《Overwhelming Love to Sweet Wife》


 C1

    During a snowy winter''s time, in one of the largest hospitals in T City, a pregnant woman with a large belly was rushed in. The amniotic fluid of the pregnant woman had already been broken, and it was time to give birth, but the pregnant woman looked very thin. Her pregnancy did not make her fat, but made her even thinner, her beautiful long hair somewhat dry, and her arms were so thin that one could almost see the bones inside. However, this did not affect her beauty in the slightest. On her small oval face, there was a pair of exceptionally clear black eyes.


    However, due to the pain from the birth, this beautiful pregnant woman''s face was a little distorted. It was obviously in the middle of winter, but her entire face was drenched in sweat and was still trembling nonstop.


    "Make way! There are pregnant women and pregnant women!" The nurses in the hospital began to evacuate the crowd outside the corridor in an orderly manner before pushing the beds towards the operating room. On the left side of the bed, an eight-year-old boy was trotting along with the patient because his small hands were being held tightly by the pregnant woman. His strength was so strong that it made him feel pain, but the boy only slightly frowned and didn''t call out.


    The boy was very beautiful. Although he was only seven years old, it was enough to predict that he would grow up to be a beauty that would bring disaster upon the world. A teardrop quietly lay under the left corner of his eye, adding to his charm. However, the emotions in his eyes were not that relaxed. The people on the sickbed were his family, and seeing that she was in such pain while he couldn''t help her made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Aunt Wen, you''ll be fine." The boy held Su Wen''s hands, his bright eyes filled with worry. This pregnant woman called Su Tong was one of the few people he could feel warmth from in this family. He liked her so he didn''t want to see her in trouble.


    Su Qingrou''s gaze was glazed over from the pain. She tried her best to focus on the little boy. "Little Ze ¡­" She held the boy''s hand behind his back, comforting him, as if encouraging herself, "If, if something were to happen to Aunt Wen ¡­" "You, you have to take care of Aunt Warm. Take care of her, baby ¡­"


    The tiny Su Yuze could already understand death. He already understood what Su Wangyou meant by ''what happened'', but he didn''t want to do it. "Aunt WangXia."


    "Heh, Little Ze ¡­" You need to become stronger, so that you won''t be like Aunt Wen ¡­ "Useless." Nikki smiled, but under the intense pain, her smile was somewhat broken. After she finished this sentence, she was pushed into the operation room, cutting off Su Yu Ze''s line of sight.


    "Young master, the old man is looking for you." A row of black-clothed men stood respectfully behind Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze turned a deaf ear to the voices behind him and silently waited for the people inside the operation room. The black-clothed man behind him saw this and looked at each other in dismay. In the end, he still chose to wait. It should be known that the young master was still their master. No matter what, they would not dare to be disrespectful to their master.


    Time passed minute after minute. The red light was still on in the operation room. However, a nurse suddenly ran out and asked, "Who is the patient''s family member?"


    Su Yuze immediately stepped forward. "I am."


    "You ¡­" The nurse was a bit speechless, "Little brother, you aren''t an adult yet."


    After thinking for a moment, the nurse decided to tell Su Yuze, "It''s like this, the patient''s physique isn''t too good, and they have a difficult labor. We need to arrange a caesarean section for the pregnant women, but it will be dangerous, so we need the signature of the guarantor!" This little brother of his obviously couldn''t be a guarantor yet.


    "Danger?" A trace of anger flashed through the tiny Su Yuze''s eyes. "No, we can''t let anything happen to her!"


    "But this was requested by the patient." The nurse said with some difficulty.


    Su Yuze frowned. Since this was requested by Aunt Wen, then ¡­ He would respect her. "I''ll sign it." At this moment, he was like a mature man, bravely signing his name and making this guarantee.


    "Little brother, this isn''t playing house ¡­" The young nurse had no immunity to this pretty little brother, so she could only persuade him earnestly.


    "I said, let me sign it!" Su Yuze coldly stared at the nurse. At such a young age, he''d already fully displayed his indifference.


    It wasn''t clear if that nurse was scared, or what, but she actually gave the item in her hand to Su Yuze. Su Yu Ze glanced at the ''surgical consent letter'' in his hand, then signed his name on the bottom of the letter. The young nurse took it over and saw that the boy had really signed it. The handwriting was young and tender, but it was very beautiful. However ¡­ This wasn''t the main point. The main point was that a seven-year-old child was actually making a guarantee for a pregnant woman!


    As time passed, Su Yu Ze patiently waited at the door. Seeing a doctor wearing a mask walk out, he suddenly ran over, raised his pretty face and asked, "Doctor, is he born?"


    "Then, where is my Aunt Wen?" Su Yuze finally understood. The ball that he''d just carried out was Aunty Warm''s child.


    "The patient''s condition isn''t looking good. He''s suffering from severe bleeding, I''m afraid ¡­"


    The doctor did not finish what he had to say. He did not want to be too blunt, so he struck the little brother in the face, shook his head, and left. Su Yuze stood on the spot expressionlessly for a while before he suddenly ran out. It was snowing heavily outside. Su Yuze looked up at the dusky sky in grief. "Aunt Wen ¡­"


    "Young Master." The man in black immediately held up an umbrella for Su Yuze. "Let''s go back."


    Su Yu Ze pushed the black clothed man away and roared in anger, "Scram!" How could they be so cold? Su Qingrou was also a member of the Su Family, right? Why did his grandfather want to be so ruthless? Su Yu Ze tightly clenched his fists, his small body trembling uncontrollably from anger.


    At this moment, the sound of a baby wailing could be heard clearly in the quiet air. Su Yu Ze frowned, then slowly walked towards the source of the voice. Under a pine tree, there was a baby crying on top of it. It was wearing a thin jacket and its face was red from the cold and its crying sound was hoarse. Su Yu Ze didn''t know which part of his nerves he touched, but he gently carried the baby. Because he had no experience, Su Yu Ze felt awkward holding the baby. "It''s a girl ¡­" Su Yuze tucked the little baby in his jacket and looked at her carefully. His round face and clear eyes were filled with tears. He might be cold, or he might be hungry. Coincidentally, this baby girl also had a teardrop mark on the corner of her eye. However, under the right corner of her eye, there were tears. It gave her a pitiful feeling.


    At this moment, Su Yuze made a decision. He carried the baby and walked back to the hospital''s operation room. He just woke up and when he saw Su Yuze, she smiled. His exhaustion made it impossible for her to sit up, "Little Ze, where''s the baby?" she asked softly.


    Su Yuze placed the baby in his hand in front of Su Qingrou. "Here, Aunt Qingrou. It''s a girl."


    She could feel that she didn''t have much time left. Poor child, having lost her parents the moment she was born, "Little Ze, please take care of her for me from now on, okay?"


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze nodded with determination.


    Su Qingrou smiled reassuringly. "Su Rou, her name is Su Rou ¡­" She touched the baby''s teardrop mark. She hoped that this child would become a gentle and lovable girl in the future!


    "Alright."


    "Heh ¡­" "Thank you." She had always felt that Little Ze was very mature and believed that it wouldn''t be a problem for him to take care of the child. She lightly closed her eyes and a tear slid down from the corner of her eye. It was an apology towards Su Rou, but she would never know that the child did not really belong to her. Of course, she would not know what would happen to the child in the future.

 C2

    When Su Yu Ze carried Su Rou home, it was already evening. When he walked through the Su Family''s main entrance, the entire family''s gaze was focused on him alone. Su Rong sat upright on the sofa and looked at Su Yu Ze and the little thing in his arms. Her calm voice rang out, "Little Ze, where are you today?"


    Seated on both sides of Old Man Su was his eldest son, Su Kaiming and his wife, Liu Rulan. The two of them only glanced at Su Yu Ze indifferently without showing any expression.


    "Grandpa, you know it." Su Yu Ze felt resentment towards Su Rong, so his tone wasn''t very good.


    "Little Ze, what are you talking about with your grandpa?" In fact, in her heart, she really hoped that the Old Master would hate this little demon like this. You have to know, in the Su Family, Old Man Su had the most interest in a fatherless little ghost like Su Yu Ze. If this goes on, there''s a high chance that he''ll become the next Patriarch. No matter what, he had to make his own son the head of the Su Clan!


    Su Rong waved his hand, not allowing Liu RuLan to continue talking. His sharp eyes looked at Xiao Budian in Su Yu Ze''s embrace, "Is this a warm child?"


    Su Yu Ze nodded. His hands involuntarily tightened around a small ball in his arms as he looked at Su Rong with some caution. Aunt Wen was already gone, and she told him to take good care of this child, so he wouldn''t let Xiao Su Rou get hurt, even if ¡­ She was not a member of the Su Clan!


    The corner of his mouth rose into a smile that was hard to detect. He properly concealed his emotions, and then said to Su Yu Ze, "Little Ze, bring the child over for me to see."


    Su Yu Ze''s eyes showed some hesitation, and the gaze he used to look at Su Rongqi became cautious. Su Kaiming looked at this mature brat, who was also his little sister''s son, and said, "Little Ze, it''s not like your grandpa will eat this child." No matter what, he was still a descendant of the Su Clan. No matter how stubborn the old tutor was, he wouldn''t go against a child.


    "Humph!" Su Rong Qi snorted.


    After a moment of hesitation, Su Yu Ze carried Su Rou to Su Rong and handed her over to him. He kept saying, "Be careful, be careful."


    "How could your grandfather not know how to hold a child?"


    "Oh ¡­" Su Yu Ze handed Little Su Rou over to Su Rong with ease.


    "Heh, this child is quite similar to you, Little Ze. There''s a teardrop mark at the corner of his eyes. He looks really lovable." The more he looked, the more he felt that this child was cute.


    Su Rong Qi couldn''t help but laugh, while teasing little Su Rou, at the same time pretending to inadvertently ask, "Where''s your Aunt Wen?" What about that stubborn daughter who had the same temper as him and her sister? Now that the baby was born, it was time for her to calm down and go home, right?


    As he said that, Su Kaiming also looked at Su Yu Ze, waiting for his answer. However, Su Yu Ze remained silent. After a long while, he lowered his head and said, "The doctor said that Aunt Wen''s health wasn''t good when she was giving birth to her younger sister ¡­" Su Yuze didn''t understand this kind of medical term, so he could only explain it as he understood it.


    Although Su Yu Ze''s words were far away, both Su Rong Qi and Su Kai Ming understood what he meant. Su Kai Ming and his wife looked at each other, and then looked at Su Rong Qi. A trace of sadness quickly flowed through the old man''s eyes, "That child ¡­" How stubborn! It wasn''t that he didn''t know what kind of life Su Wen led when he carried his child, but ¡­ Even if he gave in, couldn''t he just admit his wrongs? He sighed. In a while, he would go to the hospital to ''fetch'' Warmth back. He would take it as if she had already admitted her wrongs.


    "Since it''s a warm child, then it''s the Su Clan." Once Su Rong said that, he accepted Xiao Su Rou as a member of the Su family.


    Liu Rulan interrupted at the right time, "There are so many things to do, let''s give this child a name."


    "Mm, that''s true ¡­"


    Su Rong was about to think of a name for Su Rou, but was interrupted by Su Yu Ze before he could think of one, "Grandfather, she is called Su Rou. She was given a name by Aunt Wen."


    "Su Rou ¡­" Su Rong Qi looked at little Su Rou who was in her embrace, "Warm up?" Looking at Su Rou who was peacefully sleeping without crying or making a ruckus in her arms, she felt that this name really suited her. It was a very gentle and lovely name, just that ¡­ Don''t be like her mother.


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze nodded.


    "Okay, let''s call it Su Rou. Tomorrow, I will get a nanny to take care of her." Su Rong tenderly touched Little Su Rou''s cheeks, "In the future, I''ll have company for you."


    "Yes, yes, they will be friends." She was three years old this year and the only princess of her family. Now that there was a little girl here, it was likely that the arrogant Meimei would not like this little Su Rou.


    Su Yuze displayed his first smile of the day. "Thank you, Grandfather."


    "It''s really not easy for you to say thank you." Su Rongqi also smiled. This Su Yu Ze had always been deeply in his heart.


    Su Yu Ze smiled, but didn''t say anything. He only took over Little Su Rou and said, "I''ll be going back to my room to rest with my sister." In the darkness of the room, he removed the mask he had put on during the day, while tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes. No matter how much he pretended to be powerful, he was still a seven year old child after all.


    "Ahhh ¡­" It was unknown if it was because of her brother''s tears that Su Rou opened her eyes. She stretched out her hands and touched Su Yu Ze''s tears as if she had discovered something strange. It was as if she was wiping his tears.


    Su Yu Ze placed Su Rou on the soft bed, "Xiao Rou, I''ll take care of you in the future."

 C3

    Five years


    They all knew that the Su family had five children. The oldest was the fifteen-year-old Su Hong Yu, then thirteen-year-old Su Yu Ze, then ten-year-old Su Zi Qi, and the youngest was seven-year-old Su Mei. Oh, that''s not right.


    In the span of five years, Su Rou had grown into a cute little loli. She had a baby''s head, and her hair was naturally curled up as well. Liu Hai''er coincidentally covered her eyebrows, revealing a pair of large eyes. Su Rou was very cute. She had the kind of appearance that would make people want to pinch a few times just by looking at her, but ¡­ Not everyone in the Su family liked the cute Su Rou, for example ¡ª Su Mei Mei!


    Su Mei Mei was a typical proud princess, and she was also very pretty. If one had to admit that her mother, Liu Rulan, was also a beauty, then her children would naturally not be that bad. So, Su Mei who loved beauty really hated Su Rou. She always felt that Su Rou stole her limelight because her brothers seemed to like the cute Su Rou a lot. Especially Su Yu Ze, who doted on Su Rou a lot. She couldn''t tell that the usually indifferent Su Yuze would have such a tender side to him. She also wanted Brother Ze''s love very much. However, Su Yuze ignored her. This caused the proud and arrogant Su Mei to feel that it was a bit of a setback, and as a result, he started to hate Su Rou.


    Today, Su Rou was quietly playing with her doll in the living room. Suddenly, the door was pushed open forcefully, and Su Mei walked in quickly. Dressed in a small dress, she fanned her face with her small hands as she shouted, "Hot, it''s hot!"


    When Su Rou saw Su Mei go to the refrigerator to drink, she pursed her lips and a trace of timidness flashed across her large eyes. She packed up her doll and planned to bring it back to her room. She knew Su Mei didn''t like her.


    After drinking the water and getting some relaxation, Su Mei finally noticed the little Su Rou, that Xiao Budian who always got in her way. The corner of her mouth curled up. She looked around and discovered that there weren''t many people around. The adults had all gone to work, and her older brothers had also gone to school. As the male members of the Su Clan, they needed to learn a lot of things.


    The corner of Su Mei''s mouth curled up into a scheming smile. Then, she greeted, "Su Rou."


    Hearing her name, Su Rou reflexively turned her head and looked at Su Mei with her big eyes at a loss. The cloth doll in her hands made her look a little dazed. However, Su Mei''s heart was even more disgusted with Su Rou. She hated her and was cuter than him! Although she really did not like Su Rou in her heart, her face was still smiling. She walked over, looked at the cloth doll in Su Rou''s hand, and it was very exquisite. She remembered that it was specially bought by Brother Ze for her and it was limited edition.


    When Su Rou heard this, she immediately pulled the doll in her hands tightly and did not say anything. Even at her young age, she could not learn how to disguise herself. All of her emotions were written on her face, allowing Su Mei to immediately see through her thoughts ¡­


    "Stingy!"


    "I''m not ¡­" Su Rou tried to defend herself with grievance. She could lend her doll to Su Mei to play with, but she could not give it to her.


    "Brother Ze bought so much for you anyway, so what if you give me one?" As she said that, Su Mei walked forward and extended her hand, preparing to snatch the doll in Su Rou''s arms.


    Su Rou tightly hugged it and tears were already flowing out of her big eyes. "Mei-jie, don''t pull on it. It will hurt." Pure Su Rou only felt pity for her child.


    "Hmph, you idiot. How could a child know pain?" Su Mei laughed mockingly, then used even more force to pull on one of the doll''s arm, in the end, the two''s strength were mutual, the doll''s arm could not bear the torture, and was forcefully pulled away by Su Mei. The child was torn to shreds. Su Mei was a little startled, but quickly regained her senses, "It''s broken! Who told you to steal it, you deserved it if it was bad! "


    "¡­" Su Rou picked up the severed arm of the child. Tears rolled down her large eyes. Her child was broken!


    "What are you crying for!" After all, she was still a child. When she saw Su Rou cry, she panicked a little, "Don''t cry!" But the more fierce she was, the more Su Rou''s tears fell. Su Mei was a little afraid that she would complain to her grandfather, so she made up her mind and viciously pinched her thigh, "Su Rou, don''t tell anyone about what happened today. Did you hear that!"


    Su Rou looked at Su Mei''s pretty face and nodded. She ran back into the room with the broken doll like a wisp of smoke, but because she was pinched by Su Mei on her leg, she stumbled a few steps and fell to the ground miserably. Su Mei laughed, Su Rou did not dare to turn her head and immediately crawled up, with small steps she ran back to her room.


    At night, when Su Yu Ze returned to his room, he saw a small figure lying on the bed, trying very hard to piece together something. That action looked very clumsy, but it was also very cute. Su Yuze smiled. In the past five years, he''d grown quite a bit taller, and his face had also matured a bit. The mole on the left corner of his eye caused his face to soften, but those who were familiar with him knew that Su Yuze definitely wasn''t that kind of person! " "Little Rou." he cried.


    Su Rou turned her head to look at him and then turned her head back to continue fighting with her dolls as a greeting.


    Su Yu Ze slightly frowned and walked over, "What are you doing ¡­" Bad? "


    "Yes."


    "It''s fine if it''s broken." The doll looked like it was deliberately torn.


    "Brother Ze gave this to me." Su Rou looked at Su Yu Ze with her big eyes and said in a serious tone.


    "Heh ¡­" I''ll give you something even more beautiful next time. " Su Yuze patted her fluffy head. "Alright, it''s getting late. Give Little Rou a bath and then sleep, okay?"


    Su Rou was in Su Yu Ze''s embrace, giggling so much that dimples appeared on both sides of her cheeks. "Okay ~" Although Su Rong prepared a nanny for Su Rou, most of the time, it was Su Yu Ze who served her. Perhaps she felt that this little sister was too adorable.


    In the huge bathroom, Su Rou happily played with bubbles in the bathtub as she mischievously sprinkled water droplets on Su Yu Ze''s face. Su Yu Ze always doted on her with a light smile, allowing this mischievous little elf to play with his pretty face.


    After showering, he wiped Su Rou''s body, but his sharp eyes saw a spot of cyan and purple on the inside of Su Rou''s white and tender thighs. Such a secretive place didn''t seem like it was touched. His handsome face darkened. "What''s going on here?"


    Su Rou even forgot that she was pinched by Su Mei. Looking at her purple thigh, her big eyes innocently looked at Su Yu Ze as she shook her head. Mei Mei said ¡­ You''re not allowed to tell anyone.


    Su Yuze narrowed his eyes. "Why didn''t you say anything?" "It looks like someone bullied his little Rou Er within the Su family." Hm? "Little thing, why don''t you dare say so?"


    Su Rou pouted, her big eyes dodging the question, "Brother Ze, I want to sleep."


    Seeing that it was clear that Little Su Rou was avoiding him, Su Yu Ze knew that she was stupid and had to ask in a different way, "En, then who did Little Rou play with at home today?"


    Su Rou shook her head sincerely, "No one is playing with me." Because the Su Clan did not have any children her age, she was always the one playing with a child out of boredom.


    "Then who is little Rou''er with today?" Su Yu Ze casually asked.


    "Mei-jie." Su Rou answered whenever she was asked.


    Su Mei Mei ¡­ He thought of the broken doll that Xiao Rou''er had fiddled with. He thought that he now knew what had happened.

 C4

    In the blink of an eye, Su Mei had forgotten about the bullying of Su Rou. In the end, on the second day at the dining table, she unexpectedly saw Su Yuze and was slightly surprised. Su Yuze and her other two brothers left the house very early every day, and seeing Su Yuze at this time was indeed a miracle.


    "Brother Yuze, good morning." Su Mei greeted him very politely. This big brother was very pretty, she liked him a lot.


    "Yes." As Su Yuze sipped his morning tea, he nodded his head faintly in greeting. However, when he raised his head to drink the tea, a calculating glint flashed across his eyes.


    Su Mei was a little excited, she rarely talked to Yu Ze ge in a week, so she sat in front of her chair with a little excitement, picked up the sandwich in front of her and bit down on it, but her smile froze the next second, she threw the sandwich aside and spat out what was in her mouth.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yu Ze raised his eyebrows, watching her strange actions.


    "Spicy..." "Hot." Su Mei stuck out her tongue, and her beautiful little face was flushed red from the spiciness, and her face was filled with pain. Su Mei frowned. The choking taste coming from her mouth was stinky and spicy, making her especially uncomfortable. "Brother Yuze, spicy ¡­" She looked at Su Yu Ze with extreme grievance, seeking his help.


    Su Yu Ze handed over the cup beside his hand. Without even looking at it, Su Mei raised her head and took a big gulp. Heavens, what did she just eat? Why was it so spicy!? However, in the next moment, Su Mei spat the water in her mouth and stuck out her tongue with a bitter face. Her expression was very strange. Yuanzhi ¡­ What did you give me to drink? "


    "Coffee." Su Yu Ze said calmly, his expression not showing the slightest trace of change. There''s only coffee here. "


    Su Mei looked at the cups on the table, all of the liquid inside seemed to be coffee. She stamped her foot in resignation, then opened the sandwich in front of her. Who put mustard in my breakfast! "


    Su Yu Ze indifferently glanced at Su Mei who was in a rage and continued to calmly eat his breakfast. Su Mei looked at Su Yuze, bit his lips, and began to eat her breakfast quietly. She didn''t want Brother Yuze to think that he was too uncultured. After all, even if she wanted to kill Su Yuze, he wouldn''t suspect Su Yuze''s head.


    "Brother Yuze, I''m done eating. I''m going to school." He was indeed still a child. In the blink of an eye, he''d forgotten what had just happened and greeted Su Yuze as he bounced around.


    "Yes." At the same time Su Mei closed the door, a hint of a smile bloomed on Su Yu Ze''s lips, making the teardrop mark under the corner of his left eye look even more vivid.


    Su Yuze looked at the time. It''s time. Lil Thing should be awake by now. While thinking like this, a small figure appeared on the stairs. Su Yu Ze''s gaze instantly changed from cold to gentle. "Xiao Rou''er, be careful."


    "Brother Ze!" Su Rou ran all the way down and sat by Su Yu Ze''s side. A breakfast was already prepared in front of her. "Can I not eat eggs?" She didn''t like eggs very much.


    "No." Eggs are the best nourishment for a child, and he wants his little Rou''er to have a healthy body.


    "Humph!" Su Rou turned her head and angrily bit on the egg that Su Yu Ze peeled and handed to her. It seemed like she was venting her anger, but it seemed more like she was quickly completing her mission. She only had such a small temper when she was in front of Su Yu Ze. She was always quiet in front of the other Su Family members, not making a single noise.


    Heh ¡­ Seeing the grievance in Su Rou''s big eyes, he dotingly smiled, rubbed Su Rou''s fluffy hair, and fed her milk as he said, "Little Rou''er, do you like the Su family?"


    "Other than me, do you like the people from the Su Clan?" Su Yuze wiped the corner of her mouth with his thumb and continued to ask patiently.


    This time, little Su Rou understood. She thought for a moment, then timidly shook her head. In this family, she was only close with brother Ze, and everyone else treated her as invisible without much care. She felt that there were a lot of things to be done between adults, and so did brother. I don''t like them.


    "Then, when big brother has the ability to leave, take my little Rou Er with you, okay?" He was worried that something would happen to her, so he had to quickly make himself stronger. Only by doing this would he be able to give Xiao Rou a peaceful and safe life.


    At that time, Su Rou didn''t understand the profound meaning behind Su Yu Ze''s words. She only knew that Brother Ze promised to be with her, so she happily smiled, "Okay!" She forcefully nodded her head. "Where Brother Ze is going, I''m going too!"


    "You little idiot." Su Yuze said helplessly, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll sell you out?" To trust him so much, where did that courage come from?


    "Don''t worry, I like brother Ze the most." Su Rou raised her small head with an innocent face and expressed her feelings without concealing it at all.


    Su Yu Ze''s heart moved. He looked at this cute little elf and gave her a little kiss on her white and tender face. "I like you too, little Rou''er." Perhaps at the start, it was to allow Aunt Wen to take a look at his daughter. However, after so many years, he gradually began to like this little thing. Seeing her clumsily pouring water for him to drink when he was tired, he truly accepted such a caring little sister. "Xiao Rou Er, I''m going out now. You should stay at home obediently. If you don''t know how to do things, just call the butler or give me a call."


    "Alright." Su Rou obediently nodded her head. Her big eyes rolled a little. Suddenly, she straightened her body and quickly pressed a "Pop" on Su Yu Ze''s perfect side face. "Goodbye, Brother Ze."


    If it was possible, he also really wanted to accompany Su Rou more, but ¡­ In order to obtain his freedom and leave this depressing Su Clan as soon as possible, he had to go and learn! The moment Su Yu Ze stepped out of the house, the gentleness on his face returned to indifference. For Little Su Rou, he had to work hard!

 C5

    Normally, people with status like the Su Family would be jealous of them, so all of the Su Family would have guards or bodyguards, but that was only for the Su Family who were in and out of the market. Little girls like Su Mei and Su Rou, there was no need for them to have bodyguards or anything like that.


    During the weekend, the Su family''s nanny brought Su Mei and Su Rou out to play. To be honest, it was Su Mei''s idea, because her father''s mother was very busy every day and basically would not take her out to play. And this time, Su Mei could no longer bear the loneliness at home and asked the nanny to take her for a stroll. Serving these rich kids was actually very profitable, as long as they were happy, then her salary would increase by who knows how many times.


    Of course, at the same time she brought Su Mei out, she also thought of little Su Rou, the youngest child in the Su family. She could not just leave her at home like this, if she had to be brought out, both of them had to go together. After all, Su Rou was still so young and could not be at home at ease by herself.


    "Why did you bring her along?" Su Mei was very dissatisfied with Su Rou who was being led down by the nanny Xiao Fang. She especially didn''t like Su Rou. Why did she have to bring her along when she was out playing? How annoying!


    She could feel that this young miss really didn''t like the cute Su Rou, but her duty was to take care of them, so she said with some difficulty, "Miss Mei Mei, I can''t let this young lady go alone at home, otherwise I would be scolded by the old man."


    Su Mei wrinkled her nose and reluctantly nodded. Xiaofang held one in each hand, although it could be seen that the relationship between the two little princesses was not very harmonious, she might be able to make use of this opportunity to make peace between the two!


    The biggest amusement park in T city was owned by the Su family. Naturally, Xiaofang brought the two children there. After all, a child was still a child. If they were to encounter something interesting, they could temporarily put down the disharmony between the two of them. Su Mei happily traveled between the various games. Even the usually silent Su Rou became cheerful as she played behind Su Mei.


    "Auntie Xiaofang, I want to eat ice cream." Not long after playing, Su Mei was a bit greedy, but her eyes started to light up as she stared at the items being sold at the stall.


    Nanny Xiao Fang also expected something like this. She took out her purse and walked over to buy ice cream for the two princesses and reminded them, "Miss Mei Mei and little miss, please stay here and don''t run around."


    Su Mei and Su Rou both nodded obediently. A child was still a child. When they heard that there was something to eat, they became extremely obedient. Su Mei and Su Rou looked around for a while, then Su Rou timidly pulled on Su Mei''s sleeves and said, "Mei Mei Sis, let''s go play a wooden horse in a while." Today was Su Mei''s day, she would play whatever she wanted to play with. Now that she saw the merry-go-round, she also wanted to play with it.


    Su Mei Mei looked at the merry-go-round, the beautiful carriage and the horse carriage''s decorations were very exquisite, it especially caught the eyes of children, thus Su Mei, for the first time, did not confront Su Rou head on, and nodded, "We''ll go after Auntie Xiao Fang."


    "Alright." Su Rou was extremely easy to satisfy. Being able to play with things she wanted to play with was already something that she was extremely happy about.


    Su Mei looked at the wretched man in front of her and said in fear, "We are waiting."


    The large man''s gaze swept across Su Mei''s face as if he was sizing her up. Then, he looked at Su Rou, who was only five years old. Instantly, his eyes lit up. The pair of large watery eyes looked at him timidly. That expression seemed to want to melt him down! She thought to herself, I must kidnap these two outrageous goods! Thus, she slightly restrained the aggressive look on his face and changed it to an amiable smile, "Little sister, I''m the guide of this amusement park. I''ve recently developed a new flavour of ice cream and would like to invite you to have a taste."


    Upon hearing the word "ice cream", Su Mei was slightly moved. Her eyes shone with excitement. "Really? Uncle?"


    The big man smiled even more amiably. "It''s true. Look over there, are there a lot of children?" The big man pointed to a place where there were many children and began to coax them. "Today is the anniversary of our amusement park. Ice cream is free."


    "Wah!" "Okay, okay, I''m going to eat!" Su Mei cheered excitedly. She was still a child after all, and did not have any tricks up her sleeve.


    Seeing that the wretched uncle had successfully kidnapped her and was leading Su Mei away, Su Rou carefully pulled on Su Mei''s hand. "Mei-jie, Auntie Xiao Fang ¡­" Auntie Xiaofang had told them not to run around.


    At this moment, Su Mei started to get impatient over the ice cream, "You''re so long-winded, I want to eat ice cream!" Su Mei said willfully, then looked at the uncle with an extremely innocent smile, "Uncle, I want to eat, take me there!"


    "Good, good, good. Uncle likes kids like you the most." The old man revealed an even more "intimate" smile. Actually, he had already noticed these two children earlier on. They were so pretty and cute, and were much more lovable than the other children in this amusement park. Especially that baby-headed girl. Moreover, these two children were only led by a middle-aged woman. Now that they were alone, it would be much easier to kidnap them!


    Su Rou bit her lips. As long as Su Mei whispered to her, she would feel a little timid. "But ¡­" Su Rou still wanted to weakly explain. Brother Ze said before that you shouldn''t speak to people you don''t know. However, seductive sister didn''t seem to realize that. The uncle narrowed his eyes and looked at the little girl. Hmph, I didn''t expect this little girl to be so vigilant! However ¡­ Since they had already kidnapped one, why should they be afraid of this? Thus, he forcefully pulled Su Rou''s small hand, "Come on, little sister. Uncle has a lot of delicious ice cream."


    "Ah ¡­" Su Rou let out a small scream. Her small body was dragged away by that uncle just like that. Of course, there was also that silly girl who willingly followed along!

 C6

    The two little princesses of the Su Clan had disappeared!


    When this news exploded in the Su family, Liu RuLan fainted on the spot. After Su Kaiming woke her up with a pinch, she looked at her husband''s face and cried out, "What should we do, our daughter ¡­"


    He knew that crying could not solve a problem, and the main task was to find his daughter. Thus, he asked Xiaofang, "Where did you lose them? When? Tell me everything."


    Maybe it''s because Xiaofang was scared, so she kept sobbing. Her answers were also not quick, "I ¡­" I took the ladies to the amusement park, and then Miss Charming asked for ice cream... I went to buy it, but there were too many people, and I queued up for a long time... "After the purchase, the ladies ¡­" When the ladies had disappeared, she had been shocked herself. There were so many people that she could not find them.


    Hearing that, Liu Rulan immediately jumped up from the sofa, grabbed Xiaofang and started hitting her. "You idiot, idiot! Useless thing! Return my daughter! Return my daughter! " Her piercing scream was a bit harsh.


    Just as Su Kaiming wanted to say something, the door to the Su family''s residence was suddenly slammed open. Old Man Su walked in quickly with the two brothers Su Yu Ze and Su Hongyu following behind him. Before Su Rong Qi could say anything, Su Yu Ze coldly asked, "Where''s Xiao Rou?" When he was training, he had already received news that the two little princesses of the Su Clan had disappeared. One was Su Hongyu''s sister and the other was Su Yuze''s. They were clearly not studying in the same place, yet they both ran back home in tacit understanding.


    Su Hongyu walked up to his parents. The moment Liu Rulan saw her son, he hugged him and sobbed, "Hongyu ¡­"


    "Mom, don''t cry anymore." Su Hongyu, who had matured since he was 15, comforted his mother, "We will definitely get our sisters back."


    Su Yu Ze tightly clenched his fists. A storm gradually gathered in his eyes as something called ''Destruction'' surged inside. I''m afraid it''s not just a matter of losing them. Someone must be trying to use them for some dirty business deal. Damn it! Those people are dead for sure!


    Since it was lost in an amusement park, then he would start looking for it in the amusement park. He did not want to let go of even a single thread of the Su Family''s network. Su Yu Ze also ran out to participate. Su Hongyu comforted his mother and followed Su Yu Ze out. Fortunately, their little brother was still at school, so they didn''t have to go through any trouble.


    On this side, after Su Mei and Su Rou were knocked unconscious, they were brought to a warehouse and only woke up at night. Su Mei first looked around her surroundings. In the dim and narrow space, there was only a dim chandelier gently swaying. Su Mei looked at the place she was at and immediately began to cry, "Wa ¡­ I want to go home! "


    Su Mei''s crying woke Su Rou up. She opened her hazy eyes and looked at the crying Su Mei in confusion. Before she could say anything, a ferocious voice sounded, "Shut up! Why are you crying!" It was the uncle who had tricked them at the amusement park. At this moment, the old man had long since removed the friendly mask she wore during the day and walked over with wide open eyes.


    "Liar!" "You are a liar!" Su Mei stubbornly cried.


    "Hmph." Uncle... No, his name was Jiang Qiong, and like her name, he was very ''poor'' in life. That was why he gave birth to such an unorthodox way of earning money. It had to be known that in the current society, some rich old men like lolis with small teeth or little shuai. However, he had abducted too many young children and had already been noticed by the police. He planned to go to another city after he finished this order.


    Su Mei was still crying unrestrainedly, as if she could make Jiang Qiong let her go just like that. However, Jiang Qiong had seen too many of these things and might be soft-hearted in the beginning, but under the temptation of money, his heart gradually became cold and detached.


    "Brother Jiang, what are you doing? Why are you sleeping when it''s so noisy?" A woman walked over and asked lazily while picking her ears. "She was Lan Lan, a childhood sweetheart with Jiang Qiong. In order to be together with her lover, she had embarked on the path of a criminal." "Wow, this little girl is so cute!" When Lan Lan saw Su Rou''s cute loli appearance, she immediately ran over and started kneading Su Rou.


    Su Rou didn''t like anyone other than Brother Ze touching her so intimately. Immediately, she stretched out her short legs, wanting to reject the touch of this woman who stank of perfume. With a strong force, Su Rou''s leg kicked the belly of the woman called Lan Lan. Lan Lan hugged her stomach and cried out in grief. Her face also became impatient. "You stinking girl!" After saying that, she ruthlessly pushed Su Rou. Due to the strength being too great, she forcefully pushed Su Rou against the wall and heavily knocked her forehead.


    "Humph, I will find an old pervert for this stinking girl!" Lan Lan Lan viciously said. Then she was helped to rest by Jiang Qiong. As they walked, she said, "Tomorrow, you should go check the tickets. We''d better leave this place as soon as possible so that their families won''t call the police ¡­"


    Su Rou and Su Mei could not understand what they meant by "old and perverted old men", but they were very afraid of being caught here. Su Mei was probably frightened by the woman''s actions just now. Seeing Su Rou crash into the wall and make a loud "peng" sound, she walked over fearfully. Looking at Su Rou who was lying on the ground, she swallowed her saliva. "Are you alright?"


    Su Rou held back her tears. Her forehead was torn and her body was in so much pain. She sat on the ground and pitifully rubbed her arm. She suddenly thought of something and took out a small cell phone from her pocket. Su Yuze bought this for her, thinking that if she was bored to death at home, she could call him, but she rarely used it, so it would be useful now. She coughed a few times before dialing a number and started to whimper, "Brother Ze, wuu ¡­." "I''m so scared. Brother Ze, quickly come pick me up ¡­"


    When Su Mei heard that it was for Su Yuze, she immediately went forward and shouted loudly, "Brother Yuze, Brother Yuze, Yuze, come and save me!"


    "F * ck!" With an angry roar, Su Rou''s phone was taken away by a large force. "Two stinking girls actually brought their cellphones!" He didn''t hesitate to throw the phone on the ground, causing it to shatter into pieces ¡­

 C7

    However, Su Mei''s voice was too loud. It echoed extremely clearly in the small warehouse, which was why Jiang Qiong was able to catch them so quickly. "If you guys behave, you might be able to suffer a bit less!" It wasn''t that there weren''t any disobedient children, but those who didn''t listen needed to be "educated".


    As Su Rou sobbed, Su Mei also stood to the side. Her tears also started to flow out in an instant. However, because of what Jiang Qiong said just now, she didn''t cry loudly this time.


    Jiang Qiong was satisfied. She looked at the shattered phone on the floor and confirmed that it was broken and couldn''t be used. Only then did she leave in peace. When they came over again, Su Rou and Su Mei were still crying. Jiang Qiong angrily placed a bowl on the ground with two steamed buns inside. "What are you crying for? Eat something. I''ll have a good life selling you guys off in the future!"


    They obediently hid in the corner, not daring to speak. Only when Jiang Qiong had gone to rest did Su Mei walk forward and take the two steamed buns from the bowl into her hands. Then, she began to eat in large mouthfuls.


    Su Rou was also hungry, but all the steamed buns had been taken away by Mei Mei. She shakily walked to Su Mei''s side and said, "Mei Mei Sis, I also want to eat ¡­"


    Su Mei didn''t even think before walking to the corner, "I won''t give it to you!" She didn''t even have enough for herself!


    Su Rou pouted, feeling wronged. Mei-jie was so stingy.


    On the other side, Su Yu Ze was still maintaining his position of answering calls. When he saw that the caller ID was Xiao Rou, he became excited for a moment. However, the sobbing sounds coming from the phone made him frown. Before he could say anything, the phone rang with a male curse and a piercing crackle, followed by a busy tone.


    Very good, that person who dared to capture little Rou''er is dead. Not only did he curse little Rou''er, he even broke her phone. Very good!


    "Fame Peak." Su Yu Ze shouted to a person not far away.


    "Young Master Yu, what''s wrong?" Yao Feng was Su Yuze''s training partner. On the first day of their training, when Su Yuze saved him from the mouth of the venomous snake, he swore to follow Su Yuze. Who called? "


    "Little Rou."


    "I don''t know. The other party threw away little Rou''er''s phone!" Su Yu Ze''s expression was somewhat irritated. He didn''t even have the time to ask Xiao Rou where she was before he was interrupted, "Fame Peak, if your phone crash, can you still track her?"


    "It''s a cellphone owned by my family?" He remembered the last time Su Yuze asked him for a small one. He clapped his hands and said, "Then it''s no problem. There''s an automatic GPS in the phone, as long as it doesn''t get water or shatter and just crash, the GPS will be useful."


    Su Yu Ze didn''t even have the time to tell the Su Family to follow up on the matter.


    When dawn arrived, Fame Peak finally wiped the sweat off his forehead, "I''ve probably found the location. It''s in the East Classic ¡­"


    "Let''s go." Su Yu Ze directly said.


    "Ah?" Without bringing some people? " Just the two of them? What if there were a lot of them?


    "I can''t wait any longer." As long as he thought about how Xiao Rou''er had been captured by some dirty and vulgar person, he would be unable to calm down. Even if it was just him alone, he would still want to go! " I''ll call Grandpa. "


    "Fine." Fame Peak was around the same age as Su Yuze, and they were even older than Su Yuze by a year. Children of this age group loved to excite themselves, and with their strong backgrounds, they naturally had nothing to fear. However, he really wanted to see Su Yuze''s sister. He had actually hidden it so deeply that even he didn''t know about it. This was truly infuriating!


    Jiang Qiong went to the train station to buy a ticket early in the morning to see if she could leave the city as soon as possible, but the strange thing was, whether it was a train ticket or a bus ticket, both of them were not selling anymore, "Miss, why aren''t you selling it? Don''t we still have tickets? " Jiang Qiong asked.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but we don''t know why either." Yesterday, he received orders from his superior to block all transportation out of the city. Since yesterday, no one had left the city, and of course, no one else had been able to enter. Of course, Jiang Qiong would never have guessed the background of the two little girls she had captured. It wouldn''t be a problem at all to seal off T City.


    Jiang Qiong was completely befuddled. Could something have gone wrong with the road? Buy a plane ticket... No, he thought, shaking his head. It''s too expensive! He had no choice but to return to the dilapidated warehouse. Lan Lan was also surprised to hear this news. "What happened?"


    Jiang Qiong''s face was filled with impatience. As she smoked, she said, "I don''t know. Let''s wait."


    "Wait? What if their adults come looking for us? "


    "Then what can we do? We''ll be careful before we get a ticket. " This was the first time something like this had happened.


    "Good ¡­" "Fine."


    Su Rou did not sleep much that night. Her stomach was growling with hunger and her head was aching. She could not sleep well at all. Su Mei was still alright as she ate two steamed buns to cover her stomach. This time, Jiang Qiong brought out two bowls. "You''re awake. You ate."


    "I want to eat KFC." Su Mei said in a wronged manner, a steamed bun was not enough to satisfy her appetite.


    "Just having some is already good!" Jiang Qiong angrily placed a bowl in front of the two of them.


    Su Mei could not hold it in and started crying again. Su Rou was not that particular as she was starving. She picked up the bowl and began to eat the steamed bun in small bites.


    "It should be here." Zhang Feng looked at the icon and pointed at a dilapidated warehouse in front of them.


    At this moment, Su Yu Ze''s face looked as though he was about to kill someone. Without saying anything further, he quickly walked over and kicked open the warehouse door, causing dust to immediately suffuse into the air. When Jiang Qiong and Lan Lan heard the sudden noise, they were both stunned. They looked towards the door. "Holy sh * t, who is it!?"


    Su Yuze scanned the warehouse. There was only a man and a woman? He ignored Jiang Qiong and walked straight in, quickly searching for her. Jiang Qiong was afraid that her achievements would be exposed, she stretched out her hand and was about to grab Su Yuze. "Little brother, this isn''t a place that you should be."


    "Eh? Who are you calling little brother! " Zhang Feng followed suit and kicked Jiang Qiong away. Then, he looked at Jiang Qiong with a scoundrel''s expression, "Where do you want to go?" He then turned to Su Yuze and said, "Young Master Yu, quickly go find your sister."


    The warehouse wasn''t big, so Su Yu Ze was able to find Su Rou immediately. "Little Rou''er." He quickly walked over and found that she was eating a dirty steamed bun. His heart ached and he frowned. "It''s all dirty, I don''t want it anymore."


    "Brother Ze?" Su Rou was a bit at a loss. When she saw the person she loved the most, the grievances in her heart immediately started to rise. Tears started to roll down her similarly dirty little face.


    "Brother Yuze!" Su Mei also jumped out and hugged Su Yu Ze as she cried. "Wuu wuu, Brother Yu Ze ¡­" Charming is so scary! "


    "Let''s go." Su Yu Ze looked at Su Mei in annoyance, he was only concerned about his little Rou Er. He carried Su Rou and walked outside. Su Mei bit her lips and followed him out.


    Outside, Fame Peak subdued Jiang Qiong and Lan Lan. He glanced at the little thing in Su Yu Ze''s embrace and his eyes lit up. Wow, what a cute little loli!


    Su Rong frowned, "So ¡­" You''re moving out, aren''t you? " That was all he could understand.


    "Yes."


    "I''m sure."


    "Alright!" Su Rong laughed out loud. It seemed that the Su family had produced an incredible person this time.

 C8

    Ten Years


    A young girl walked down from the second floor. Her long hair was naturally curled up to her waist, and under her bangs were a pair of big bright eyes. The most eye-catching thing was a teardrop below the corner of her right eye, which added to her gentleness.


    Su Yu Ze sat at the dining table, drinking a cup of coffee. Hearing the sound, he raised his head and saw a beautiful young girl skipping down the stairs. A trace of a doting expression appeared on her handsome face, and her magnetic voice rang out, "Little thing, how many times have I told you? Don''t rush downstairs." After experiencing the baptism of years, he had become even more handsome and mature, reaching a height of 1.87 meters. His slender legs gracefully crossed each other, making him look like a man who could move a woman''s heart, especially the tear-filled mole at the corner of his left eye.


    "I know!" When Su Rou sat down on the dining table, the butler, Aunt Wang, immediately brought over a plate of breakfast. It was Su Rou''s favorite dish. She raised her sweet smile and said, "Thank you, Aunt Wang."


    "Brother Ze, are you sending me to school today?" Su Rou bit on her sandwich and looked at Su Yu Ze with her big eyes. Her eyes were filled with hope.


    Su Yuze nodded his head, "Okay, today is your opening ceremony, I''ll send you there."


    "Brother Ze is so nice. I like brother Ze the most."


    "Good boy." Su Yu Ze dotingly wiped off the white sauce on the corner of Su Rou''s mouth and said, "Eat slower. There''s still time, but ¡­" It doesn''t matter if you''re late. " He only hoped that Su Rou''s health would be better if she arrived late. He already took care of everything with Su Rou''s school so no one would bully Su Rou.


    After Su Rou finished her breakfast, she carried her backpack and got on Su Yu Ze''s Porsche. Su Rou looked at the school gate and saw that a lot of students had already walked over. It seemed like they wouldn''t be able to drive there, so Su Rou said in a considerate manner, "Brother Ze, just drive it here. The car won''t be able to drive there."


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze rubbed Su Rou''s head. "After school, go home early."


    Su Rou smiled sweetly at Su Yu Ze. "Okay."


    Su Rou had entered the school as the first in the year. Although elder brother Ze said that her grades wouldn''t be good, as long as she was happy, it was fine, but Su Rou was able to easily learn. She had even jumped a level in her junior high school years, and now that she was in the first senior high school at the age of 14, she had gained a lot of face for the Su family.


    Su Rou had just entered the school when two girls walked over, "Hai, meat!"


    "Yunyun, Fei Fei!" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were Su Rou''s close friends. Although Xiao Yun looked so slim, she was actually an expert in the art of gentleness.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei stood at Su Rou''s sides and each of them held onto one of Su Rou''s hands, "Meat, the three of us are in the same class, how fun."


    "Really?" Su Rou also sweetly smiled. Her big eyes curved into the shape of a crescent moon. She was extremely cute.


    "That''s right!" Seeing Su Rou laugh like that, Xiao Yun was immediately poked and adorned, hugging Su Rou and rubbing her together, it was so cute! But Tiantian isn''t so lucky, she''s in class two, we''re in class one. " Ling Tiantian, the other best friend of the three, was from the Ling Group, but her results were not very good.


    "It''s okay, we can still meet more often." Su Rou was very popular, so Xiao Yun and Yu Fei liked to play with her. It was because Su Rou was very slender and could not be fat no matter how she ate. She was called "Meat" by the three people with extreme jealousy. That title had no other meaning and they were only purely envious.


    The first day of school was the opening ceremony, so there was no class. Thus, Su Rou''s two best friends strolled around this huge school and also wanted to find Ling Tiantian, but before Ling Tiantian could find her, Su Rou saw another person. This person was wearing a sexy halter dress and had an exquisite makeup on his face. Amongst the ordinary high school students, he was especially eye-catching. The other party clearly saw Su Rou as well. A hint of disgust flashed past her beautiful face. She twisted her small waist, stepped on her high heels and "dada dada" as she walked in front of Su Rou. "Su Rou, what a coincidence."


    Su Mei looked at Su Rou with disdain, "What, you can''t even read me?"


    "Hey, what are you saying!" Xiao Yun could not bear to watch and said as she stood in front of Su Rou. Yu Fei also stood out in displeasure, protecting Su Rou with Xiao Yun.


    Su Mei Mei glanced at Xiao and Zhu Luo, folded her arms across her chest, and acted like a queen, "Hmph, you two better ask around, who am I!? "Don''t die without even knowing how!" As a princess of the Su Clan, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to deal with two little girls.


    "You ¡­"


    Su Rou pulled her two good friends, "Forget it, let''s go look for Tiantian. The school ceremony will start soon." Brother Ze had already brought her out of the Su family. They basically did not have any connections with Su Mei anymore, so she did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble.


    Ever since she was young, she didn''t have a good impression of Su Mei. Right now, she was only a schoolmate, she didn''t want to have anything to do with her! After saying that, she pulled the two of them and left.


    "Heh, at least you''re sensible!" Su Mei thought that her words were a threat and smiled proudly.


    "Meat, that woman is so sexy, who is she!" Xiao Yun said with dissatisfaction.


    "Well, my relatives." Su Rou avoided the issue and said lightly. "Oh yeah, ignore her if you see her in the future."


    Yu Fei slightly frowned. "Meat, it''s fine. We''re not afraid of her!" If that slut dared to cause trouble for them, they were no pushovers!


    Su Rou sighed. She wasn''t afraid of Su Mei, but ¡­ Forget it.

 C9

    After the opening ceremony, Su Rou went home. When Aunt Wang saw Su Rou who appeared at home, she first did not ask why she was not at school, but asked worriedly, "Miss, are you not feeling well? Or was it hurt somewhere? " From the moment she was hired as a housekeeper, she knew that the young master doted on this young lady and would always follow her. So what if she didn''t attend class? The most important thing was the young miss'' body!


    Su Rou smiled sweetly, "Don''t worry, Sister Wang, I''m fine. Today is the opening ceremony, so there''s no class. That''s why I came home. "


    Sister Wang sighed in relief. "It''s good that Miss is fine." Right, is the young lady hungry? "Whatever you want to eat, I''ll make it for you." Although the young master had a good temper, as long as it was related to his precious sister, then no matter how good the temper of the young master was, it would all go away. If she wanted to continue working in this villa, the main task was to serve the little miss well.


    "Oh, neither hungry nor hungry. Go back to your work, Aunt Wang." Su Rou waved her hand and took a bottle of drinks from the refrigerator. She then sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    When he opened the door, he saw a cute little girl sleeping on a pillow on the sofa. Although it wasn''t even autumn yet, sleeping on the sofa like this was still very easy to catch cold.


    Su Yuze walked over, took a thin blanket from the side of the sofa, and prepared to cover her with it. However, when he walked over, a hint of a smile appeared on Su Yu Ze''s feminine face. Su Rou was curled up on the sofa with his long and natural curly hair spread out on the sofa. Her little face was red from sleep, and a hint of silver was faintly discernible on her delicate cherry lips.


    Aunt Wang was cooking dinner and just happened to see Su Yuze return home. She greeted him, "Young Master, you''re back. You''ll be able to eat in a while."


    Su Yu Ze admired his sister''s cute sleeping posture, and only indifferently nodded his head in response. Afterwards, he seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Is she not feeling well?" Otherwise, how could he come back so early? Furthermore, he seemed to have slept for a long time.


    Aunt Wang did not dare delay and immediately explained, "Miss said that because today was the opening ceremony, she came back early without any classes. She is fine."


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze relaxed his heart. As long as Little Rascal was fine, everything would be fine.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. Su Yuze took out his phone and walked to the side to answer it, in case he woke up the sleeping Su Rou. Grandfather? "


    The person who called was Su Rong, Old Man Su, "Yu Ze, let''s have a meal together at the Su family''s main house today."


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. "What?"


    "Hehe, didn''t the two girls of the Su family get into the same school? Let''s gather together for a bit. What''s more ¡­" It has been three years since you two siblings visited the Su Residence. " After Su Rongqi handed over the Patriarch''s position to Su Yuze, Su Rongqi moved to the suburban Su residence and planned to spend his later years in peace. However, he would occasionally let the Su family come to the Su residence to meet up. Su Yu Ze and Su Rou, these two siblings of the ''branch family'' from ten years ago, hadn''t been here for a long time.


    Su Yuze lowered his eyes in thought for a moment, then said, "Okay, we''ll head there later."


    "Alright, I''ve prepared your favorite dishes for you at home."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yuze said to his wife, who was still busy in the kitchen, "Aunt Wang, there''s no need to prepare food for us. Xiao Rou and I will go out to eat."


    Aunt Wang was surprised. "Eh, but ¡­" She was still in the middle of cooking, "Why are you suddenly going out to eat?"


    "Mm, to the Su residence." He walked back to the sofa and gently woke up Su Rou, who was still sleeping. "Xiao Rou''er, wake up. You''re awake." It was only when she was facing Su Rou that Su Yu Ze''s usually indifferent face turned gentle.


    Su Rou was woken up and hazily opened her eyes. She saw an enlarged handsome face. She propped herself up, rubbed her eyes and sleepily asked, "Brother Ze, you''re back. Are you going to eat?"


    "Mm, it''s time to eat. Go to the Su residence."


    "Huh?" Su Rou''s eyes widened. Her round eyes stared at Su Yuze in astonishment. His dazed look pleased Su Yuze. He chuckled and patiently told her about what happened on the phone just now. "Ah, another party!" So annoying. Other than brother Ze, she didn''t like anyone from the Su Clan at all.


    "Where''s'' again ''? The last time we had dinner was three years ago ¡­ "Alright, get up and pack up. We''re leaving." Although Su Yu Ze didn''t like going back to the Su family, he still had to obey Old Man Su''s orders.


    Carrying the unwilling Su Rou, the two of them arrived at the Su family''s mansion. When they entered the door, they discovered that Su Kaiming and Su Yue''s family had already arrived and were already sitting at the table. It seemed like they were waiting for them. Su Yu Ze brought Su Rou and the elders who had always been present to greet him. Su Rou obediently called out. When it came to Su Mei''s turn, Su Mei coldly replied and then ate the food in front of her. Su Rou didn''t care. In any case, she didn''t like Su Mei very much. "Why aren''t Brother Hongyu and Brother Qi here?"


    "Hongyu is training abroad. In the future, the Su Clan will be under his control. As for Ziqi ¡­ "Hmph, that stinking brat doesn''t do his job all day, he doesn''t even come for meals." When Su Rongqi said ''Su Ziqi'', his face was filled with dissatisfaction.


    However, the old man''s words made Su Kaiming and Liu RuLan very happy, but to Su Yue''s family, it was like a blow to their hearts. Wei Xin Yi was Su Yue''s wife. Although his looks weren''t as outstanding as Liu RuLan, his temperament was quite good. Hearing the old man''s words, he said, "Dad, Zi Qi is already in his third year, he''s busy with studies, it''s not like he intentionally didn''t come."


    Su Rongqi looked at Wei Xin Yi, "Then, next year I''ll wait and see which university he will enter." He raised the red wine cup in his hand, "Today is mainly to celebrate the two of us getting into the first high school. Grandfather is here hoping that you can study well. The two girls aren''t even adults yet, so don''t drink anymore. "


    "Thank you, grandpa." Su Rou and Su Mei obediently raised their cups.


    "The two girls need to take care of each other at school."


    "Yes, I will definitely get along well with my sister." Su Mei Mei jumped at the corner of her eyes, looked at Su Rou and said.


    Su Rou looked at Su Mei, who obviously had different thoughts, and similarly replied with a sweet smile, "I''ll get along well with sister Mei Mei."


    Su Yu Ze looked at Su Mei from the corner of his eyes, hoping that she really wanted to get along with little Rou Er!

 C10

    The next day, Su Rou got up. Looking at the time, it was almost 8 o''clock and it was almost time for class. "Hurry up ¡­" Su Rou muttered to herself as she quickly tidied herself up. She did not want to be late on the first day of class.


    Su Rou ran to the first floor. Without waiting for Su Yu Ze to speak, Su Rou anxiously said, "Brother Ze, I''m going to be late. I won''t be eating breakfast."


    Su Yuze''s sword-like eyebrows twitched. "Stop."


    "Huh?" Su Rou kept one hand on the door as she opened it. Then, she turned around to look at Su Yu Ze, "What''s wrong?"


    "Sit down and eat breakfast." He didn''t like Su Rou not eating on time.


    Su Rou felt a bit awkward. As she looked at the tasty breakfast on the table, she hesitated for a second before resolutely opening the door. "But big brother Ze, I really ¡­" There was no time left.


    Su Yu Ze put down the teacup in his hand and stood up. Before he could see his movements clearly, he had already arrived behind Su Rou, who then felt herself being lifted up. She turned around and saw Su Yu Ze''s resolute chin. "Eat breakfast first."


    Su Yu Ze carried Su Rou back to the table like a little chicken and said, "I''ll send you there after you''re done eating."


    Su Rou grudgingly bit on her bread, "But I was late ¡­"


    "Who dares to say anything about you?" Su Yu Ze raised his eyebrows. Unless that person didn''t want to live anymore and dared to call out his sister''s name!


    Su Rou pouted, "But I don''t want to be late for class on the first day!"


    "Who asked you to stay in bed." He knew that Su Rou loved to stay in bed. After a summer vacation, it would be strange if she could get up so early.


    "It''s the alarm clock that didn''t ring!" Su Rou tried to defend herself. She clearly hadn''t heard the alarm clock ring.


    "Heh ¡­" It wasn''t that the alarm didn''t ring, it was that she turned the alarm off after the first ring, then continued to sleep. When she was in middle school, there were many incidents where she was late for school, and sometimes it was even him who woke her up.


    Su Rou looked at the time. It was already past eight and the first period was at least halfway. She quickly finished the breakfast in front of her and then quickly ran over. She pulled Su Yu Ze along and walked towards the door. "Hurry, let''s go!"


    Su Yu Ze sent them off to the school gate. When Su Rou walked in, the huge school was quiet without a single student. There were only a few middle-aged guards walking leisurely on the school path. Su Rou found Class 1. Inside, there was a middle-aged woman with glasses holding a book passionately as she lectured. At this time, Su Rou knocked on the door and said, "Teacher, I''m late."


    "Hmm?" The teacher, who was in the middle of impassioned lessons, suddenly heard a voice that did not belong in the class. He raised his eyebrows and looked towards the door. A petite girl was standing by the door. "Who are you?"


    "I''m a student of this class." Su Rou said with a smile. As the saying goes, if you don''t hit a smiling person when you reach out your hand, teacher probably won''t punish you.


    "Being late on the first day of class, what''s with your attitude!" The teacher clearly didn''t like those who were late. She angrily took the register and asked with a displeased tone, "What''s your name?"


    "Su Rou."


    When the students in the class heard this name, they all started to boil with excitement. Su Rou, the fourteen year old genius who jumped into the First High School and became the First Year''s champion? She had originally thought that the first place winner would be either a bookworm with thick glasses or a silent eccentric weirdo, but she hadn''t expected it to be a sweet young lady. Of course, the most excited student in the class would be a boy.


    "Su ¡­" Su Rou? " The teacher couldn''t help but open his eyes wide, "It, it was that Su Rou?"


    Su Rou didn''t know how Brother Ze explained himself to the school. In any case, from kindergarten to high school, the teachers treated her with courtesy. So, Su Rou sweetly smiled and said, "If the school doesn''t have the same name as me, I should be that Su Rou."


    Yesterday, the school director had an emergency meeting and said that if there was a student called Su Rou, no matter which class she was assigned to, she must treat her well and not scold her. Even if she did something wrong, she could not reprimand her.


    At that time, all of the teachers were stunned. Just how big was this student called Su Rou''s background that even the school director was so afraid of her. But now that the student was assigned to her class, she couldn''t blame her in any way.


    "That being the case, since this is your first time, I will not pursue this matter any further. Quickly go and take your seat, the class is about to begin." The teacher''s expression immediately became affectionate.


    "Old Ben had just said that if anyone was late, they would have to go to class standing up all day!" A classmate whispered.


    "That''s right. He even said that it would be impossible to be late by even a minute!" Some students protested in dissatisfaction.


    Su Rou found an empty seat right behind Xiao Yun. Xiao Yun turned her head around with a look of nonchalance. "Meat? When will you be able to fix your habit of being late?" Ever since they met in junior high school, this girl was always late. Every week or seven days, she would be five days late, but the teacher would never scold her. Instead, she was worried that she wasn''t in good health.


    In the beginning, Xiao Yun and the other two were very nervous for Su Rou, but after a while, seeing how their teacher was treating her warmly, it became a common occurrence.


    "I''m used to it."


    "You ¡­ How many people will be jealous! " Xiao Yun let out a sigh. She thought back to when she first met Su Rou, and how she was treated like this. She was extremely envious, especially towards Ling Tiantian. But I''m curious, you can even get first place? "


    Su Rou said in a serious tone, "This is an IQ problem!"


    "Huh? "You little brat ¡­"

 C11

    "I''m only fifteen years old!"


    "But I heard it''s not full yet ¡­" I am only fourteen years old! "


    "What? Are you jealous?"


    "Hehe ¡­" "You''re the one who''s jealous!"


    Su Rou was lying on the table drinking fruit juice. Every day, Aunt Wang would prepare a box for her. She was currently talking to Xiao Yun and Yu Fei through a straw, but the surrounding people''s discussion made Xiao Yun somewhat impatient. She slammed the table and stood up, "Have you never seen anyone with good results or young? What''s so noisy about that! "


    "Tell me what happened ¡­" Some girls embarrassedly turned their heads around and angrily glared at Su Rou before turning around to chat with their other female classmates.


    "What kind of people are you? You can''t see others well." Yu Fei pulled at Xiao Yun, indicating that she should not be so angry.


    Su Rou smiled. She had heard these words too many times and didn''t feel anything. During their lunch break, Su Rou and the other two went to look for Ling Tiantian. Like her name, Ling Tiantian loved to eat sweets, so she was a little fat. But ever since the summer vacation, Su Rou and the other two rarely contacted Ling Tiantian. Now that they had gone to school, they wanted to reconnect with each other. "What''s strange is that Ling Tiantian''s mood isn''t very good, she doesn''t seem to be very interested." Tiantian, have you been in a bad mood recently? " Su Rou asked with great concern.


    "So, you''re not eating lunch?"


    "If you don''t want to eat it, then go."


    Xiao Yun looked at her and said, "Then you take care of your own rest. We''ll go first."


    After dinner, the three of them walked in the forest for a walk. Yu Fei said worriedly, "Hey, do you guys think Tiantian''s family business is in danger?" Why else would she be so listless these days?


    "But she won''t tell us."


    "Let''s not think too much into it. Tiantian might have some private matters to discuss."


    Yu Fei unceremoniously rolled her eyes. Perhaps! On the contrary, she felt that Tiantian was becoming less and less like the Tiantian she used to be, and she hoped that nothing too big would happen to her.


    "The forest is very large, but the three of them still have a sense of propriety so they won''t go too deep." Eh? There''s someone up ahead. "


    In the empty space in front of them, there were a few figures sitting, lying, standing, and there were even smoke curling up from their heads. It seemed as if they were smoking! Xiao Yun frowned. "Meat, Yu Fei, let''s go. It looks like a bad youth."


    However, before the three of them could even take a step, a boy suddenly jumped out from behind, covered their ears with holes, and stopped them with bright earrings. Then, he excitedly shouted towards them, "Yo, brothers, quickly come and see, there''s a girl ~ ~"


    Hearing this, the man who was smoking walked over slowly while whistling. The one in the lead, a man with dyed yellow hair, a cigarette in her mouth and two hands in the pockets of her pants, walked over to the three girls. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei subconsciously hid Su Rou behind them and used their own height to cover her, "What are you guys doing?"


    "Heh, these two girls look pretty good." Someone nearby jeered and reached out to touch them.


    Xiao Yun waved her hand and said, "You''re crazy!"


    "Haha." The others burst into laughter.


    "There''s another one here!" The boy behind them pulled Su Rou out, "This is the most perfect one!"


    Wasn''t it the most important moment! She was soft and weak, with an expression of pity. Her large eyes stared at them in confusion. She really looked like a cute girl. The boy in the lead seemed to be in a daze. He reached out to throw away the cigarette in his mouth and pulled Su Rou. "You, what''s your name?"


    "Oh oh, boss has taken a fancy to this girl?"


    "You all ¡­ "How shameless!" Xiao Yun was a little angry, she could not stand for anyone bullying Su Rou, and furthermore, all of these small fries were just bad youths!


    "Our boss has taken a fancy to that girl. Beautiful girl, why don''t you guys come over and play as well?" Someone shamelessly placed a hand on Xiao Yun''s shoulder.


    "Scram!" Xiao Yun twisted her hand, causing the boy to scream.


    Su Rou was not worried about her friends, because Xiao Yun was very strong. However, the person in front of him ¡­ She blinked twice, then whispered uncertainly, "Brother Qi?"


    "Hmm?" Su Ziqi was a little surprised. Such a familiar voice. If one looked carefully, the beauty seemed to be more and more familiar, "You are ¡­"


    "I am Su Rou."


    Su Ziqi was suddenly enlightened. It should have been more than three years since he last saw this little sister. He didn''t forget that he was moved just now and felt a little awkward. "Why are you here?"


    "Lunch time, I, come out for a walk." Su Rou let out a sigh of relief. She hadn''t thought that Zi-ge would be like this in school. Although she had heard that his character was not good, from the looks of it, it could be described as vile. That... Brother Qi, lunch break is almost over. We''re leaving. "


    Su Ziqi nodded, "En, go." No matter what, he was still his sister who had lived for five years. No matter how much Su Zi Qi wanted Su Rou, he couldn''t do such a incestuous thing!


    "Ah?" "Boss, why are you ¡­" They let him go just like that?


    "Let them go." He was not a man who had never experienced women before. Before knowing Su Rou''s true identity, he had thought of bringing her to his bed. Even now, his lower abdomen was still warm!


    "She ¡­" It''s my sister. " Su Ziqi said with a dark expression.


    "Ah?!" This is truly dog-blooded! A few of the male students laughed it off. "Haha, boss, you''re too funny. Hahahaha!" Have you ever seen a girl get out of her sister? It was so funny.


    "Hmph, all of you, don''t use your brains on her!" Su Zi Qi threatened his subordinates with a cold expression.


    "Eh? Boss, could it be that you have a crush on girls? "


    Su Ziqi didn''t pay any attention to him, only leaving them with a view of his back. He wasn''t in love with girls, but ¡­ He didn''t want others to have what he couldn''t get! That Su Rou ¡­ She was truly a beauty that would make people''s hearts itch! This won''t do. If he were to continue daydreaming, he would explode. It seemed that he would need to find a woman to vent his anger later!

 C12

    "Brother Ze, let me tell you, I met Brother Qi at school today!" When Su Rou returned home, she excitedly told Su Yu Ze.


    The moment Su Yu Ze returned home from work, she heard a soft voice beside her ear that made her heart go soft. However, aside from the topic Su Rou was talking about, Did you see him? "


    Su Rou nodded and said, "Brother Qi changed so much, I almost didn''t recognize him." But it was also safe. If he didn''t recognize her at that time, wouldn''t that Qi gege have ¡­ Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but shiver. This must be the incest of siblings!


    "What is it? Did he bully you? " Su Yu Ze treated her reaction as fear and thought that Su Ziqi was bullying her. Immediately, a trace of anger flashed through his long and narrow eyes.


    Su Rou thought for a while and felt that it was best not to say what had happened today. It was rather awkward. She smiled and shook her head. "No."


    "Really?" Su Yu Ze understood her, so Su Rou wouldn''t lie in front of him. However, the Su family probably didn''t dare to touch his little Rou Er anymore. "If you get bullied at school, just tell me."


    Su Rou smiled sweetly. She hugged Su Yu Ze''s arm and said softly, "With Brother Ze here, no one would dare to bully me."


    "Of course, how''s the course for the new semester? Are you nervous? " Su Yu Ze rubbed Su Rou''s hair and asked.


    "It''s okay, night training is voluntary." She was quite satisfied with this point. For the sake of increasing the school''s rate, many universities would study by themselves during the day. It was too exhausting.


    "You don''t need to take the evening cultivation, if not, I can teach you." For example, Su Yuze, even if the school forced him to take evening cultivation, he would still use his own methods. "Let''s eat first."


    "Alright."


    Night. Su Clan


    "Meimei, how was school? Did you feel good in class? " Liu RuLan asked with concern when she saw her precious daughter had returned. Ever since Su Mei and Su Rou went through the abduction incident when she was young, Liu RuLan had always been especially concerned about Su Mei and always followed her. Thus, that young miss, Su Mei, also became more and more angry.


    Su Meimei threw her fashionable little bag on the sofa, "It''s fine. Mommy, I''m so hungry. Is dinner ready? "


    "Alright, this is all your favorite food."


    At the dining table, Su Yue''s expression was calm, looking a little angry. His wife, Qian Yingnan, also cautiously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Isn''t it that good son of yours!?" "It''s not like I''m going out to play with my friends today, it''s not like I''m coming back to eat!" Su Yue said angrily. This rebellious Su Ziqi really wanted to fly away!


    Qian Yingnan also sighed, "Forget it, he''ll be back a little later."


    "Don''t spoil the child too much, this boy loves to play as soon as he reaches puberty, you have to take care of him!" Liu RuLan sat gracefully on the dining table with a nonchalant look on her face.


    "Sister-in-law, say less." Qian Yingnan frowned and looked disapprovingly at Liu Rulan, but in her heart, she was extremely disgusted. Damned Liu RuLan, why did you want her to talk so much? It''s not like you don''t have any children.


    Liu Ruyan humphed lightly and ate her own food without a care in the world. Anyway, Old Man Su had moved to the suburbs. She was still big in this house!


    "Call Ziqi and ask him to come home early!" Su Yue said to his wife.


    "Fine."


    At this time, Su Ziqi was having fun with a group of friends. However, Su Ziqi, who was usually very lively in the bar, was currently sitting at the bar without saying a word and drinking his wine. Moreover, he seemed to be very preoccupied with something.


    "Boss, what''s going on?" A male student puzzledly asked his companion beside him.


    "I don''t know ¡­" Why don''t we just send a woman over to our boss? "


    "Good idea!" He randomly called for a rabbit maiden. "Little Bo, boss isn''t in a good mood. Quickly go and comfort him!"


    That rabbit girl called Wavelet knew who Su Ziqi was, the young master of the Su Clan! Very rich! Even if it was just a one-night stand, it was enough! With this thought in mind, Little Bo walked over and gently placed one of his hands on Su Ziqi''s shoulder, "Young Master Su, why are you drinking alone?"


    Su Ziqi was silent. His mind was still thinking about meeting Su Rou at noon. That soft and weak appearance, and that soft voice of "Brother Qi" made his heart go soft. He suddenly had a desire to ravage them ¡­ But this person was his own little sister!


    Little Bo tried even harder. This time, he directly hung himself on Su Ziqi''s body, "Don''t be so cold. How about you drink a few cups with me?"


    Su Ziqi grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace. He lifted her chin and looked at the heavily made up face in front of him. His interest wasn''t great, but ¡­ "Call me Brother Qi."


    "Huh?" Little Bo was clearly at a loss as to what to do.


    Su Ziqi was a bit impatient, "I said, call me Brother Qi, don''t make me say it a third time."


    "Se, Si, Brother Qi ¡­" Wavelet was frightened by the expression in his eyes and shouted out with a trembling voice.


    When Su Ziqi heard this, a hint of disgust flashed past his eyes, but he could not deny that these three words had truly pleased him. Thus, he stretched out his hand to pick away the revealed bunny dress on Little Bo''s body, "Make it with me, but you have to keep calling me Brother Qi."


    So this is what you get? Wavelet was still rejoicing in his heart. She knew his beauty, it seemed that even the young master of the Su family was unable to escape his beauty! Regarding Su Ziqi''s request, she didn''t think too much about it. She stuck to Su Ziqi''s soft and charming voice and called out a few times, "Brother Zi Qi."


    Looking at the boys who were fighting passionately with Su Zi, they all smiled with ill intentions, "Looks like boss is really holding back, we need women."


    "That''s right, but when it comes to women ¡­" The one we met today, the eldest''s sister, right? She''s really pretty, so pretty! "


    "What, you want to take a bath?" The boy knocked the speaker hard. "If the eldest hears you say that, he''ll definitely cut you apart!"


    "Hehe, don''t tell boss!"


    This night should be the first time Su Zi''s life had been filled with such grievance. In the past, he could always get whatever kind of woman he wanted, but this time ¡­


    F * ck! Damn brotherly relationship!

 C13

    Su Ziqi''s night of absence made Su Yue even angrier, he had been locked up at home for the entire day and was not allowed to go out again. He was already in his third year and still did not know how to control himself, he did not hope that Su Ziqi would be able to get into a good university, but as long as he did not play with those random people.


    "Don''t even think about leaving today, reflect on it at home!" After Su Yue finished speaking in a flustered manner, he left for work.


    "Zi Qi, where did you go last night?" In the end, it wasn''t easy for him to give birth to a son. Qian Yingnan''s tone towards Su Ziqi could still be considered gentle.


    "Looking for a woman."


    "You ¡­ The women outside are not clean! " Qian Yingnan''s eyes widened, "And what if they ¡­ "What should we do?!" Zi Qi was still young, only nineteen years old. If word were to spread that he had an illegitimate child, then his future would be ruined!


    Su Ziqi was a bit impatient, "I know what to do." After speaking, he went into his own room and threw himself onto the bed without even looking back. In his mind, he was still thinking about Su Rou''s appearance and her unique tone ¡­


    That night after school was over, Su Rou had just finished school and walked out of the school gate to see a super flashy silver sports car parked in front of the school. Su Rou looked at the sports car and found it really familiar. Su Rou tilted her head and looked adorably at him.


    "Soft baby." Zhang Feng took off his sunglasses and shouted exaggeratedly as he gave Su Rou a big bear hug.


    "Ugh ¡­" Su Rou struggled in sadness, "Honorary Brother Feng ¡­" "I have to stop breathing ¡­" With such a petite body, how could she be a match for a grown man like Fame Peak? She almost left just like that after hugging him for a bit.


    Fame Peak was Su Yu Ze''s good brother, so Su Rou had met him many times and was quite familiar with him. Now that she saw Fame Peak at the entrance of their school, she became somewhat curious.


    "Let me hug you while you brother isn''t around." Fame Peak ruffled her hair, "My family''s gentle baby is really adorable." Looking at it, he felt like he was holding it in his palm and caring for it.


    "I''m here to pick you up and go to your brother''s place."


    "What''s wrong?" Su Rou asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, your brother is having an important meeting late today, so I''ll treat you guys to a meal later." Fukuyama opened the car door and made a gesture of invitation.


    Su Rou said goodbye to her good friend before getting into the car and asked, "Brother Faifeng, did you win the lottery today?"


    "I can''t treat you guys to a meal without winning a prize."


    "I can, I want to eat a lot of delicious things!" Su Rou said happily.


    "Alright!" "No problem." Fukai Feng patted his chest and said boldly. He especially liked this Su Rou. From the moment he first saw her when he was 5 years old, he liked her as if she was his little sister.


    When the car arrived in front of Golden Age, Su Rou jumped off the car. She rarely came to Brother Ze''s company. Firstly, she was too young and didn''t suit her; secondly, she was afraid of disturbing Brother Ze.


    "Golden Age" had a very big scale. Many of its industries were created jointly by Su Yuze and Fame Peak. Zhang Yuanfeng brought Su Rou straight to the top of the CEO''s office, "Rou Rou, darling, your brother is in a meeting right now, let''s wait in his office for a while."


    "Alright."


    Su Rou obediently replied. After which, she pushed open the door. Her delicate and charming face was stunned for a moment. Fame Peak put his arm around her shoulders and asked, "Why aren''t you going in?"


    "She ¡­" Su Rou pointed at someone inside.


    Fame Peak squeezed in to take a look and frowned. "You are?"


    On Su Yuze''s desk, there was an alluring woman dressed in cool clothes sitting there. Her figure was curvy, and the golden waves emitted her boundless grace. Who am I, and what does it have to do with you? "


    Su Rou sized up the woman, "This is Brother Ze''s office, why did you come in!"


    "Didn''t you come in as well?" The woman crossed her legs coquettishly and said with a provocative expression. He had long heard of the achievements of Director Su. He was successful in his career at such a young age. His handsome appearance attracted quite a few girls. She had only gotten the chance with great difficulty today.


    "Miss, don''t casually enter the CEO''s office." Zhang Feng''s expression became serious.


    "You''re not the CEO, how come you didn''t know that Director Su invited me here?" She cutely threw a flirtatious glance at Honor Peak.


    "I am ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, Su Rou suddenly walked up two steps and said with a mocking expression, "Then, little miss, are you here to serve?"


    When the woman heard this, her expression changed, "You dare to call me a chicken!" No matter what, she was the general manager of a small company and was considered a person of high society. How could she be a chicken in a nightclub?!


    "Did I say that? It''s your seat match, right? "


    Fukai Feng chuckled on the side. Su Rou''s little mouth was still spouting nonsense!


    "You, you little girl!" The lady jumped down from the desk, walked over with her ten centimeter high heels, and said, "If you have the ability, scold again!"


    Su Rou raised her head and said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner, "Miss, your atmosphere really does seem like it belongs to a nightclub."


    The woman''s mouth twitched. "You ¡­" After she finished speaking, she raised her hand and prepared to slap Su Rou''s face.


    "Stop." Zhang Feng grabbed the woman''s wrist.


    The door to the office was suddenly pushed open. Su Yuze was currently looking at the people squeezed into the office with an unhappy expression, "Manager Li, who allowed you to enter my office?" As he walked over, his tall body gave off an invisible pressure to the woman. He stared at the woman''s hand that was grabbed by Fame Feng, and his eyes became cold. "You, want to hit her?"


    When the woman heard Su Yuze''s words, she didn''t have the time to be happy, but she discovered that his face was terrifyingly gloomy and cold. Thus, she immediately changed to a lovable voice, "CEO Su ¡­"


    "F * ck off."


    "I ¡­"


    "Fame Peak." Su Yu Ze embraced Su Rou''s small body, then said to Zhang Feng, "Throw it out."


    With one hand on the woman, he threw her towards the gate. Su Rou pouted her lips and looked at Su Yu Ze unhappily. "Brother Ze, do you like this kind of woman?"


    Su Yu Ze''s expression eased up. "I don''t know her."


    "Brother Ze, if you''re looking for a girlfriend, I''ll have to take a look first." Su Rou said while she was in his embrace.


    Yao Feng closed the door and walked over, "Rou Rou, darling, you don''t even care about your brother''s personal matters. Aren''t you afraid that he won''t be able to marry his wife?"


    "Humph!" Su Rou rolled her eyes at him, "Brother Ze, I''m honored that Brother Feng hugged me again today!"


    "Huh?" "How is that possible?" Young Master Yu, I just ¡­ "


    Su Yu Ze, on the other hand, smiled sinisterly, "Fame, Feng, how do you want to die?"


    "I was wrong!" "Su Rou, you little girl ¡­"


    "Heh heh."

 C14

    Because Su Mei was in the next class, Su Rou had a high chance of seeing her every day. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was wearing nail polish with a few rich girls, or was it because she was chatting with a man who loved her, then really, could Mei Mei Mei not pay attention to the situation?


    Standing in the middle of the corridor, she felt like she could neither enter nor retreat.


    "Yo, what is this little girl doing here?" The boy who was chatting with Su Mei saw Su Rou and was immediately captivated by her pure and charming appearance. Especially her pair of pure eyes, which looked extremely cute as they flickered.


    Su Mei glanced seductively at Su Rou and then looked at the boy who had started the conversation with her. Su Mei looked seductively at Su Rou and then looked at the boy who had started the conversation with her. Hmph, "What, you have fallen for him?"


    "How is that possible? Charming you have always been the most beautiful in my heart." In the blink of an eye, that boy had changed back to a flattering smile. He was like a little dog trying his best to please, almost shaking his tail in front of Su Mei.


    Su Rou frowned as she looked at the boy. She only felt that he was very fake! However, seeing the two of them continue to flirt as if no one else was around, Su Rou curled her lips and squeezed through them to the second class, "Tiantian!" She called into the second class.


    Ling Tiantian was sitting in her seat looking at her phone in boredom. Hearing Su Rou''s call, she walked out, "What happened?"


    "Here, here''s your notes." Because Ling Tiantian''s grade was not very good, Su Rou would give her notes to Ling Tiantian every time so that she could review them. After being promoted to high school, she would still be the same as before.


    Because of her family''s matters, Ling Tian did not put all her heart into studying, so when Su Rou wrote it down for her, a trace of boredom suddenly appeared in her heart. She forced a smile and said, "Meat, I can keep up with the classes, so you don''t have to write anything down for me anymore."


    "Really? That''s great! We still have to say that we''re going to university together!" Su Rou did not see the deeper meaning behind her words and just thought that Ling Tiantian was working hard.


    "Yes."


    Su Rou was gratified. Seeing that it was almost time for class, she went back to her own class. No wonder Tiantian wasn''t playing with them anymore. Xiao Yun had even said that Tiantian would change and not play with them, but now it seemed that they were overthinking.


    The moment Su Rou left, Su Mei glanced at the girl called Ling Tiantian thoughtfully. One of them was a little fat, what did he look like ¡­ She didn''t even remember that there was such a person in her class.


    Su Mei left the guy behind who was always trying to please her and walked into her class.


    Ling Tiantian had just sent Su Rou away, then turned the phone over in boredom as she frowned. Ling ¡­ "Is it Tiantian?"


    Ling Tiantian raised her head and saw that it was the girl from a rich family who loved beauty the most. "I am, what about it?"


    "It''s nothing. You, are you on good terms with Su Rou?" Su Mei leaned in front of her table, looking at her nails that were still in place, while asking indifferently.


    When Su Mei asked about Su Rou, Ling Tiantian felt a little unhappy, "Su Rou is my good friend, what are you trying to do?"


    Su Mei smiled, "Don''t look at me like that, I''m like a bad guy."


    "Then you ¡­" Ling Tiantian also felt that she had gone too far with her words and restrained herself a little. The school was just starting, she did not want to make a ruckus with her classmates. Otherwise, how would she be able to pass the three years in high school? Moreover, in a place like the Number One Middle School, there was always someone with both power and influence. Su Mei was one of them, and her family was in danger, so going against Su Mei was not a wise choice.


    Su Mei played with her long hair, "It''s like this, what about me, I''m related to Su Rou, she can be considered my sister, I''m just concerned about her."


    Ling Tiantian smiled embarrassedly, "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "Don''t worry, I''m Su Mei." She extended her hand in a friendly manner.


    Ling Tiantian was rather flattered. One must know that this Su Family''s daughter had very high standards. She quickly extended her hand and shook hands with her, "I''m Ling Tiantian."


    "Then even if we do get to know each other, since you''re Su Rou''s friend, naturally ¡­" And she''s my friend. "


    "En!" Ling Tiantian also smiled happily. She never expected herself to be so lucky as to be able to make friends with the Su family. One must know that the Su family was very powerful in City T. Perhaps ¡­ After getting on good terms with her, Su Mei would be able to help her family!


    Just then, the bell for class rang. Su Mei withdrew her hand, "Ah, it''s class time, I''m going back to my seat."


    "Alright."


    She took out a tissue from her pocket and wiped her hand that was just holding Ling Tiantian''s as she muttered, "Who wants to be friends with you? Seriously, I don''t know what that woman just took out. Why is her hand so sticky ¡­" So disgusting! "


    "Meat, why didn''t you give it to Tiantian with your notes?" Xiao Yun asked curiously when she saw Su Rou returning with a notebook.


    "Tiantian said that she doesn''t need to, she can keep up with the teacher''s class."


    "Oh? Our little Tiantian is going to start singing to the serfs? " Yu Fei crossed her legs as she teased.


    "You still don''t know what kind of personality Tiantian has, but I think that she''s probably already given up on herself." Xiao Yun unceremoniously rolled her eyes. "I feel like she''s getting further and further away from us."


    Su Rou frowned and lightly tapped Xiao Yun''s head. She pouted as she said, "Don''t say it like that, Tiantian. If something happened to her, she wouldn''t feel well either."


    Xiao Yun let out an "ah" as she reached out to pinch Su Rou''s small face, then called out, "Ya-ya! It''s so cute! Our meat is so cute!"


    "Oh (me) talking seriously with Mud (you)..." Su Rou said with grievance.


    "Alright, I understand." Xiao Yun replied with a smile, but she exchanged glances with Yu Fei without Su Rou being able to see anything. Su Rou had always been a kind person. Under the protection of the two of them, it was hard to tell the difference between good and bad. However, the two of them were clear that if Ling Tiantian gave up on this friendship, they would not let Su Rou and Ling Tiantian meet.

 C15

    Last night, Su Rou saw that it was very late on TV. If it wasn''t for Su Yu Ze who coaxed her to sleep, she would have stayed up all night. However, for the sake of Su Rou''s body, Su Yu Ze couldn''t let her continue to develop. After sending her back to her room, he went to sleep.


    Su Yuze was used to waking up early. No matter how late he slept, he would definitely wake up at six in the morning. Sitting at the dining table like this, he habitually ate breakfast while waiting for Su Rou, but ¡­ After seven, there was no movement upstairs. Su Yu Ze only faintly smiled. Then, after 7: 30 P.M., there was still no movement upstairs. The smile on Su Yuze''s lips became even more pronounced. This bedridden little thing!


    After waiting for another half an hour, the breakfast on the table was about to turn cold. Aunt Wang looked at Su Yuze in confusion. "Young Master, the breakfast is about to get cold. Do you want me to call Miss over for breakfast?" You''re going to be late for school.


    Su Yu Ze elegantly drank a mouthful of tea and then stood up. Her slender figure gave off an invisible pressure. "I''ll go call him. You heat up your breakfast a little more." He did not like it when people other than him saw Su Rou''s sleeping posture. The task of waking Su Rou up could only be done by him.


    "Yes."


    Su Rou''s room was directly across from Su Yu Ze''s room. He gently opened the door to Su Rou''s room. Inside was the dreamy purple tune that all young girls liked and the decorations inside were very simple. On the bedside table, there was a picture frame. In the middle of the big princess bed was a small bump. Su Rou liked to hide her entire body under the blanket when she slept. On top of that, her body was relatively small. At first glance, it was hard to tell that there was anyone there.


    Su Rou was sleeping soundly under the blanket. When Su Yu Ze opened it, he saw a messy black little head. "Little thing, wake up." Su Yuze called out to her at a moderate pace.


    Su Rou was disturbed so she could only roll up her blanket and continue sleeping. Su Yuze couldn''t bear to watch such a cute scene, but ¡­ If he didn''t wake her up, she would lose her temper. With a resolute heart, Su Yu Ze simply lifted the blanket away.


    "Wu, cold ¡­" The sudden cold air made Su Rou snort in dissatisfaction. After that, she unwillingly opened her eyes. What entered her vision was a blurry handsome face.


    "Brother Ze ¡­" "Good morning." Su Rou half opened her eyes and greeted her beloved brother before closing her eyes to sleep.


    Su Yuze patted her on her butt, "Yes, I did." He leaned close to her ear and raised his voice a little. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t. I''ll give you leave of absence. You can stay home and play."


    She immediately sat up on the bed and randomly combed her hair before jumping off the bed. With a "Da Da Da" sound, she ran into the bathroom. Five minutes later, she ran out again with a "Da Da" sound.


    "Don''t worry, walk slowly."


    "It''s already 8 PM!"


    Su Yuze laughed. "You''re already used to being late anyway." If he was in such a hurry, wouldn''t he be at the end of his rope!


    Su Rou stuck her head out of the door and pouted as she looked at Su Yu Ze with an unhappy expression. Her gaze was as though Su Yu Ze had said something wrongly to her.


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. Was little Rou''er trying to be pitiful with him? However, it couldn''t be denied that he had no way of resisting such a gaze. "Fine fine fine, it''s my fault. I didn''t call you earlier." He helplessly walked over and rubbed her cute little curly hair. "Eat breakfast. After you finish eating, I''ll send you to school."


    "Alright."


    Su Rou being late all year round had already formed a habit. Of course, this habit was formed with Su Yu Ze''s help, so this behavior was even worse. From Su Yu Ze''s point of view, Su Rou didn''t need to work hard. She only needed to happily be his little sister every day. She didn''t need to worry about other things at all. Even if she couldn''t find a job in the future, he would still be able to raise her.


    However, Su Rou was abnormally eager. Not only did she jump a level, even if she was late every day, she could still guarantee her rank would be in first place ¡­ Thinking up to this point, Su Yu Ze helplessly shook his head. Could she be tired from working so hard?


    "Xiao Rou Er, eggs." Su Yu Ze personally peeled an egg and gave it to her.


    "Oh ¡­" Su Rou took it and slowly nibbled on it.


    When Su Yu Ze saw her eating the eggs, he knew in his heart that she was definitely unwilling, but there was no other way around it. Su Rou''s health had been bad since she was young, and it was possible that her body had been frostbitten on that snowy day.


    "Heh ¡­" Are you full? " Su Yu Ze looked at her in amusement.


    "Yes, I''m full!" Let''s go. " Su Yu Ze wasn''t in a hurry, so Su Rou was even more at ease. She was pulled by Su Yu Ze''s small hand as they walked towards her private car.

 C16

    Su Rou was unsurprisingly late and the teacher in charge of the first section already knew Su Rou''s name. Seeing her enter, he did not say anything and silently allowed her to enter the classroom.


    Xiao Yun laughed. "Flesh. I like to see teachers like that the most. Even though I hate them the most, I can''t do anything to your expression." Every time she saw this kind of expression on her teacher''s face, she felt very comfortable.


    Su Rou laughed softly, "Blame me."


    "I don''t get it. Your brother clearly said he could make you not go to school, but why are you still so tired?" Xiao Yun knew Su Yu Ze. Su Rou''s brother was someone who doted on his little sister and had a good family. She really didn''t know why Su Rou would rather go to school.


    Su Rou opened her eyes wide and said, "I think I can help brother Ze in the future." Su Yuze had been taking care of her since she was young. When she grew up, she naturally had to repay her brother.


    Xiao Yun shrugged. "Silly girl."


    "Huh? What did you say? " Xiao Yun''s voice was too soft, so she wasn''t able to hear him clearly.


    "No, let''s listen to the class."


    As soon as the bell for the end of class rang, the students put down their pens and stood in groups of twos and threes in the corridor, chatting and smoking.


    After Ling Tiantian finished her lesson, she laid on the table in exhaustion and sighed. Suddenly, the darkness in front of her eyes dimmed. She reflexively raised her head, "Charming, is something the matter?" Toward this new friend of hers, it could be said that Ling Tiantian was extremely careful.


    Su Mei was still wearing her usual exquisite makeup and high heels, "Fat girl, you don''t mind me calling you that, right?"


    "No, I don''t mind." Ling Tiantian shook her head in embarrassment, even though she did not like this name.


    Su Mei''s smile became even brighter, "Fat girl, tell me about Su Rou. I haven''t seen her for a long time and I don''t know how she''s been doing."


    "Mn, my time with meat is not as long as Xiao Yun''s and Yu Fei''s." Actually, she was the one who had interrupted them halfway, and it was the three of them who had been the best players all along.


    Su Mei listened and nodded, "How about this ¡­. "It doesn''t matter, just say whatever you know." Although on the surface, he pretended to be kind and amiable, but in reality, he was extremely impatient in his heart.


    Ling Tiantian told Su Mei what she knew, "The meat is very cute, right?" When she talked about Su Rou eating, she couldn''t help but laugh. Su Rou especially liked to eat sweet foods, but Su Yu Ze also didn''t let her eat much. Once, when she saw Su Yu Ze bringing her home and discovered that she had hidden a lot of sweet foods in her school bag, she confiscated them on the spot, causing Su Rou to roll on the floor in anxiety.


    On the surface, Su Mei pretended to be interested, but in reality, her heart was full of complaints. It seems like after Su Rou left the Su family, she lived even more comfortably!


    "You said that when she was in middle school, she was late every day and didn''t get scolded by her teachers?" When Ling Tiantian mentioned Su Rou''s lateness history, Su Mei was a little unable to hold it in. Why was she so coquettish?


    "That''s right. At that time, the entire school knew that there was a genius in our class who was particularly fond of being late. However, the teacher could not scold her and had instead punished her." Ling Tiantian was confused as to why Su Rou, who arrived late for school prematurely, could still sit at the top seat?


    "It''s been so many years since we last met, but she''s become more and more charming!" Su Mei laughed coquettishly, and the words she spoke also became a bit ear-piercing.


    "To be honest, I also think that the meat is a little delicate!" Ling Tiantian did not notice the ear-piercing tone in her words and actually agreed with her because she did think so herself. However, it was also because her heart was full of jealousy!


    Su Meimei looked at the obvious jealousy on her face and knew that it was going to change very quickly from Ling Tiantian to Su Rou.


    "Sigh, he''s young, that''s good." Su Mei spread out her hands and said carelessly.


    That''s right, Su Rou was still only fourteen years old and two years younger than them. She even jumped levels in the middle and she was already not in the same class as Su Rou, but it could be imagined that Su Rou was still late every day! Ling Tiantian unconsciously bit her lower lip. It really was ¡­ I''m very jealous!


    "Is that so? I used to take my stuff all the time based on my young age. Who asked me to be a big sister ¡­" Sigh, I won''t say anymore. It''s time for class. " Just as Su Mei finished, she rang the bell for class, so she smiled at Ling Tiantian without thinking, then walked back to her seat.


    When she turned around, the smile on her face deepened. She knew that what she said just now definitely had a small effect on that chubby girl, Ling Tiantian!


    Yes, Ling Tiantian began to feel that Su Rou wasn''t as simple as she looked. Although this was a form of distrust towards her friend, after hearing Su Mei''s words, Ling Tiantian felt angry. Why couldn''t Su Rou tell her teacher when she was late? In fact, all of the teachers didn''t even talk about her. Some teachers would even care about her body. How could students like them still be punished if they were late ¡­


    Jealousy. They were both students, but why was there such a huge difference between them?

 C17

    After going through his family''s'' education '', Su Ziqi was released to continue attending school. However, based on his personality, Su Ziqi''s class teacher had already gotten used to it after being caught in the sun for three days and being exposed to the sun for two days. It was like this for the past three years.


    But the strangest thing was that it had already been three days. Su Ziqi had been obediently staying in the school every day. Although he hadn''t been distracted or asleep during class as usual, it was still much better than when he fought with people outside the school.


    After Su Ziqi had eaten the lunch brought over by his family, he strolled around the campus with his little brothers, smoking and searching for something. The subordinate beside him asked curiously, "Boss, what are you looking for?"


    "Ah!" Su Ziqi replied carelessly and continued his search.


    "Boss, what are you looking for? We''ll help you look for some brothers."


    "Oh." It was unknown if Su Ziqi heard what he said clearly, but he just said another word in a perfunctory manner. After that, he looked into the distance, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    During the lunch break, many students were taking a walk on the school path. Some young girls were a bit scared when they saw the sloppy Su Ziqi, but at the same time, they were also having extravagant hopes ¡­ It was very dangerous to be together with him, but he also hoped that this young master of the Su family would fall for him. One must know that in this noble school, if one could get into a fight with someone, then wouldn''t that person be able to run rampant within the school?


    Su Ziqi searched aimlessly for a while. Then, without patience, he grabbed a thin and weak boy and asked, "Which class is Su Rou in?"


    "I-I''m in my second year, so I don''t know this person." The thin and weak boy trembled as he spoke, not even daring to look at him.


    Su Ziqi let the boy go and looked at the teaching building, "This is the second year of high school?"


    This noble school was only located in the middle of the high school. Because the people who could enter this school were either rich rich rich people or students with exceptional grades, they were all gathered together to cultivate their talents. The entire school was then split into three teaching buildings, one for senior high, one for senior high and one for senior high.


    "Yeah." The younger brother behind him nodded, "Boss, the person you''re looking for, is he a first year senior? In the East Side building. "


    "Yes."


    Su Ziqi continued to walk unsteadily to the higher section. He rarely came to the teaching building to attend classes, so it was normal for him to not know the terrain.


    Since the freshmen weren''t familiar with the environment of the school, most of them went out for lunch break to stroll around the school. Only a small portion of them stayed behind to rest in the classroom. When Su Ziqi appeared in the higher ups, he saw a few people standing in the corridor. He grabbed a girl and asked, "Which class is Su Rou in?"


    The girl who was caught wore a pair of thick glasses and looked at Su Ziqi timidly. She was so scared that she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Su Ziqi was not a very patient person. He frowned, "Speak."


    "Yes, Class One." The girl with glasses said timidly.


    When Su Ziqi heard this, he loosened his grip on her and led his brothers to the entrance of Class 1.


    There were a few boys playing jokes on each other at the door of Class 1. Su Zi walked over and said directly, "Call Su Rou out for a while."


    The boy looked up and down at Su Ziqi. This man didn''t look like he was someone to be trifled with. One of them, who was slightly shorter, called out to his class, "Su Rou, someone''s looking for you!"


    Su Rou was drinking a fruit juice. When she heard her name being called, she naturally looked outside and saw Su Ziqi. It turned out that it was Brother Qi who had come to look for her. Just as she stood up to leave, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei simultaneously pressed her hand down. "Are you here to cause trouble?" That boy looked very familiar. It seemed that she was the one who had flirted with them in the woods before! Looking for Su Rou right now would definitely not be a good thing.


    Su Rou understood their worry and said with a smile, "It''s fine, he''s my relative."


    "¡­" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other. There were so many relatives!


    Su Rou walked out with the straw in her teeth, "Zizi, you were looking for me?"


    Su Ziqi gave his brother a meaningful glance, and they immediately led the few boys who were probably watching the show away, leaving the two of them with the space to talk.


    "Mhmm, I''m here to look for Mei Mei to look for you." Su Zi Qi said as he lit up a cigarette. Looking at Su Rou''s soft and beautiful face, especially that small tear mark at the corner of her right eye, he couldn''t help but feel the urge to kiss her.


    Su Rou didn''t like the smell of smoke, so she quietly took a step back, "Thank you, Brother Qi, for your concern."


    "In the future, if anyone dares to bully you, just come find me ¡­" I''ll cover you. "


    Su Rou burst out laughing, "You sound like a hooligan."


    Su Ziqi was noncommittal. Looking at Su Rou''s smiling face, her heart throbbed once again. Um, how is Brother Yu Ze doing? " He quickly changed the topic.


    "Well, he''s fine."


    "Alright." Su Ziqi finished smoking and casually threw the cigarette butt away, "I''m leaving first. Remember, find me if you need anything."


    "Yes." Su Rou waved her hand. Why did it feel like Zi Qi was so weird?

 C18

    "Break." Su Rou smiled cutely and sat in the car, "Brother Ze, you''ve waited too long."


    "Not long." Su Yu Ze lightly smiled as he shook his head.


    "Brother Ze, brother Qi is here to see me today." Su Rou said with a smile on her face. It made the teardrop mark under her right eye look increasingly beautiful and attractive.


    Su Yuze raised an eyebrow. "You''re talking about Su Ziqi?"


    "Yeah." Su Rou used her unique gentle and beautiful voice and said, "Is Brother Qi doing well? When he called me in today, he said she wanted to cover me. " When she thought about what Su Zi Qi had told her today, Su Rou felt that it was the big brother of the underworld taking care of her little brother.


    "Yeah, I have Brother Ze." Her biggest backer and backer was Su Yuze. What else did she need Su Ziqi for?


    Su Yu Ze turned his head to look at Su Rou. His sweet little face had a smile that he liked, and his proud tone made his heart jump.


    "From now on, try to avoid interacting with Su Ziqi as much as possible, do you understand?" Su Yuze reminded him.


    Su Rou was a bit puzzled. If it was another man, then she would have been able to understand. But if it was Su Zi Qi, she could not understand. Brother Zi Qi is one of us. " He was still from the Su family, and his grandpa even told them to look after each other.


    "I didn''t mean it like that. Su Ziqi and his men often play with the lackeys outside the school. I''m worried that you will be involved." Su Yu Ze explained. It wasn''t because he was narrow-minded to the point that he was irreconcilable with the Su family, but Su Zi Qi was currently in the midst of a rebellion. He dared to do anything and was willing to do anything for fear that Su Rou would be dragged into it.


    Su Rou nodded, "I know. Brother Ze, don''t worry." She could tell that Su Ziqi liked to play, "I''ll work hard at school and won''t play with others." Of course, Yu Fei and Xiao Yun could.


    "And you''re not allowed to fall in love." Su Yu Ze added.


    Hearing this, Su Yu Ze frowned. "Then, you have to let me see first before making a decision!" How could his little Rou''er, his precious little sister, hand him over so carelessly? Besides, what did a group of high school students know?


    Su Rou looked at Su Yu Ze''s resolute profile and secretly laughed a few times. "Actually, I''m pretty good at finding a boyfriend. I don''t even like most guys!"


    "Oh? What''s the standard for Xiao Rou''er? " Su Yu Ze curiously asked.


    "Stronger than brother Ze!" Su Rou said without any hesitation.


    "Heh ¡­" Su Yu Ze laughed, pleased by these words.


    Su Rou was only speaking the truth. After having such a versatile man at home, how could she possibly find a boyfriend who couldn''t compare to Su Yuze?


    It could be seen that he was in a very good mood. She thought that if Su Rou was in trouble in the future, Su Rou would be able to find him.


    When Su Mei returned home, he saw Su Ziqi sitting on the sofa with his arms crossed and a smile on his lips, as if he was very happy.


    "Eh? Brother Qi? " Su Mei called him.


    "Charming." Su Ziqi snapped out of his daze and wiped the smile off his face.


    "Brother Qi, you came back rather early today." Normally, at this time, Su Ziqi would only return home after playing outside for a while with his brothers. He didn''t expect him to return so early today.


    "Yes, Mom and Dad told me to come back." Su Ziqi coughed lightly, "I''ve returned to my room."


    "Oh." Watching Su Ziqi go upstairs alone, she shrugged his shoulders. Brother Qi is weird, why is it so rare to come back on time, why are you so weird?


    Liu Rulan opened the door and walked in, "Charming." When she saw her daughter, she immediately put her arm around her daughter''s shoulders and sat on the sofa. "Are you tired?"


    "Hey, Mommy, I''m not a child anymore, there''s no need to be so nervous!" Su Mei was speechless. For her to care for Liu RuLan so much made her feel speechless. It was all the aftereffects of what happened when she was young!


    Liu RuLan touched Su Mei''s little face, "I''m worried too."


    Su Mei rolled her eyes, "I''m fine, but Brother Qi seems to have some problems." Compared to her, Su Mei Mei felt that Su Ziqi wasn''t normal.


    "Su Ziqi?" Liu Rulan raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "Yeah, he actually went home so early today for the first time!" Isn''t that weird? "


    Liu Rulan said disapprovingly, "Who cares about him?" This is your uncle''s child, it''s his family''s business to take care of him. "


    "Mommy ¡­"


    "Stop talking, it''s time to eat." Liu RuLan didn''t want to say too much, so she brought Su Mei to the dining table.


    Su Mei opened her mouth, but in the end, she did not say anything.

 C19

    The weather was still hot and the school was very human. They didn''t say that they must wear their school uniforms, so there were students wearing trendy clothes everywhere. This school also had a lot of rich people, so at first glance, they thought it was some kind of party!


    Among them, the most eye-catching was Su Mei. She had been raised like a princess, and her clothes were naturally more mature. Furthermore, her figure was also very good.


    Su Mei was also wearing a very coquettish dress. She walked in the crowd with a "tat tat tat" sound. Her eyes were filled with electricity, and the boys around her quickly went up to greet her.


    At noon, Su Rou and Xiao Yun were strolling on the school path when they saw Su Mei''s sexy appearance. Xiao Yun curled her lips and said, "Meat, I didn''t say ¡­" Is your relative surnamed Su? "


    Su Rou did not mind because Su Mei was like this a long time ago and she was already used to it. Hm? "What do you mean?"


    "Are you sure her surname is not Chicken?" She was so coquettish, comparable to the young miss outside. The most important thing was that she was extremely displeased with her arrogant attitude!


    Su Rou smiled, "I think so too."


    Su Mei smiled at him coquettishly, then casually took the bottle of drinks, "Thanks."


    When the boy received the beauty''s smile, he was instantly overjoyed and continued to follow behind Su Mei. Su Rou politely smiled at Su Mei, "Mei Mei."


    "Yes." From the looks of it, she did not really want to bother with Su Rou.


    Su Rou naturally didn''t want to spend too much time with Su Mei, just greeting her was enough to make her proud. When Xiao Yun saw Su Rou greet him, she rolled her eyes fiercely. Su Mei''s attitude was definitely not that bad!


    Xiao Yun even stepped in front of Su Rou, pulled Su Rou behind him, and pushed the boy away. "Hey, who are you?"


    The boy didn''t get annoyed even though he was pushed aside. He only looked at Su Rou with her eyes, "You are Su Rou, right?"


    "I am." The man looked harmless.


    "That... Can you give me your phone number? " After the boy confirmed that it was Su Rou, he started asking for her phone number.


    "¡­" Su Rou speechlessly rolled her eyes at the sky. Seriously, she thought she was going to do something, but it turned out that she was the one who brought the girl here.


    However, Xiao Yun''s expression turned even colder. "Go away."


    "About that, don''t misunderstand. This is what my brother wants. My brother likes you and wants ¡­"


    Before the boy could finish his sentence, Xiao Yun had already kicked him in the stomach, causing the boy to fall onto the ground. I advise your brother not to offend Su Rou. "


    After Xiao Yun finished saying those domineering words, she pulled Su Rou and left. In front of all these high school students who had just started love, she did not want Su Rou to see anything.


    When the boy got up from the ground, he cursed, "F * ck, f * ck ¡­" He couldn''t let go of his face to be kicked over by a girl.


    Of course Su Mei had also noticed the situation over here. She walked over with a look of disdain and looked down on him, "What, weren''t you just trying to please me? "Why are you so anxious to move your target the moment you see my sister?" "Men are really unreliable, especially this kind of adolescent boy. Isn''t his freshness a little too fast?" "Serves you right!" He deserved to be beaten by the manly Xiao Yun.


    The boy gritted his teeth as he rubbed the back of his head. When he saw Su Mei''s unkind expression, he immediately said, "My brother has taken a fancy to her ¡­ Wait, you said she''s your sister? "


    Su Mei''s eyes flashed, "Yes, my sister." She nodded.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier ¡­" The boy had a fawning smile on her face, "Meimei, give me Su Rou''s phone number. My brother wants to play with her."


    Su Mei smiled and nodded, "Sure."


    "It''s really good to seduce you."


    Su Rou and Xiao Yun wandered around for a while and suddenly felt a cold wind blow up behind their backs, causing Su Rou to sneeze.

 C20

    That night, when Su Rou was eating dinner at home, she received a call from a strange guy. Su Rou''s phone was just a decoration. Usually, she used it to contact Su Yuze, but only Su Yuze and the Su family knew this number.


    "Grandpa?" Su Yu Ze helped Su Rou with the food and asked when he heard the phone ring.


    "No ¡­" Su Rou looked at the phone screen. There was no name displayed on it. It was an unknown number.


    Su Yu Ze frowned. A stranger? Where would a stranger know Xiao Rou''er''s phone number?


    Su Rou looked at her phone. She didn''t know who it was and it didn''t seem like it was a scam. There were already a lot of sounds. Could it be that there was something urgent? Su Rou pressed the answer button and a flirtatious male voice came over, "You are Su Rou, right?"


    "Ah, I am."


    "Are you free tonight? Yes." the male voice said in a sickening, balalic tone.


    "Who are you?" Su Rou really did not like such frivolous words.


    "Hehe, your beloved brother."


    Su Rou''s frown deepened. "Nervous."


    Hearing Su Rou open her mouth to curse, even Su Yuze also felt that something wasn''t right. He took Su Rou''s phone over. Su Rou pouted her lips. Su Yuze took over, so she didn''t need to care. She could just eat.


    The person who called was probably shocked when he heard that Su Rou did not make a sound, so he lustfully said, "Why aren''t you talking, little sister? Where is your home? "I''ll pick you up tonight and go outside. Hi ¡­"


    "¡­" This time, it was the boy who was silent. The voice that spoke was so cold that it almost scared him to the point that he thought that he wanted to kill him! After a moment of silence, the boy cleared his throat. "Who the hell are you? I''m looking for Xiao Rou, who are you! "


    Xiao Rou? Why are you calling me so intimately? Su Yu Ze''s lips curled up into a cold smile. He didn''t say anything and directly hung up the phone.


    Su Rou raised her head to look at his unfriendly expression, "Who is it?" she asked cautiously.


    "A stranger." Su Yu Ze indifferently pulled out Su Rou''s cell phone card, "I''ll give you another phone number."


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded. "Then grandpa ¡­" After she changed the number, what if the Su Clan called?


    "They just need to find me." She originally did not want Su Rou to have any further contact with the Su Clan. With this, how good would it be? In the future, the Su Clan would not be able to find Su Rou.


    "Oh." Su Rou nodded and agreed. She didn''t have any objections to Su Yu Ze''s words, "However, I want to tell Xiao Yun and the others my number."


    "Sure."


    He knew Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were friends, so he trusted them.


    Su Rou took the phone which no longer had a phone card and casually placed it on the table, "Brother Ze, let''s eat."


    When Su Rou went to school the next day, she immediately told Xiao Yun and Yu Fei her new number. Xiao Yun was a little shocked, "Meat, why do you have to change your number so much? You didn''t lose your phone either! "


    "My brother changed it for me. Yesterday, a stranger called me. Such a disgusting person. After that ¡­ It''s time to change it! " However, changing the number was not bad for her either, because she could never remember her own number, which was probably why she did not use it often.


    Su Rou sat on her seat and drank her milk. A voice came from outside the window, "Class One''s Su Rou, come out."


    "Who is it?" Xiao Yun especially protected Su Rou. As long as there was this sort of provocative voice, Xiao Yun would shout towards the outside with an unfriendly face.


    "Not going out!" Su Rou was slightly impatient as well. A stubborn expression appeared on her cute and beautiful face.


    The boys outside were embarrassed. In the end, they had no choice but to run into Class 1 and run in front of Su Rou. Another unfamiliar boy appeared in front of Su Rou. Su Rou drank her milk as she looked out of the window with a "I don''t know you" look.


    Xiao Yun stood in front of Su Rou and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I came to find Su Rou. What does it have to do with you?"


    "Heh, you''re looking for Su Rou. That''s none of our business!" As she spoke, Yu Fei also stepped forward to stand with Xiao Yun. Her aura seemed to be even stronger than that boy''s.


    The first reason was that he felt that the two girls were too angry, and secondly, he couldn''t beat up the girls. After hesitating for a while, he could only stretch his neck and say to the petite Su Rou, "Su Rou, I only came to ask for your number, if you give it to me, then I''ll leave!"


    When Xiao Yun and Yu Fei heard this, they immediately knew why Su Rou wanted to change her phone number. There was no need to be so rude as they pushed the boy away, "Alright, alright, what phone number do you want? If you come again, do you believe that I''ll sue the teacher? "


    Su Rou did not say anything from beginning to end, putting herself out of the picture. After all, she had Xiao Yun and Yu Fei''s best friends to deal with her.


    As soon as he heard the news, the male student''s face grew dark and fierce. He glared at Xiao Yun and Yu Fei. "You guys wait ¡­" After saying that, he left the classroom.

 C21

    The reason why Su Rou was surrounded after school was because the boy who came to ask for her number was rejected was just unhappy and specifically blocked Su Rou after school was out.


    Xiao Yun felt that this group of boys did not come with good intentions. Together with Yu Fei and Su Rou, she protected Su Rou behind him. Xiao Yun whispered to Su Rou.


    "Will you have a problem?" Su Rou was a little worried. There were more than a dozen boys opposite her, and those who smoked and rolled up their sleeves looked just like the hooligans outside.


    "It''s fine. You can leave by the side door."


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded and shook Xiao Yun''s and Yu Fei''s hands, "You guys be careful."


    As the group of male students watched Su Rou slip away from Xiao Yun, the male student in the lead panicked and was about to walk over to stop Su Rou, but Xiao Yun instead stood to the side.


    "You bitch, don''t block the way!" The boy was a bit impatient. Beauties always had bodyguards by their side, and getting close to them was a problem.


    "Hehe, beat me." Xiao Yun laughed coldly. Although she had put on a fighting posture, her eyes became sharper. A smile appeared on Yu Fei''s delicate face as she leaned back with Xiao Yun, a provocative smile appearing on her face.


    "Damn, have these two girls gone mad!" Several boys standing at the back said with some disdain.


    "I don''t hit women, you forced me!" The boy in the lead pointed his index finger arrogantly at Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, unable to bear the provocation.


    At the command of the male lead, over ten male students swarmed over. At such a high age, they were already too impulsive, especially the male students. They couldn''t stand the slightest provocation as they hooted and charged towards Xiao Yun and Yu Fei.


    Xiao Yun had learned how to use gentle techniques while Yu Fei was proficient in close-combat. These boys relied on brute force to fight so Xiao Yun and Yu Fei didn''t have the slightest interest in them. The two girls walked between the dozen boys with ease.


    Xiao Yun and the others knew that this city''s champion of gentle arts, but they really didn''t know that Yu Fei, this unremarkable girl, had fought in such a dazzling close combat that they had no way of fighting back!


    Su Rou heard the fight from afar and frowned. Why were all the high school boys so impulsive? Compared to the boys in junior high school, this was simply too rude. Su Rou found the school''s side door, so Xiao Yun''s words were not unreasonable. Since there was a boy who stopped them, then perhaps the school''s entrance was the same. In order to prevent them from running away.


    However, just as Su Rou prepared to walk through the side door, a big palm suddenly came from behind and rested on her shoulder. "Sister, don''t be in such a hurry to leave."


    Su Rou turned her head around and only saw a tall and big boy with a cigarette in her mouth. Her upper body was not even wearing clothes and her slightly protruding belly made Su Rou feel a bit nauseous.


    When he saw Su Rou''s face, the male student''s eyes suddenly lit up. She was truly beautiful! It was so fresh and beautiful, "Hehe, let me introduce myself. My name is Liu Hao, the one who has been asking you for your phone number!"


    Su Rou took a step back with a slightly cold expression. "I''m sorry, I don''t know you."


    The more Liu Hao looked at his, the more he felt that this girl was pretty and had a sense of beauty. Compared to those ladies with thick rouge outside, he was many times stronger! "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me. Don''t you know me now?" As Liu Hao spoke, he took a step forward, "Let''s go. Brother will invite you out to play!"


    Su Rou looked at the slightly open side door and slowly moved a few steps over. She didn''t know if Brother Ze had come. She didn''t know where this side door led to! I don''t play, I want to go home and do my homework. "


    "You''re truly worthy of being the first place candidate. At your age, happiness is the most important thing. Come, come. Big brother will take you out to play, I''ll treat you!" Liu Hao said in an especially heroic manner. With a lustful look in his eyes, his hands were about to grab onto Su Rou''s shoulders. If he could have a happy night, that would be great!


    From the start, Su Rou felt that his voice was a bit familiar and she called her brother. Su Rou immediately understood a bit, "You wouldn''t be the person that called me last night right?"


    "Yo, so little sister still remembers!" Liu Hao laughed arrogantly before spitting out a cloud of smoke from his mouth, "Are you afraid of me? Why did I call you again last night? Did the number become empty?"


    The corner of Su Rou''s mouth twitched. You''re not going to continue calling me to harass me?


    "But I don''t care about that anymore. Let''s go, I''ll invite you to the bar to play!" "You must not have been there yet. I can guarantee that you will fall in love ¡­"


    "I''m not going!"


    After Su Rou said this, she ran towards the side door. She only needed to push open the side door to get out. But... Liu Hao had already been paying attention to her every move. Seeing that she was about to run away, he stopped her with his long hand and grabbed Su Rou back, locking her into her embrace, "Little sister, I''m telling you, offending my Liu family is not something you can take. "You know that!"

 C22

    After Su Rou was locked up by Liu Hao, a strong stench of smoke assaulted her nose. Su Yu Ze never smoked at home, so Su Rou hated the smell of smoke herself. When Liu Hao pounced over, Su Rou felt disgust in her heart.


    "Let me go!" Su Rou was furious. She used her elbow to rub backwards and touched Liu Hao''s slightly protruding stomach. She felt even more disgusted and disdainful.


    "Little sister, your body smells so good ¡­" As Liu Hao said this, he fiercely sucked in a breath of air on Su Rou''s long hair. The fragrance unique to the girl made Liu Hao''s heart beat faster. He wanted to carry Su Rou and walk out, "Let''s go, brother will take you out to play."


    Her legs were off the ground and her small chest that had just developed was tightly held by Liu Hao''s arm. Even his breath was caught, causing her to uncomfortably throw herself into her legs, "Let go of me!"


    Su Rou''s foot hooked onto the metal door and Liu Hao pulled twice. Su Rou''s little foot was stuck inside and after a few tugs, Su Rou could not pull it out. Su Rou gritted her teeth and even if she was in pain from Liu Hao''s tug, she would not pull out her foot.


    "Sister''s temper is quite bad." Liu Hao said with a smile. Then, he was going to pry open Su Rou''s tiny feet.


    At that moment, a group of a dozen or so people slowly walked over. "Boss, the side door is blocked by Liu Hao."


    The one who was called boss was Su Ziqi. He blew out a smoke ring leisurely and looked at Liu Hao indifferently, "What else is that stupid big guy doing?" Because Liu Hao had his back facing them, they could only see Liu Hao''s back and a ¡­ Tiny little feet.


    "I don''t know." A boy behind her looked around, and suddenly laughed sinisterly, "Are you doing this for a woman!?" Saying that, he shouted towards Liu Hao, "Hey, over there. You''ve already gotten all the women to the door. Fighting a field gun depends on the occasion!"


    When Su Rou heard there was someone there, she immediately felt that there was hope. She did her best to pull out half of her little head from Liu Hao''s chest to look over there. Eh? Su Ziqi?!


    "Wow, Brother Qi!" Su Rou immediately shouted, "Brother Qi, save me!"


    When Su Ziqi heard Su Rou''s voice, he paused for a moment. When he saw the struggling delicate girl in Liu Hao''s embrace, he became furious. He threw away the majority of the cigarette in his hand and then walked over aggressively.


    No matter how Liu Hao tried to pull her, Su Rou just wouldn''t budge! Su Ziqi quickly walked behind Liu Hao. He first slapped Liu Hao on the shoulder and said, "Put her down."


    Liu Hao didn''t know about Su Rou and Su Ziqi''s relationship. He thought that he had offended Su Ziqi because she was blocking the way, so he didn''t let go of Su Rou''s arm. He only smiled and said carefully, "Sorry, I''ll leave now."


    "Did you lose your hearing when I told you to let her go?" Su Ziqi said irritably. No matter how he looked at it, he was not in a good mood when he saw Liu Hao''s annoying pig trotter on Su Rou''s body!


    "Pfft!" The lackeys behind Su Ziqi all began to laugh. The boss'' words were still as sharp as ever. Was he blind? What a joke!


    If it wasn''t the wrong place, Su Rou would also smile, but the pain of her own little foot being pulled was so painful that her exquisite little face instantly changed colour. Liu Hao was a little afraid as he put Su Rou down. "She ¡­"


    Su Rou fiercely swung Liu Hao''s hand away and pulled her swollen foot out from the gap of the metal door. She limped over to Su Ziqi''s back and held onto Su Ziqi''s back, "Zi-ge, he''s flirting with me."


    Liu Hao''s eyes suddenly widened. Su Rou, this little beauty, actually knew Su Ziqi, this little tyrant? and so on... Su Zi Qi, Su Rou ¡­ Everyone''s surname is Su, right?


    Su Ziqi lowered his head to look at Su Rou''s swollen ankle. His face was already filled with anger, "My sister, you dare to touch her? Do you want to die?"


    When Su Ziqi''s words came out, the well-dressed boys gathered around and echoed his words, "You dare to touch our boss''s sister, cripple one of his arms!"


    "Crippled arm!" "Crippled my arm!"


    "Brother Zi Qi ¡­" Su Rou pulled on his sleeves a few times. "Brother Ze is waiting for me outside. Can you send me out?" Her ankle was in extreme pain, and she didn''t want to see Liu Hao''s disgusting face, so she asked Su Zi Qi in a soft voice.


    Su Zi Qi gave them a look, telling them not to let Liu Hao off so easily! Only then did she gently support Su Rou. "Alright, I''ll send you out."


    When Su Ziqi and Su Rou left, Liu Hao''s miserable cries of pain came from the side of the door. Those male students who were good at fighting were merciless when it came to punching, kicking, and kicking!


    To dare to touch the boss''s sister, it was already a blessing that he didn''t die!

 C23

    Su Ziqi looked at Su Rou''s bare feet and the red swelling at her ankles, making him want to kill someone! Does it hurt? "


    "Not bad."


    Su Zi Qi supported the limping Su Rou as they slowly walked out of the side door. Su Rou looked around and found that this place was extremely strange. She didn''t even know where Brother Ze''s car was parked at.


    "Brother Qi, are you familiar with this place?" Su Rou endured the pain in her foot and asked Su Ziqi.


    "Mm, quite familiar."


    "Then bring me back to the right path. Brother Ze is waiting for me over there." Su Rou said.


    "Alright." Su Ziqi looked at a small path, "Walk from here. Be careful."


    The two of them had just walked a few steps when Su Rou''s phone suddenly rang. Su Rou gestured for Su Ziqi to wait before she leaned against the wall and picked up the call. "Brother Ze."


    "Has the class finished yet?" Su Yuze''s magnetic and sexy voice came from the other end of the phone. He sat in the car and saw that the high school students had already finished their classes, but little Rou''er wasn''t there. That was why he called to ask.


    "Then I ¡­" Su Rou bit her lips and thought. What should she say?


    "What''s wrong? Does teacher want to drag things out? " His eyes, however, gradually turned ice-cold. If the teacher of little Rou''er really dares to drag things out, then he''ll have them all laid off tomorrow.


    "No!" Su Rou sighed, "My path was blocked by someone. Then, I accidentally got injured in my leg ¡­"


    "What?"


    "Let me do it." Su Ziqi took the phone from Su Rou''s hand, "Hello, Brother Yuze. It''s me."


    Su Yu Ze didn''t like it when people were disturbing his phone call with Su Rou, but little Rou''er just said that he ¡­ Injured? Immediately, he asked in a cold voice, "Su Ziqi, what''s going on?"


    Su Ziqi hadn''t seen Su Yuze for a long time, but he remembered that this little brother''s temper was a bit unstable. He could tell from this cold voice. Thus, Su Ziqi did not dare to be negligent and told them what had happened. Of course, it was from the moment he saw Su Rou. In the end, he even said, "Brother Yuze, don''t worry. I''ll send Xiao Rou over right now."


    "No need, stand there and wait."


    With that, Su Yuze hung up. Su Ziqi shrugged his shoulders and returned the phone to Su Rou, "Brother Yuze told us to stay here and wait. He should be coming over himself."


    Su Rou nodded and leaned against the wall.


    "Is Brother Yu Ze very fierce?" After a long period of silence, Su Ziqi felt a little uncomfortable and wanted to find a topic to talk about.


    Su Rou looked at him strangely. "Brother Ze isn''t fierce."


    "I think his tone is very cold." "Even he could feel the chill coming from the other end of the phone." "If Brother Yuze bullies you ¡­"


    Su Rou frowned and glanced at Su Ziqi with slight displeasure, "He won''t bully me."


    Su Ziqi shivered. He knew why Su Yu Ze brought Su Rou''s branch family all those years ago. Su Yu Ze doted on Su Rou to a certain degree, so he definitely wouldn''t bully her. However ¡­ He was just not in a good mood!


    Very quickly, the slender and tall Su Yu Ze walked over. As soon as he walked over, he saw Su Rou. Her petite body leaned against the wall and Su Yu Ze''s gaze quickly swept over her.


    Su Ziqi hadn''t seen Su Yuze for a long time, and seeing him like this today made him unable to recognize him. Indeed, after ten years, they were all changing. Su Ziqi asked tentatively, "Brother Yuze?"


    "Yes."


    At this moment, Su Yu Ze''s eyes were only on tshe injured little Rou''er. After giving an indifferent "En", he walked towards Su Rou, squatted down, and examined her swollen ankle. "Does it hurt?"


    "Yes." He had been stuck in the iron crack, yet he had been forcefully pulled. How could it not hurt?


    "Liu Hao?"


    "I don''t know him anymore... But from the sound, it seems to be the boy who called last night. " Su Rou thought for a while and said.


    "Su Ziqi saw through Su Yu Ze''s intentions. Liu Hao, Liu family, is dead for sure!" It''s him, the Liu Clan. "


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze thoughtfully nodded his head, then hugged Su Rou and said, "You should go home early." These words were said to Su Ziqi.


    Su Ziqi nodded, "I understand."


    "Goodbye."


    After placing Su Rou in the car, Su Yu Ze asked, "Did Liu Hao treat you lightly?"


    Su Rou pouted slightly and frowned. "Mm, he''s so disgusting ¡­"


    "Why?" It''s only been a few days since school started.


    "Recuperate."


    Su Rou looked at her feet and they were indeed a bit ugly. "Okay ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze''s eyes turned cold. Liu Hao, right? The Liu Clan, right? To dare to disrespect his sister, he wondered if the Liu Clan was aware of this!

 C24

    The next day, Su Rou took a leave to recuperate at home. Her little foot was completely wrapped in bandages, and looking at her foot that was clearly a few laps fatter than her other foot, Su Rou sighed, "Brother Ze, I don''t need to be like this, right?"


    "But ¡­" "So ugly." Like a dumpling, the bandage was wrapped so tightly that his toes couldn''t be seen, and he couldn''t even touch the water. This was too excruciating!


    Aunt Wang brought over a plate of fruit, which was cut into pieces and placed on a platter. She smiled and said, "Miss, it''s not ugly. It''s quite pretty."


    Su Rou unhappily lay on the sofa, "Don''t comfort me."


    Because of Su Rou''s injuries, Su Yu Ze openly stayed at home to accompany her, "Little Rou''er, what do you want to eat?"


    "I don''t want to eat it!" Su Rou turned her head away to indicate that she refused. Her small hand continued to poke at her bandaged foot.


    Su Yuze pulled her hand away and said, "Be careful, you might get hurt again."


    Su Rou was very annoyed. After flapping her legs twice, she said to Su Yu Ze in a willful manner, "Brother Ze, I want to eat apples."


    Su Yu Ze obediently used a toothpick to insert an apple next to her lips.


    "Banana."


    The bananas were served.


    "Watermelon."


    After finishing the fruit platter, Su Rou was stunned and didn''t even move her hand. It was Su Yu Ze who had been feeding her the entire time. This made Su Rou''s mood a lot better.


    "Little thing, are you happy now?"


    "Yes."


    Su Rou lay drowsily on the sofa, while Su Yu Ze took a thin blanket and covered her with it. He then got up and walked into the study. Having served Su Rou well, it was now time to settle the Liu Clan''s debts.


    "Hello? Young Master Yu, what''s the matter? " At this moment, Fukai was working, when he suddenly received a call from Su Yuze and asked in confusion.


    "Do you have connections with the Liu Clan?" Su Yuze went straight to the point.


    "The Liu Clan?" "What do you mean by that?" Which Liu Clan? "


    "Liu Hao." Su Yuze thought for a moment, then tossed a name to him.


    "Destroy him." Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    "Huh?" "Eh?" Fame Peak was stunned. Please, boss. After all, he had connections with the Liu family. How could he break it so easily? What exactly happened? " It seems like Young Master Yu is quite angry.


    "Liu Hao bullied little Rou''er." Su Yu Ze didn''t want to say too much. Just thinking of the wound on Su Rou''s leg made him so angry that he wanted to kill someone.


    Ah ¡­ No wonder Young Master Yu was so angry. He actually bullied Su Rou. Immediately, the sense of justice from Reputation Peak was born, "God dammit, you dare to bully my family''s Rou Rou Rou''s darling!"


    "Fame, peak." Su Yuze coldly called out to him from the other end of the phone.


    "Hehe ¡­" Destroy them! Destroy them! " Zhang Yuanfeng immediately lashed out at Su Yu Ze. He was joking, anyone who dared to bully Su Rou would all die!


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze replied indifferently, then hung up the phone. The Liu family was just a small family. If it wasn''t for the fact that he didn''t have any connections with the Liu family, he wouldn''t need to call Fame Peak to do it. After all, it would be too tiring to investigate his background! But Reputation Peak was different. He knew the Liu Family and they even had connections. Wouldn''t this be faster?


    When Su Rou woke up, it was already night. She sat up from the sofa and her long natural hair curled up willfully. She opened her sleepy eyes and even the teardrop mole below her right eye looked lazy.


    Su Yuze couldn''t help but laugh when he saw how cute she looked when she woke up. "Little thing, are you sleeping comfortably?"


    "Mm ¡­" Su Rou nodded softly. "What time is it?"


    "Six o''clock, time for dinner." Su Yuze took a comb and began to comb her hair. His movements were very careful, but they were also very smooth. One glance was enough to tell that he often did this.


    Su Rou half closed her eyes as she enjoyed Su Yu Ze''s service. "Brother Ze, your cooking skills are much better." Because it was curly hair, Su Rou''s hair was not easy to comb. At first, it would even hurt her, but it gradually became a lot better.


    "Can''t you comb every day?" Su Yuze smacked the back of her head in annoyance.


    "Hee ¡­" Su Rou smiled at him.


    "Time to eat."


    "En!"


    The next day, news came from the merchant house that the small family Liu family had lost several hundred million on the stock market overnight. They had almost lost everything and even their houses had somehow been sold!


    Liu Hao laid at home with a swollen face, looking at his parents, "Dad, mom, what''s going on? Why are we moving out? "


    "It''s all your fault, you prodigal son! Offended someone you shouldn''t have offended! " Mrs Liu cried and scolded her son.


    Offended someone you shouldn''t have offended ¡­ Who is it? Could it be ¡­

 C25

    Su Rou stayed home to recuperate for three days before going to class. However, the bandages on her feet had not been removed and she was still skipping as she walked.


    "Little thing, call me if you''re not feeling well." In fact, Su Yuze didn''t want her to come to school. His foot injury hadn''t completely healed yet, so what was the point of fooling around?


    High school''s curriculum was different from junior high school''s curriculum. Su Rou still didn''t want to give up and could only beg Su Yuze to send her to school. "Alright." She opened the car door and carefully stepped on the ground. Her ankle was still tingling, so she decided to jump to class.


    Su Yu Ze waited until she jumped into the school before retracting his gaze. He then drove away.


    Su Rou had already woken up late. With her injured leg, there was no need to even mention the fact that she was two entire classes late.


    "Meat!" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei rushed up at almost the same time and surrounded Su Rou, one on the left and one on the right. They helped her sit down, "Are you still in pain?"


    Su Rou''s appearance was undoubtedly a scenic spot. The gazes of all the students in Class 1 followed her as they looked all the way to where she was sitting.


    "Su Rou is so expensive? A foot injury requires three days of leave? "


    "That''s right, rich people are like that."


    "I heard that she knows Su Ziqi, who is in third year. Su Ziqi is even angry because of her injury. He even said that whoever dares to bully Su Rou, they must be prepared to die ¡­" This is too scary! "


    Su Rou had just sat down when she heard the whispers of the surrounding gossiping girls. Why did it involve Su Zi?


    Xiao Yun''s temper was very urgent, and she could not bear to hear anyone speak ill of Su Rou. Ignoring the fact that her teacher was present, she slammed the table and said, "Are you free? If Su Rou is injured, then why are you gossiping? Do you believe that I won''t beat you until your legs are crippled? " She pointed at a girl and said domineeringly.


    The girl couldn''t help but be frightened as she immediately looked at the teacher with a tearful face. "Teacher, look at how Xiao Yun is scolding me!"


    "Alright, let''s not talk about that anymore. Quiet down for class!"


    After class, Su Rou poked Xiao Yun''s back, "Yun Yun, what happened to Su Ziqi?"


    "It''s all because of you. The entire school knows that you''re injured and asked for a leave of absence. I don''t know which side of you went wrong, but you actually went to that radio station to spout such fierce words. Whoever dares bully you, just wait for death!" Xiao Yun shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she was also very surprised.


    Ah, brother Qi is so loyal!


    "Meat, are you very familiar with Su Ziqi?"


    "Mm ¡­" "It''s fine." Su Rou thought for a while. She had lived together for five years, so their relationship was really just fine.


    Xiao Yun frowned. "That''s strange ¡­" However, my intuition tells me that he might have taken a fancy to you. " It was very possible that she would be angered for the sake of her beloved woman!


    Su Rou couldn''t help but smile, "Don''t spout nonsense. He''s my relative."


    Su Rou spoke very softly. Yu Fei also heard her and looked at Su Rou in surprise, "Meat, your relatives really have a lot!" Su Meimei was one, and Su Ziqi was another ¡­ Ah, no wonder. Their surnames are Su, no wonder they''re relatives!


    However, like this, Su Rou became famous. Many boys and girls curiously ran to the entrance of Class 1 after class. They wanted to see who this girl called Su Rou was that would make the little tyrant, Su Zi Qi love her so much!


    Su Rou was depressed, "Why are all of you here? You''re crazy!" Her delicate little face was wrinkled, and the teardrop mark at the corner of her eye looked depressed.


    "You''re famous!"


    "Ah ¡­"


    Su Rou grumpily drank her milk as she looked out the window, leaving the back of her head to the curious students at the entrance.


    In the end, at noon, Su Mei arrived. When she saw Su Rou''s feet, she very exaggeratedly shouted, "Heavens, Su Rou, how come you are so heavily injured?"


    "Yes." Su Rou looked at her exaggerated appearance. She didn''t know what else to say. Was she really that strong? There were very few bandages left.


    "Do you know about Zi-ge protecting you?" Su Mei asked after her ''surprise''.


    "Are you on good terms with Zhizhi?" Su Mei said in a bad mood. Logically speaking, he was also Su Ziqi''s younger sister, why didn''t she see him so protective of her? Moreover, when was Su Rou injured? She didn''t know, but how did Su Ziqi know?


    "Are you okay? What does'' good ''mean? " Su Mei continued to ask aggressively.


    Su Mei Mei glanced at Su Rou and left without saying anything. Su Rou was confused, "What did she come here for?" Why did she leave after saying a few words in an unfriendly manner?


    Xiao Yun smirked. "How weird!"


    Yu Fei laughed, "They really are relatives. Is Su Ziqi still Su Meimei''s brother?"


    "Yeah, I''m the youngest in the Su Clan."

 C26

    Every time Su Mei went home, Su Ziqi would definitely not be back yet, and he would often stay out of the house in the middle of the night. But today, for the first time ever, he entered the house at the same time as Su Mei.


    Su Ziqi asked, "What do you mean what''s wrong?"


    "You shouldn''t be home at this time of year." It was too strange, Su Ziqi was actually going home at this time, this was too strange!


    Su Ziqi looked at Su Mei in confusion, "What, I can''t even go home if I want to?" This wasn''t just Su Mei''s home, could it be that he couldn''t go back?


    Su Mei snorted and did not say a word. But as she sat on the sofa, she thought of something and asked, "Zizi, I''ve heard everything. You made it for Su Rou ¡­" She said with a bad taste in her mouth.


    Su Mei curled his lips, "Then what if I get bullied?" Usually, when he lived under the same roof as Su Ziqi, he had never found out that Su Ziqi was so caring, which made Su Mei feel uncomfortable. Su Ziqi had never protected his so much before!


    "Then of course I''ll stick my neck out for you." Su Ziqi said.


    "Hmph, that''s more like it!" The corner of Su Mei''s mouth raised into a smile. She had been a princess since she was young, how could she let Su Rou be more eye-catching than her?


    Su Ziqi threw the can of cola into the trash can, "You don''t know how angry Brother Yuze was that day!" His tone was cold, as if he was going to freeze someone. He dared to guarantee that if Liu Hao was in front of him, he would definitely be torn to shreds by Su Yu Ze.


    But... If Su Yu Ze wasn''t her cousin, she would definitely chase after him!


    "Charming?" Su Ziqi saw that she was distracted and called out to her twice.


    "Ah, what?"


    "What are you thinking about?" What are you thinking about? Su Ziqi asked.


    Su Ziqi looked at her strangely. He felt that this little sister who had just entered puberty was a little strange to him. However, that was also true. They were both growing up and changing at the same time.


    Friday, Su Mei Mei found Su Rou, "Su Rou."


    "Mei-jie, what''s wrong?" Su Rou asked.


    "Yeah, I thought it''s been a long time since I saw Brother Yuze. I want to go to your house to play," Su Meimei said. Even her request was forced upon her.


    Su Rou felt a bit awkward because brother Ze did not like the Su family, let alone going to their home to play.


    "Why? Are you unwilling?" Su Mei asked coldly.


    "That... "It might not be convenient." Su Rou also didn''t want to make their relationship too stiff so she could only think of an excuse.


    Su Mei laughed, "Not convenient? "Does Brother Yuze often bring his girlfriend home?"


    "No, no!" Brother Ze dislikes women. Although she doesn''t know why, this is the truth.


    "Then why don''t you let me go?" Su Mei raised her eyebrows, "Grandfather said, even though you two moved out, we are still related by blood. I''m still your sister, brother Yu Ze''s sister, why didn''t you agree to my request?"


    Su Rou sighed, "Alright." That afternoon, Su Mei carried a small travel bag and came to Su Rou''s class. "Su Rou, let''s go."


    Su Rou looked at her bag. "You, you plan to stay in my house ¡­"


    "Yeah, can''t I?" Su Mei quickly said, "I haven''t seen Brother Yu Ze for a long time, I want to chat with him!" People loved to pursue beautiful things, so Su Mei was a typical example. Ever since she was young, she quite liked Su Yu Ze, this brother, and although he was cold, she liked this kind of attitude. She looked down on all the boys in the school because none of them had Su Yu Ze''s temperament and beauty.


    Su Rou was slightly anxious. "You can''t stay here."


    "Why can''t I live here?" Su Mei''s expression instantly changed, "That house isn''t yours, it''s Brother Yu Ze''s. Why do you say that I can''t live in it?" What''s more, she only stayed for a weekend. This Su Rou doesn''t know what''s good for her!


    "Big brother Ze doesn''t like it either." What Su Rou said was the truth. Su Yu Ze didn''t like having one more person in the villa, even if it was his wife.


    Su Mei''s expression turned extremely ugly as she carried her small travel bag and walked out, "Shut up, I want to listen to Brother Yu Ze."


    Su Mei said arrogantly. Yu Ze was the one who decided everything, she didn''t want to hear a Su Rou bawling all over the place!

 C27

    When Su Rou brought Su Mei to Su Yu Ze''s car, Su Yu Ze frowned, "What are you planning to do?"


    When Su Mei saw Su Yu Ze, she couldn''t help feeling jealous in her heart. Usually, when she returned home, she would get a special car to take her home, but the scene of Su Yu Ze personally taking Su Rou home was still a bit hard for Su Mei to accept.


    However, now was not the time to talk about this. Su Mei was not an idiot, she could see the unhappiness in Su Yu Ze''s words, "I-I haven''t seen Brother Yu Ze for a long time, so I want to go to your house to play."


    "Little Rou?" Su Yu Ze didn''t look at Su Mei and instead asked Su Rou.


    "Can I?" Su Rou carefully looked at him.


    Su Yu Ze could see that this was actually Su Mei''s unilateral request, but her little Rou''er couldn''t refuse. Su Rou and Su Mei were both in the same school, and if she didn''t agree to Su Mei''s request, perhaps she would return the favor.


    "Sure, but if you want to stay there, there''s no need." This was his bottom line.


    Su Mei bit her lips, "Why? Brother Yuze, look at my clothes. "


    Su Yu Ze no longer had the patience to continue with his conversation with her. "You can either leave now, or leave after dinner. Choose one of the two."


    Su Mei stomped her feet, "Sure." Hmph, we''ll talk about it after she goes again!


    Su Yu Ze''s villa wasn''t too far away from the school. The car quickly arrived. Su Mei walked in and immediately exclaimed, "It''s so beautiful!"


    And it''s so big, it looks so rich! Su Mei blurted out, "I didn''t expect Brother Yuze to be so rich." He thought that after Su Yu Ze left home, he''d relied on Su Rong to raise his strength, but he never expected him to be so rich!


    Su Yu Ze ignored her. Instead, it was Su Rou who brought Su Mei around the villa. Aunt Wang brought two cups of fruit juice to the two of them. Su Mei took the fruit juice, "Your family is so big, why don''t you call a few servants?"


    Su Rou smiled, "Brother Ze doesn''t like so many people."


    Su Mei Mei glanced at her and did not say anything, but in her heart she was disdainful. She was obviously afraid of provoking too many people, afraid of something being stolen, right?


    The dishes that Aunt Wang cooked all fit Su Rou and Su Yu Ze''s tastes, of course there wouldn''t be any dishes that Su Mei liked to eat. Su Mei was a little upset, "Why aren''t there any dishes that I like to eat?" she asked, puzzled.


    "I wonder what you like to eat." Su Yu Ze said indifferently, then picked up a bowl of food for Su Rou. "You can''t be picky about food."


    "I don''t like this." Su Rou unhappily returned the bowl of food back to Su Yuze''s bowl.


    "¡­" Su Mei looked at the interaction between the two of them and suddenly felt that she was superfluous, that she shouldn''t have appeared here. She silently picked up the dish and ate it, "Brother Yuze, can you tell me how you''ve been living after leaving home for the past few years?"


    Su Yu Ze didn''t force Su Rou any further and elegantly ate everything Su Rou gave him. He leisurely said, "We''ll live like this."


    "..." "More specifically?"


    "Are you a dog? Why are you asking so much?" Su Yuze coldly said, "Don''t say anything during the meal. Grandfather didn''t teach you?"


    Su Mei''s nose was covered in ash. Looking at Su Rou who was calmly eating, she felt like her face was burning. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that she was out of place here.


    After the meal, Su Mei almost looked unsatisfied as she watched Su Yu Ze and Su Rou spend it together. Moreover, the moment they finished eating, Su Yu Ze cut her off before she could even speak, "Let''s go back."


    Why are you chasing me away so openly? Su Mei had her breath stuck in her throat, "I, I can''t live here?"


    Su Rou helped Aunt Wang to clear up the dishes. She felt that the atmosphere on the table was especially stiff. It was better for her not to interfere.


    Su Mei became smarter and looked towards Su Rou, "Su Rou invited me. She should have let me stay, right?"


    After Su Rou heard her name, she reflexively raised her head, "I ¡­" She wanted to say that it wasn''t really her invitation, but her own.


    "No." "Su Yu Ze''s name was still the same, but he was already extremely impatient towards Su Mei." I''ll get you a car. "


    Su Mei frowned, "Why?" Brother Yuze''s house was so beautiful. She really liked this style of decoration and when she first visited, she also saw Su Rou''s room. It was a purple colour that she liked and the bed looked especially comfortable. She really wanted to have a try.


    Su Yu Ze was too lazy to explain and directly dialed the number. Not long later, the Su Family''s car arrived, Su Mei reluctantly picked up her bag and sat on the car. As she watched the door of the mansion mercilessly close, Su Mei''s eyes turned red.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Rou did not say a single word for her. She had always been looked down upon! Damn it, damn it!


    "Hurry up and drive!"


    "Yes, Eldest Miss."

 C28

    When Su Meimei got home, Liu RuLan asked curiously, "Meimei, why did you come back ¡­" What''s wrong? Why are your eyes so red, are you crying? " Liu RuLan pulled Su Mei over and asked with pain in her heart.


    "Brother Yuze doesn''t let me live." Su Mei said in an aggrieved manner.


    "Why?" Liu RuLan couldn''t understand either. Why didn''t Su Yu Ze agree? They were not outsiders, they were all from the Su Clan, how could they not agree?


    "Su Rou definitely did not let me stay!" Su Mei said unwillingly. From her point of view, it was most likely related to Su Rou!


    Liu Rulan frowned, and felt sorry for her daughter, "Su Rou? She''s nothing. "


    "She relied on Brother Yuze to spoil her. She''s so tyrannical in school, she''s often late for class!" Su Mei seemed to be encouraged, and started to say bad things about Su Rou without holding back. As she spoke, one could clearly see the disgust in Su Mei''s eyes.


    Liu RuLan became angry when she heard that, "You''re late every day? Even the teachers don''t talk about her? "


    "If you don''t say it, then Brother Yu Ze must have planned something up in the dark!" Su Mei said. The City First High School had always been a place to nurture talented people, and many of their sons and juniors were sent there to study, of course they learned them very seriously. For someone like Su Rou, who relied on someone else''s influence, it was really annoying!


    However, Su Mei did not admit that she was jealous!


    "This is too outrageous!" Liu RuLan frowned and said.


    "I need to tell grandpa or else Su Rou might make a mistake in the future."


    Liu RuLan nodded in agreement, "You''re still the most sensible one. We can distinguish between right and wrong. Don''t worry, we''ll meet tomorrow at the old house."


    "Yes."


    After the old man stayed in the suburbs, the Su family would occasionally find a time to visit him at the old house. They would gather for a meal and chat for a while.


    Su Mei was unhappy with Su Rou in her heart. On the second day, when she went with her family to Su Rong Qi''s place, she snuggled around Su Rong Qi''s side, "Grandpa, are you alright?"


    "Not bad!" Thank you for your concern. " Su Rong Qi smiled and said to his granddaughter.


    Su Mei smiled as she looked at Su Rongqi, "Charming is still the best. How is it like Su Rou? I came to see you only once a long time ago." Su Mei pouted.


    "That brat, Yuze, has a strict view of Xiao Rou. It''s better not to let her run around. Besides, I''m very satisfied that Mei is here to see me." Su Rong Qi didn''t seem to care about Su Mei''s words. In his eyes, ever since Su Yu Ze brought Su Rou and the branch family back at the age of thirteen, he couldn''t care less about anything that happened to them.


    "Aiyo, grandpa, why are you so protective of Su Rou?" She was awesome at school! " Su Mei was a little dissatisfied with Su Rong for letting Su Yu Ze and Su Li off so easily, so she started to complain, "She''s often late for class! There are basically five days in a week that you''ll be late! " There were a total of seven days every week. Other than two days on the weekend, it also meant that Su Rou would be late every day.


    "Late?"


    "That''s right!" Su Mei nodded her head fiercely. Very good, that''s the expression, no need to be polite, just curse Su Rou!


    "Xiao Rou is always late, but her results are still ranked first in her age group. It''s quite rare!" Su Rong Qi touched his chin, the beard on it had gradually turned white.


    Su Mei opened her mouth. It was true that Su Rou was the oldest, but the important thing was that she was late! She did not obey the rules. She was arrogant! However, Grandfather didn''t seem to blame Su Rou at all. Instead, he looked favorably on her!


    "I ¡­"


    Su Rong Qi interrupted Su Mei and asked, "Mei Mei, do you think you can learn more from Su Rou? Her results are indeed not bad!"


    She looked at Su Mei''s angry face and did not dare to let out any of her anger, so she immediately walked forward and tried to smooth things over, "Dad, Mei Mei is studying really hard, didn''t she get sick and leave school for a year? We all have teachers for her. "


    Su Rong Qi nodded his head, "Alright, although girls don''t have to take over the family business, but as a lady of a noble family, etiquette must be good."


    "Yes." Liu RuLan smiled in a very proper manner, then patted her daughter''s shoulder, "Meimei, did grandpa remember everything that you said?"


    After dinner, Liu Rulan brought Su Mei back home. Ever since Su Mei left the old house, she had been silent and sulking on her own.


    Liu Rulan looked at her in the rearview mirror, "Meimei, forget it, we are family, it''s not a big deal anyway." If she were to tolerate it, wouldn''t that be the end of it?


    Su Mei''s entire body was filled with the illness of princesses, she can''t tolerate it! " Grandfather is too protective of Su Rou right? "


    "That''s true, but it''s understandable. Su Rou''s age is only a small jump into high school, and she was even ranked first in the year. Granddad''s face is shining!" Honestly speaking, she did not like Su Rou very much. However, she admired Su Rou''s learning ability.


    "Humph!" When Su Mei heard this, she became even more dissatisfied. Wasn''t it just her grades that were good? Other than learning, how could she, Su Rou, be compared to her?

 C29

    A weekend passed quickly and Su Rou continued to spend her days late at school.


    At eight-thirty on Monday morning, a girl with a pouting mouth walked down from the second floor, sat down at the dining table and sighed, then gloomily picked up a piece of toast and started to eat it. Su Yu Ze looked at her. "What''s wrong?" Who made you unhappy? "


    "Myself."


    "¡­" This was quite rare, as it actually made him unhappy. "What''s going on?"


    Su Rou sighed, "Why am I late every day?"


    She asked in a serious manner, but it sounded especially funny. A faint smile rose on Su Yuze''s lips as he helplessly replied, "About that, it''s useless even if you ask me." The habit of loving to sleep late was developed from a young age.


    Su Rou frowned and became even more unhappy. She hatefully chewed the toast in her mouth and said, "You''re to blame!"


    "Why are you blaming me?" Su Yuze felt somewhat innocent. This scapegoat was really unjustly accused.


    "Don''t call me every time!" Su Rou was furious.


    "¡­"


    Su Yu Ze shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he accepted Su Rou''s reprimand. This was Su Rou''s usual anger from getting up. He was already used to it, so he could just let her vent out. He promised that she would forget about it after breakfast!


    Su Rou was like that. If she was unhappy, she didn''t need to care about her and after a while, she would stick to it herself.


    After eating breakfast, Su Rou swept her gaze of her earlier haze and low pressure. The corner of her mouth raised into her usual smile as she packed her schoolbag, amused herself by playing with her fingers. From time to time, she raised her head to look at Su Yu Ze to see if he was ready.


    Su Yu Ze put down his coffee cup, stood up and called out to Su Rou, "Xiao Rou''er, let''s go."


    "Oh."


    Su Rou carried her small bag and happily walked over. She intimately held onto Su Yu Ze''s wrist with an ''so what if I''m late'' expression. Su Yu Ze couldn''t help but deepen his smile. She lovingly rubbed her fluffy head and said, ''Isn''t she getting better very quickly?''


    Su Rou''s foot injuries had already healed long ago, but Su Yu Ze was still worried that she would relapse. After the car drove to the school gates, he reminded her, "Little Rou, take care, don''t run around."


    "Goodbye."


    Su Rou slowly walked into the classroom and entered through the back door. The teachers in the first class were all different, but they all knew Su Rou''s background. No teacher dared to blame her and even opened the back door before Su Rou came to class.


    When Su Rou walked into the classroom openly from the back door, one of the male students in the back couldn''t help but look enviously at Su Rou. She was so good! Sleep every day until you wake up naturally, even if you are late also do not fear the scolding of the teacher!


    How wonderful!


    During lunch break, Ling Tiantian arrived at Class 1 for the first time. She was a little nervous, as this was a common problem among the students. She was very familiar with her class, but once she entered someone else''s class, she felt that something was weird!


    "Eh? Tiantian, why are you here? " Su Rou was the first to see Ling Tiantian and looked at her in surprise.


    Ling Tiantian walked in and looked at Su Rou in embarrassment, "I came to borrow your notes."


    "Today? I was late for two classes in the morning, but not for those two. " Su Rou said.


    The corner of Ling Tiantian''s mouth twitched, "You''re late again?"


    "Ah!" This had all become a habit.


    "Alright, then I''ll just need to borrow someone for my class." Ling Tiantian said.


    "Mm. Alright." Su Rou replied obediently.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei just looked at Ling Tiantian. That gaze seemed to be sizing her up, making Ling Tiantian feel even more uncomfortable. She raised her head to look at them, "What''s wrong? Don''t you recognize me? Why are you looking at me like that? " Ling Tian asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other, then said, "Tiantian, have you been very close with Su Mei recently?"


    This kind of tone made Ling Tiantian a little unhappy, "What''s wrong with Mei Mei?" Su Meimei was pretty good, she would always chat with her after class without any of the airs of a young miss. Moreover, she knew about her family''s situation and would even lend her money on her own, not needing her to return it. Ling Tian had long since treated Su Mei as her friend, so when she heard Xiao Yun and Yu Fei speaking to her in such a tone, she wasn''t very happy.


    Ling Tiantian''s frown deepened, "I think flirting is pretty good ¡­" Su Rou had already taken out her notebook. Ling Tiantian snatched it away, "Thank you." She stiffly thanked him before leaving the class.


    "Why do you guys want to provoke Tiantian?" Su Rou did not understand.


    "Hmph, Ling Tiantian is betraying her word. Flesh, don''t ever come into contact with her again." Yu Fei nodded in agreement.


    "How can it be so serious?"


    Ling Tiantian and Su Mei were only friends, they shouldn''t be that serious!

 C30

    When Ling Tiantian walked out of Class 1, her expression was a little twisted with unhappiness. She turned around, glanced at Class 1''s door, and walked back.


    Ling Tiantian curled her lips, "I just went to borrow Su Rou''s notebook, and was told by Xiao Yun."


    Su Mei smiled coquettishly on her lightly made up face. "Those girls that love to gossip are just people with a dirty mouth, why do you have to be serious with them?"


    "Ling Tiantian also knows, but ¡­" "But they''re talking about you."


    "Huh?" Su Mei raised her eyebrows and was instantly annoyed, "You''re talking about me? What did you say? "


    Ling Tiantian hesitated, "Ask me..." "Why would I befriend someone like you?"


    Su Mei frowned, "What do I look like?"


    "I don''t know." Ling Tiantian felt that it wasn''t hard to explain, so she could only say that she didn''t know.


    However, Su Mei was even more dissatisfied, "I didn''t provoke them, I must be crazy!"


    Ling Tiantian nodded silently in agreement, "I also think, why are you blaming yourself for nothing?"


    Su Mei coldly snorted, she knew that Su Rou must have instigated him. Su Rou did not like her, so the two friends beside her did not like her either! Su Rou is quite scheming! "


    "No, that''s not it. It wasn''t Su Rou who said it, it was Xiao Yun and Yu Fei!" Ling Tiantian was rather grateful towards Su Rou. In the past, she would often borrow notes for her to copy down. Instead, it was because her relationship with Xiao Yun and Yu Fei was not that good.


    After Su Meimei heard Ling Tiantian''s words, she did not seem to mind at all, "Do you think those two bitches would talk about me without Su Rou''s instigation?"


    "Charming?" Ling Tiantian was a little surprised, this was the first time she heard Su Mei swear, and the one she cursed was a good friend. What''s wrong with you? "


    Su Mei scoffed, "What, you can get people to scold me, can''t I scold others?" She thought to herself, on the surface, Su Rou looked so innocent and innocent. Who knows how many times she scolded her behind the back, "Fat girl, let me tell you, right now I am your friend. How can you tolerate them scolding me?" Su Mei said pitifully.


    "I also think that Xiao Yun and Yu Fei shouldn''t say that to you." Ling Tiantian had been with Su Meimei for a long time now, so she was also beginning to side with her.


    "So, it''s obviously them who are in the wrong."


    "Mm ¡­" Ling Tiantian hesitated for a moment before nodding, "I''ll explain it to them the next time I see them."


    Explain? Would they listen? Su Mei laughed coldly in her heart. As expected of a silly girl who only knew how to eat! Su Mei''s large eyes turned and the dissatisfied expression on her face disappeared. She changed back into a smile, "Alright, help me explain it properly ¡­ It must be a misunderstanding somewhere! "


    "Alright." Ling Tiantian nodded.


    "Eh? Let me see Su Rou''s notes. " Su Mei looked at the notebook in Ling Tiantian''s hand and said, "You said that Su Rou knows how to study, is it because she knows how to write down notes well?"


    Ling Tiantian nodded and handed the notebook over, "Yeah, Su Rou really knows how to take notes. Basically, according to her notes, she''ll definitely pass the exam!" Previously, in junior high school, because her studies were unstable, Ling Tiantian had to rely on Su Rou''s notes to survive.


    Su Mei pretended to look through Su Rou''s notes. The beautiful handwriting looked neat and pretty, "Eh? Right, let me copy it as well. "


    "Sure."


    This was how high school was like. A small exam every week meant a big exam every month. Thus, the curriculum was complex and the knowledge points were also very important. Su Mei happily said thanks, but a trace of light appeared in her eyes.


    "Brother Ze!" After school, Su Rou got into Su Yu Ze''s car and affectionately called his name.


    "What''s the matter?" Normally, when Xiao Rou called him with this tone, it meant that she had a request!


    Su Rou bashfully said, "Today, I will have to trouble Brother Ze to help me with my studies." Because he was late for two classes in the morning and his notes weren''t ready, he had to make up for it in the evening.


    Su Yu Ze helplessly shook his head. "It''s good that you''re not late."


    "Then why don''t you help her finish all those classes?" Su Rou retorted in dissatisfaction.


    Su Yuze raised his brows. "That''s a good idea." With Su Rou''s learning ability, it wasn''t difficult for his to study in advance.


    "Alright, alright, alright. Then, fill in the rest of the details in one go!" Su Rou said with a smile. This way, she would be able to sleep lazily every day!


    Su Yu Ze already saw through Su Rou''s thoughts. I really don''t know how she could be so lazy. How could her academic performance be so high? Su Yu Ze tilted his head and looked at the little Jiu Jiu Jiu who was still in his heart. He let out a sigh. Fine, let her be!

 C31

    Tuesday night at school, it was Fame Peak who came to pick up Su Rou. Su Rou immediately burst out laughing when she saw him, "Honorary Brother Feng, you''re playing cool!"


    Fame Peak adjusted his sunglasses, "Am I handsome?"


    Su Rou shook her head, "Not handsome!" Then she smiled, "Brother Ze is the most handsome!"


    Fukai smacked Su Rou on the forehead, "You brother!" That''s not right, Young Master Yu also likes Su Rou, he''s a sis-con! The two of them were in control of each other!


    "Hee, no way?" Ever since she was young, she had accompanied Su Yu Ze, and her affection for him was even deeper than that of siblings.


    "Fine, fine, fine. The two of you aren''t sick of this either! "Besides, you''re almost fifteen. If you''re already a big girl in the ancient times, how can you still be so tired of your brother?" Zhang Ya Feng shook his head. He was a bit dissatisfied with Su Rou''s obliquity, "How about, you get along with me? This way, you don''t have to worry about not seeing your brother after getting married too far away! " Zhang Feng said with a smile.


    Su Rou took two steps back and looked at Fame Peak like she was looking at a weird uncle. She then took out a phone from her pocket and tapped on it a few times with her finger, "Brother Fame, what did you say just now? Can you say it again?"


    "¡­" Yao Feng looked at the little girl speechlessly. Seriously, he couldn''t let such a small joke go on!


    Of course he knew what she was going to do! Call Young Master Yu? No no no, she wanted to record it! To be so smart at such a young age, what could he do in the future? Su Rou also lied and said that she didn''t hear it clearly. Then, when he said it again, she secretly recorded it and every time in the future, she would use it to threaten him!


    "Darling Rou Rou, big brother, I''m still single. Are you really not going to ¡­" With her sharp eyes, Lei Zhen heard the sound of her phone''s recording being turned on and then immediately went silent, "Hehe, Su Rou, you adults have a lot of things. Just treat me like my ass!"


    Su Rou looked at him with disdain, "I can''t fart that much!"


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Concealment!"


    Su Rou pouted and then asked, "Is brother Ze too busy with work?" Every time when brother Ze didn''t have the time to come and pick me up, it was Brother Zhang Feng who came to pick me up, so every time he would tease me!


    "Yeah, he went on a business trip, so I''m taking you to my house!" Zhang Feng said.


    Su Rou clearly nodded, "Oh, okay."


    "Come, let''s get in the car and treat my baby Rou Rou to a big meal!" As he spoke, he personally opened the passenger door for Su Rou and made a gesture of "please".


    "Alright."


    When Su Rou got on the car and left, she did not notice that there was a pair of eyes behind her that were filled with calculation. A figure walked out from behind a big tree and looked at the photo on his phone.


    As a result, on the second day, many students in school looked at Su Rou differently. When a girl saw Su Rou passing by, she whispered to the girl beside her, "Hey, did you see that, Su Rou!"


    "I saw it ¡­" I say, why is she always late, the teacher still doesn''t dare to scold! So it''s because he''s been wrapped up! " The girl beside him whispered.


    "That''s right. To do such a thing at such a young age, could her first place be fake as well?!"


    "Who knows!" Looking at her pure and innocent appearance, he didn''t expect her to be so debaucherous deep down ¡­ "Tsk tsk!"


    The two girls were whispering to themselves. They didn''t realize that Su Rou, who had just walked over, suddenly turned around and silently walked behind them.


    "Hey!" Su Rou patted the shoulders of the two girls.


    "Wow ¡­" The two girls were frightened. When they turned around, it was actually Su Rou. They immediately patted their chests and stared at her, "What are you doing? You suddenly scared us!"


    Su Rou gently smiled, "Then, do you dare to say it out loud for me to hear?"


    One of the girls stuck out her chest, "Just say it, I''m afraid you won''t make it ¡­ We said that you''re being taken care of, what do you think!? "


    The moment the girl finished speaking, the girl beside her immediately waved her hand and said, "It''s not us, she''s the only one who said that!" She didn''t want to cause any trouble! Normally, it would be fine to gossip, but if dad were to find out about it, she would definitely die! Daddy told her to learn, but he didn''t let her cause trouble!


    "You ¡­ "Coward!" The girl glared at her friend in annoyance!


    The girl who was scolded bit her lips and ran away like a wisp of smoke! Su Rou looked at the girl again, "Who told you I was taken care of? Do I have the words'' Please Support ''on me? "


    The girl''s neck stiffened, "Hmph, what''s the use of you trying to quibble? There are photos on the BBS in the school, and there are pictures of the truth! "


    "Oh, really?" Su Rou raised her eyebrows and slowly nodded. "Thank you for telling me."


    "¡­"


    The girl looked at Su Rou nervously. After all, she was the one gossiping first. If Su Rou reported anything to her, then her family ¡­ Looking at Su Rou''s leaving figure, she thought to herself, I''m finished!

 C32

    It wasn''t just the two girls. In the high school, many people were looking at Su Rou with strange expressions.


    Xiao Yun was a little agitated, "Fuck, what are these people doing?!" Annoyed, these ducks! She didn''t know anything, so she just spouted nonsense! All sorts of nurturing methods had appeared, it truly was a group of snake diseases!


    "I heard there''s been a piece of meat on BBS." Yu Fei rubbed her chin in thought for a while. Then, she took out her phone and went to the homepage. When she looked at it, her face was immediately filled with killing intent.


    "Yunyun, come take a look." Yu Fei called Xiao Yun.


    Xiao Yun looked over and saw the headlines on the main page, "So the number one genius in the grade is being kept by others!"


    Below the news were a few pictures. It was of a man wearing sunglasses chatting in front of the car. The appearance was very intimate. The last picture was of Su Rou getting on the bus!


    "F * ck, which son of a b * tch did this?" Xiao Yun was so angry that she directly cursed out, while Yu Fei''s expression was also ugly.


    Su Rou also came over to take a look and her face revealed an expression of enlightenment. "So there''s actually such a thing."


    "You better be more careful, this is slandering you!" Xiao Yun unhappily tapped Su Rou''s head.


    "You silly girl." Yu Fei helplessly rolled her eyes at Su Rou.


    At night, after school, Su Rou took out her cellphone and showed it to Zhang Feng, "Brother Zhang Feng, look, you made me hit the headlines!"


    Fukai Feng took the phone and immediately laughed, "Why would I need to take care of baby Rou Rou? One person your brother should be enough! " However, looking at Su Rou''s phone, his eyes darkened. He didn''t expect that even high school students had such a complicated and dirty side to them. Young Master Yu was about to lose his temper again!


    Su Rou took the phone and looked at it again, "When is my brother coming back?"


    "Give him a call tonight!" Zhang Feng spread out his hands and said as if it was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Will we disturb him?" Brother Ze is on a business trip, she better not call!


    Zhang Feng sighed. Even if you didn''t want to fight, he would!


    In the end, Su Rou received a call from Su Yu Ze. Su Rou was very happy and the moment she pressed the answer button, she happily called him "Brother Ze!"


    "Heh, you missed me?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "A heartless little thing." Su Yu Ze laughed as he scolded.


    "Hee ¡­" Su Rou sat on the sofa. While she was talking on the phone, she played with the plush cushion on the sofa. As she played, she unknowingly removed a large hole in the cushion.


    After eating dinner, Celebrity Peak walked over and immediately saw that the expensive Persian fluff cushion on the sofa had been ripped open by a person who was making a pot of porridge on the phone! Su, Rou! "


    "..." "Huh?" Su Rou looked strangely at Fame Peak, "Brother Faifeng, why is your face so dark?"


    "Do you know how much I treasure this cushion?" It was a heartbreaking event. These Persian cushions were very expensive and could not be bought even in the country. This little thing was simply a waste of heaven''s treasures!


    "¡­" Su Rou looked at the large piece of fur in her hand that she had grabbed. She didn''t even have an impression of it! She felt wronged as she looked at Suifeng, "Brother Suifeng, don''t be angry, I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    Listening to this pitiful tone of voice, no matter how much anger the Reputation Peak had, they wouldn''t be able to vent it out. Forget it, it was just a cushion anyway. "You ¡­"


    Just as Fukai wanted to comfort the pitiful guy who was so scared by his big throat, he heard the pitiful guy pass his phone to him. "Brother Fukong, Brother Ze wants to talk to you on the phone ¡­"


    Fukai was so scared that his heart skipped a beat. "It, it''s your brother?"


    "Yes." The little pitiful fiercely nodded, and then miserably stuffed the fur on his hands into the hole, "Sorry."


    "No need to be so polite, please don''t be so polite ¡­" You can say as many as you want! " It''s over, let Young Master Yu hear him yell at his precious little sister, I don''t need to live anymore.


    Su Rou handed the phone over, "I''ll give you some glue to glue to it."


    "No need ¡­"


    Zhang Yuanfeng wanted to cry but had no tears. He accepted the phone, "Young Master Yu, Young Master Yu ¡­"


    Su Yuze coldly said, "Huifeng, little Rou''er isn''t as important as your seat cushion, right?"


    "No, no, no! Of course, the most important thing is to be gentle and gentle! " Zhang Feng said with his lackey''s legs. Seeing Su Rou come over with glue and kneel on the carpet while earnestly sticking to the sofa cushion, Yuming rubbed her furry head, "Rou Rou darling, I''m sorry, I was too loud just now. Please don''t lower yourself to me."


    Su Rou smiled sweetly, "I don''t blame you."


    "¡­" This little Tailed Wolf! "His brother is Big Tail''s Darkwolf!" "Oh yeah, Young Master Yu, I suggest that you go to the forums of Rou Rou''s darling school and have a look. There''s something that will surprise you."

 C33

    As Su Yuze listened to the phone, he switched on his computer. When he saw the hottest headline, his face immediately turned black. A storm gradually brewed in his eyes. "Be careless."


    "It''s not my fault!"


    "Find it." Su Yuze closed the webpage and continued reading. He wasn''t sure if he would still be able to call Fame Peak like this.


    "Of course, I plan on hacking that website at night!" As a high school student, he should study well. How could he do these things on the internet every day?


    "I''ll be back tomorrow." Su Yuze said.


    "Ah, tomorrow, tomorrow ¡­" "It can''t be?" Didn''t you expect it to be a week? " Could it be because of Su Rou?


    "Yes." Just as he left, Su Rou was told about it. How could he not worry?


    Zhang Feng said, "Alright then." "This sister is crazy!" "Are you still talking to Baby Rou Rou?"


    Su Yuze thought for a moment. "No need. Just tell her."


    "Alright."


    Fame Peak hung up the phone and coincidentally, Su Rou also fixed the seat cushion. She looked at it for a moment and then pulled at her hand, "Brother Faifeng, look, I can''t see anything."


    "As she turned her head to look, she couldn''t help but stroke her forehead. All of the plush on the cushions had been glued together by the glue." Every time you come to my house, you break something. " Not in her own house.


    Su Rou looked at the ceiling and giggled.


    "Never mind, your brother said he''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Alright, you can go home and sleep now."


    "Where did I mistreat you?" This reaction was too shocking!


    In just one night''s time, the First National Male Middle School''s forums were all hacked. Not to mention all the posts on the forum, even the forums could not be opened. The owner of the forum immediately launched a fix, but no matter how it was done, it was completely useless. The website''s web site no longer existed.


    "Meat, good news! The forum has been bombed!" Xiao Yun said excitedly.


    "Blast it?"


    "That''s right!"


    Yu Fei nodded. "I''m delighted."


    Su Rou supported herself with one hand and looked outside, "I think I know who did it." It must be Brother Feng. He''s so good at the internet.


    What a pity. I wanted to let brother Ze see myself in the headlines!


    "It''s fine if they''re gone, but those idiots are just messing around up there again!"


    "Agreed!"


    When Su Rou left school, she was picked up by Su Yu Ze. Su Rou immediately saw her own car and happily ran over. She opened the door and got in, not caring if she sat in the right seat or not. "Brother Ze, welcome back."


    "Heh." Su Yu Ze chuckled. The fatigue from riding on the plane for more than ten hours disappeared without a trace the moment he saw Su Rou.


    "Where''s my gift?" Su Rou held onto the car seat and looked at the back.


    "Yes, at home." Su Yuze flicked Su Rou''s forehead. This little girl''s gift was even more important than his!


    Su Rou sat back down and urged him to quickly drive home, "Quickly go back and let sister-in-law Wang cook delicious food for you to eat."


    "Alright."


    When Su Rou returned home, the sofa was filled with things that Su Yu Ze brought back from abroad. They were all brought to her and Su Rou was overjoyed. She sat in the gift heap and started to open the presents.


    "Let''s eat first, then play."


    "Alright."


    That night, Fame Peak found out the culprit from the internet. He was a 17-year-old female student wearing glasses and had a timid expression on her face. This kind of girl, it didn''t seem like she would do such a thing. Either she had enmity with a gentle baby, or ¡­ Ordered.


    Zhang Feng passed all the information on the internet to Su Yuze, "Young Master Yu, have you seen the information?"


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze received the information and opened it. Does this girl have a grudge with Xiao Rou''er? " Otherwise, why would they frame him like this?


    "I''ve never heard of Baby Rou who had a grudge with anyone at school." Su Rou''s point was reassuring, "What''s more, didn''t you arrange for two girls to stay by Su Rou''s side?" They were the two girls that were playing very well with Su Rou. With the two of them here, of course they could eliminate all dangers.


    "However, this girl doesn''t seem to be born into a famous family." Su Yuze said.


    "Yes, so I wonder if he took someone''s money and was ordered to do so."


    "It''s possible."


    Since it was ordered by someone, it was very difficult to find out. "Then we will still need to severely punish him."


    The corners of his lips curled up, revealing a hint of a smile, "Of course!" "Daring to carelessly frame a gentle baby like him, I don''t want to live anymore!" What are you going to do? "


    How? "Let''s talk after the pioneer exits the school. As for the rest ¡­" Since she likes to pat little Rou Er so much, then ¡­ "Send her nude photos online."


    "..." "Alright." Vicious! For a high school student, getting nude photos on the internet was a great shame.


    Su Yuze had never been a good person, not since he was young! Su Rou was his bottom line. Whoever touched his would die!

 C34

    After the incident with the forum ended, only then did Su Mei realize that something was wrong. The rumors about Su Rou in the school were gone, and she still wanted to watch the show, but she didn''t have the time to watch anymore. As she was puzzled, she went to the school''s forum to take a look and found that the forum was already gone!


    "Fuck, what do you mean it''s gone?" This, this, this, who did this?


    Su Mei was not happy. The result of her unhappiness was that she did not talk to any of the boys and just sat there quietly.


    "Meimei, what''s wrong? "Why are you so unhappy?" Ling Tiantian asked in concern when she saw Su Mei''s sullen little face. It was not a family problem, she was counting on Su Mei to help him!


    Su Mei was annoyed, even when Ling Tiantian was talking to her, she did not want to take care of it. She just flipped through the books by herself without even looking at her.


    Ling Tiantian immediately became anxious, "Meimei, are you not feeling well?" Do you want me to send you there ¡­ " In the health care room.


    Before she could finish the last three words, Su Mei looked at her with annoyance, "I say, can you shut up? Who do you think you are? "


    Ling Tiantian''s face turned red and white because of her words. Recently, because of her good relationship with Su Mei, Ling Tiantian ''brazenly'' came forward to take care of her, but she forgot that Su Mei was born in the Su family. She was the strongest family in the City of T. How could she not have a princess disease? What''s more, Ling Tiantian only had one wishful thought.


    "Yes, I''m sorry ¡­" Ling Tiantian lowered her head in embarrassment and apologized before returning to her seat.


    Su Mei''s voice was not loud, but it was still loud enough for the students in the class to hear. Thus, there were quite a few people who scoffed at Ling Tiantian, "This Ling Tiantian is really funny, to make it seem like I''m very familiar with Su Mei. Now, look at me, I''m smacking my face!"


    "Isn''t that so? Usually, she looks like a dog when she''s by Su Mei''s side, but this time the master doesn''t want her anymore, let''s see how she''s going to live! "


    "Aiyo, don''t say it ¡­" Maybe this dog has taken a fancy to someone with the big bones of the Su Family! "


    Ling Tiantian did not hear these indistinct discussions very clearly, but seeing the smiles on the students'' faces, she could guess that they were talking about her.


    Ling Tian''s eyes were a little red. She felt extremely wronged, so she got up, pushed her chair away, and ran out. She hid in the bathroom and started crying silently.


    "Haha, Ling Tiantian ran away!"


    "When she runs, her flesh is trembling ¡­"


    "Haha."


    When Su Mei heard the crowd''s mockery of Ling Tiantian, her lips unconsciously curled up into a smile. She felt much more comfortable in her heart.


    When class was over, Ling Tiantian lowered her head and packed her bag before silently walking out. Su Meimei didn''t carry anything when she went to school. She did pretend to have quite a bit of makeup and money in the fashionable little bag that she carried with her. She walked with her high heels and caught up to Ling Tiantian with a few "tat tat tat" steps.


    "Fat girl!" Su Mei raised her hand and patted Ling Tiantian''s shoulder, "You''re unhappy?"


    "Nope." Ling Tiantian said in a depressed tone.


    Su Mei lowered her head to look at her fingernails and explained, "I was in a bad mood this morning, so I spoke a little rashly. You ¡ª won''t take it to heart, will you?" She put up a kind smile and stared straight into Ling Tian''s eyes, "Hmm?" Fat girl, you won''t blame me, right? "


    She was a beauty, and even Ling Tiantian, who was a girl, found it hard to resist her. What''s more, she was not an ignorant person, she had already been given a way out. Of course, she had to go down, so she waved her hands hesitantly, "I, I''m not angry, really ¡­"


    Su Mei seemed to heave a sigh of relief, "Ah, that''s good, then we''re still friends?" He still had use for this chubby girl in the future, so he couldn''t fall out with her.


    Ling Tiantian nodded, "Of course!" Maybe Su Mei was really in a bad mood at that time and did not want to treat me like that. See, now she''s trying to make up for me, right? She should have forgiven her!


    The smile on Su Mei''s face became even wider, "Then, in order to apologize, can I invite you out tonight to play?" Su Mei said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Go out? " Ling Tiantian was a little stunned.


    Ling Tiantian frowned, a little embarrassed. "But, my parents ¡­" Actually, Father Ling and Mother Ling were not very willing to let her go out at night to play!


    "Isn''t that simple? Let me talk to your parents."


    "Alright, alright ¡­"


    Ling Tiantian called. Su Meimei opened her mouth and said sweetly, "Uncle Ling? I''m Tiantian''s classmate, my name is Su Mei Mei! Can I invite her out tonight? "


    "¡­"


    "Yes, I am Su Mei Mei from the Su family ¡­ So you agree? This is great, thank you Uncle Ling, we will definitely return home early. " After hanging up, Su Mei smiled at Ling Tiantian, "It''s done!" Being able to deal with it so easily, of course it wasn''t because she had convinced Father Ling, but because her identity had convinced him. One had to know that the Su Clan was a place that everyone sought after. If her own daughter was related to the people of the Su Clan, then wouldn''t that be like a pie falling from the sky? Of course Father Ling agreed!


    Ling Tiantian also smiled happily, "Thank you, Meimei."


    "It''s nothing ¡­" Oh yeah, next time when I borrow Su Rou''s notes, don''t forget that there''s still one more for me! "


    "Of course, no problem!" Ling Tiantian patted her chest in promise.

 C35

    Su Meimei brought Ling Tiantian to a private meeting held by Su Meimei''s good friend, Yang Ruojia, which was a private swimming pool. Ling Tiantian''s family only had a little money, but facing such a large swimming pool, she couldn''t help but drool.


    Yang Ruojia was two years older than Su Meimei and was already a university student. Usually, the two families had a close relationship, so their relationship was pretty good. Charming, long time no see. " Yang Ruojia hugged Su Mei, "This is?"


    "She''s my classmate, her name is Ling Tiantian." Su Mei said.


    "Oh, hello."


    Ling Tiantian nodded towards her, "Hello."


    Yang Ruojia brought the two of them around the pool, "You can eat the food here, but the prerequisite is ¡­" Change into a bathing suit. "


    "Of course!"


    Ling Tiantian felt a little awkward, "I, I want to change it too?" She looked at the handsome men and women in and around the pool. Each of them had a good figure. She had no confidence in her own figure!


    Of course Su Mei knew what she was thinking, "What''s the relationship?" She smiled very casually. "Just enjoy your meal and the handsome guys around here will naturally start chatting with you."


    "Alright, alright ¡­"


    the next day


    When Ling Tiantian went to school, her face was flushed red. It could be seen that she was in a good mood, so how could she not be good? You played so much last night!


    When Su Mei saw her, she charmingly greeted her, "Fat girl, good morning."


    "Good morning, seductive lady." Since last night, her relationship with Meimei had grown closer, and most importantly, she seemed to have successfully entered Su Mei''s circle. If she used it more in the future, it would bring her a lot of benefits!


    "Has the dog made up with the owner?" A student beside them whispered.


    "What a loyal dog!"


    Su Mei heard it with her sharp ears, and the corner of her mouth curled up into a smile. Dog? Hehe, it really does look like it! Yesterday, Yang Ruojia even called her, "Meimei, why is your taste so bad?"


    "That fatty, why are you making friends with a girl like that?" Yang Ruojia was puzzled. Su Meimei usually cared a lot about face, how did she get to know Ling Tiantian so well ¡­ A cowardly friend?


    Su Mei smiled coquettishly, "Don''t you think that making an ordinary friend from time to time is more of a contrast to my beauty?"


    Yang Ruojia also smiled, "That''s true."


    Su Mei returned to her seat, didn''t she? Wasn''t Ling Tiantian''s cowardly look that made her look more and more beautiful?


    Ling Tian Tian continued to borrow Su Rou''s notebook, but Xiao Yun and Yu Fei already disliked Ling Tian.


    "Su Rou, lend me your notes." Ling Tiantian walked calmly into Class 1.


    Su Rou took out a beautiful notebook from the desk and opened a few pages. She said to Ling Tian, "I added these later."


    Ling Tiantian looked at it and said, "En."


    "About that, there''s going to be a monthly test this week. Give it back to me after you finish copying it, I still need to review it." Su Rou gently said. The rules of No. 1 High School were like this. Every month, they had to take the monthly exams.


    Ling Tiantian nodded, "Alright, I understand. I won''t disturb your study, rest assured!"


    Su Rou smiled sweetly, "En."


    After Ling Tiantian left, Xiao Yun curled her lips in disdain, "She''s that calm when she''s looking for your notebook?" They really take themselves too seriously! "


    Yu Fei also said in disdain, "That''s right. It''s so natural, without the slightest bit of politeness ¡­ And did you find out? Ling Tiantian directly called Su Rou''s name! "


    Xiao Yun frowned and nodded, "It''s true, I heard it." She called Su Rou''s name so openly and she even had such confidence and righteousness. How was that the attitude of begging someone?


    Su Rou pursed her lips, "I''m just borrowing a notebook. I want to see what you have to say."


    "But don''t you think that Ling Tiantian has started to change?" This was not an illusion. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both felt the same way. Ever since Ling Tiantian started playing with Su Mei, she looked at them with a strange gaze!


    "I''m fine. Except for borrowing my notes, I never spoke to you again." Su Rou shrugged, "I think I want to study properly!"


    "Hoh, that''s really good."


    On the other side, Ling Tiantian took Su Rou''s laptop and returned to her class, "Meimei, I''ll give it to you after I finish copying it."


    Su Mei smiled beautifully, "Mmm, alright."


    Ling Tiantian spent an afternoon copying all of Su Rou''s notes and then passed it to Su Mei, "Mei Mei, I''ll have to trouble you to copy it quickly. I need to return it to Su Rou tomorrow morning, and this week''s monthly exam is coming." Ling Tiantian had borrowed someone else''s things. If she did not return it in time, it would be her fault if she delayed Su Rou''s review!


    Su Mei rolled her eyes at him coquettishly, "Of course I know!" Hehe, this is the time to wait!


    Ling Tiantian naturally trusted Su Mei wholeheartedly, "Mhmm."


    "Do you want to play with me again tonight?" Su Mei suggested a condition to lure him in.


    Ling Tiantian was a little excited, "Is that possible?"


    "Of course ¡­"


    "Alright, I want to go!"

 C36

    Su Mei brought Ling Tiantian to a bar this time, and it was the first time for Ling Tiantian to do so. The shock in the bar was hard for her to imagine, the men and women were dressed beautifully and wore revealing clothes, and why were they sticking so closely to each other?


    Ling Tiantian pointed at one of the women in surprise, "Meimei, quickly look, that girl''s breasts ¡­" All of you are out! "


    Su Mei covered Ling Tiantian''s mouth in annoyance, "Fat girl, lower your voice!" The girls who had killed Matt all looked at them with murderous looks ¡­ Really, this was too embarrassing!


    Ling Tiantian knew that she had done something wrong, so she lowered her head and did not dare to speak anymore.


    Su Mei rolled her eyes at him. "Let''s go."


    Ling Tiantian followed closely behind Su Mei. Because of the difference in height, it was hard to tell when she stood behind Su Mei. Su Mei Mei pushed open a room in the bar. There were many people inside, but most of them were male students, and when they saw Su Mei, they immediately shouted out, "Oh, our beautiful Su is here, quickly move aside! I heard that you brought some friends to get to know each other. Who is it? "


    Su Mei stood to the side and revealed Ling Tiantian''s slightly fat body, "Fat girl, greet my friends."


    Ling Tiantian was not used to seeing so many people, so she lowered her head and said in a small voice, "Uh, hello everyone ¡­" My name is Ling Tiantian, I''m Mei Mei''s classmate. "


    The boys thought that Su Mei would either bring a beauty or a handsome man. They never expected her to be so ordinary ¡­ Fatty!


    The male students looked away. One of the male students waved at Su Mei, who walked over, "What''s wrong?"


    The man held a cigarette in his hand, took a drag, and whispered, "Is that it?"


    "Stupid, this chubby girl is very useful to me. I want to use her against me ¡­" "Yeah, I really don''t like people, so why don''t you all pretend!" Su Mei said to the boy coquettishly.


    That boy was called Liu Jiacheng. He had the same moral character as Su Ziqi. If his family had any small money, they would play outside. He would not go back to his work.


    When the Liu family heard Su Mei say that there was someone they didn''t like, they immediately had a sense of justice, "Who bullied you? Tell me, I''ll help you get him!"


    Su Meimei waved away his hand that was holding the cigarette butt, "Don''t, I can do it myself. I''m just teaching a young girl who doesn''t know anything."


    Liu Jicheng threw away his cigarette. "Fine, as long as you''re happy."


    "Hmm, then let your brothers properly entertain my ''friends''!" Su Mei said.


    Liu Jicheng waved his hand, "A seductive friend, that''s also my friend. Everyone, eat and have fun!"


    When Liu Jiacheng spoke, all the brothers immediately cheered up, and then two boys walked over, pulling Ling Tian''s hand into the room, while helping her to take off the backpack, "Aiyo, why are you still carrying your backpack!"


    Ling Tiantian was not used to being treated so passionately and even wanted to snatch her schoolbag, "Your, my schoolbag ¡­"


    "Leave it there, don''t worry about it." The two boys put their arms around each other''s shoulders and said, "Come, let''s have fun together!"


    Ling Tiantian couldn''t argue with the two boys and immediately joined the mess. She just needed to follow Su Mei anyways, and she didn''t need to worry at all! But in the end, Ling Tiantian was drunk and was sent back by Su Mei''s driver. When his father saw his daughter''s appearance, he wanted to get angry, but when he saw that it was Su Mei, his expression calmed down. "You are Su Mei''s good friend, right? We often hear Tiantian talk about you! "


    Su Mei smiled, "Yes."


    Father Ling said with a smile, "Tiantian, this child is stupid. If there''s anything wrong, please stay longer."


    Su Mei nodded, "Ok. I brought Tiantian to play today, I never would have thought that she couldn''t drink, I''m so sorry. "


    "It''s fine, I can take her out for fun in the future. It''s also good to learn more about her."


    "En!"


    After bidding farewell to father Ling, Su Mei sat in the car and glanced at a notebook on her seat. The corner of her mouth slowly revealed a smile.


    The next day, Ling Tiantian took half a day off before she went to school. When Su Rou went to the bathroom, she saw Ling Tiantian carrying her backpack and worriedly asked, "Tiantian, why did you just come?"


    "I have a cold ¡­" Ling Tiantian said while avoiding her gaze.


    "But you smell of wine." Su Rou asked about the smell of alcohol emitted from her body after her hangover.


    "Eh ¡­ that ¡­" I, I had a cold, if I had a cold, I would use alcohol to wipe my body! "


    Su Rou did not think too much about it, "Alright ¡­" By the way, where''s my notebook? "


    "Oh, it''s in my bag." Ling Tiantian took out her schoolbag, but after rummaging through for a long time, she could not find any trace of her notebook, "Huh?" I clearly put it in my bag! "


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Su Rou, notebook ¡­ The notebook is gone, so maybe I left it at home. Can I give it to you tomorrow? " Ling Tiantian started to sweat. Why did she lose Su Rou''s notebook? She could only pray that the notebook was at home!


    Seeing her nervous appearance, Su Rou consoled her, "Don''t worry. You can give it to me tomorrow."


    "Ah ¡­" "Alright." The day after tomorrow was the monthly test, she didn''t want to harm Su Rou!

 C37

    Ling Tiantian searched through her own home but couldn''t find Su Rou''s notebook. In the end, she couldn''t. She just wanted to copy her notebook and lend it to Su Rou. But strangely, her notebook was missing!


    Ling Tiantian bit her lips as she sat on the sofa for a while. Then, she suddenly remembered. Didn''t she borrow some money from Mei Mei? Why don''t you just work harder yourself and make a copy for Su Rou!


    After making up her mind, she called Su Mei, "Mei Mei, do you have any notes? Can I copy them? My... I didn''t see it, so I wanted to borrow your copy! "


    Su Mei was leisurely having her maids apply nail polish on her as she answered the call. "Oh, okay."


    "Mm, then you must remember to bring it tomorrow." Ling Tiantian was relieved.


    "Yes." Su Mei replied lazily, as if she did not want to care about her at all.


    Ling Tiantian was a little embarrassed, "Then I won''t disturb you, I''ll hang up first."


    Su Mei hung up and silently set up the phone for a bit before leaving the phone away in satisfaction.


    The next day, Ling Tiantian waited for Su Mei''s notes in anticipation, but she didn''t expect that Su Mei wouldn''t come to school. Ling Tiantian was about to collapse. She madly called Su Mei at the end of class, but a busy tone came from the other end of the phone.


    "What''s going on?" Ling Tiantian was extremely anxious.


    Seeing that the exam was about to start the day after tomorrow, if he should return the notebook to Su Rou, she would not be able to review it. Although she had good talent, she would still need to work hard the day after tomorrow, right?


    Just as she was thinking this, she saw Su Rou bring Xiao Yun and Yu Fei out of their class. Ling Tiantian instinctively wanted to hide, but Xiao Yun had already seen her, so he called her name, "Ling Tiantian, what are you running for?" This person was truly interesting. Seeing the three of them walk out, she wanted to run away like a rabbit.


    Ling Tiantian acted like she didn''t understand anyways, "Ah, I didn''t see you guys ¡­"


    Xiao Yun let out a "oh" as her tail dragged, "Where''s Su Rou''s notebook? Didn''t you say that you''ll return it today? "


    Ling Tiantian dropped her hands and said with an ugly expression, "I-I wasn''t careful ¡­" I lost it! "


    Hearing that, Xiao Yun''s eyes widened. "You lost it?" You sure are capable! " She could lose such a large notebook!


    Yu Fei was slightly disdainful as well. "You couldn''t have hidden it, right?"


    Ling Tiantian suddenly raised her head to look at them, "What do you guys mean?" Why should I hide Su Rou''s notebook? "


    "I''ll have to ask you that."


    "I ¡­"


    No matter what, these three were her good friends. Su Rou didn''t want them to start flaming in the corridor so she kindly said, "Tiantian, didn''t you copy my name? Just lend me yours. I''ll just have to reorganize it. "


    Once Su Rou said this, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both stared at Ling Tian Tian with an expression that said "quickly hand over your notebook". But Ling Tiantian''s expression turned even uglier, "My, my notebook ¡­" Also, it''s gone. "


    Xiao Yun looked up at the sky. "What the hell are you doing?"


    Ling Tiantian was anxious as well. Now that the two of them had no notes, how could she review them? The day after tomorrow was the monthly test. Failing in the exam was not a big deal, but if the results were announced, it would be very ugly!


    Su Rou looked at Ling Tiantian and asked seriously, "You really lost it?"


    Ling Tiantian was so anxious that she was about to cry. With red eyes, she looked timidly at Su Rou, "I-I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­" "Sorry, sorry ¡­"


    However, to Xiao Yun, Ling Tiantian''s apology was completely different. Her attitude immediately became worse, "Ling Tiantian, you''ve really changed. In the future, I hope you won''t ask Su Rou to borrow anything!"


    Yu Fei who was beside them also agreed with a smile. "I agree."


    "I ¡­"


    Su Rou looked at Ling Tiantian again before sighing, "Alright, forget it, let''s go." She lost it all, and judging from Ling Tiantian''s look, she probably lost it somewhere as well.


    Ling Tiantian knew that the friendship between the three of them had cracked and this knowledge made her feel uncomfortable, but she could not refute it. After all, she had lost and she had disappeared.


    Ling Tiantian clenched her fist. She needed to find Su Mei as soon as possible!


    Xiao Yun was a little worried. "Meat, it''s fine. You can do it without any notes." Su Rou''s academic performance had always been top-notch. Her notes were only supplementary.


    Su Rou spread out her hands. "I want to make brother Ze happy after taking the exam." Every time she achieved good results, Su Yuze would be very happy.


    "There''s no problem even if you take the nude exam!" Yu Fei comforted him gently.


    "Heh, I haven''t tested for nude before." Su Rou smiled faintly.


    Xiao Yun nodded her head. It was better if Su Rou wasn''t sad, "Really, in the future you can''t lend Ling Tiantian any notes. She lost your notebook today, who knows what she will lose you with in the future!"


    Su Rou thought for a moment and laughed without thinking, "What can she lose from me?"


    There were a lot of things that could be lost!

 C38

    There were still two days left until the monthly test. Su Yu Ze discovered that Su Rou didn''t do anything and only did what she should everyday. Su Yu Ze was extremely uncertain; could it be that little Rou had thought it through? Was it because the pressure from high school was too great that she didn''t want to study anymore?


    After dinner, Su Yu Ze sat beside Su Rou and couldn''t help but ask, "Little thing, aren''t we going to take the exam now? "Why aren''t you studying?"


    Su Rou was eating some fruits and watching TV when she heard Su Yu Ze''s question. She stared at the TV and casually said, "The notebook is missing."


    "¡­" It was rare for Su Yu Ze to have such a feeling of speechlessness. Oh, so the notebook has disappeared and he doesn''t need to review? "This is a good reason!" Why is it gone? "


    "Tiantian said she lost it." Su Rou inserted another piece of fruit and pushed it to the side.


    Su Yuze opened his mouth and took the fruit she fed him. "The girl who liked to copy your notes from junior high?" She had some impression of the one called Ling Tian. In junior high school, he always copied from little Rou''er''s notebook, but his little Rou''er was also a genius at learning. The notes he copied were really the most important.


    Su Rou was slightly dissatisfied with Su Yu Ze''s words. She frowned and inserted another large apple into his mouth, "She accidentally lost it, so you can''t blame her."


    "Yes ¡­" So you''re not going to study? " Su Yu Ze asked while gracefully munching on the apple.


    "No, I want to take the nude exam!"


    "Heh ¡­" Su Yu Ze was amused by her words. The only reason why he didn''t study was because he wanted to take the naked exam? "What a treasure!" "Alright, looks like you don''t need me to guide you?"


    Su Rou shook her head, "No no, I want to take the nude exam."


    "Alright, alright." Little thing, it doesn''t matter even if you fail the exam, who would care?


    The day of the exam arrived. Su Rou was still late. When she rushed to school, it was already half an hour since the exam started. Su Rou sweated a bit. She had watched a ghost movie too late last night ¡­


    "Reporting in, teacher, can I still take the test?" Su Rou walked to her examination room. Because the monthly test was considered a big test, the entire year was divided into classes. The examiners were also very busy and not all of them were first-year teachers.


    There were two invigilators, a man and a woman. The male teacher looked towards the door and saw the adorable girl. The male teacher couldn''t bear it. After all, the school had only started a month ago, and there might still be people who weren''t used to it. However, the female teacher did not care. She shouted at Su Rou in a serious tone, "It has already been an hour since the exam started. Do you still have any rules?"


    Su Rou looked at the clock on the wall, "Teacher, there''s not even an hour, 40 minutes." She only had 40 minutes, yet she said she would do it for an hour? Who was she trying to scare?


    The female teacher probably didn''t expect this girl to still dare to talk back after being late. She slammed the table and the students who were taking the exam all looked at the teacher in shock. Oh my god! The teacher was infuriated. How terrifying!


    "You, you have no teacher in your eyes, what is your name, I will give you zero marks!" You don''t need to take the next few exams! All zero! " The female teacher glared at Su Rou.


    On the other hand, when the male teacher saw how pitiful Su Rou was, he wanted to say that she was going to let this matter go, "She was just late to the exam and didn''t need to score a zero for the rest of the exam, right?"


    The female teacher did not care about what he said. She pointed at Su Rou and asked sternly, "What''s your name?"


    There were already people whispering in the examination hall, but most of them were just watching for fun. Hehe, those who knew Su Rou would know that she was often late, but they didn''t expect that she would be late for the exam. They wanted to see what she would do this time!


    Su Rou swept her gaze over everyone in the examination hall and saw many mocking smiles on their faces. Su Rou looked at the female teacher and arrogantly raised her chin, "Teacher, my name is Su Rou."


    "Su Rou, right!" The female teacher was flustered and exasperated as she looked for her name on the roster. However, five seconds had passed when the female teacher suddenly raised her head to look at the girl playing with her fingers, and asked with a slight tremble, "You said that your name is ¡­" Su Rou? "


    "Yeah."


    The female teacher immediately said, "You, come in quickly and take the exam."


    "Alright." Su Rou put down her hand and walked into the classroom.


    "Since you''re so late, I''ll give you another half an hour. Is that enough?" The female teacher asked as if she was discussing something.


    Walla ~ ~ ~


    The students in the examination hall were all sighing. Heavens, this teacher had changed too much! Not only did he let them in for the exam, he even added half an hour on his own! What the hell! The person who had a mocking smile on his face a moment ago was so shocked that his jaw dropped!


    Su Rou found her seat and looked at the exam papers before saying to the teacher, "There''s no need."


    The female teacher wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. This ¡­ Could she be angry?


    The male teacher pulled on the female teacher''s sleeve and said softly, "She''s that Su Rou?"


    The female teacher nodded, "Yes ¡­" I should have looked at the list first. "


    The male teacher shook his head. Luckily, he did not say anything!


    The exam will be held in two hours. When there were only twenty-five minutes left, the teacher cleared his throat and reminded everyone, "There are still twenty-five minutes left. Everyone, hurry up."


    At this moment, a crisp voice sounded out, "Teacher, can you submit your paper in advance?"


    "Uh, as long as you''re done."


    Thus, Su Rou stood up and handed over the exam papers. Then, like a little swallow, she flew out of the classroom.


    Those students who had ridiculed Su Rou and then were so shocked that their jaws dropped, were now thoroughly petrified! This... Wasn''t this too awesome! She was forty minutes late, so how could she submit her paper so early?!

 C39

    Other than Su Rou being late for her first exam, the rest of the exams went by without a hitch. Actually, it wasn''t that hard for her to pass the nude exams. As long as she attended class, passing was not a problem.


    When Su Rou came out of the exam grounds, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were looking for her. To this fellow who liked to be late, being able to arrive on time was already an incredible feat, "Meat, you bet that you''re late again today."


    "Yeah." Su Rou nodded her head. Wasn''t this normal?


    "Do you have any awareness at all?" Xiao Yun helplessly tapped Su Rou''s forehead, "If it''s not a test, then you don''t mind it?" When she thought of the entrance exam, cold sweat broke out all over her body, because Su Rou''s love for being late couldn''t change any of her attitude. Even on the day of the entrance exam, she still slept as usual.


    "Heh heh." Su Rou scratched the back of her head.


    Yu Fei pulled Su Rou over, "Meat, how do you feel about the nude exams?"


    Su Rou thought for a moment, "It won''t be difficult. Passing won''t be a problem."


    "Just passing?" Yu Fei didn''t believe him. Otherwise, wouldn''t her foundation in junior high be in vain?


    "Mm ¡­" Of course it can be higher. " She just said it was safer.


    "Oh, meat, I really admire you. I don''t even know what kind of shit math is!" Too abnormal. Mathematics should be a pain for most students, but for the all-purpose Su Rou, mathematics was actually just a small case!


    During the lunch break, many students had their answers to each other, but the result was that some people were happy while others were sad.


    In this group of people, Ling Tiantian walked towards her class in a daze. Today was the first day of the exam, but Su Mei still did not come to school, causing her to have no place to study. This time, she would definitely fail the exam, and when the results were announced, her father would definitely scold her again!


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were not surprised to see Ling Tiantian''s expression. "Hehe, it looks like she didn''t do well in the exam!" Seriously, she lost something and it still hurt Su Rou so much that she couldn''t study properly. What a disaster!


    After the exam ended, the school ended early. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei discussed for a while, then bade farewell to Su Rou and left.


    "Eh? They seem to be very secretive ¡­ " Su Rou clung to the window as she watched the two of them run away.


    "Heh, little thing, it''s your birthday tomorrow. You can''t have forgotten, right?" Su Yu Ze said with a light smile.


    Birthday? Su Rou thought for a while. That''s right, it was her birthday tomorrow! I''m going to be fifteen! Xiao Yun and Yu Fei had probably chosen a present for him. Every year at this time, they would always remember it better than she did.


    "Then, did Brother Ze prepare my present?"


    "Yes." He remembered her birthday, too.


    The next evening, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei brought presents for themselves. "Happy birthday, flesh and blood!" The two girls said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Su Rou happily received the gift.


    "Alright, goodbye!"


    The entire villa was silent and there were no lights on. Just as Su Rou walked in, she heard a "peng" sound. The ribbon fell from the door and floated onto Su Rou''s head. "Young miss, happy birthday!" Aunt Wang placed a silver crown on Su Rou''s head.


    "Thank you, Aunt Wang." Su Rou smiled and saw that there was a big three story pagoda cake on the tea table in the living room. On top was a dough little person. That person''s appearance was exactly the same as Su Rou! Su Rou walked over in surprise. "Brother Ze, is this me?"


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze nodded.


    "Thank you brother Ze ¡­" Su Rou happily tiptoed and gave Su Yu Ze a kiss on the side of his face.


    "Grandpa called and said that it''s your birthday today and wanted us to go to his place."


    Su Rou''s face slightly collapsed, "Today?"


    "Heh, I know you don''t want to go, but I already told grandpa that we''ll go again tomorrow. Isn''t it just right that tomorrow is a long vacation?" Su Yu Ze lightly scratched the bridge of Su Rou''s nose.


    "Alright ~"


    On her own birthday, Su Rou preferred to spend it alone with Su Yuze. No one was allowed to disturb her!


    "Would you like to see the gift I gave you?" Su Yu Ze asked gently.


    "What is it?"


    Su Yuze pushed a round gift box in front of her. The gift box was a bit tall, and there were some sounds coming from inside! Su Rou widened his eyes and a guess flashed through his mind. She slowly opened the box and opened the lid. A fluffy head popped out. With watery eyes, he looked at Su Rou and cried out twice.


    "Ah, so cute!" This was a Samoyed that had just been born, and its large eyes instantly adorned her skin! She carried the dog out. "So cute! So cute!"


    "Do you like it?"


    "I like it!" Su Rou hugged the little mutt.


    "Then give her a name."


    Su Rou looked at the pure white and flawless dog, "Call her little cutie!" Little cutie, little cutie, so cute!


    Is that even a name? Alright, Su Rou''s way of thinking was always rather strange!


    After Aunt Wang prepared a sumptuous dinner filled with candlelight, she left the villa. Su Rou looked at the fruit juice in front of her, then looked at the red wine in front of Su Yu Ze. "Brother Ze, can I have a drink too?"


    "No, children can''t drink." Su Yu Ze rejected him without thinking.


    "They''re 15, they''re already adults!" Su Rou said in dissatisfaction. Just give him a sip! "One bite, one bite ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze rarely refused Su Rou''s request. "One mouthful." He pushed his glass over.


    Su Rou happily hugged the wine cup and first smelled it. The mellow aroma made her a bit intoxicated, then she raised her head and took a big gulp. When she pushed the wine back, there was only a little bit of it left in the cup. Su Yuze was speechless.


    The aftereffects of the red wine were very strong. At first, Su Rou didn''t feel it, but more and more, she felt that her head was a bit light and her cheeks were also hot ¡­ Everything looked a little blurry.


    "Xiao Rou''er, you''re drunk." Su Yuze looked at the little girl with misty eyes. Her rosy cheeks were as red as an apple and were instantly alluring. Especially her pair of alcohol stained red lips, which were suffused with moisture. It was simply ¡­


    It was extremely tempting!

 C40

    Su Rou didn''t feel the slightest bit drunk. She looked at Su Yu Ze with her big eyes and said with a smile, "Brother Ze, it tastes good."


    "¡­" This little thing! Her bright eyes were like teeth, and her face had an unnatural flush to it. Her moist lips were also carrying a drop of red wine ¡­ Su Yu Ze suddenly felt a wave of unfamiliar heat rising from his stomach!


    "Brother Ze, why aren''t you saying anything?" Hearing Su Yu Ze''s reply, Su Rou asked with some doubt. The tear mark under the right corner of her eye looked somewhat pitiful.


    Su Yu Ze watched as the drop of red wine moved along with her speech. Perhaps it was a little itchy, but Su Rou felt something strange on her lips. She stuck out her tongue and licked the red wine, causing it into her small mouth.


    Afterwards, Su Yu Ze also unconsciously licked his lips. Sensing his movements, Su Yu Ze coughed lightly, "Sit still, I''ll go pour you a cup of water." He stood up and left his seat, but in fact he was making an excuse for his lack of manners.


    Su Rou looked at Su Yu Ze''s movements in a daze. Then, she moved her gaze towards the wine cup on the table in a crafty manner.


    When Su Yu Ze returned with a cup of water, he saw Su Rou drinking the red liquid while hugging the cup ¡­ His face darkened, "Su ¡­ Rou!" Didn''t she know she couldn''t drink? Just one cup was enough, yet he still recklessly drank it!


    "I really want to give you a spanking!" Su Yu Ze helplessly said. How could she have drunk a little bit? It was obvious that he had drunk too much!


    Su Yu Ze stored the red wine away and made up his mind that he wouldn''t let Su Rou touch a single drop in the future! No, it was too dangerous for her to seduce people after drinking!


    Because Su Rou drank, she could not eat anymore. She lay on the sofa and played with the little cutie. The little cutie''s wet and soft tongue licked Su Rou''s finger, causing her to crook her little cutie''s chin lovingly.


    Su Rou couldn''t bear to see her pet starve, so she found a box of milk. She also found a small bowl of milk and squeezed the milk in, "Drink it."


    Su Yu Ze watched her movements and immediately became a little helpless. "Xiao Rou, you spilled it on the ground." Isn''t it? The little girl was dizzy and her brain was swollen. She could not see anything clearly, as half of it was spilled on the surface of the small bowl.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    When Su Yu Ze finished her meal, she saw that Su Rou had fallen asleep beside the cute little bowl. A wave of anger suddenly rose up. He scooped up Su Rou''s small body from the ground and slapped her little butt with her palm.


    "Pain ¡­" Su Rou woke up from the pain. When she opened her eyes, she saw Su Yu Ze''s handsome face.


    "You know pain?" Before Su Yu Ze''s anger could dissipate, he slapped him again.


    "Ah, pain ¡­" Su Rou''s confused expression became clear for a moment. She struggled to climb down from Su Yu Ze''s shoulder.


    "Let''s see if you still drink?" Su Yuze said angrily, then slapped him again.


    "It hurts ¡­" Su Rou couldn''t stand the pain in her butt. She supported herself on Su Yu Ze''s shoulder and looked at him pitifully. "Don''t hit me!" She looked at the mole on Su Yuze''s left eye, which was just inches away from her, and ingratiatingly kissed it. "Brother Ze, can you not hit me?"


    "¡­" That kiss was soft and gentle. Su Yu Ze could still smell the aroma of alcohol from her, causing the skin under his left eye to feel slightly numb.


    But ¡ª very comfortable!


    Su Rou''s mind was currently not clear. What he did was his own instinct, because Su Yuze wanted to beat her up. Since she didn''t want to suffer, she had no choice but to curry favor with Su Yuze! So that kiss was an unintentional act!


    Su Yu Ze sighed. Towards her, his precious little sister, he really couldn''t be angry, nor could he be angry! " "Fine, I won''t hit you anymore. Can I take my little Rou Er to sleep?" he coaxed softly, as he had coaxed her to sleep when she was a child.


    "Alright."


    Changing her into a princess, Su Rou wrapped her arms around his neck and allowed him to carry her back to the room. The dreamy purple room was tied up by a young lady. She took off her shoes and laid her flat on the bed. "Sleep."


    "You''re already fifteen, and yet you''re still sleeping with your big brother? Aren''t you embarrassed?" Su Yuze pinched her nose. Ever since he went to junior high, she never slept with him again!


    Su Rou rolled on the bed until her clothes were completely wrinkled. She then wrapped her arms around Su Yu Ze''s neck, "No, it''s not like there''s anyone watching!"


    Su Yuze chuckled. In any case, he only thought that she had gone mad from the alcohol, so he didn''t pay much attention to her. Just as he was about to get up and leave, Su Rou grabbed his neck and pressed down on him, "Sleep ¡­" "Hm."


    Su Rou''s original intention was to pull Su Yu Ze to sleep with her, but she didn''t expect that she wasn''t able to control her strength well, and since Su Yu Ze wasn''t prepared, she forcefully suppressed Su Yu Ze''s head, firmly allowing him and her lips to touch.


    Su Yu Ze was stunned for two seconds. Then, he immediately raised his head and stared at the similarly confused Su Rou. "Little Rou ¡­" Did she know what it was?


    "Huh?" Su Rou did not seem to care too much because her brain was not very clear. However, the touch just now made her feel very novel. She curiously used her thumb to rub his lips a few times and then touched her own.


    "What are you doing?" The way of people who were drunk was really strange. Su Rou was even more so!


    Su Rou was only a bit curious about the difference between the two lips. However, she did not know that for a man who was full of vigor, that action was ¡­ Infuriating!


    That peerless delicate face was right in front of his eyes. That tender and beautiful lips were right in front of his eyes. Those clear yet confused big eyes were right in front of his eyes. For the first time in twenty-three years, Su Yuze lost control of himself ¡­


    He gently lowered his head and kissed Su Rou''s soft lips as if she was unsatisfied. The deeper he kissed her, the hotter her kiss went. The fire tongue rushed straight into the room as it lightly wrapped around Su Rou''s shy little tongue.


    Su Rou, who had no kissing experience, was kissed to the point that she couldn''t breathe. Just as Su Yu Ze wanted to go deeper, she had already uncomfortably beat him up. He slowly left her lips and was about to say something, but then she saw Su Rou yawned childishly and closed her eyes.


    "¡­" Now, there was no need for him to explain himself!


    Su Yu Ze sighed and placed her under the blanket. As for him ¡­ He gently caressed his lips. Tonight, he had been bewitched by the drunk little Rou Er. Next time, he definitely couldn''t be like this!


    However, there was no denying that tonight was pretty good ¡­

 C41

    The side effect of drinking was that she would wake up feeling dizzy and dizzy. Su Rou blankly sat up. She felt that the clothes she was wearing was very uncomfortable! Lowering her head to take a look, he realized that she was still wearing the clothes she had worn yesterday.


    Su Rou scratched her head, causing her natural curly hair to curl up even more. She slowly changed her clothes. What happened last night? All she remembered was that she drank, and then?


    Because after the monthly test was the eleventh long vacation, Su Rou didn''t have to worry about being late. She stepped on her slippers and walked down the stairs. Aunt Wang had already prepared breakfast. "Miss is early, you can eat breakfast."


    "Alright." Su Rou looked around, "Where''s Brother Ze?"


    "The young master hasn''t come down yet."


    It can''t be? Still not up yet? "That''s impossible, because Su Yu Ze always gets up early. It''s rare for him to not come down by nine o''clock." Is he sick? " Su Rou guessed and immediately prepared to go up to the second floor to see him.


    At this moment, a slender figure walked down from the stairs on the second floor. If it wasn''t Su Yuze, then who else could it be? Su Rou let out a sigh of relief, "Brother Ze, you''re still in bed!"


    Su Yuze raised his brows. "I''m not stuck in bed." His gaze involuntarily glanced at Su Rou''s pink lips. Last night was the first time he tasted insomnia! He had never fallen asleep. If he closed his eyes, he would think of Su Rou''s soft lips. How could he sleep?


    "Then why did you come down so late?" Su Rou did not understand.


    Su Yuze shifted his gaze away. "There''s something I need your help with." He walked over to Su Rou''s side, took her small body and brought his over to the dining table, "Alright, let''s eat breakfast. We still have to go to grandpa''s place at noon. Did you forget?"


    "Oh!" Su Rou obediently replied. After which, she sat down on a chair. "Ao ¡­" However, the moment she sat down, she immediately bounced up and covered her little butt as she looked at Su Yuze with tears in her eyes. You hit me last night, didn''t you? "


    When Su Yuze saw her actions, he suddenly remembered something. "Who told you to be so naughty and drink wine?" He deserved to be beaten!


    Su Rou glared at Su Yu Ze. Then, she ran to the sofa and placed a cushion on top of the chair as she silently ate her breakfast. Su Yuze sipped a mouthful of coffee. Okay, it''s time for Lil Thing to get up again.


    "Woo woo ¡­" A tiny whimper sounded.


    "Little cutie!"


    Aiyo, I really deserve to die. I forgot about little cutie and Su Rou very generously gave her milk out. However, she was stopped by Su Yuze. "Aunt Wang, bring some milk for my little cutie."


    "Alright."


    "Be good, eat first, then play with your little cutie." Although Su Yu Ze indulged her, he still had his principles. He hadn''t even eaten, so he wanted to feed the dogs first!


    "Alright!" Su Rou pouted her lips in annoyance and finished the milk in one breath.


    It seems like Xiao Rou''er doesn''t remember what happened last night ¡­ That''s good too, to prevent her from thinking too much, but ¡ª Su Yuze drank his coffee absent-mindedly. His own mind seemed to be in a bit of a mess.


    At noon, Su Yu Ze drove Su Rou and the little cutie to the Su residence. Su Rou was extremely fond of this dog and even said that she wanted to show it to her grandfather.


    "As long as grandpa doesn''t throw the little cutie out." Su Yuze said coldly.


    "Grandpa will not!" Even though her grandfather was a bit more serious, he still doted on her a lot. Moreover, she was only this big and didn''t bite anyone!


    While Su Rong Qi was still in the living room, he heard the sound of cars, and a smile appeared on his old face. He took the initiative to walk to the door, and opened it to welcome his most proud grandson and granddaughter.


    "Xiao Rou, what did you hug?" Su Rong stood up and squinted his eyes, all he could see was a small ball of snow in Su Rou''s embrace.


    "Greetings, Grandpa!" Su Rou walked in and gave a sweet smile as if Su Rongqi was a gift, "This is the puppy that brother Ze gave me. It calls me Little cutie! Grandpa, do you like it? "


    It was as if Su Yu Ze had given this little cutie to her, right? Why did Su Rou''s question make it seem as though she was giving it to Su Rong?! Su Rong Qi looked at the cute and cute eyes, then looked at Su Rou and suddenly laughed. The two of them had the same expression! "I like it!"


    Hehe, grandpa said I like it! Su Rou happily placed the little cub on the ground and let it play everywhere.


    "Xiao Rou, happy birthday! This is a gift from grandpa." Su Rongqi picked up a gift box from the tea table and passed it to her.


    Su Rou was very good at opening presents, and she quickly opened them. The thing in the box was a small PDA and it was very exquisite. It was the pinkish purple that Su Rou liked. "Thank you, grandpa."


    Su Rou was at the side studying new gifts while Su Rongqi was chatting with Su Yu Ze. Not long after, the doorbell rang. Su Kaiming and her family of three, along with Su Yue and her family of three, all came. The first thing they said to Su Rou was "happy birthday".


    Since Su Kaiming and Su Yue didn''t know what Su Rou liked, the two of them tacitly sealed a big red packet for Su Rou. That red packet was really thick, so Su Rou accepted it hesitantly, "Thank you uncle, second uncle!"


    "Mei Mei, Xiao Rou''s birthday, why didn''t you say anything?" Liu RuLan didn''t want the old man to think that Su Mei was too proud, so she took Su Mei''s hand and asked her to express herself.


    Su Mei was impatient in her heart, "Su Rou, happy birthday."


    "Thank you, Mei-jie." Su Rou couldn''t help but roll her eyes in her heart. If she didn''t want to say it, then so be it!


    Su Ziqi hesitated for a moment before taking out a small lipstick from his pocket, "Xiao Rou, happy birthday!"


    "Eh, thank you ¡­" Lipstick? She''s only fifteen!


    "Zi Qi, do you think Xiao Rou is one of your girlfriends? And you''re even giving me lipstick? Xiao Rou is so unlucky! " Su Rong Qi couldn''t help but laugh out loud, this Su Zi Qi did not even know how to give a present.


    Su Ziqi did not make a sound, only he knew. In fact, he had traveled three streets and picked the most expensive, and also the most beautiful lipstick!


    Su Rou and the others couldn''t understand that lipstick, but Su Mei who liked to dress up knew that lipstick was a famous brand, so each lipstick was worth a few hundred! What was he doing?! Wasn''t it just Su Rou''s birthday? Was there a need to be so generous?


    Su Mei sat down on the sofa in frustration. Suddenly, a sharp scream could be heard. "Aowu ¡­"


    Su Rou quickly walked over, "Mei-jie, quickly get up. You''re pressing down on my little cutie!"


    Su Mei was shocked by the soft thing underneath her butt. Without even needing Su Rou to say anything, she had already jumped up! Su Rou, you even brought a dog? "


    "I''m worried about little cutie being alone at home." Su Rou said while hugging the cute little girl.


    "You ¡­" I still can''t bring him to the Su residence, right? It scared her to death!


    "I''m sorry."


    "Aiya, it''s Xiao Rou''s birthday. Charming, you don''t have to care about it!" Qian Yingnan came out to smooth things over.


    "Exactly."


    "Xiao Rou is still young ¡­"

 C42

    "Meimei, it''s just a little dog. It''s not like it hurt you."


    "Since Xiao Rou is a longevity star, just let her light it up."


    These kind of comforting words could only make Su Mei''s anger burn even brighter. What the hell! Why does it sound like I bullied Su Rou?


    F * ck you!


    When Su Mei saw Liu Rulan secretly give her a meaningful glance, she knew that her actions might not be good for her grandfather. She took a few deep breaths and raised her head with a smile, "Alright, alright, I didn''t say anything. I was just scared by the puppy!"


    Su Mei smoothed out the corner of her skirt and then sat obediently on the sofa, "Su Rou, that dog is pretty cute."


    "Yes." Su Rou hugged her little cutie and brought it to a place further away so as to not be pressed down by others again.


    Liu RuLan sat beside her daughter and squeezed her little hand, "Meimei, it''s alright, ah."


    "Hmph." Su Mei coldly snorted.


    Su Yu Ze silently glanced at Su Mei and his eyes turned slightly cold.


    When the Su residence was having dinner, the table was naturally prepared. The majority of the dishes were Su Rou''s favorite ones.


    After all, he was a birthday star today, wasn''t he? Su Rongqi asked, "Did the two girls just undergo a monthly test? "How do you feel?"


    Liu RuLan rushed to say, "Dad, that... Charming, she just happened to be sick two days ago, so she didn''t take the exam. "


    "How are you feeling?" Su Rongqi looked towards Su Mei. Su Mei''s complexion was pretty good, she did not seem to be sick at all.


    "Thank you for your concern, grandpa. I''m much better now." Su Mei said with a coquettish smile.


    "Alright, don''t linger in your studies."


    "I know!"


    "Then, what about you, Xiao Rou?" Su Rong Qi asked Su Rou again, "This time you''re the oldest, right?" Although it was a question, the tone was very certain. Su Rou''s academic performance had been stable since she was young so he didn''t have to worry about her at all.


    However, Su Rou shook her head, "It can''t be."


    "If that''s not the case, then so be it. Why are you still returning the ''right''?" Su Rong raised his eyebrows, "What? Learning is difficult?" After all, he had only been in high school for a month, it was very possible that he wasn''t used to it.


    "I just don''t know. I didn''t study this time." Su Rou said.


    Su Mei pursed her lips. Hehe, Ling Tiantian was right. Su Rou always relied on her notebook to review. Now that she lost her notebook, how could she still get first?


    "Xiao Rou, I''m more strict with you. You can''t just ignore studying when you''re in high school!" Su Rong Qi said in a serious tone, "When the school report comes out, I want to show it to grandpa." If Xiao Rou''s grades had dropped too much, he would have to properly talk about her!


    Su Mei''s mouth was about to burst into a smile. Hmph, let''s see if you''re proud or not, when the time comes you''ll be scolded by your grandfather!


    However, Su Yu Ze opened his mouth and said, "Grandfather, I don''t really wish for little Rou''er to become a girl who only knows how to read."


    "That''s for her own good!" Su Rong Qi said snappily.


    Seeing that the atmosphere at the dining table had become a little awkward, Su Yue threw his son out in order to smooth things over, "Dad, we also have a son for the monthly test, why don''t you ask him?"


    Su Rong Qi glanced at him, "Zi Qi? I don''t know? It must be playing around outside, not taking the exam right? "


    Qian Yingnan laughed softly, "Eh, Dad, it''s been three days since we''ve last met. Ziqi has already started classes at school every day, so he rarely goes outside to play with his friends."


    "Oh?" Su Ruoqi was a little surprised, "Then how did he do this time?"


    Su Ziqi was initially upset about his parents, but why did they suddenly drag him out? They knew about his character, but didn''t he go to school every day just to see Su Rou? Even if he were to start studying seriously now, the knowledge he had accumulated over the years would not come back so quickly!


    Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Su Ziqi didn''t utter a sound as if he was angry, but only kept his head down and continued eating!


    "Humph, you can tell by a glance that he''s the same as before!" Su Rong Qi snorted coldly, this must be the last place student! There was no suspense at all.


    "Stinking brat!" The reason why Su Ziqi did this was undoubtedly because he was slapping his father''s face. Su Yue cursed in a low voice, then also ate in silence, not willing to speak anymore.


    "Only Hongyu and Yuze are doing well!" Su Rong suddenly said.


    Liu RuLan smiled with pride. "Hongyu has been training abroad for several years. He said that he will be able to go home after 11 years." When it was Su Hongyu who took over the Su Clan''s business, the old man would surely look up to him!


    "Good, good!"


    After dinner, the three families all had their own plans. Su Rou felt that the atmosphere was extremely strange, causing her to be unable to continue eating. Su Yu Ze and Su Rou had been together for so long, how could they not see that she was different?


    After dinner, Su Yu Ze brought Su Rou away, intending to return home. Su Rong Qi didn''t stop them and just said to Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, remember to study hard."


    "Mn, got it, grandfather."


    Su Rou hugged her little cutie and left the Su residence with Su Yu Ze. The moment she stepped out of the door, Su Rou let out a heavy sigh, "Ah, I''ve finally come out!" It was really hard to be inside!


    "Do you feel uncomfortable?" Su Yu Ze asked with a smile.


    "En!" Su Rou nodded her head vigorously, "I''m really uncomfortable. Don''t you feel uncomfortable, Brother Ze? The atmosphere is weird! " First uncle''s family was very happy, but didn''t first aunt see second uncle''s expression darken when he heard his grandfather praise Hongyu ge?


    Su Yuze nodded. His little Rou could read words quite well. "That''s why I''ll bring you along first. Otherwise, you''ll get bored." That was a grudge between the two families, and he didn''t want a simple little Rou''er to see it.


    "Brother Ze, the eleventh long vacation has begun." Su Rou teased the cute little girl as she spoke.


    "Yes."


    "Brother Ze, is there something important?" Su Rou asked.


    "Nope."


    Su Rou pouted, "Then why don''t you express anything?" In the past, whenever it was a holiday, Su Yuze would take him out for fun.


    "Heh ¡­" Su Yuze chuckled, "What''s the rush? This week, I''m going to take you to the five surrounding cities!"


    "Five?!" Su Rou confirmed with a smile.


    "Right."


    "Alright!" Su Rou happily kissed Su Yu Ze''s face.


    The soft touch on his face made him think of that kiss from last night ¡­ His eyes darkened. What should he do? It was as if he ¡­ I can''t forget that kiss!

 C43

    After playing crazily for a week, Su Rou continued to live a leisurely life of being late.


    Seeing that time was about to pass, Su Yu Ze lightly shook his head and walked into Su Rou''s room. Unsurprisingly, he saw Su Rou covered her head with a blanket again, sleeping soundly.


    "Get up." Su Yu Ze lifted the blanket. He originally thought he''d see a fluffy head, but he didn''t. Instead, he saw a pair of pink and white pants. "You ¡­" Su Yuze didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. What kind of sleeping posture was this?


    Feeling a burst of cold air invading her buttocks, Su Rou fumbled with her hands to cover her perky buttocks.


    Su Yuze expressed that he was a normal man. For such a pair of white legs to be exposed in front of his eyes was truly a test for himself! Su Yu Ze silently covered himself with the blanket and lifted it on the other side. "Little thing, wake up. Class is starting!"


    Hearing the two words'' class'', Su Rou finally reacted a little. Then she slowly got up and faced Su Yuze. "Morning ¡­"


    "Morning. Hurry up and change your clothes. Come down for breakfast." When Su Yuze saw that she''d gotten up, he felt reassured and walked out.


    "Oh ¡­"


    "En." Su Rou responded indifferently and then continued to grind her clothes. After she was done, she went downstairs. Her breakfast had already been heated up by Aunt Wang again.


    As Su Rou ate her breakfast, she sighed and said, "The holidays are over so quickly."


    "What, you still want to go out and play?"


    "Wait for my winter vacation!"


    "Alright."


    one center


    Su Meimei had come to class. Thinking about it, Ling Tiantian had not seen her for ten days on her leave from the exam! This time, when she saw Su Mei, she ran forward without a care for anything else, "Mei Mei, you ¡­ Why didn''t you come to the exam? "


    "I''m sick." Su Mei said with an indifferent expression, "I can''t recuperate at home?"


    However, Ling Tiantian slightly frowned, "Then, then you should at least tell me, right?" Did she know how eagerly she waited for her notebook? If it wasn''t for that, "You promised to lend me your notebook!" In the end, she didn''t come, causing her to fail her examination. Su Rou couldn''t even raise her head up. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at her coldly.


    Su Mei looked at her strangely, "Don''t you have your own notebook?"


    "I said I lost it ¡­" Otherwise, I wouldn''t have borrowed from you! Ling Tiantian roared in her heart.


    "That''s truly unfortunate. I just happened to be sick and felt extremely uncomfortable. What''s more ¡­" Su Rou, did you get rid of your own? "


    "That''s right, I haven''t been able to find it for a long time!" Ling Tiantian was on the verge of tears. This was the worst exam ever!


    "I don''t believe it ¡­" How could you possibly lose something this big? " Disbelief was clearly written on Su Mei''s face as she pointed towards Ling Tiantian''s seat, "Did you look for it properly?"


    Ling Tiantian was afraid that Su Mei wouldn''t believe her. She walked to her seat and started flipping through her desk in front of Su Mei, "I really didn''t, look ¡­" "Huh?"


    While flipping through the books, Ling Tiantian took out two notebooks from the table in surprise. Su Mei rolled her eyes at her, "Isn''t this it?"


    Ling Tiantian was confused, "That''s not right, why would they appear?" I clearly haven''t found it anywhere! " Could this place be haunted?


    Su Mei said snappily, "I already said this, how can you get rid of it so easily, it''s just that you didn''t look for it seriously! Then you can''t blame me for this! " Su Mei said and took out her phone to play.


    Ling Tiantian, on the other hand, was holding the notebook petrified. She decided to return the notebook to Su Rou first!


    When Su Rou arrived at the school, it was just the time for the second period. When Xiao Yun and Yu Fei saw Su Rou, they affectionately hugged her and rubbed her, "Ah, long time no see. Did you miss me?"


    "I want to ¡­" Su Rou rubbed her face. She was in so much pain from being pinched by these two women.


    "Su Rou!"


    A voice interrupted the three people''s reminiscing. Xiao Yun couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "What are you doing?"


    "A notebook is in Ling Tian''s hand. Isn''t that Su Rou''s notebook?" That ¡­ Su Rou, your notebook. I ¡­ I found it! " She said somewhat embarrassedly, "I''ve been looking for it for many days, but I didn''t expect it to be in my desk ¡­" Although she felt strange, she didn''t know why she would suddenly find it in her desk.


    "I say, aren''t you a little unlucky here?" Xiao Yun curled her lips and said disdainfully, "Oh, you came here just like that after the exam?" What did you do before that? "


    "I, I didn''t find it before ¡­" After all, she didn''t return the notebook to Su Rou in time before the exam. Now that she came back with the notebook after the exam, there was indeed a possibility of something going wrong. Moreover, Su Rou might even think that she intentionally kept it and did not want to give it to her!


    "Sigh, why are you saying so much?" Yu Fei took Su Rou''s notebook from Ling Tian''s hands, "Alright, just bring it back. It''s no big deal."


    Yu Fei''s words sounded like she was helping Ling Tiantian, but if one were to listen carefully, it was not difficult to read the hidden meaning behind them. It was: Why do you have to talk so much with her? Once you''re done with your notebook, get out of here!


    Su Rou flipped through her notebook and did not say anything. Ling Tiantian opened her mouth but did not know what to say. Su Rou seemed to have a different opinion of her! "Then, then I''ll go."


    "Pah!" Xiao Yun sputtered at her back before leaving. "Don''t ever come back again!" One look at the meat, it seems like she purposefully refused to give you the notebook! " It was simply too vicious. It was one thing for her grade to be low, but she actually wanted to drag the meat along with him!


    Su Rou smirked, "Alright, I won''t lend her any more money!"


    "That''s right!"


    The bell for class rang and the teacher walked in with a register in hand, his face glowing red. "The results are announced today. The teacher is very pleased. The top ten of the year makes up five students from our class! Great, I hope you all can continue to work hard! "


    The teacher used the projector to release the name list. The first name was the class monitor, and a seemingly gentle male student was called Jiang Ling.


    The second was Su Rou. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei gave Su Rou a thumbs up, the meat was extremely strong, if they were late with the naked exam, they would still be in the second place!


    The students weren''t surprised by Jiang Ling getting first place. After all, his hard work was obvious to all! But how could Su Rou? Not only was shshelate for the first exam every day, she was also late by 40 minutes for the first exam. However, I heard that she had to hand in the papers in advance for every class! Looking at the score, he was only a distance away from Jiang Ling! Look at the third place, it had been left with sixty points!


    Awesome!


    Jiang Ling''s gaze fell on Su Rou and a trace of surprise flashed across his eyes. This girl who loved to be late was actually on par with him! I''ve never seen her work hard before!

 C44

    If Su Rou was late every day, she would still be able to get to the second place. Moreover, this cute little loli clearly didn''t seem like she had a good time reading! From that, it could be imagined that if Su Rou was serious in her studies, she would definitely take first place!


    "It shouldn''t be copied, right ¡­" Someone whispered.


    "She seems to be in the same examination room as Jiang Ling!"


    "Really?"


    Some people love to talk big, especially those who have poor grades and can''t stand to see others'' good! Even though Jiang Ling obtained first place, he was still extremely diligent! Like some people, it was fine to be late, but every day, they were acting crazy.


    "Su Rou, you and Jiang Ling are in the same examination room, right?" A girl asked Su Rou.


    Su Rou looked at her for a moment as if she was thinking about something. After a while, she slowly asked, "Who is Jiang Ling?"


    The girl stared blankly for a moment before frowning, "Are you doing this on purpose?" "You don''t even know who Jiang Ling is?" Squad leader, don''t tell me you don''t even know who the squad leader is? "


    "Ah!" Su Rou nodded sher head. She knew the class monitor, but she didn''t know that her name was Jiang Ling. After all, he was a late latecomer and only knew Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, so she didn''t know most of the people in the class. "I don''t know, I didn''t pay attention." At that time, when she was wholeheartedly studying, who would pay attention to the other examinees in the same exam room as her?


    "You ¡­ "F * ck!" The girl speechlessly rolled her eyes. Then, she decided not to speak to Su Rou anymore. Talking to her was just too tiring!


    "What did she do?" Su Rou was even more baffled. Just by running over here, she asked who Jiang Ling was?


    Xiao Yun lazily leaned back in her chair and said, "I think it''s most likely because the class rep copied your points." Actually, it wasn''t 80%, it was 100%!


    Oh, I see! Su Rou nodded and ignored him. She leaned on her seat and poked her phone in boredom.


    Jiang Ling was right behind them. Naturally, he had also heard the conversation between Su Rou and the girl. When he heard Su Rou ask ''who is Jiang Ling'', his mouth twitched twice.


    Jiang Ling thought for a moment before walking forward.


    Su Rou felt a shadow shrouding her. Then, she raised her head and looked at Jiang Ling for a moment. "Eh, Squad Leader?" She was slightly surprised.


    Jiang Ling slightly lowered his head and saw the phone on the table. She was playing with an angry bird ¡­ For a moment, Jiang Ling thought that Su Rou was very foolish. He thought that she was looking up English on his cell phone or reading the solutions to the questions on the internet, but who would have thought ¡­ It was actually a game!


    At this moment, Jiang Ling was also surprised. How did she get such a high score?


    "Hello." Jiang Ling put on a warm smile and said, "I just happened to overhear your conversation with her." At this point, Jiang Ling''s gaze swept over the female student who spoke with Su Rou and continued, "I feel that I need to introduce myself. My name is Jiang Ling."


    That person was so gentle, so gentle. Su Rou really liked the atmosphere on his body so she also lightly smiled and said, "My name is Su Rou."


    "I know your name." Jiang Ling said. He wouldn''t be like Su Rou. As the class monitor, he remembered everyone''s names within three days!


    Su Rou understood the meaning behind his words, "Squad Leader, I didn''t mean to forget your names." There was no need for them to intersect. There was no need for her to remember their names! She did not finish her sentence as she was probably going to be rolled her eyes.


    Jiang Ling politely nodded his head, "I believe you didn''t do it on purpose. But now, you should remember my name, right?"


    "So, he just wanted her to remember his name?" "Un, Jiang -ling, I''ll remember it."


    "Thank you." After which, Jiang Ling left.


    Su Rou looked at Jiang Ling''s back and felt that there was a hidden meaning behind his words. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei had been watching the conversation between the two of them the entire time. Once Jiang Ling left, Xiao Yun sneakily approached Su Rou, "Meat, this squad leader is plotting against you!"


    Yu Fei teased, "I think so too." Why did she specially come here just to introduce herself to Su Rou? She was most likely another kid who had her eyes on Su Rou. However, she had used a more gentle and gentle method!


    Su Rou continued to study the bird''s route to see how to kill the pig. She indifferently said, "His home tutor is really good. She''s gentle and kind. It''s pretty good."


    After hearing that, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other in dismay for a while. What did that meat mean? She really likes class monitor Jiang Ling?


    Ever since Jiang Ling and Su Rou introduced themselves, they seemed to have started to get closer to Su Rou. Right! As far as Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were concerned, Jiang Ling''s actions were just to curry favor with them!


    After class, Jiang Ling would occasionally bring over an exercise to discuss with Su Rou. The two of them were very close, as though their relationship wasn''t simple! Before this, everyone thought that Su Rou copied Jiang Ling''s test papers. Look at her, she was the one who taught Jiang Ling most of the time, alright?


    However, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei weren''t worried about this. They were more worried that Su Rou would be taken away by Jiang Ling just like that! They were so anxious that they wanted to use force to forcefully separate them, but ¡­ F * ck you! In the name of learning, they were just and open. What reason did they have?


    As expected of the number one in terms of her age, her way of answering the questions was very clear. Sometimes, he would intentionally choose difficult questions to ask her, and after she performed "Shua Shua Shua" on the paper, the answer would appear!


    "Eh? You want to learn Mystical Arts? " Su Rou looked at the question in front of her.


    "Yes, my family forced me to learn ¡­" Jiang Ling shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    Su Rou had also done the math, and when she was in middle school, she had jumped levels because the number had surpassed the passing threshold. "This question is actually very simple. I have done it before. Come, I will tell you ¡­"


    Did she? She also learned Arcana? "No wonder!" Su Rou, are you going to learn Mystical Arts as well? " The difficulty of the Arcanum was too high, he had only touched it at the third level of the Elementary Scholar realm.


    Su Rou explained on the draft paper while nodding, "Hmm, I''ve been studying since primary school ¡­" Will you listen carefully? "


    "Alright." Jiang Ling smiled lightly and listened to the lecture ''earnestly''.


    Su Rou, I''m really curious about you right now! The girl who had beaten him in the middle school exam turned out to be a straight-A student! Furthermore ¡­ He was willing to bet that Su Rou definitely, absolutely could surpass him in the monthly test last time!


    But... What was the reason for her being in second place?

 C45

    After the eleventh long vacation, he was also Su Kaiming''s eldest son. On the day that Su Hongyu came back, he was trained abroad, so he was able to work for the Su Clan as soon as he returned to T City. After all, Su Kaiming was the eldest son. The position of chairman should be passed down to his son!


    That night, Su Kaiming and his family went to the airport to pick up Su Hongyu, leaving Su Yue and Qian Yingnan sitting on the sofa with displeasure written all over their faces. After an unknown period of time, Qian Yingnan broke the silence, "Hubby, in the future, will the Su Clan help Hong Yu to take over?"


    Su Yue nodded and frowned. He was also a member of the Su family, and he was Su Kaiming''s younger brother. Why was he only a general manager? He admitted that his talent wasn''t much lower than Su Kaiming''s!


    "Strange, it''s only because they''re disappointing!" Su Ziqi loved to play since he was young, so the old man didn''t really care about him! And Su Ziqi himself was not up to the task. He was satisfied as a young master, but he didn''t know how to work hard!


    In the end, Qian Yingnan still doted on her son. She glared at her husband in dissatisfaction, "Ziqi is also very outstanding! It''s the old man who isn''t willing to nurture him! " She said yes angrily.


    "Hmph, if only he was as serious as Yu Ze!" Su Yue said in annoyance.


    "That kid, Yu Ze is indeed amazing!" Putting aside the fact that he took the initiative to split the family when he was 13 years old, the Golden Age company he founded was almost on the same level as the Su Clan! No wonder the old man even asked him to come home from time to time, even though they''d already separated. It was obvious that he was extremely fond of Su Yu Ze!


    "Of course the gene with warmth is better ¡­" A trace of melancholy flashed across Su Yue''s eyes. If Su Tong was still warm, then Su Yu Ze wouldn''t have such a cold personality, right?


    Qian Yingnan obviously knew Su Wangyi. She was the eldest daughter of the old man, Su Kaiming and Su Yue''s younger sister. "Unfortunately ¡­" "Alright, let''s get back to the main topic. We need to urge him to finish her homework in the future. We can''t let him continue to be so lazy!" Su Ziqi was also the grandson of the Su Clan, so he naturally had the authority to compete for the position of chairman of the Su Clan!


    While the two of them were discussing, the door of the Su Family was opened. Su Kaiming walked in first with a suitcase in one hand, then Liu Rulan. She had one hand on Su Hongyu''s wrist, while Su Hongyu''s other wrist was being held by Su Meimei.


    Su Hongyu was leading a person on both sides, and it was obvious that he was very happy as well. He was patiently talking to his mother and sister. A few years of living abroad had given him an exotic feeling.


    Su Yue and Qian Yingnan walked over and greeted Su Hongyu with a smile, "Hongyu, welcome back!"


    "Thank you, uncle and aunt!"


    Su Hongyu had also jumped to 1.8 meters, and looking at the age of 22, he seemed to have matured quite a bit.


    "Hongyu has grown quite a bit taller." Qian Yingnan looked Su Hongyu up and down and said sincerely.


    "It''s been a few years." Su Hongyu said with a smile.


    "Big brother is very handsome." Su Mei Mei said with an expression of pride. Liu RuLan was also like that, her expression was unavoidably proud.


    "Hongyu has been on the plane for so long, hurry up and eat something. Come, come, come. The food is ready. Come, eat!" Su Yue helped his brother put Su Hongyu''s luggage to the side.


    After the two families had taken their seats, Su Hongyu asked curiously, "Where is Zi Qi? Why isn''t he here? "


    "He went out." Su Mei Mei said, "Oh, it''s the weekend today. I must have gone out with my friends to play!" This was Su Ziqi''s way of doing things!


    "Charming." Liu RuLan called out to Su Mei and gave her a look.


    Su Mei pouted and then continued to eat in silence. There was no need to look, Su Yue and Qian Yingnan''s expressions definitely weren''t good! Su Hongyu was the eldest brother of the Su Family. He had come back from abroad, but Su Ziqi was absent. What did Su Hongyu think?


    "Hehe, Zi Qi still loves to play." Su Hongyu tried to smooth things over.


    "Hey, don''t mention him anymore ¡­" Hongyu, how about you talk about your life abroad? " Qian Yingnan said.


    "Alright."


    Old Man Su found out about Su Hongyu''s return and told him to find a time to visit the Su residence!


    "Hongyu, you''re going to start an internship at the company this week. How about it?" Su Kaiming suggested.


    "Yes." Su Hongyu nodded. "Dad, I''m confident!"


    "Alright!" Su Kaiming patted Su Hongyu''s shoulder. "You''re much stronger than that brat Su Ziqi. The chairman position ¡­" As long as you work hard! It must be yours! " Su Kaiming laughed.


    It was a good thing that he said it in Su Hongyu''s bedroom. Otherwise, if Su Yue saw it, he would definitely feel uncomfortable!


    "Of course!"


    Su Kaiming nodded, "Oh yeah, have you heard of Golden Age?"


    "Golden Age? I''ve heard of it! "What''s wrong?" "When Su Hongyu was training abroad, he heard about Golden Age because they all have branches abroad. I heard that the founder was a young man in his early twenties!" "Is the president of Golden Age with us ¡­" What''s the matter?


    "No, Golden Age, it was done by Su Yuze." Su Kaiming said softly.


    "Yu Ze?" Su Hongyu''s eyes widened. Su Yuze, the one who split up at thirteen? It can''t be? So awesome!


    Su Kaiming nodded, "It''s exactly because of Yu Ze that our relationship with Golden Age isn''t bad. What I want to tell you is that we should work well together with Yu Ze!" Su Kaiming did not want Su Hongyu to have a misunderstanding with Golden Age. If there was a misunderstanding, things would not be easy!


    "Oh my god, dad, do you know how those foreign countries evaluate Golden Age?" Su Hongyu said excitedly, "They said that Golden Age is about the size of a small United States!" Whether it was the methods used or the business transaction, Golden Age had done it beautifully! Furthermore, to be able to grow to such a scale in just a few short years, it was truly amazing!


    "Such a great power ¡­" Su Kaiming said hesitantly, "So, Hongyu, you must not have any conflicts with Golden Age, do you understand?"


    Su Hongyu nodded his head and said, "I know dad doesn''t fight with him even if it''s just for Yu Ze!"


    "That''s good. You can interact more with Yu Ze in the future." Su Kaiming was very optimistic about Su Yuze. His son could learn a lot from him.


    "Sure, sure!"


    Su Hongyu was so excited that he could not calm down for a long time. He did not expect that the famous President of Golden Age was his own brother. Now, who else could the Su Clan and Golden Age have in unison?!

 C47

    Su Mei forcefully shut the car door, her face full of anger. Su Hongyu felt a little helpless. It seemed that her seductive temper had gotten worse over the past few years! He knocked on the car window. Su Mei pulled down the window expressionlessly, "Bro, let''s go home!"


    "They''re still waiting for us!" Su Hongyu said, "What happened to you? Who angered our little princess? "


    "Humph!" Su Mei snorted fiercely. Who dares to provoke her? It was all that man''s ¡­


    When Su Meimei went out of school, she coincidentally saw Jiang Ling from Class 1. It could be said that the Jiang family was the closest to the Su family, and she also knew Jiang Ling. She had met him many times, and he was gentle and handsome, which suited her well.


    Therefore, she took the initiative to invite someone for the first time. "Jiang Ling, are you going to have tea this weekend?"


    Jiang Ling looked at the staircase with a lonely expression. Upon hearing Su Mei''s words, he rejected her indifferently, "I''m not going."


    Su Mei''s face instantly turned a bit ugly. What, her Su family''s daughter personally invited him, but he still doesn''t care about face, right?


    "What is it? Did you make an appointment?" Su Mei suppressed the anger in her heart and asked softly.


    Jiang Ling regarded Su Mei as a friend to begin with. Furthermore, she wasn''t a good friend to him either. Su Mei was indeed pretty, but she loved to mess with guys. I heard that two guys fought over her the day before yesterday! This kind of girl, he did not like. It was still Su Rou who would occasionally look dazed and foolish, but her academic performance was extremely good and she never provoked men. This was the best!


    "Yes, I have an appointment." Thus, Jiang Ling said that he wanted to immediately put an end to Su Mei''s thoughts.


    "Ah, what a pity ¡­" Su Mei frowned. An appointment? "Which slut attacked so early?!" Who did you invite? "


    "There''s no need to tell young miss Su, right?" Jiang Ling shrugged his shoulders. "Alright, I''ll be doing the questions now."


    Saying that, he began to review. He swore that he would definitely surpass Su Rou! He wanted to use this method to convince Su Rou!


    "Why are you being so courteous?" Su Mei laughed coquettishly as she said that. They are pretty familiar with each other already, why are you still calling me Young Miss Su!? " "Hey, are you sure you''re not going for the weekend?"


    "Not going." This was the second point that Jiang Ling disliked Su Mei! She always spoke to others with a commanding tone. Perhaps other boys would curry favor with her, but he, Jiang Ling, would not! Absolutely not!


    "Good, good ¡­" Forget it! "Who cares!" Su Mei instantly felt embarrassed, but in truth, she had only rejected him outright, and said it was awkward ¡­ Actually, it was just what Su Mei herself thought!


    Thus, Su Mei Mei rushed out of the school gate in a flustered and exasperated manner and jumped into Su Hongyu''s car.


    "Brother Qi, it''s always so late!" Because she was rejected by Jiang Ling, she really wanted to go home and vent!


    Jiang Ling leisurely walked out with a backpack. Without even glancing at Su Mei, he got into his car and left! When Su Hongyu heard Su Meimei''s curses, he cursed even more loudly ¡­ Su Hongyu looked at her in amusement. It was time for his to reach puberty!


    And on the other side ¡­


    After Su Yu Ze got on the carriage, he curiously asked, "Why are you late today?" Could it be that he met some reckless boys who wanted to do something against Su Rou?


    Su Rou didn''t pay much attention to Su Yu Ze''s words. Instead, she said happily to Su Yu Ze, "Brother Ze, I saw Brother Hong Yu!" Su Hongyu had not come back for several years. No matter what, he was still his older brother, and since he treated him well when he was young, Su Rou did not dislike this older brother of hers! Brother Hongyu is back! "


    Su Yuze slowly nodded his head as he started the engine. "I know." Of course he knew about Su Hongyu''s return, because Su Kaiming wanted the two of them to meet up and talk about their work. Of course, it would be better if they formed an alliance!


    An alliance? It wasn''t impossible, but that would depend on the sincerity of the Su Clan!


    "You know? Then why didn''t you tell me? " It wasn''t easy for Brother Hongyu to make a trip back, but she seemed to be the last one to know about it.


    "I''m telling you, what are you trying to do?"


    "Nothing much, just let me know for a bit anyway." Su Rou said matter-of-factly, "This is more polite!"


    Heh ¡­ "Stupid thing!" "So, is it polite that you haven''t answered my question?"


    "What problem?" Su Rou curiously asked. Did Su Yu Ze ask her something? She didn''t seem to have any memories.


    "Why are you late today?" Su Yuze really wanted to knock her on the head.


    "Oh ¡­" Su Rou said, "Oh, I was stopped." It''s Jiang Ling already. Why must he ask such a question after school, it''s true!


    "Who?" Sure enough, there were some damn things that dared to provoke Su Rou? Su Yu Ze''s expression instantly turned cold. Just thinking about the scene of Su Rou being injured by Liu Hao, her temper wasn''t very good!


    The moment Su Rou saw Su Yu Ze''s expression, she knew that he must have misunderstood, "No, it''s the class monitor of our class. He wanted to consult me on the problem, so she delayed for a while." Jiang Lingren was still okay, so she just didn''t want Brother Ze to have any misunderstandings with her.


    "Consult you?" What does a teacher do? " Something''s wrong, look for the teacher! "If not, I would have gone online to look it up. Why do I have to look for Su Rou?" "Male?"


    Su Rou nodded, "Hmm, he loves to study. She will always consult me after class ¡­" He''s even the oldest one! " Hmph, you must surpass him next time!


    First place? Since his results were not bad, there was no need for him to consult little Rou''er! Su Yuze coldly snorted in his heart. That boy only wanted to get close to little Rou''er!


    "You like him?" Su Yu Ze softly asked. He didn''t know why, but there was a sour tone in his tone.


    "I don''t hate him. Brother Ze, Jiang Ling is very cultured!" At the very least, he was much better than those boys who were smoking around him! But... If they had to talk about liking, then that was far from enough!


    The hand holding the steering wheel couldn''t help but tighten. He didn''t hate it ¡­ That is to say, like? This was the first time in Su Yuze''s life that he felt so stifled and uncomfortable. Furthermore, he felt an urge to beat someone up!


    He knew that high school students were in the early stages of puberty... But ¡­ yes! It shouldn''t sprout so quickly! It had only been a month, and he had not known the bottom of the world for a month.


    "Xiao Rou''er, do you remember what I said last time?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re not allowed to fall in love!"


    "Yes, but I didn''t."


    "Not even three years in high school!" Su Yuze gloomily said.


    Su Rou scratched her head, "Oh, okay." Anyway, she wasn''t going to talk about it!

 C48

    Su Yu Ze clearly knew that he couldn''t restrict Su Rou''s circle of friends, but he still couldn''t help it ¡­ Just thinking of the future when a brat openly embraced Su Rou from in front of him and was able to kiss her at all times was already infuriating!


    Su Rou didn''t understand where Su Yu Ze''s displeasure and anger came from, but Su Hongyu''s return took up most of her attention. "Brother Hongyu just told me that he''ll come look for you when the time comes."


    "Yes." "En," Su Yu Ze replied indifferently. He had expected this outcome. After all, Su Kai Ming did not want his son to work with him. Of course, it would be better to say that they were cooperating together.


    When he returned home, the little cutie was sleeping on the sofa. Hearing the door open, her ears pricked up and she jumped down from the sofa, circling around Su Rou''s feet.


    Su Rou happily hugged the little cutie and teased her in her arms, causing the little cutie to stretch her neck and lick her chin.


    "Let''s eat first, then play with little cutie." The first thing he did after seeing her was to hug her and play. He didn''t even want to eat dinner?


    "Alright." Although he said that, he ran off on his own while hugging little cutie.


    "¡­" Su Yu Ze looked at her actions speechlessly and continued to run away! He carried Su Rou, who was about to run away, and gave her cutie from his embrace to Aunt Wang. "Wash your hands, let''s eat!"


    "Sure."


    Su Rou washed her hands and sat in front of the dining table, preparing to start.


    "Brother Hongyu, you''ve changed so much." Su Rou said while she was eating.


    "Yes." After so many years, of course it would change!


    "He''s also become a lot more handsome!" Su Rou continued to praise.


    "Mm ¡­" Su Yu Ze slightly frowned. He was certain that he didn''t like to hear praises from Su Rou.


    "But big brother Ze is still more handsome."


    "En!" These words still echoed!


    After dinner, Su Rou continued to play while hugging the little cutie. The little cutie also pestered her and Su Rou did not even watch TV anymore as she lay on the sofa to play with the little cutie.


    "Aiya ¡­" Su Rou let out a low cry.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yu Ze''s gaze turned towards Su Rou.


    Su Rou stared at him, "It..." I peed my pants! " She actually peed his pants! Su Rou was unwilling to let go of the little cub because she had always been hugging it. In the end, the little cub couldn''t even get off the sofa even if it wanted to and could only pee on it.


    Su Yu Ze rubbed his forehead. "Aunt Wang, clean up."


    Only then did Su Rou obediently put down the little cutie and obediently sat on the sofa on the other side. She lowered her head and played with her phone. Su Yuze flicked the back of her head, "Here, let''s see if you still want to play?" Su Yuze was a very squeamish person, and some people couldn''t stand it ¡­ The sofa!


    Su Rou naturally knew Su Yu Ze''s character. After being hit, she obediently sat there without moving. Aunt Wang cleaned the sofa and put on some perfume until there was nothing unusual.


    The little cutie was lying in her dog kennel in a wronged manner. It wasn''t on purpose for her to pee on the sofa, it was because the little master didn''t want to let her go!


    Unexpectedly, Su Rou sat for a while before she went upstairs. Moreover, she didn''t come down since she went up.


    Su Yuze thought strangely. Could it be that his strike just now had caused her pain? The little thing was angry? Although she was the one at fault, Su Yuze wasn''t really angry. Instead, he was worried about Su Rou''s mood.


    Seeing that the hour hand was about 11 o''clock, Su Rou still had no intentions of coming down. He frowned and decided to go up to see her.


    Arriving in front of Su Rou''s room, he first tentatively knocked on the door. Was she truly angry when no one opened the door? Su Yu Ze slightly raised his brows and directly opened Su Rou''s door.


    In the big bed, Su Rou''s small and delicate body was lying on it. Her earphones were stuck in her ears as she remained motionless. It was obvious that she had already taken a bath and had changed into her pajamas. "Little Rou Er?"


    Su Rou, who wore earphones, ignored him. This made Su Yu Ze even more certain that his little Rou''er was definitely angry. Otherwise, why wouldn''t she even bother with him?


    "Xiao Rou''er, are you still angry?"


    Su Yu Ze gradually walked closer, only to discover that it wasn''t Su Rou who was ignoring him, but was watching a TV show. Su Yu Ze slowly approached, but was speechless to realize it wasn''t Su Rou who was ignoring him, but she was watching a TV show.


    Really ¡­ It was already October, and the weather had gradually turned cold. He was actually still lying on the blanket. Was he not afraid of catching a cold? He was also sleeping with his headphones on, so it didn''t matter if he was noisy, but his ears would hurt when he woke up tomorrow.


    Su Yu Ze felt that he had been playing this role since he came to give Su Rou the kindness of her heart. However, he liked it. He was willing to have someone he cared so much about in this life.


    He took off Su Rou''s headphones and turned off the TV show on his phone. After thinking about it, he decided to help her recharge the electricity so that she wouldn''t lose her temper again tomorrow! When he was done, he put the little girl under the covers and tucked her in.


    Su Rou felt herself gently being flipped over as a hand impatiently reached out and slapped Su Yu Ze''s face. However, it was not a strong slap. Su Yu Ze was in a good mood as he stuffed her hands back into the blanket. "What a restless little thing." he muttered.


    "Mm ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze looked at her, especially at her alluring pink lips. He had tasted them once, so he knew how good they felt. It was just that last time, Su Rou An wasn''t drunk after she drank, but at the same time, she seduced him.


    Su Rou rarely woke up when she was sleeping. Su Yu Ze was very clear about this, so he did something he really wanted to do. Lowering his head slightly, he pressed his lips against hers. After hesitating for a moment, he used the tongue of fire to lightly lick her lips.


    In her dreams, Su Rou seemed to be dreaming of the scene of little cutie sticking close to her face and licking her. She softly muttered, "Little cutie, stop licking me ¡­"


    "You think I''m cute?" If it wasn''t for the fact that Su Rou was sleeping soundly, Su Yu Ze would definitely pull her up and give her a good spanking!


    "Big brother Ze is so handsome ¡­" He didn''t know what Su Rou dreamt, but she was actually praising Su Yu Ze in her dreams.


    It really made him love and hate her. Su Yu Ze couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her pink lips again. However, this time, it was like a dragonfly touching the water lightly. After that, he somewhat reluctantly retreated. "Good night."


    He turned off the light in the room and walked out of Su Rou''s room. Lightly closing the door, a trace of a handsome smile emerged on Su Yu Ze''s face. It was the taste of little Rou''er ¡­ He remembered!

 C49

    Su Mei Mei returned home in a huff. Su Hongyu locked the car and helplessly followed behind. As for Su Ziqi, he entered the house with an indifferent expression as usual.


    Liu Rulan was sitting on the sofa playing with WeChat on her cell phone. Inside the WeChat, there were a few relatives, friends, etc. She was chatting to snatch up red packets when she suddenly heard a loud and clear sound of shoes. Liu Rulan followed the voice and saw her daughter walk over angrily. She threw her backpack to the side and sat down.


    "What''s wrong?" Liu RuLan snatched a red packet and asked, "Who''s making you unhappy again?" This Su Mei, she was really getting more and more angry due to their habit.


    Su Mei crossed her arms and pouted but did not say a word. Su Hongyu, who had just come in, revealed her sister''s identity with a smile on her face, "Meimei is trapped in a state of love!"


    "Bro, you''re lying!" Su Mei was like a cat whose tail was stepped on, and her hair immediately stood on end.


    Liu RuLan stopped snatching the red packets, and asked with interest, "Oh? Which family''s Young Master has Mei Mei taken a fancy to? "


    Seeing that the matter had been exposed, Su Mei decided to just say it out, "Aiya, it''s Jiang Ling!" After saying that, she turned her head away in embarrassment. After all, she was still a daughter. If she were to tell an adult about her lover for the first time, she would be shy as well!


    "Oh, it''s that young master from the Jiang Clan. Not bad, he''s the perfect match for our seductive family!" After thinking for a moment, Liu RuLan clapped his hands and said, "Jiang Ling is a good boy. Liu RuLan likes him a lot, but he does things calmly at such a young age. Furthermore, his grades are also very good."


    Su Mei curled her lips and said unhappily, "But people are ignoring me." She complained aggrievedly, "I asked him out for tea on the weekend, but he said he had an appointment!" How infuriating!


    Which rich family''s beautiful daughter could compare to her? You want Jiang Ling to abandon me, Su Meimei?


    Su Hongyu''s impression of Su Mei had changed a bit. Yo, I didn''t know that Mei Mei was also from the Action Faction. She was actually taking the initiative this time! In the past, he had always been waiting for other boys to take the initiative to ask her out!


    Su Ziqi said that he had seen Su Mei and a boy he didn''t know having an affair with two days ago. It was no wonder that Jiang Ling disliked Su Mei. After all, who would hope that their future girlfriend would be a woman who was restless?


    Forget about socializing in the future, even if there was a mishap, his wife would probably just wear a green hat for him!


    Su Ziqi silently went upstairs to his room, he had no interest in listening to Su Mei''s pitiful complaints.


    When she saw that he had left, she went along with her wish. Thus, she wholeheartedly asked Su Meimei, "I think Jiang Ling isn''t that untactful, how could he not accept your invitation?"


    "How would I know!?" If you must blame someone, blame it on that woman who asked out Jiang Ling! " Why would he fight with her for it if he had nothing to do?


    "How do you know it must be a woman? I didn''t hear that Jiang Ling has a girlfriend. " Liu RuLan asked with some doubt.


    "Isn''t that obvious, Mommy?" Su Mei couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "He can only be invited by girls who adore him. He''s not a GAY, so of course he can''t be with a boy!"


    It seemed like Su Mei''s idea was quite simple. Being a guy together did not mean that he was a complete fool. Maybe she had arranged to go play basketball together on the weekends? Liu RuLan smiled and shook her head, "If you invite him a few more times, he won''t be able to refuse."


    "I can''t bring myself to do that!" It had always been other boys who had come looking for him. She had already given him a lot of face by taking the initiative to go over to meet Jiang Ling. It was him who hadn''t stepped down the stage for her!


    "Meimei, Jiang Ling won''t like your temper." Su Hongyu reminded him kindly.


    "Humph!" Su Mei did not take these words to heart. Ever since she was young, she had lived like a prince. Other than his own family, she had never been this polite to anyone before! If it weren''t for the fact that Jiang Ling was his favorite target, she would have definitely slapped him the moment he rejected her!


    Su Hongyu looked at the stubborn Su Mei and shrugged helplessly at Liu Rulan, implying that there was nothing he could do about it! Liu RuLan also silently shook her head. This girl ¡­ Forget it, this is just a small matter. We''ll just let them settle it themselves. In any case, if there''s a chance next time, we should mention this matter to the Jiang Clan.


    Next day


    The more Su Mei thought about it, the more she felt that she couldn''t let that bitch, Jiang Ling, off easy! Thus, she chose to walk to Class 1 at the end of the class. Since there were so many people here, there was no way Jiang Ling wouldn''t give his face, right?


    Su Mei smiled confidently and arrogantly. When she entered, she happened to see Jiang Ling getting up from his seat. Jiang Ling was the class monitor and had good results. He was seated in the first row, so Su Mei saw him immediately.


    "Jiang Ling!" Su Mei called him.


    "What is it?" Jiang Ling''s face was expressionless as he asked Su Mei calmly.


    Su Mei bit her lips, "It''s just a weekend. I''m inviting you again, can you come drink tea with me?"


    Although her voice was not loud, it still attracted the attention of the surrounding students. Su Mei looked at Jiang Ling in such a manner. He thought to himself, "Don''t not give me face!"


    However, Jiang Ling still forcefully spat out the two words, "No, go." It could be seen that he was very straightforward and did not even think about it.


    He really didn''t give her any face!? Su Mei was a little angry, "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing, just not going." To be exact, he was not interested! Especially if he went with Su Mei, he would be even less interested! Are you alright? "Then I''ll go study." With that, he carried a notebook and walked to a corner of the classroom.


    Su Mei was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down as she watched Jiang Ling sit down ¡­ Beside Su Rou! Wait a minute, what''s going on? Why did Jiang Ling say that he wanted to learn, yet chose to sit by Su Rou''s side?


    However, it was clear that Jiang Ling was studying with Su Rou! There was nothing more shocking to Su Mei than this. This was the first time she was annoyed by his average grade.


    "Dammit. Could it be that his date is Su Rou?" Thinking up to here, Su Mei was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. Furthermore, seeing that there were still students looking at her from all around, it made her lose face even more.


    Damn it, damn it!


    Inside Class 1, Jiang Ling was still holding his notebook and looking for Su Rou as always, "Su Rou, you are not allowed to sleep, do not waste time, we should study well!"


    Su Rou was late again this morning. Jiang Ling took the initiative to propose that in the future, Su Rou would help him solve the questions, while he would help her take the lesson that she missed this morning!


    What a good deal!

 C50

    "Su Rou!" Jiang Ling looked at the sleeping girl on the seat and raised his voice, "Wake up." Su Rou''s talent was so good, she shouldn''t have been buried!


    Xiao Yun was reading a cartoon as she spoke to Jiang Ling without raising her head, "Squad leader, first of all, let me advise you that you should wake up from your slumber ¡­"


    Yu Fei was playing with her cellphone while nodding her head, "Yes, it''s true."


    Jiang Ling isn''t someone who can be dismissed that easily. How can he get angry from getting up? It doesn''t matter. Su Rou shouldn''t have beaten him to death, right? Thus, Jiang Ling stretched out his hand to push Su Rou''s shoulder.


    Su Rou was disturbed so she impatiently frowned, "Don''t disturb me."


    Jiang Ling was not pushed back by this soft tone of voice. Instead, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth when he heard this soft whisper, carrying a trace of doting. Su Rou? Xiao Rou, get up! "


    Xiao Rou? Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both looked at Jiang Ling at the same time. Hmph, why do you dislike him when it comes to meat!


    Su Rou was very annoyed. Why was there always a voice whispering in her ear and pushing her, wanting her to get up? Was it Brother Ze? But brother Ze wouldn''t be like this. Brother Ze always let her wake up.


    Su Rou opened her watery eyes and looked at Jiang Ling gloomily, "What are you doing?" Her soft voice expressed her annoyance and impatience.


    "Learn." Su Rou''s tone of voice was originally soft, just like a loli. Even though she was angry, it didn''t seem like a big threat!


    "I''ll follow your lead!" Su Rou glared at Jiang Ling.


    "¡­" Oh, her temper was quite big!


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both snickered at the same time. Had they been rejected? Who told you to wake Su Rou up? She deserved to be scolded!


    Seeing that Su Rou was about to climb down again, Jiang Ling quickly pulled her up, "Xiao Rou, don''t sleep anymore. We are already late for two classes this morning, do you still want to sleep?"


    Su Rou frowned, "Don''t worry about me!"


    "You don''t want the notes?" Jiang Ling asked.


    Su Rou pushed him twice. When she woke up, she didn''t have much strength on her body. She couldn''t even push him a few times! "No, no, no!"


    Jiang Ling felt quite comfortable being pushed like this by Su Rou. However, looking at Su Rou''s appearance, rather than calling it anger from getting up, it would be more accurate to say that it was the kitten throwing a tantrum.


    Jiang Ling just stood there without saying anything. Su Rou was sulking on her own. Five minutes had passed. Su Rou''s expression softened as she lazily stretched, "A notebook?"


    It was at this moment that Jiang Ling passed the notebook to her. He sat beside her and placed his problem before her.


    Xiao Yun used a comic book to cover her face as she quietly said to Yu Fei, "Squad leader is really patient!" Even after being chased away like that, he was still silently standing by her side.


    "Yeah, he treats the meat pretty well." Yu Fei giggled.


    "Hehe, then we''ll have to see how they develop." Xiao Yun said shamelessly.


    After Su Rou finished answering a question, Jiang Ling suddenly asked, "Xiao Rou, are you free this weekend?"


    "For what?" Su Rou asked while copying Jiang Ling''s notes.


    "Let''s go out and play."


    "I don''t want to go." Su Rou directly refused!


    Jiang Ling smiled bitterly. He never expected history to repeat itself so quickly. Just a moment ago, he was so determined to reject Su Mei. Now, he was the one being rejected! Are you sure you don''t want to go? I''ll play with you. " Jiang Ling asked, unwilling to give up.


    Su Rou still shook her head. "I''m not going."


    All right.


    Su Mei, who was rejected, walked back into her class and silently sat on her seat to vent her anger. No, she was probably angry, because the moment she walked to her seat, she swept all the books on her table to the floor!


    Walla ~ ~ ~


    The falling of the book made such a loud noise that the surrounding students couldn''t help but look at her. Heavens, why was the young miss of the Su family still in the throes of shock? Why is her temper so explosive?


    At this time, Ling Tiantian had fully revealed her identity as Su Meimei''s follower. Some of her lackeys ran over, "Meimei, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Can''t you see? Someone pissed me off! " Su Mei rolled her eyes at Ling Tiantian in annoyance. This stupid dog! What are you doing with your eyes!


    Who dares to offend Su Mei? Just from Su Mei''s angry look, it seemed like she was very angry! But... "Who on earth has the guts to do this?" Who, who made you angry? I''ll help you find her! " Right now, Ling Tiantian was completely on Su Mei''s side. In order to curry favor with her, she could do anything!


    Hmph, "Su Rou." Su Mei laughed coldly, "Are you going to look for her?"


    Ling Tiantian opened her mouth in surprise. Su Rou? Su Rou''s temper was quite good, and weren''t they relatives? How could they quarrel like this? However, Ling Tiantian did not know that there was something called love that could let sisters kill each other, not to mention that Su Mei was not very close to Su Rou.


    Su Mei looked at Ling Tiantian in disdain, "Shut your mouth, it''s so ugly!" Seriously, the flies are about to fly in, isn''t that disgusting?!


    "Oh." Ling Tiantian quickly shut her mouth and asked, "Why did Su Rou make you angry?"


    Su Mei would never say that she had been rejected by the boy she liked. She could only spit out a few words, "She''s so despicable!"


    "You, don''t say that to Su Rou." After all, Su Rou had played with her before and she often lent her notes.


    "Do you think they still regard you as a friend? Let me tell you, the two friends beside Su Rou often talk about you. Do they know what you are? " Su Mei''s red lips curved up into a mocking smile, "They say you''re fat and disgusting! Even though their results are poor, they still choose to stick close to them. Foolish and ignorant, you only know how to eat! " Actually, these were the words Su Mei wanted to say to Ling Tiantian herself.


    Ling Tian''s face turned ugly, "Th-why did they say that about me?"


    "How would I know?" Su Mei rolled her eyes at him, "Oh, and they even said that you liked to ask all sorts of questions, which annoyed you to death. They even said that you didn''t get into the same class as me, or else I really wouldn''t know how to get along with you!" Su Mei continued to attack without any hesitation.


    Ling Tiantian''s eyes turned red as tears fell from her eyes. How could her little girl endure such insults? Woo woo ¡­ * Too, too much... "This is too much!" At the very least, she really wanted to be friends with them, but she didn''t expect to be scolded in such a manner.


    Su Mei''s heart felt much more comfortable, "Do you understand now?"


    "Woo woo ¡­"


    "Alright, stop crying!" Su Mei ordered like a queen, "Do you know why I''m angry? Just pick up my book and we''ll discuss how to deal with the three of them. "


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" "Alright!"

 C51

    After Ling Tiantian felt sad, a wave of anger rose up in her heart. She helped Su Mei pick up the book she threw on the ground. Hmph, she had infuriated her to death! Although Su Rou and the other two had been together for a relatively long time, she was very sincere when she joined, okay? However, he didn''t expect the three of them to speak in such a terrible manner.


    Feel... He was like a clown! No wonder they hadn''t been looking for me recently, they were already tired of her!


    "Meimei, what should we do?" Ling Tiantian wiped away her tears and looked at Su Mei resolutely. It was still better to seduce people. Just now, he must have heard Su Rou and the others talking about her behind her back. That was why he was angry! Ling Tiantian thought emotionally. Since Su Rou and the others had already fallen out with her, they might as well just cut off all ties with her!


    Su Mei had yet to come to a conclusion, but she had to get to Su Rou! Don''t worry, we''ll have to think over this matter for a long time! "


    Ling Tiantian nodded furiously, "But Mei Mei, isn''t Su Rou still your relative?" You even killed your relatives?


    Relatives? "He is just a relative who doesn''t have a good relationship with me!" "You''re thinking too much. I just want to give Su Rou a lesson. I just want to teach her not to be so arrogant and to shatter her lips behind her back!"


    Ling Tiantian nodded, this was good! "Okay, you can say whatever you want. I''ll listen to you."


    "En, be good!" Su Mei smiled at her, "I''ll take you out next time!" Hehe, Ling Tiantian is really more and more like a dog that she''s raising!


    After two or three days of Su Hongyu''s internship in the Su Clan, Su Kaiming told him to go to Golden Age.


    Arriving at the lower floor of Golden Age, the company had a total of sixty floors. It looked luxurious on the outside, but it was said that it had been refurbished ¡­ Of course, this was not the main point! The main point was that he was going to look for Su Yuze today!


    When the front desk girl saw someone enter, she gave him her usual professional smile, "Hello, mister, may I know who you''re looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Director Su."


    "Well, do you have an appointment?" The front desk girl continued to ask respectfully.


    An appointment? "You still need an appointment to see your brother?" I''ll have to trouble you to tell him that my name is Su Hongyu! "


    The front desk clerk said apologetically, "Sorry, sir, you must make an appointment first if you want to meet our CEO."


    "Is the management so strict?" Then can''t I go find him myself? "


    "Sorry, I can''t."


    Su Hongyu was a little depressed as he took out his phone. Only then did he realize that Su Yuze''s phone number wasn''t in his phone! Frowning, he still called his father, "Hello, Dad? Why didn''t you tell me that Yu Ze was going to make an appointment? "


    Su Kaiming had indeed forgotten about it. "What about you now?"


    "I''m stuck outside!" Su Hongyu was slightly embarrassed as he asked, "Do you have Su Yuze''s number?"


    "Yes, I''ll send it to you."


    Upon receiving the number, Su Hongyu immediately kept it and dialed.


    Su Yuze was currently working on the top floor when he saw an unfamiliar call. He didn''t even look at it before directly hanging up. Su Hongyu was confused. What is he up to? Why did you hang up on him? Su Hongyu continued dialing and hung up after a single ring. This caused Su Hongyu to feel slightly dismayed!


    Oh, I came to negotiate with my brother. It''s fine if he doesn''t come upstairs, but he actually didn''t answer my call!


    "Sir? Are you all right? " The front desk clerk saw that Su Hongyu''s complexion wasn''t good, so she poured a glass of water and passed it to him.


    Su Hongyu''s face turned green and then red. He waved away the receptionist''s hand and left with the flick of a sleeve!


    After returning home, Su Hongyu told Su Kaiming about what happened today, "Dad, you didn''t tell me what Yu Ze''s character is!" Today, he could be considered to be extremely ugly. Luckily, he didn''t say that he was Su Yu Ze''s big brother. Otherwise, if even his big brother wasn''t allowed in, wouldn''t he be even uglier?


    Su Kaiming sighed, "That''s what Yu Ze was like all along ¡­ He won''t be distracted when he works. " Su Kaiming took out his phone and dialed Su Yuze''s number. "You can call him now!"


    It was time to get off work. Su Yuze''s phone still rang several times before it was picked up. "Uncle?"


    "Sigh, Yuze, it''s me." Su Kaiming said into the phone, "Why didn''t Hongyu pick up your call today?"


    Su Yuze calmly explained, "I won''t receive calls from strangers."


    "Oh, so it''s like that ¡­" Su Kaiming nodded in understanding.


    Su Hongyu gestured with his mouth for him to say something, so he took the phone, "Hello? "Yuze, it''s me. Long time no see. Can we get together tonight?"


    "Another day."


    Su Hongyu didn''t allow him to refuse and said, "Yuze, I''ve been back for a few days. I''ve even seen the Su Family, but I haven''t seen you yet ¡­" I''ll go to your house and get together tonight, that''s all! "


    After hanging up, Su Kaiming couldn''t help but give his son a Like. This was a great move, since they couldn''t talk about it in the company, then let''s talk about it privately! In that case, for the sake of his relatives, the chances of success were much higher.


    When Su Meiming returned from school, she saw Su Kaiming and Su Hongyu happily discussing something. She asked curiously, "Dad, Bro, what are you guys discussing?"


    "Heh, your brother is going to meet up with Yu Ze''s family." Su Kaiming said.


    "Go to Brother Yuze''s home?" Su Mei was a little surprised, "Really? Then I want to go as well! "


    "What''s so good about children!" Su Kaiming reprimanded him softly. Su Hongyu was going there to discuss business and not to gather for dinner.


    "It''s fine. Why don''t we go together? It wouldn''t be good if I went alone ¡­" Moreover, Meimei can play with Xiao Rou. " When Su Hongyu saw Su Mei''s excited look, he could not bear to let her go, so he suggested.


    Su Kaiming thought about it and agreed, "Ok."


    Thus, Su Kaiming and his family of four left for Su Yuze''s home, leaving behind Su Yue and Qian Yingnan, who had ugly expressions on their faces.


    "What do you mean, big brother?" Why did you suddenly go to Su Yuze''s house? " Qian Yingnan really couldn''t understand it. Thus, Su Kaiming left behind a "We''re not eating at home" and went out! Don''t think that she didn''t hear it. He had clearly heard Su Hongyu''s phone call just now.


    Su Yue''s face darkened. "Hongyu is going to Golden Age today to discuss business with Yuze, but for some reason, he hasn''t succeeded." Perhaps the dinner they were talking about was for business.


    Qian Yingnan snorted, "They really don''t like the outside world. They don''t even want to tell us!"


    Su Ziqi came downstairs hungry, but found that it was unexpectedly cold. "Dad, mom, where''s Brother Hong Yu''s family?"


    "He went to Su Yuze''s home!" Qian Yingnan said unhappily.


    Su Yuze''s family? Su Rou''s family ¡­ Su Ziqi frowned. He really wanted to go as well!

 C52

    Su Kaiming and his family drove the car over to Su Yu Ze''s house. Su Mei''s face was clearly filled with joy and excitement. She was the first one to get off the car and lightly knocked on Su Yu Ze''s door.


    It was unknown whether the person inside heard or something, but after Su Mei knocked for a long time, no one came to the door. Su Mei frowned, "No one?" Impossible! Big brother clearly called Su Yuze just now, how could that be?


    Su Mei knocked on the door a few more times. This time, it was much louder than before, she did not believe that she would not be able to hear it!


    Su Kaiming and the other two also walked to the door and quietly waited for it to open. After two minutes, the sound of light footsteps came from inside the villa, followed by the sound of the door opening. Su Rou stood at the door and greeted them one by one, "First uncle, first aunt, Hongyu ge, Mei-jie ¡­"


    As Su Mei walked in, she scolded in a bad mood, "Su Rou, what''s the meaning of this? Why did you open the door so late!" "Do you even understand manners?" We''ve been waiting for a long time! "


    "I''m sorry." Su Rou''s gaze shifted to the slender figure that was slowly approaching. It wasn''t because she didn''t want to drive, but because Brother Ze didn''t want her to drive!


    "It seems that you are the guests." Su Yu Ze walked to Su Rou''s side and wrapped his arm around Su Rou''s shoulders. There was impatience in her voice. He really didn''t like Su Mei''s tone.


    Liu RuLan noticed the displeasure in Su Yu Ze''s tone, and said with a smile, "That''s right, Mei Mei, apologize to Yu Ze."


    "With me?"


    Su Mei bit her lips, "Su Rou is sorry!"


    "I''m fine."


    Since there were more mouths at home, Aunt Wang could only continue to busy herself in the kitchen. Su Hongyu sat on the sofa and started to chat with Su Yuze.


    "Meimei, you and Xiao Rou go upstairs to play, right?" Liu Rulan signaled Su Mei with her eyes.


    Su Mei Mei understood and since she did not want to get involved with the adults, she walked to Su Rou''s side and said, "Let''s go."


    Su Rou hugged the little cub and nodded. She looked at Su Yu Ze with some unease, then went up to the second floor with Su Mei.


    Actually, in Su Rou''s home, there was a small game room. The equipment there were all produced by the Reputation Peak family and they didn''t even sell them on the market. Originally, the Reputation Peak wanted Su Rou to have fun with them, but Su Rou didn''t really like to play around with those things.


    "Do you know why we''re being asked to come up?" Su Mei asked as she walked into the game room.


    Su Rou hugged the cute little girl and shook her head. "I don''t know."


    "You won''t understand even if they talk about cooperation. You''re just a bookworm who only knows how to read books!" Su Mei laughed, then walked to a game device, "Hey, come play with me."


    Su Rou looked at this thing, "I don''t know how to play." She rarely played this game herself, okay?


    "Stupid, really ¡­" Su Mei looked at Su Rou speechlessly. Su Rou was as stupid as her dog!


    "I''m not stupid." Su Rou tried to defend herself. If it weren''t for the fact that Su Mei was her sister, she would definitely have asked her how high her score in the entrance exams was!


    Su Mei said in disdain, "You''re not stupid? Look at your dog! " She pointed at little cutie, who was sniffing around as if there was no one around. In the end, it raised one of its hind legs and began peeing by the corner of the wall! Ah ¡ª "Su Mei pointed at the cute with disgust," It actually peed! "


    Please, is it just a piss? Why are you making such a fuss? Since Aunt Wang was cooking, it seemed that she could only clean the dishes herself!


    Su Mei grabbed onto Su Rou''s arm, "Hey, it''s so disgusting. Hurry up and clean it up!" Su Mei had always loved to be clean, let alone peeing when she saw a dog pool here.


    Su Rou was about to go out to find some tools, but she was suddenly stopped by Su Mei, "Where are you going?" Was he going to leave her here alone?


    "I''ll get the mop!"


    "Oh, oh, then go!" Su Mei stood far away from the cute girl in disdain, "Hey, took your dog away!"


    "Oh, Mei-jie, you really ¡­ That''s enough! " Su Rou could not stand it and said.


    The atmosphere in the living room wasn''t as relaxed as it was upstairs. Su Yu Ze calmly sat on the sofa with his legs crossed elegantly, but his expression was cold as he looked at Su Kaiming and his family.


    Su Hongyu was the first to break the silence. "Yuze, have you recently taken on a big business deal overseas?"


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze replied indifferently.


    "I wish I could do this with Golden Age if I could, don''t you think?" Su Hongyu''s tone was sincere.


    "I want to ¡­"


    Suddenly, a series of clicks sounded out. Su Rou ran downstairs with small steps. Su Yu Ze''s gaze couldn''t help but follow her. He saw her grab a small mop and ran upstairs with a clatter.


    "Yu Ze?" Su Hongyu looked at him and said, "From the Su Clan''s perspective, if the two of us can work together, that would be for the best."


    "Yeah, Yu Ze, you and Hong Yu are brothers. The two of you have been together a lot in the past, so we have a tacit understanding!" This was the best. The two brothers worked together.


    "I think so too!" Liu RuLan nodded in agreement!


    In his heart, Su Yuze was somewhat annoyed. He didn''t want to discuss business at home! "Actually ¡­"


    "Da Da Da" sounds came again. Su Yu Ze once again looked over and saw Su Rou bustling up the stairs with a cloth in her hand. What was she doing?


    "Yu Ze, don''t keep looking at Xiao Rou. She''s already so old, nothing will happen to her." Besides, this was at home, what could possibly happen? If there were any accidents at home, it would truly prove that ¡­ "Su Rou is too stupid!" What''s more, there''s still flirting upstairs! "


    After Liu RuLan finished her sentence, she frowned. Why didn''t she show any signs of flirting? She only saw Su Rou running up and down by herself ¡­


    Su Yuze said straightforwardly, "I don''t like talking about business at home. If you really want to talk about business, then please come to the company tomorrow." Su Yu Ze said, then changed his position, supporting his chin with one hand: "In addition, all of you know what happened to little Rou Er when she was young, do you think I should be worried?"


    "This ¡­" Liu RuLan didn''t have anything else to say. Ever since she had seduced that girl, she had been on high alert. She didn''t dare to relax for even a moment. She had been on tenterhooks every day.


    There was nothing else to say, right? They could forget what had happened that year, but he would never!

 C53

    It wasn''t until Su Kaiming and his family left did Su Rou heave a sigh of relief. The entire Su family was too awkward here and the atmosphere was especially awkward. "I thought Brother Hong Yu was the only one here." He didn''t expect a large group of people to come!


    "Yeah, if you do that again next time, don''t open the door." He didn''t want to let them in anyway.


    "But ¡­" "That''s not good. After all, he is still a member of the Su Clan!" "As long as it''s business, we can talk about it at the company." She also didn''t like it when she treated her family like that.


    "I know." He also clearly told them, but ¡­ "I don''t know if it will happen again." Oh yeah, why did you run up and down just now? " And the mop and the rag.


    Speaking of that, Su Rou was truly speechless. It was just that the little cutie peed in the game room, so how could she be so shocked? She was still grabbing onto her arm without letting go. She had never seen a puppy piss before, right?


    "The little cutie pissed." Su Rou helplessly said, "I''m going to clean it."


    "Why didn''t you call Aunt Wang?" Su Yu Ze asked. Su Rou had never done these ''menial jobs'' since she was young. Moreover, this was also the job of a nanny hired by her family. Why would she let Su Rou do it herself?


    "Sister Wang is cooking!" Su Rou hit Su Yu Ze''s thigh as if he asked a very silly question.


    "So what if you are cooking?" "Then just leave it to wait for Aunt Wang to clean it up." Seeing her run up and down like a small top, looking tired, "Moreover, where''s Su Mei?" Shouldn''t Su Mei, the older sister, be good to Su Rou?


    "It''s all because of Mei-jie ¡­" Su Rou sighed, "She saw that little cutie peed. She was so scared that she quickly asked me to clean it up." She herself stayed away from him as if she despised him.


    Su Yuze frowned. "She ¡­ He dares to order you around?" Su Mei''s personality had not changed. It had been like this since he was young, and the person the Su family loved to bully Xiao Rou Er was her, Su Mei!


    "She''s scared, she''s scared out of her wits." Su Rou thought of that and couldn''t help but chuckle. "That look of hers is really funny. I''ve already cleaned the ground and she still doesn''t dare to step on it." What a proud princess disease.


    Su Yu Ze''s eyes darkened slightly. No matter how funny Su Mei was, even if she stepped on his sh * t and slipped into his face, he wouldn''t sympathize with her! From now on, it''s better to not interact with Su Mei too much, understand? "


    "I''m a classmate of Mei-jie." Moreover, their class was just a wall away from each other. One could even see them when they passed by the corridor!


    "If she bullies you at school ¡­" "Don''t be afraid, just return it however you want."


    If there comes a day when I really fall out with the Su Family, it must be because of Su Mei!


    When Su Mei went to school, she would usually carry a lot of things in her hands, including flowers, food, and fruit juice. These were all given to her by Su Mei''s enthusiasts. Every day, there were many boys standing at the entrance and the stairs, waiting for Su Mei to pass by and giving them to her. Their intentions of fawning on her were very obvious.


    On the surface, Su Mei pretended not to care, but she was actually very happy to be able to receive so much. She was completely satisfied with her youngest daughter''s vanity! Carrying a pile of gifts, she passed by the entrance of Class 1 and coincidentally saw Jiang Ling walking out with a stack of homework in his hands. From the looks of it, he was going to pass the task to his teacher.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Su Mei faked a light cough and deliberately shifted Jiang Ling''s gaze towards her.


    Jiang Ling turned his head to look and a strange look appeared on his handsome face. "What''s the matter, young miss Su?"


    "Why are you so different? Just call me seductive. " As Su Mei spoke, she used a finger covered in beautiful nail polish to fiddle with the things in her bosom and pretended to be troubled as she said, "Ah, I have to gift this much every day, it''s so annoying ¡­ Jiang Ling, can you help me carry it? "


    Humph, did you see that? See my charm? These are all proof that boys like me... Jiang Ling, you will regret not choosing me!


    Jiang Ling only sized up Su Mei indifferently and said without any expression, "Really? I think you are actually enjoying this. I still have something on my hand, so you should call me your ¡­" The admirers can help you get it. " With that, he walked around Su Mei and left.


    When he passed by Su Mei, he could still keenly smell the fragrance of her perfume, as well as ¡­ The nail polish had a small taste. In short, when mixed together, it didn''t smell good at all. He subconsciously frowned. Suddenly, Su Rou''s clean and refreshing appearance appeared in his mind.


    "Should I buy some food for Xiao Rou ¡­" Jiang Ling muttered to himself. After handing over the textbook to his office, he turned around and walked toward the canteen!


    When Ling Tiantian saw Su Mei who arrived full of food, the surprise on her face immediately rose, "Mei Mei, you''re so amazing!" And so many things! He would use anything he ate or looked at.


    Although the surrounding female students did not like Su Mei too much, they could not deny that she was very rich! No wonder those male students were so eager to please. In terms of true love, there were only a few male students that really took a fancy to Su Mei!


    "Su Mei, you really are awesome!" Some female students couldn''t help but give a thumbs up. Although they didn''t like it in their hearts, they had to put on a show of superficiality.


    "Heh heh, not at all." Su Mei smiled vanity, accepting the praise from the surroundings.


    "Don''t be modest, Su Mei Mei, you are the publicly recognized beauty in our school!" A girl playfully patted Su Mei''s shoulder.


    Su Mei said with an expression that she did not know about, "Hmm? "What?"


    "Eh? Didn''t you see the bulletin board? " Ling Tiantian interrupted, "The bulletin board is evaluating the top ten beauties of the First National Male Middle School!" At the moment, Su Mei''s vote was firmly at the top.


    Of course Su Mei knew. She was not interested in studying, but she was interested in this, "Really? I don''t even know where the school bulletin board is! "


    "There are several bulletin boards. I''ll take you to see them during lunch break." Ling Tiantian said with envy in her heart. Which girl didn''t like to be beautiful? Someone like Su Mei, who was beautiful and rich, who cared about grades?


    Su Mei nodded, "Sure."


    Then, she spread out the things that the boys had given her on the table. "We''re all classmates, let''s share these things."


    "How can I accept this?" Some girls smiled ambiguously, "Maybe one of those guys will be your future boyfriend!"


    "It''s still early! I can''t finish these things by myself. "


    "Alright, then I won''t be polite."


    "Thank you, Su Mei!"


    Ling Tiantian also grabbed a chocolate that she liked to eat. It had to be said that Su Mei did a good job at buying people''s hearts!

 C54

    With her ''kind and virtuous'' heart, Su Mei won the praise of many of her classmates, saying ''Wow, Su Mei Mei is so beautiful, and she''s a good person'' or ''Oh, Su Mei''s family is rich, but they''re not spoiled'' or something like that.


    On the surface, Su Mei smiled and modestly at him, but on the surface, she wasn''t as good as they said, but in reality, she was laughing crazily inside her heart!


    She had a motive, but she didn''t believe it. Jiang Ling couldn''t help but be moved when he saw her as an outstanding person.


    Recently, Jiang Ling had become more attentive. Every morning, Su Rou would have a box of milk, various beverages, and even chocolate on her seat.


    Because Jiang Ling did not know which type Su Rou liked to eat, he took turns with all kinds of chocolate. Today, they were from Germany, tomorrow they were from Italy, and the day after that they would be from Belgium ¡­ In short, as long as Jiang Ling found out what taste Su Rou liked, he would specially bring her one the next time!


    However, Su Rou was a bit troubled. The desk was a place for her to study or sleep. After being put in so much food, Su Rou expressed a bit of displeasure! Who did this? " Su Rou pouted and asked in displeasure.


    "Who else could it be? You''re such a reader." The student was Jiang Ling! Wasn''t it just the study man? She had been working so hard all day and had even forcefully pulled Su Rou to work hard at the same time. She was a good example of a good student!


    "Are you talking about Jiang Ling?"


    "Xiao Rou, did you call me?" Cao Cao said, "This is my gift. What, you don''t like it?"


    Milk chocolate, as well as fruit juice bread. Looking at them, they seemed to be of a very high quality. It definitely tasted pretty good too. "It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just that ¡­"


    A gentle smile appeared on Jiang Ling''s face, "If you like it, then accept it. After class, treat it as a snack."


    Jiang Ling had always felt that Su Rou was too thin. Furthermore, her figure was very petite and she looked like she was stunted ¡­ Although he didn''t know what Su Rou''s family background was like, just based on the fact that she was late every day and her teacher didn''t tell her about it, he knew that her family background shouldn''t be bad! However, since her family situation was not bad, why was Su Rou still so weak?


    Su Mei was one of the young miss, so she looked very red.


    "Mm, thank you." Su Rou thanked him very politely.


    As Su Meimei passed by Class 1, she subconsciously looked in at Class 1 and saw Jiang Ling standing up from his seat with a small and cute chocolate in his hand. Su Mei''s eyes were fixed on his hand. If Jiang Ling did not eat sweet food, then who was he giving it to?


    The answer would be revealed very soon. She saw Jiang Ling place the chocolate on an empty seat. Who was that person sitting on the empty seat? Who else is in Class One but a person who likes to be late?


    "He actually ¡­" Su Meimei''s eyes turned red with jealousy. All the other boys were giving her gifts, but Jiang Ling wouldn''t give them to her. So it turned out that ¡­ It wasn''t that he didn''t want to see her off, but that she was sending someone else!


    "Meimei, what are you looking at?" Ling Tiantian asked when she passed by her.


    Su Mei pushed her away, "Nothing." She quickly walked back to her class. Jealousy caused her face to twist a little, but after walking a few steps, she thought of something and said to Ling Tiantian, "Fat girl, come here, I''ve got an idea!"


    "Hmm? "What?"


    "Xiao Yun, Yu Fei, this is for you." Jiang Ling also understood that it was necessary to start chasing after girls from one''s best friends!


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at Jiang Ling with a crafty look in their eyes, "Your perception is quite good, Squad Leader."


    "We''ll remember to speak up for you in front of the meat." As the saying goes, having short hands and eating people makes one''s mouth go soft. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were about to go against each other.


    Jiang Ling said with a gentle smile, "Then, thank you."


    Su Mei, who had returned to Class 2, pulled Ling Tiantian down and whispered to her, "I just saw Xiao Yun and Yu Fei come together to say something!"


    Ling Tiantian frowned, "Are you talking about me again?"


    "I think so. It''s too far away and I can''t hear it clearly, but I can vaguely hear your name!" Su Mei lied without blinking.


    Ling Tiantian clenched her fists, "This is too much!" She hadn''t even gone to play with them yet, so why did she still like to talk about her behind her back?


    Su Mei also had an angry expression, "I didn''t expect them to actually say that ¡­ "No, I have to help you get back your justice!"


    Ling Tiantian held Su Mei''s hand emotionally, "Mei Mei, you''re so nice ¡­" "Thank you ¡­" How touching, Meimei truly saw her as a friend.


    "Of course, I have always been good to my friends!" Su Mei smiled, "Go outside and watch. When Su Rou comes, call me!"


    Ling Tiantian was a little shocked, "Didn''t Xiao Yun and Yu Fei say I was?" Why are you looking for Su Rou? "


    Su Mei''s eyes rolled a few times and continued to make up a lie, "Didn''t you say that the two of them would beat someone? So we have to start with Su Rou ¡­ Aren''t they coming one by one? "


    Ling Tiantian nodded, "Oh, I understand!"


    She carried her schoolbag as she walked into the high school in a good mood. The weather would soon turn cold, so Su Rou wanted to buy some clothes for little cutie to wear. Big brother Ze agreed to go with her during the weekend.


    Thinking of the cute little clothes she wore, it must be very cute!


    When she was on the last step of the stairs, her phone suddenly fell out of her pocket. Su Rou stopped and squatted down to pick it up, but suddenly, a colossus appeared at the corner of the stairs.


    "Aiya ¡­"


    Following the cry of surprise, Su Rou was shocked and her eyes widened. She looked over and saw Su Mei lying on the ground with a pained expression on her face. "Aiyo, it hurts ¡­"


    Su Mei cried out in pain while glaring at Su Rou''s crouching body. Damn it, she was really in pain! Originally, he wanted to say that he was waiting for Su Rou to come up and crash into her body before bouncing off the ground. However, he didn''t expect Su Rou to suddenly squat down and pick up the item.


    Ling Tiantian was also stunned, she didn''t think that Su Mei would fall like that. Under Su Mei''s gaze, she immediately walked out from around the corner and pointed at Su Rou while shouting, "Su Rou, how can you push a charmer?"


    "Me?" Su Rou was still in a squatting position with one hand holding her phone and the other pointing at her nose. She asked with uncertainty, "Is Ling Tiantian really talking about her?"


    Ling Tiantian also knew that this was unreasonable. Although the place Su Mei fell was very close to Su Rou, their posture didn''t seem like it was pushed by Su Rou. But this was Su Mei''s plan, so Ling Tiantian could only brace herself and continue, "There''s only the two of you here, if it wasn''t you, who would it be?"

 C55

    Su Mei moaned in coordination, "So painful ¡­" Actually, this wasn''t to say whether she was cooperating or not, because she had truly fallen down and was in so much pain that she was about to die!


    Ling Tiantian squatted beside Su Mei and checked her injuries. With that look, Ling Tiantian had even more reason, "Look, her knees are swollen!" Because Su Mei liked to wear cool clothes, her entire leg was exposed, and the injury was especially obvious.


    Su Rou was still in her original position, but she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I didn''t touch her."


    "Then how did she fall!" Ling Tiantian retorted snappily, "There''s only the two of you here!"


    Ling Tian''s voice attracted a lot of classmates, since it was supposed to be the second period. There was plenty of time, and all the students in the corridor were attracted by the argument.


    "What''s wrong?" When one of the boys saw Su Mei lying on the ground, he immediately went over to curry favor with her.


    "Someone pushed him!" Ling Tiantian said.


    The boy looked at Ling Tiantian in surprise, "You pushed it?"


    Ling Tiantian was angered, "Nutjob, it''s her!" Ling Tiantian pointed at Su Rou in exasperation.


    The male student looked at Su Rou, then looked at Ling Tiantian before scratching his head in embarrassment. Su Rou, that adorable girl from Class 1, didn''t look like her at all! Moreover, Su Rou looked at a loss, as if she didn''t know what had happened.


    "Seriously, you pushed her. You don''t even know how to apologize!" Ling Tiantian helped Su Meimei up. Su Meimei''s fair knees were already unrecognizable.


    "Wow, your injuries aren''t light." A few girls who had eaten Su Mei''s gift ran over, looked at the situation in front of them, and started to chime in.


    "Really, fellow student ¡­" You should apologize! "


    "What about the medical expenses?"


    More and more people gathered around, and started to talk to Su Rou to apologize, send Su Mei to the infirmary, and then forget about it. Ling Tiantian, who was listening at the side, felt great inside. So it was this good to let an annoying person be criticized in front of everyone!


    "Apologize, then I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Su Rou seemed to have just recovered from the incident. She slowly stood up and stuffed her phone into her pocket. Then, she indifferently looked at the group of strangers and said, "I didn''t push them, I won''t apologize."


    "Yo, the person who did the wrong thing even tried to argue?" A girl said sarcastically. This girl was the girl that was taken care of last time in the Eight Trigrams Su Rou. She had long disliked Su Rou. This time, she was really seizing this opportunity!


    Su Rou''s petite body was slightly short in this group of people, but she raised her head and stared at the girl who spoke with a tone that was neither humble nor arrogant, "Did you see the entire process?"


    "I... Was there even a need to look at it? Su Mei is even injured! " Su Mei''s wound was the best proof!


    "Did you see the process?" Su Rou still asked.


    "Aren''t you being too arrogant? It''s one thing to not apologize after pushing him, but to still act so arrogantly! " The girl said angrily.


    The surrounding boys all dispersed one by one. One was the gorgeous Su Mei from Class Two, and the other was a natural type of cute loli from Class One. The boys who were a bit merciful towards girls felt that it wasn''t easy to help them, so they could only choose to leave.


    "Then did you see the whole thing?" Su Rou continued to ask this question.


    "I ¡­" The girl was speechless.


    Seeing that, Ling Tiantian immediately said, "I saw it. It was Su Rou who pushed it."


    Seeing that there was a witness, the girl smiled mockingly again, "Look, someone saw it!"


    Su Rou turned to look at Ling Tiantian, "Tiantian, are you sure?"


    "Yes... "I''m sure!" Ling Tian''s eyes flickered.


    "Tiantian, are you sure?"


    Su Mei viciously pinched the soft flesh on Ling Tiantian''s waist, causing her to tremble in pain, so she clenched her teeth, "Yes, I''m sure!" It''s you! "


    This time, it was Su Rou who stopped talking. A cold glint slowly gathered in her eyes. She slightly tilted her head away and was prepared to open the small encirclement.


    "Hey hey, what are we leaving for? You are not allowed to leave without an apology! "


    "Right, we should at least apologize for pushing him away, right?"


    Su Rou just stood there on the stairs without saying a word. She didn''t do it herself, so why did she apologize?


    The noise on the stairs attracted Xiao Yun and Yu Fei over. Seeing that Su Rou had not come, they felt a little strange. Seeing that there were so many people gathered outside the window, they also went over. With that look, she saw Su Rou, who seemed even more petite as she was surrounded by a small circle.


    Xiao Yun''s violent temper flared up and she savagely pushed a few people away, forcing her way in. "Meat? What''s the matter with you? Are you alright? "


    Su Rou shook her head, indicating that she was fine.


    Yu Fei squeezed in. "What happened?"


    "Su Rou pushed Su Mei, she doesn''t want to apologize, but she wants to leave!"


    "That''s right, Su Mei is also injured!"


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both looked at Ling Tian, "Really?"


    Ling Tiantian nodded, "Yes!"


    "Meat?"


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei didn''t believe it at all! They knew perfectly well what kind of person Su Rou was!


    Sure enough, Su Rou said, "I didn''t push her. She insisted that I was the one who pushed her." Su Rou pointed at Ling Tiantian.


    "Ling Tiantian, you really know how to invert black and white!" Xiao Yun mocked, "What benefits did Su Mei give you?" I''m so happy doing it like a dog, I really don''t know what that coquettish Su Mei used to bribe her, a bone?


    Ling Tian''s sweet face turned slightly red, "Mei Mei and I are friends!" Xiao Yun''s words were too unpleasant to listen to. What did he mean by ''what benefits'' did he give her? Did she, Ling Tiantian, not deserve friendship? They looked down on him too much!


    Ling Tiantian said angrily, "It was Su Rou who was in the wrong, why must you protect her!?" Is it hard to apologize? "


    "She didn''t even do it, how are you going to make her apologize?" Yu Fei was also standing in front of Su Rou, and the two of them were standing on opposite sides as if they were guardian gods.


    "You guys didn''t see it, so how do you know?" Ling Tiantian refuted unyieldingly.


    Xiao Yun was already impatient from the start. "Fei Fei, why are you still wasting time with her? This kind of person only has a lowly mouth. Just tear him apart!" As she spoke, Xiao Yun''s face was filled with viciousness as she began to move her wrist.


    The girls all knew that Xiao Yun knew how to hit people. She really knew how to hit people!


    Ling Tiantian swallowed her saliva, "You guys, say it. If you can''t say it, then make your move ¡­"


    Su Rou held Xiao Yun''s hand and walked up the last flight of stairs. She looked at Ling Tiantian expressionlessly, "Ling Tiantian, we are friends." With that, she pushed through the crowd. "Let''s go. Don''t dirty your hands."


    Because of Xiao Yun''s threat, no one dared to stop them. Jiang Ling stood outside the encirclement and looked at Ling Tiantian and Su Mei Mei with her arms crossed. Without saying anything, he followed Su Rou into Class 1.

 C56

    Until now, Ling Tian still remembered Su Rou''s tone and expression when she said ''Let''s cut off our relationship''. It made her feel cold and she felt like she had done something wrong ¡­ No, she was right! Why was she wrong?


    She believed in Meimei. What Meimei said couldn''t be wrong. Su Rou was not right in the first place! As for Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, they were both quite ferocious as well ¡­ Right! She wasn''t wrong, she and Mei Mei were right!


    The wrong one was Su Rou. Su Rou shouldn''t have said anything about her!


    The wound on Su Mei''s knee hurt so badly, she leaned on Ling Tiantian''s shoulder, "Take me to the infirmary!" Was this chubby girl also a chick? Didn''t see her legs swell up like this? "Are you missing something?" What are you doing? Will it kill me? "


    In order to frame Su Rou, Su Mei had put in a lot of effort this time. She, who had never been injured before, had her knee swollen like this.


    "Oh, oh, okay. How about you just bear with it." As Ling Tiantian spoke, she awkwardly helped Su Mei up and ran to the infirmary.


    The doctor took care of Su Mei''s wounds, "Really, how old are you? How could you be so careless and fall?"


    "It wasn''t her fall, someone pushed her on purpose." The illusory image of Su Rou pushing Su Mei appeared in Ling Tiantian''s mind, as if what she saw was the scene of Su Rou pushing Su Mei!


    The doctor felt a little strange, "Pushing it to be like this is already quite heartless."


    "Exactly." Ling Tiantian nodded in indignation, "And she didn''t apologize!"


    "There''s really no home tutor!" The doctor said as he poured iodine on Su Mei Mei.


    "That''s right!" Seeing that the doctors were speaking up for her, Ling Tiantian shouted even more loudly that it wasn''t fair.


    Su Mei fell to the ground. With her pampered personality, she naturally did not want to stay in school any longer. After giving Su Mei a call, the Su family sent a car to bring her home.


    Su Rou returned to her seat and nonchalantly took out her phone to check if the fall had broken her.


    "Fortunately ¡­" If he broke it, he wouldn''t be able to play with the angry little bird. But if he were to buy a new phone, he would have to start over. This was too troublesome!


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were extremely angry, "Fuck, isn''t that woman Ling Tiantian too inhumane?" It''s one thing to just speak empty words, but seeing her overbearing attitude, it really makes me nauseous! " Perhaps it was because she had stayed with Su Mei for too long, that annoying temperament similar to Su Mei''s began to appear on Ling Tiantian''s body!


    "What else can a slut do but become a slut like a slut?" Yu Fei smiled sinisterly as she spoke venomously.


    Su Rou turned a deaf ear. If she said they were friends, then they were really friends and would no longer care about Ling Tian''s sweet matters. Right now, she was more worried about her own game ¡­


    "Xiao Rou." A gentle voice sounded from behind Su Rou. Without turning around, one could tell that it was that beautiful young man, Jiang Ling.


    "What?" Su Rou asked without looking up.


    "What happened just now ¡­"


    Just as Jiang Ling started speaking, Su Rou interrupted him, "I wasn''t the one who pushed it." She thought he was like that group of people who came to interrogate her, so she indifferently replied. Anyway, it wasn''t something she did. Asking her to apologize was impossible!


    Oh, she''s a princess, she''s rich ¡­ Isn''t she? Brother Ze is also very rich! She, Su Mei, had been doted on greatly, and she too! She had Brother Ze''s treasured her, so she could be considered a spoiled child. When her stubborn temper rose, she could also be very stubborn.


    "I know, I believe you." Jiang Ling knew that she had misunderstood, so he tried to defend himself. "I can tell that it''s that fatty from Class 2 trying to frame you."


    He knew a lot of people from Class 2, but he really didn''t know that Ling Tiantian. She should be another follower that Su Mei had bribed. Anyway, after what happened just now, his impression of this girl, Ling Tiantian, was limited to a ''annoying fatty''.


    "You''re talking about Ling Tiantian?"


    "Probably by that name." Ling Tiantian, you could tell from the name that this girl''s IQ was not very high, she deserved to be taken advantage of by Su Mei.


    "I have nothing to do with her anymore." Su Rou slipped off a small bird. She let go of the bird and it flew out with a chirp. Oh, it died from the collision! " I passed! "


    Su Rou was such a simple person. If she didn''t like him, then it meant she didn''t like him. There was no need to be sad for that person, nor was there any need to be sad.


    Actually, happiness is that simple. It''s just that many people think too much!


    Jiang Ling looked at the smile on her face and couldn''t help but smile. Actually ¡­ If Su Rou was willing to, he could help Su Rou take back her temper, but seeing her lack of desire, she could just forget about it and prevent Su Rou from seeing her brutal side.


    "Xiao Rou, here are your notes for today." Jiang Ling handed the notebook in his hand over.


    "Alright." Su Rou took it, "Do you have any other questions?"


    "Not yet."


    "Fine."


    Jiang Ling watched Su Rou eat the chocolate he gave her with a satisfied smile before leaving.


    Su Rou only glanced at his back and felt that Jiang Ling was not the same as before. There seemed to be an indifferent feeling of alienation on her body and she even seemed a little angry ¡­ Anger? Why?


    "I think the class monitor is really tempted!" Yu Fei whispered to Xiao Yun.


    Xiao Yun nodded shamelessly. "Wah! Did you see the squad leader''s expression?" Jiang Ling had an angry look on his face when he heard Ling Tiantian''s unrelenting voice. It was as if he wanted to kill her.


    "I saw it! What a terrifying thing to say!" Yu Fei fearfully patted her chest. Jiang Ling''s family background was not bad, and this was the truth everyone knew. He was much better than that upstart Ling Tiantian! If Jiang Ling was really serious, then it would not be a problem for him to make Duo Ling and Tiantian a part of his family.


    "Looks like it''s best not to offend him in the future." Jiang Ling may look gentle and gentle, but he might be more cunning than anyone else!


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Looking back at Su Rou, she was seriously studying the path of the little bird as if nothing happened just now. Ah, meat really deserved to be spoiled into a treasure!


    When Su Meimei was taken away by the driver, the driver looked coldly at Ling Tiantian, thinking that it was Ling Tiantian who hurt Su Meimei.


    "Eh, uncle ¡­" "I didn''t get it, it was Su ¡­" Of course, Ling Tiantian could not take this loss.


    "Drive the car home!" However, Su Mei interrupted Ling Tiantian and instructed her.


    "Yes, miss."

 C57

    Hearing that Su Mei was injured in school, Liu RuLan immediately rushed back, and hugged Su Mei with pain in her heart, "Mei Mei, how did you do that? Who did it? " However, ever since Su Mei was almost kidnapped and sold off at the age of seven, she had never gotten injured again.


    One could imagine how arrogant and proud Su Mei''s life was. However, it had only been a month and she had already been treated like this. How could she not worry about this?


    Su Mei crossed her legs on the tea table and said indifferently, "It''s nothing, I just accidentally fell." Of course, she wouldn''t say that Su Rou did it at home because arguing about it in the Su family was fruitless. With Yu Ze brother and grandfather''s love for Su Rou, they probably wouldn''t do anything to her, so they just need to fix her up in school.


    "Accidentally?" Liu Ruyan sounded as if she didn''t believe him. Could he have accidentally fallen to such a state? How careless was that?


    Su Mei shrugged her shoulders, "Aiya, Mommy, I said I was careless. Just let me rest at home for a few days."


    Liu Rulan was the one who couldn''t do anything to this daughter of hers. She couldn''t bear it any longer, "Okay, okay, okay, okay. I''ll listen to you."


    Currently, in the eyes of Xiao Yun, Yu Fei, and Jiang Ling, Yu Fei, and the others, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei had become like a mouse. Xiao Yun, Yu Fei, had seen through Ling Tiantian.


    Jiang Ling hated this fatty who framed Su Rou! When they passed by in the corridor, they would occasionally glance at her, causing Ling Tiantian to be baffled. Why was it that Jiang Ling from Class 1 didn''t like her?


    When Su Rou returned home, she said very calmly to Su Yuze, "Brother Ze, I''m done with Tiantian."


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze calmly nodded her head. She didn''t even ask why. In his opinion, everything Su Rou did was reasonable.


    Su Rou took out her cellphone and played a game inside the car, causing Su Yu Ze to feel somewhat speechless. Ever since Xiao Rou''er fell in love with this game, she''d often heard a chirping sound in the living room, followed by the sound of a pig being hit. This voice was very demonic!


    Su Yuze suggested, "Xiao Rou, can you lower your voice?"


    "No." Su Rou refused without raising her head, "Brother Ze, don''t you think this voice sounds very encouraging?"


    Encouraging? To encourage your aspirations?


    "I don''t think so. I just think it''s awful." Su Yuze was very nervous.


    "Is that so?"


    After Su Rou heard this, her voice became louder.


    "¡­" The veins on Su Yuze''s forehead were pulsating. "Su Rou."


    "Yeah." Seeing that Su Yu Ze was about to explode with anger, Su Rou jumped up from the sofa with her phone and carried away her little cutie before running up the stairs with a grunt.


    Su Yu Ze sighed, finally calming down.


    Su Rou ran into the bedroom and directly closed the door. Then, she happily jumped onto the bed and laid on it as she continued to play with the angry little bird.


    "Woo woo ¡­" The little cutie was walking in circles in the bedroom. She also wanted to climb onto the bed, but her body was too small. No matter how hard she tried to climb up, she couldn''t. Thus, she could only whimper pitifully at the foot of the bed.


    Su Rou reluctantly picked it up and put it on her bed because it was easier to play with someone like him.


    One hour later


    Su Rou bit her lower lip and looked at her own bed, wanting to cry. She wanted to beat the little cutie to death! Juebi wants to kill it! No matter how cute it was, it was useless!


    Su Rou carried the little cub and ran downstairs. When she saw Su Yu Ze, she angrily threw the little cub in front of Su Yu Ze. "Brother Ze, teach it a lesson!"


    "What''s wrong?" The cute girl landed on the floor, flapping her limbs and hid under the sofa, "Why are you bullying it?"


    "What do you mean by bullying it?" It''s the one who bullies me, alright! " She pointed her index finger at Little cutie. "He peed in my bed!"


    "¡­" Who could they blame! If she had to blame someone, she would blame herself. She had to put the little cutie on the bed.


    "I don''t care, you have to teach it a lesson!" Su Rou could not stand it and shouted.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll help you hit it." Su Yuze held a piece of candy and lured the little cutie out from under the sofa. Then, he stretched out his hand and lifted up the little cutie''s little body. Then, he mercilessly began to beat the little cutie''s ass.


    The little cutie was pitifully beaten up. Her big eyes were staring at Su Rou and they were filled with water. If Su Yuze continued to hit her, little cutie might get destroyed. Su Rou suddenly threw herself at him, "Forget it, Brother Ze. Stop hitting me. It''s so pitiful."


    "Didn''t you tell me to teach it a lesson?" Su Yuze playfully held the little cub in the palm of his hand and stroked its fur.


    Su Rou pouted, "Alright, then I won''t play anymore!" On the account that this was her first offense, let''s just forget about it.


    Su Yu Ze spread out his hands and placed Xiao Xiao on the ground, allowing her to silently run into the kennel.


    Su Rou snorted and thought of a question, "Brother Ze, Aunt Wang left. No one can help me organize it ¡­"


    "I''ll help you." He had already done a lot of things after taking care of the situation.


    "No no no, I feel uncomfortable thinking about how my bed has been wet by a cute little girl..." Brother Ze, how about I sleep with you? " Su Rou asked pitifully.


    Sleep with him? Su Yu Ze''s good-looking brows slightly rose. "Little Rou, you''re fifteen, right?" A big girl.


    "So what if you''re fifteen? I''m still your little Rou''er!" In Su Rou''s opinion, no matter how old she was, she was still Su Yu Ze''s precious sister. Moreover, "I haven''t slept with brother Ze for a long time."


    "It''s not convenient." Su Yu Ze still lightly refused.


    "Then I''ll sleep on the sofa." Su Rou curled her lips. Anyway, she didn''t want to sleep in her own bed.


    Su Yuze furrowed his brows and stared at her for a while. Only then did he slowly compromise. "Alright ¡­"


    That night, Su Rou took a nice bath and climbed into Su Yu Ze''s bed. Su Yu Ze had the habit of looking at stocks at night, so he urged Su Rou to sleep first. Su Rou was lying on the bed. Her two big black eyes were staring at his laptop, "What about you?"


    "I''ll sleep later."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou leaned against Su Yu Ze''s body and closed her eyes. It didn''t take her long before she fell asleep.


    When Su Yu Ze finished looking at the stocks and put away the computer, Su Rou was already snoring slightly. Su Yuze, on the other hand, lovingly tidied up the scattered strands of hair on her forehead, and then tightly wrapped the blanket around her to prevent her from catching a cold.


    "Good night, little Rou Er."


    With her beauty in front of him, Su Yu Ze lowered his head and sucked on Su Rou''s soft lips before he fell asleep. Only then did he turn off the dim lamp and slip into the blanket himself.


    Su Rou subconsciously moved closer to Su Yu Ze. It had been a long time since she slept with Brother Ze; it felt so comfortable!

 C58

    In the middle of the night, Su Rou felt waves of stabbing pain from her stomach. However, she didn''t pay much attention to the good dreams she had, because the blanket was still warm and she didn''t want to move. She just wanted to endure it, but she didn''t want the pain to become more intense!


    "Ugh ¡­" Su Rou slightly opened her eyes. Her stomach hurt so much that she curled up and hugged her stomach. The pain made her continuously inhale.


    Su Yu Ze''s sleep was very shallow, and was quickly woken up by Su Rou''s strangeness. He immediately lit up the lamp, and when she looked at Su Rou, her brows fiercely creased. "Little Rou, what''s wrong? "Where do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "Pain ¡­" Su Rou hugged her stomach and her curled up little body looked very helpless.


    "Stomach pain?" Su Yu Ze was very glad that Su Rou slept with him tonight. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even know how painful she would be in her room.


    Su Yu Ze worriedly reached his hand into Su Rou''s clothes and gently rubbed her stomach, hoping to ease her pain.


    "It hurts, it hurts ¡­" However, Su Rou was still in great pain. Su Yu Ze saw that her forehead and body were covered in cold sweat. She could not continue like this. Su Rou, could it be that her stomach was broken?


    "Pain ¡­" Su Rou was in so much pain that she was rolling on the bed. Her entire body was even slightly trembling.


    Su Yu Ze''s heart ached. She directly picked her up and put on her coat before quickly running out while carrying her. He didn''t notice that there was a small pool of blood where Su Rou was just lying.


    It was now the middle of the night and the hospital was very quiet. However, it was broken by Su Yu Ze. He held Su Rou who was in so much pain that her breathing had become shallow, and directly rushed into the doctor''s office.


    The doctor on duty was napping when he suddenly heard the sound and was startled. He hurriedly stood up with his glasses on, "Oh wow, who is it? "In the middle of the night ¡­"


    "Cut the crap, hurry up and let her see!" Su Yu Ze also didn''t have a good temper and directly roared at the doctor.


    "..." "Oh, okay." The doctor was frightened by Su Yuze and immediately lost his temper. "Put her on the bed."


    Su Yuze placed Su Rou, who was covered in sweat, on the sickbed. The doctor looked at her and suddenly pointed at her arm in surprise. "Blood ¡­" Her gaze immediately turned towards Su Rou. Su Rou''s nightgown had already turned red, "Have you miscarried?"


    Hearing that, Su Yu Ze''s face darkened. "She''s a student."


    "Then it''s a matter of the month ¡­" What''s so surprising about girls'' monthly affairs? " The doctor was speechless.


    "Lunar affair?" Su Yuze asked, "But she said his stomach was hurting."


    "Some girls hurt." After all, this was a girl''s monthly matter. Even if it was a female doctor, she didn''t know how to make a move on politics, not to mention ¡­ "This girl is still bleeding. What should we do?" As her boyfriend, why didn''t you buy her some sanitary pads? "


    Su Yu Ze''s tone softened, "I ¡­" It''s her brother, and the first time she came, I didn''t know. " How did he know that Xiao Rou''er was coming for a month?


    "It''s the first time you''ve been in such pain? How old is she? " The doctor also expressed that it was very strange. This was the first time a girl came to the Moon, but she shouldn''t be in such pain, right?


    "Fifteen."


    "The first time I came here at the age of fifteen ¡­" This was a little late. "Let me check her body."


    "Alright." Su Yuze looked at Su Rou who was hugging her stomach and curling up on the bed. She still looked like she was in pain.


    "Could I trouble you to go out for a while?" Even if it''s their big brother, it shouldn''t be convenient.


    Su Yuze frowned, but still obediently walked out. In the silent hospital, his admission became somewhat noisy. Many patients had their rooms lit up and were cursing loudly.


    Su Yu Ze turned a deaf ear as he sat at the door and waited in silence.


    A few minutes later, the doctor on duty came out. "Well, sir, I need to talk to you about your sister''s health."


    "How is she?"


    "She fell asleep after a painkiller." The doctor on duty stroked his glasses and asked, "Has your sister ever been frostbitten?"


    "Frostbite?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Yes, your sister''s body is cold, so she probably had frostbite when she was young. That''s why she was in such pain when she was in her physical stage." the doctor on duty explained.


    Su Yu Ze thought for a moment. Frostbite ¡­ " She was in the snow when she was a little girl. " Actually, it was thrown by her own mother on the snowy ground. When he picked her up, there were indeed abnormal bruises on her body, and because of that, Su Rou''s body wasn''t in a good condition.


    "That''s it." The doctor nodded, "It might have been due to the frostbite at that time. The girl''s body isn''t like the boy''s, just like hers ¡­" Perhaps every month after that, things will be very painful. " What a pity, the first tide already hurt so much, what a cute little girl!


    Su Yu Ze''s face darkened. Will it hurt every month in the future? " "Is there no other way?"


    "It''s difficult to cure a cold in the palace, so you can only pay more attention to warmth." The doctor sighed, "This little girl likes to eat cold food. Don''t eat ice food from now on."


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze earnestly noted down what the doctor said. He had never thought about this problem before. It turned out that she had been frozen in the snow back then, causing Su Rou''s future body so much damage! But at that time ¡­ However, he did not dare to treat Su Rou. That would easily reveal that Su Rou was not the real daughter of the Su family.


    Yet, he didn''t expect ¡­


    "Sir, sir?" The doctor looked at Su Yuze''s gloomy face and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Um, if there''s nothing else, I think you should buy some sanitary pads for your sister." He couldn''t let her bleed like this forever, right?


    "Alright." Su Yu Ze replied and ran out.


    There was a supermarket that was open for business twenty-four hours a day near the hospital. Su Yuze walked in and asked, "Are there any sanitary pads?"


    The supermarket manager looked at Su Yuze strangely. "You want a sanitary pad?" Looking at how handsome this young man was, it couldn''t be possible that he was a pervert who came to buy sanitary pads in the middle of the night, right?


    "Yes."


    "What brand?"


    "There are other brands?" "Anything ¡­" Either is fine.


    "Then, do you want to use it daily or at night? Or is it extremely long? " the boss asked again.


    "¡­" Su Yuze impatiently looked at the supermarket manager and said, "Get me a bag for every single one of them."


    The handsome boy flew into a rage! The owner of the supermarket was frightened and immediately used a large black bag to sweep the tampons off the shelves. "Here, a total of ¡­" Two hundred. "

 C59

    Su Yuze took a big bag of tampons and ran back to the hospital. He put the tampons on the bed and asked, "How do I use them?" Su Rou who was on the sickbed didn''t seem to be in so much pain anymore, but she was still lying on the bed wet. Her small body wasn''t trembling, but the blood on her lower body was still very eye piercing.


    Su Yu Ze''s white and handsome face turned slightly red, and he unnaturally shifted his gaze away.


    The doctor looked at Su Yuze as if he was an idiot. Wasn''t this gentleman too exaggerated? So many?


    "It''s better if you go out a bit more. You can bring your little sister home after I''ve finished cooking her." The doctor realized that these siblings probably didn''t have any parents. Since it was their first time having a baby sister, her brother was like a fool. It was better for her to be kind and help them out.


    Now, the doctor said that Su Yuze would do as he was told. Even if he jumped off the building, Su Yuze would probably do the same.


    After waiting for the doctor to help Su Rou stick the tampon onto her underwear, she let Su Yu Ze come in and bring Su Rou away, "Give her more brown sugar water, red dates, and some other things to mend her blood."


    "Mm, thank you."


    Su Yu Ze didn''t mind Su Rou who was covered in blood. He carried her into the car. The passenger seat was also red. He placed Su Rou on the back seat.


    When he got home, there was blood on the bed as well. The sheets were still soaked with sweat, making it impossible for him to sleep.


    Su Yu Ze was speechless. He had no choice but to bring Su Rou to the living room and sleep on the large sofa.


    The next day, Su Rou opened her sleepy eyes and felt pain in her stomach. She rubbed her stomach and discovered that she was sitting on the sofa in the living room. She scratched the back of her head.


    "Little Rou''er, you woke up." Su Yuze changed into a set of clean clothes and walked down from the second floor.


    "Mm ¡­" Big brother Ze, my stomach still hurts. " Su Rou got up from the sofa. She felt that her little butt seemed to have something under it. She reached out to touch it. "Ah ¡­" Could it be that her aunt had come?


    Su Rou lifted the quilt, and the blood-stained nightgown was immediately reflected in Su Rou and Su Yu Ze''s eyes. Su Rou''s eyes widened, and she once again covered the quilt with the quilt. "Eldest aunt ¡­"


    Su Yuze, on the other hand, didn''t have much of a reaction. He saw it last night. "I know." He handed her a bag of tampons.


    "..." "I will." In junior high school, there were already a lot of female students who had come over to talk to each other in private.


    Su Rou slowly received the sanitary pad. Suddenly, she thought of a problem. She looked at Su Yu Ze in terror. "Th-this is ¡­ who gave it to me?" Could it be Su Yuze?


    This? Which one? Su Yu Ze thought for a moment and immediately understood. "It''s a doctor."


    So I took her to the hospital last night, hmm... How embarrassing! Su Rou put on her blanket and ran to her room. Passing by and saw that her sister-in-law was throwing a bloodstained bedsheet into the washing machine, Su Rou once again felt ashamed. It was as if she was going to throw the bedsheet into her grandmother''s house!


    "Sister Wang, and my bed sheets, they''ve all been peed by little cutie ¡­"


    Aunt Wang turned her head and smiled at her. "Don''t worry, Miss. I know."


    After Su Rou took care of herself, she walked downstairs in an awkward silence. After sitting on the sofa for a while, she suddenly remembered that she had to attend class today!


    "Brother Ze, what time is it?"


    "Eleven." Su Yu Ze walked over and sat beside Su Rou. "Does your stomach still hurt?"


    Su Rou pitifully nodded her head, "A little." She stood up and held Su Yu Ze''s hand. "Brother Ze, send me to school!"


    "I''m not going anymore. I''ll help you ask for a leave of absence. You should stay home and rest for the next few days." If he had let Xiao Rou go to school alone, then who knows what might have happened. Moreover, once he heard about the things that happened in the next month, the girl would feel very uncomfortable. Since she wasn''t feeling well, then he might as well not go.


    "Yes." Su Rou indeed felt uncomfortable and did not refute anymore. She obediently agreed.


    Su Yuze boiled some brown sugar water for her and let her drink it slowly while hugging it. "It''s too sweet ¡­"


    "Even if it''s sweet, you still have to drink it to replenish your blood." That''s what the doctor said, "Didn''t you say you had a stomachache? "Just drink it."


    Su Rou looked at the dark red sugar water. Actually, this was the lard that Sister Wang brought with her. It smelled like Chinese medicine. Su Rou looked at the cup with disdain, held her breath, and drank it all in one go.


    She was lying on the sofa, looking very dispirited. Last night, after she had been tormented to the point of collapse, it would be strange if she had a spirit! Su Yu Ze didn''t even go to work anymore and was taking care of his little Rou''er at home. "If you''re tired, then sleep for a while."


    "Yes." Su Rou pouted her lips and slowly closed her eyes.


    For the first time, Su Yuze found out that it was the first time a girl had been to a place like this. He touched Su Rou''s hair, tightly wrapped her up in a quilt, then went to work in the study.


    When Su Rou went back to school, five days had already passed. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both looked at her worriedly, "Meat, what happened to you? Is she sick? " It had been five days since they last came to school, yet they were all so anxious. Especially that fellow Jiang Ling, he almost rushed to her house. Fortunately, he didn''t know Su Rou''s home, which saved them from this disaster.


    After Su Rou''s month incident, she became lively again. She threw her schoolbag on the desk, "Since Big Aunt is here, Big Brother Ze will help me ask for a leave of absence!"


    "Because of my aunt?" Wasn''t her brother spoiling her a little too much? However, since his aunt had come, he had to take five days off!


    "Mm ¡­" Because I''m in pain! " Now that he thought about it, that heart-wrenching pain at that time was like having a child. It was too terrifying! According to brother Ze, she may be in pain every month in the future...


    "Ah, what a pity!" Yu Fei touched her head, "But your Aunt finally came." It wouldn''t be normal if he didn''t come.


    "Yeah." Su Rou curled her lips. She didn''t want to suffer such pain at all.


    "Meat, when you were away, Jiang Ling was so anxious that he died. Every day, he would ask us if he knew where your house is."


    "What do you say?" Su Rou asked.


    "Of course I don''t know!"


    While speaking, Jiang Ling walked over. As usual, he picked up some milk and chocolate as well as some snacks and asked, "Xiao Rou, what happened to you in the past few days?" Since he hadn''t been to school for five days, he was worried to death. He wanted to go to her house to look for her, but he didn''t know her address. He wanted to make a phone call, but he found that he didn''t even have a phone number!


    "It''s nothing ¡­" How could the aunt have the nerve to tell a boy?


    "Why did you invite him for five days?" Jiang Ling clearly didn''t believe Zhang Xuan''s words.


    "¡­" This boy was so persistent!

 C60

    After experiencing Su Rou''s first tide of pain, in order to recuperate for her, Su Yu Ze had her wife make him a lot of medicine to nourish her body and replenish her blood. However, Su Rou herself didn''t like the taste of medicine.


    "Brother Ze, I don''t want to eat this ¡­" Su Rou looked at the medicinal food on the table and couldn''t arouse any interest.


    "Even if you don''t want to, you still have to." Su Yu Ze leisurely picked up a pair of chopsticks and personally ate it for her to see. "I''ll accompany you to eat, is that not enough?"


    Su Rou saw that he didn''t change her expression from eating and her little face revealed displeasure. "You''re not picky with food." Su Yuze ate everything, unlike her, who first had to list out a menu for a meal.


    "You want to come in the future ¡­" Does it hurt? " Su Yu Ze asked indifferently.


    "No, but I don''t want to eat this either."


    "¡­" How could there be such a perfect plan? Su Yu Ze looked at her majestically. "Eat!"


    Su Rou held the bowl in an aggrieved manner and slowly began to eat.


    Oh, I hate my aunt!


    As she ate, Su Rou recalled something else. At that time, it seemed to be Brother Ze who bought her a tampon, right? When she came into the room later, she found a big bag... This was like buying all the tampons in the supermarket. Just thinking about Su Yu Ze buying this thing in the supermarket, Su Rou felt that he was really cute.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Yu Ze asked curiously when he saw Su Rou''s smiling face.


    "Nothing."


    Every class had a team of men and women participating in the basketball game. Needless to say, Jiang Ling was the class monitor, and he himself also liked to play basketball, so he took the initiative to register.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were also pushed forward, but the reason was that the two of them were skilled and tall!


    Right now, Jiang Ling was out of school. Since he had nothing to do, he would go practice basketball. Su Rou also did not expect that such a cultured and pretty person could actually play basketball.


    When Su Rou voiced her doubts, Jiang Ling raised her eyebrows in injustice, "Why can''t I play basketball?" Basketball was an essential skill for every high school student.


    "Because ¡­" Su Rou looked at his appearance, "You are too gentle." Maybe it was not him playing the ball, but the ball hitting him instead!


    "Do you want to come and watch me fight?" Jiang Ling invited.


    "Mm ¡­" "Alright." In the afternoon, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei would go to the sports field to practice, so it was fine to take a look.


    After lunch, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei went to the sports field to practice. Su Rou also went to the back and Xiao Yun saw her. "Meat, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Let''s go practice." Yu Fei asked curiously, "Do you want to watch us play?"


    "Alright, let''s take a look at Jiang Ling." See if the ball hits him.


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other and smiled, then no longer spoke. Heh heh, the two of them had a chance of winning! She probably wasn''t just here to look for Jiang Ling, she was here to look for them!


    The sports field of No. 1 High School was very large, and could accommodate twenty teams. In such a huge field, who knows where Jiang Ling is? Su Rou looked around the huge field. How could she possibly find Jiang Ling?


    Su Rou looked for a while and then gave up. It was better to look at Xiao Yun and Yu Fei practicing! Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both knew how to play basketball, and it was no wonder they were so tall!


    Su Rou stood alone at the edge of the field and watched the girls playing. Her playing style was not as wild as the boys'', and her girls playing elegantly. Su Rou felt that their two good friends were really too cool when they were playing football!


    "Xiao Rou!" Su Rou turned her head to look. On the campus road, there were people everywhere. To be honest, she didn''t find who called her after a while.


    Jiang Ling had long since seen her. With her long hair and petite body, even if it were just his back, it would still be easy to find her. He ran over while carrying a basketball. When he saw Su Rou, he smiled and said, "I rarely see you leave the classroom."


    "You even let me come and play." Su Rou''s eyes were wide open. Didn''t he tell her to come over and watch him play?


    Jiang Ling''s smile became even wider. It seemed like Su Rou had taken his words to heart. She was lying when she said she was unhappy, "Heh, I was warming up over there."


    "Jiang Ling!" "Let''s go, let''s begin the training!" Upon seeing Jiang Ling talking to a female student, Jiang Ling''s brothers immediately walked over with a sneer. A good brother''s girlfriend naturally had to go take a look!


    "Yes, wait." Jiang Ling said perfunctorily to his brother. He turned around and looked at Su Rou, "There is one over there that belongs to us, let''s go over there and take a look?"


    "Yes."


    The students who were training with Jiang Ling were all students of Class 1. No matter what, this was a class competition, but it had to be said that the legs of the boys of Class 1 were quite long, and were very suited for basketball. When they saw Su Rou, they smiled in an ambiguous manner, "So it''s Su Rou. No wonder Jiang Ling was in such a hurry."


    "Go!" Jiang Ling did not like other boys teasing Su Rou.


    Su Rou looked at the few tall boys by her side and politely smiled at them. Usually, Su Rou was well protected by Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, but now that Jiang Ling was added in, Su Rou would not take the initiative to befriend others, so many students in the class thought that Su Rou might be very aloof!


    But looking at it now, Su Rou wasn''t that cold and she would even smile at them.


    "Are you really Su Rou?" A boy asked in surprise.


    "Did Xiao Rou think it was a ghost?" Jiang Ling said in displeasure.


    Yo, Xiao Rou called him as well! Previously, I saw Jiang Ling looking for Su Rou to discuss about studying with her and said, "I was just saying that you used this learning opportunity to get close to Su Rou and now our relationship is not bad!" A boy teased in a low voice.


    "I really did ask her." Jiang Ling felt a little helpless.


    "She''s a bookworm?" A boy asked incredulously, "She''s late every day. I don''t even know how she got second place in the monthly test." It was simply a wonder!


    "Just because you don''t know doesn''t mean that others don''t know about it!" Jiang Ling rolled his eyes at the man who had just spoken.


    "I''m curious!"


    Su Rou saw that they had started to chat, "Are you guys still going to practice?"


    "Go!" Jiang Ling nodded his head and cut off the conversation between his brothers, "Let''s go, let''s not gossip anymore!" When the results of this month''s monthly test came out, they would know!


    Su Rou looked at Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, "Yun Yun, Fei Fei, I''m going over there."


    "Mhmm, go, go!" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both waved their hands, indicating her to go!


    After Su Rou gave her instructions, she followed Jiang Ling over. Jiang Ling walked beside Su Rou and forbade his brothers behind him from going up to pay their respects.


    Jiang Ling is really ¡­ Possession!

 C61

    Su Rou followed Jiang Ling to the boys'' practice area. She was immediately scared by the wild boys clamoring on the basketball court. Of course, she wasn''t scared by their ruthlessness, but ¡­ The weather in October was quite hot. Many boys took off their top with a whoosh, exposing their bare upper bodies. Their skin was the color of wheat, and when they were in puberty, their chests or lower abdomen had hair growing on them.


    Su Rou could still smell the smell of sweat drifting around the basketball court. To be honest, this smell was really unpleasant! Su Rou pouted and walked over unwillingly.


    While the boys were practicing, it was quite rare to see a girl coming over. Furthermore, it was such an adorable loli girl. The substitutes outside the field whistled at Su Rou.


    Su Rou could hear their whistles, but she firmly looked forward and did not even give those boys a glance. That was because those oily looking skin was truly very ¡­ Disgusting!


    Naturally, Jiang Ling also heard the whistle and a hint of displeasure flashed across his eyes. Didn''t he see that he was still standing beside Su Rou? If you continue to blow on them, I''ll tear your mouths apart!


    Jiang Ling placed Su Rou at the edge of his practice field because there was a stone bench right next to him. It was very cool and it was under a big tree. This way, he wouldn''t be able to bask her in the sunlight.


    "Sit here. This is for you to drink." Jiang Ling passed a bottle of juice to Su Rou. He had bought this before coming over.


    "Yes." This basketball court was rather far away, so it was unlikely that he would be able to see the bare-chested boys across the way. Do you guys know how to play football? Do you take off your clothes? "


    Jiang Ling looked at his brothers and said, "I think so." All boys are very casual, when hot, they will take it off.


    "Oh." Su Rou responded and took out her phone.


    "Then I''ll go."


    "Yes."


    He was around 1.78 meters, and she was also around seventeen years old, so there was definitely still some more to him. The way he ran with the ball on the field was also very handsome, and Su Rou supported her chin as she watched him jump up and shoot.


    "Jiang Ling, you are forcing me to use my ultimate move!" A male student became agitated. "Swish", he took off his shirt and assumed a defensive posture.


    Su Rou watched as the boy took off his shirt and sweat flowed down from his lower abdomen. She frowned and lowered her head to take off her clothes! Forget it, I won''t watch any longer. She should just play the game.


    After Jiang Ling cast his mana, he raised his head to look at Su Rou''s position. He discovered that she was playing with her phone with her head down. Disappointment flashed across her handsome face. Did she see that just now? Did you see your own handsome shooting?


    Taking off his jacket, the boy shouted at Jiang Ling, "Come on!"


    "Heh, don''t blame me for losing too badly!" Jiang Ling''s gaze darkened. He was in an extremely bad mood, and he was about to start his slaughter!


    "Come on!" In any case, they were used to being abused by Jiang Ling. Regardless of whether it was on the field or the examination grounds, they were no match for him.


    Su Rou was playing with the little birds in her heart. She was researching the route and did not notice that there was an intense competition going on in the basketball court.


    The bare-chested boy used a feint to successfully sneak attack the basketball in Jiang Ling''s hands. Jiang Ling did not want to be outdone, so he turned around to block Jiang Ling while his comrade attacked Jiang Ling. Jiang Ling snatched the ball back and then aimed for the bottom of the basketball.


    Seeing that Jiang Ling was about to score another goal, that bare-chested boy seemed to have gained some kind of momentum as he fiercely rushed over. The moment Jiang Ling jumped, he also jumped up and threw his big hand towards the basketball with a "Pa" sound.


    "Hehe, I won''t let you score!"


    This cover could be said to be quite good. Originally, they were all talking about how difficult it was to cover Jiang Ling''s head with a hat, but all of a sudden, they all became frightened, "Ah ¡­" "Balls!"


    Because the bare-chested boy had too much strength to cover his head, he directly sent the ball flying. The ball quickly flew towards Su Rou, who was playing with her phone on the side.


    Jiang Ling widened his eyes abruptly and followed closely behind Su Rou.


    "Be careful!"


    "Xiao Rou!"


    Su Rou was playing with vigor, as if she heard someone calling him. While she was still confused, she raised her head and instinctively looked in the direction of the sound.


    "No, lower your head!"


    When Jiang Ling called out to her, she felt that he was wrong. From the route the basketball flew off to, it should have just happened to fly over her head, but if she were to raise her head now ¡­


    Su Rou raised her head and saw a black shadow flying towards her. Just as she was trying to distinguish what that thing was, that black shadow had already mercilessly hit her.


    It was a basketball filled with air and its speed was very fast. Su Rou only knew that when she raised her head, she felt a pain on her forehead and that thing bounced up and down on her forehead before rolling away.


    "Xiao Rou ¡­" "Jiang Ling, come over here and see her forehead swell in an instant." Are you all right? " He supported Su Rou''s slightly dizzy body that had been smashed, and her brows were knit tightly together.


    "Pain ¡­" Su Rou hugged her head and let out a soft cry.


    The few brothers behind Jiang Ling were dumbfounded. Oh, so it was Jiang Ling''s girlfriend! Jiang Ling would definitely be furious! Then, everyone''s gaze turned towards the boy who was bare-chested. Their eyes told him the truth: You, are done for!


    "It doesn''t hurt, does it hurt? I''ll send you to the infirmary." Jiang Ling''s heart ached uncontrollably. He picked up Su Rou and ran straight for the infirmary.


    "En..." "This ¡­" The bare-chested boy scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. "About this, it''s not my fault!"


    "We all saw it. It was you who covered the ball!" "My companions gave me a ''don''t even think about reneging on our debt'' look!" You better apologize to Su Rou immediately. Otherwise, don''t let Jiang Ling tear you apart. "


    The bare-chested boy felt a little wronged. "Alright then ¡­" Could it be that he was the only one who realized it? If not for Jiang Ling shouting ''Su Rou'', the truth might not have hit her at all? No matter what, he still threw the ball himself. It was only right for him to apologize.


    Jiang Ling carried Su Rou and quickly ran into the infirmary. During the lunch break, the doctor was lying on the table, napping. Jiang Ling violently pushed the door open, "Doctor!"


    The doctor, who was in the middle of a good dream, was shocked by the earth-shattering sound of his life. "Ah? "Huh?"


    "Look at her. She was hit by a ball." Without saying anything further, Jiang Ling carried Su Rou to the bed and placed his on it. Then, he anxiously pulled the doctor over to treat Su Rou.


    Su Rou''s eyes were wide open as she looked at Jiang Ling, "My phone ¡­" She hadn''t even passed that stage yet!


    "..." "Let''s see a doctor first!" Why would he care about his phone at a time like this?

 C62

    The doctor quickly used his eyes to check Su Rou''s body, "It''s nothing, just my forehead is swollen. I just need to rest for a while." How big a deal is it? It''s not like she was stabbed or bleeding, just swollen. It''ll be gone in a few days.


    "Let''s prescribe some medicine for her." No matter what, he had to take some medicine after getting hit by a basketball.


    "There''s no wound again ¡­" Just let her be.


    Jiang Ling pondered for a moment before replying, "Doctor, please apply some medicine on her. I can''t rest at ease." He had not swelled up so badly when he first hit him, but now that he had swelled up, the pain he felt was unbearable.


    The doctor glanced at Jiang Ling and said, "Alright."


    The doctor casually took out a pain-relieving and inflamed medicinal paste and carefully applied medicine onto Su Rou''s forehead while covering it with a cotton swab. "Okay, let her rest for a bit."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ling looked at the girl on the bed and said, "You don''t need to attend the afternoon class. I''ll help you get a leave of absence from your better teacher, and I''ll help you take notes as well."


    "Oh." Su Rou was bored to death as she used her hand to play with the blanket, seemingly a little angry.


    "Xiao Rou, you ¡­ Are you angry? " It wouldn''t be easy for anyone to be smashed like that, right?


    Su Rou rolled her eyes at him, "Should I be happy?" What''s the difference between him and a fool? Being so happy after getting hit by someone''s basketball, she was either a fool or an idiot.


    "Sorry... "My friend fought too viciously, but I''m also in the wrong. If I didn''t call you, you might not have been hit." He had seen the ball fly over to that direction. When he saw Su Rou sitting there, he had called her name without thinking. However, if he had been able to calm down and clearly see the path the ball had taken to fly over, he probably wouldn''t have let such a thing happen.


    Su Rou laid on the bed. Her entire body was covered by a blanket and only her little head was exposed. No ¡­ It should be two heads!


    "Fortunately, it''s not too painful." He felt much better after the medicine, but his head felt swollen.


    When his teacher heard that it was Su Rou, he didn''t even dare to ask and agreed. Xiao Yun secretly asked Jiang Ling, and when the two of them didn''t see Su Rou, they were extremely nervous, afraid that they would lose her!


    "She was hit by a basketball and was resting in the infirmary."


    "Did you smash it?" Yu Fei asked with an unfriendly tone.


    "No ¡­"


    Xiao Yun shot him a cold glance. She originally thought highly of Jiang Ling, but never thought that he would actually injure Su Rou! Xiao Yun and Yu Fei exchanged a look before they left the classroom.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Return the phone to him."


    Otherwise, Su Rou would die of boredom!


    In the infirmary, Su Rou had already fallen asleep out of boredom. However, her swollen forehead made her look very pitiful. When Xiao Yun saw it, she could not help but laugh out loud, "Haha, that''s too funny!"


    Yu Fei''s lips curved up into a smile. "Be more gentle, don''t wake her up." However ¡­ It was really funny, like having two heads! Furthermore, if the other side also swelled up, then it would be more symmetrical, Demon Ox!


    The two of them accompanied each other in the infirmary for a while before Su Rou woke up. She opened her eyes and saw that they were her two good friends. She rubbed her drowsy eyes and asked, "You were also hit by balls?"


    "Puff ¡­" "Haha!"


    Xiao Yun impolitely laughed out loud. "I''m really sorry, but we don''t have as much luck as you do." See the students play ball, can be hit by the ball.


    Su Rou became much more clear-headed, "Then what are you two doing here?"


    "You heartless person, you don''t want your phone?" Yu Fei took out the phone that Su Rou had left on the basketball court and waved it in front of her, "Forget it."


    Seeing that Fei was about to take back her phone, Su Rou immediately stood up, "I want it, I want it."


    She didn''t want to sleep all afternoon and then wait until night before falling asleep again!


    Xiao Yun looked at the bag on her forehead and said, "Otherwise, why don''t you take a leave of absence in the afternoon and not come to class? Give your big brother a call."


    "Mm ¡­" Su Rou pondered for a moment, "But Brother Ze is at work." She also really wanted to go home, but Su Yu Ze was definitely working at this time, so she couldn''t be so willful.


    "You ¡­" With Su Yuze''s love for her, he wasn''t willful at all when talking on the phone!


    "I''ll talk after I play with my phone. You guys go on to class." Su Rou flipped open the angry little bird as she urged the two of them to quickly return to class.


    "Fine." Even if that was the case, since Su Rou wanted to chase her away, they wouldn''t stay any longer. However ¡­ Meat, do you think they have no way of letting your brother know if you don''t call?


    Not long after Xiao Yun and Yu Fei left, Su Rou''s phone rang. She looked and saw that it was Su Yu Ze calling. The person on the phone was Brother Ze. She was a little confused, "Brother Ze?" Normally, she wouldn''t call her when she was in class!


    "Yes." Su Yuze answered on the other end of the phone, "Are you okay at school?"


    "It''s pretty good." Su Rou replied softly, "Brother Ze, why did you suddenly call?"


    "I want to see if you have skipped class."


    "I''m not skipping classes, I''m in the medical field ¡­" Su Rou said half of her sentence and immediately went silent. Aiya, she seemed to have admitted it.


    Even so, Su Yu Ze was still able to quickly discern some clues. "The infirmary?" "Are you hurt?"


    "Ah ¡­" Su Rou was still not used to lying to Su Yuze. "I got hit by a basketball."


    "I''ll take you home."


    "You want to work ¡­" She wanted to say that it was okay for her to sit in the infirmary and wait until school was over.


    In any case, ever since he had gotten involved with Su Rou, he had done his work well and he was already used to it. "Obediently wait in the infirmary. I''ll bring you home."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Rou continued to play with the birds, but not long after, the infirmary door was pushed open again. Su Rou did not even raise her head.


    The moment Jiang Ling walked into the infirmary, he heard the chirping of birds, followed by the humming of pigs. He knew she must be playing with an angry bird again. "Xiao Rou."


    "Hmm?"


    "Angry Bird, you''ve been playing for a long time. Have you still not cleared the level?" Jiang Ling walked over with juice and milk in his hand and a pile of snacks. Halfway through class, his mind was filled with Su Rou and he had no mood to attend class at all. He just bought some snacks to chat with Su Rou.


    Su Rou glanced at him before lowering her head and continuing to beat up the pig head, "No, don''t you know that there are many versions of the angry little bird?" She had already cleared the level, okay? It was just that there were too many versions of it. She had one for each version, so she had been playing them all the time.


    "..." "Fine." She was really stubborn about this game.

 C63

    Jiang Ling handed the snacks over to his, "Here, Xiao Rou, are you hungry? I bought some snacks for you to eat. "


    Recently, Su Rou had already gotten used to receiving gifts from Jiang Ling, so she impolitely took out the snacks in the bag, "Help me unwrap it." She took out a bottle of juice and passed it to Jiang Ling to unscrew.


    After Jiang Ling unscrewed her, he began to chat with Su Rou endlessly, "What games do you usually play?"


    "Not much."


    "Just play with birds?"


    "Yes."


    "How about I recommend you play a few more games?" The popularity of Angry Birds was indeed attractive, but after so long, the game had become boring.


    "No, I want to finish this."


    "..." "Fine." He was really stubborn!


    The two hadn''t been chatting for long when the sound of the door opening came from the infirmary. Su Rou put her phone down and a look of joy appeared on her little face. "Brother Ze!"


    Jiang Ling was curious. What Brother Ze?


    But then, he knew the answer. A tall and handsome man appeared at the entrance of the infirmary. He was dressed in a hand-made suit, looking handsome and tall. He is Su Rou''s brother?


    The moment Su Yu Ze entered, he saw Su Rou''s swollen forehead and frowned slightly. "How did you do it?"


    "Someone else hit me while playing basketball." Su Rou used her hand to cover her forehead. Wasn''t it very obvious? Why did Brother Ze see it the moment he entered the door!


    After all, Jiang Ling was someone who had received a good education. The moment he saw Su Yu Ze, the main point was that this person was Su Rou''s brother! Therefore, he stood up and greeted, "Hello, big brother. I''m Xiao Rou''s classmate and my name is Jiang Ling."


    Only then did Su Yu Ze turn his gaze towards Jiang Ling. What a refined and refined boy, and what was his name just now? Jiang Ling, right? The class monitor who always pestered little Rou''er to ask for advice? Instantly, Su Yuze''s expression turned ugly. Looking at the snacks on the bed, wasn''t that obviously showing that he was being attentive? And he seemed to be preparing to please this future brother of his?


    "Did you smash it?" Su Yu Ze coldly asked.


    "No ¡­" Jiang Ling shook his head. "However, it is indeed related to me, so I am very sorry."


    Su Yu Ze glanced at him indifferently, then walked to the bed and carried Su Rou out from under the blanket. "Let''s go home."


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ling could feel that this brother didn''t seem to like him. Did he think that Su Rou''s injury was caused by him? Although... There was indeed half of his'' contribution '', but wasn''t he trying to make up for it? Why is Su Yu Ze still wearing such a cold expression?


    It looks like in the future, if he pursued Su Rou, he would probably not be able to pass her brother!


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Jiang Ling immediately handed over a bag of snacks. Su Rou also accepted it, "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Isn''t she saying goodbye? Su Yu Ze''s expression became even darker. She carried Su Rou and walked out of the school gate, snatching the snack bag from her hands and casually throwing it into the trash can.


    Su Rou looked at him in puzzlement, "What''s wrong?" Why did he throw away her snacks?


    "Less snacks."


    Su Yu Ze stuffed her into the car and sat on it himself.


    "There are a lot of them at home." Su Yuze bought all the snacks at home, so why didn''t he just throw them away?


    "Right, eat from home. Don''t eat from the outside, it''s not clean." In particular, do not eat the things given to you by the boys outside. Those are the least ''clean'' things!


    Although Su Rou didn''t understand why Su Yu Ze wanted to throw away her snacks, she still believed in him a lot. Thus, in the blink of an eye, she had forgotten about this small matter.


    Su Yu Ze glanced at her and nodded, "Okay."


    "How old?" She felt big, but she didn''t know what it was.


    "It''s only slightly smaller than your head."


    "¡­" Su Rou''s eyes widened. Her eyes reddened and tears were about to fall.


    When Su Yu Ze looked over, he saw that Su Rou had a pitiful appearance. Her heart ached as she caressed her hair. "What happened?"


    "You said my bag is very big ¡­" Su Rou sobbed, "Do I look like a monster?"


    "¡­" Actually, it wasn''t too bad.


    "No, I can''t meet anyone."


    "Not ugly ¡­" Su Yu Ze comforted her. She really wasn''t ugly. Su Rou was so cute. It wasn''t hard to find a bump on her face. At most, she would just look funny!


    Su Rou looked in the small mirror before getting off the car. However, after looking in the mirror, Su Rou felt sad because the small mirror had all the bags on her forehead printed on it. One could not see her head just by looking at the bag ¡­ How big was the swelling?


    Su Yuze watched as she dispiritedly hit the small mirror back, then leaned against the car window and stopped talking. This was too ugly! It was simply too ugly!


    When Su Yuze saw that she cared so much about this bag, he immediately thought of the boy called Jiang Ling whom he had seen in the infirmary. Did she care so much about his looks have something to do with Jiang Ling?


    It was said that women liked their appearances. Su Rou might have felt so sad because of this.


    He originally wanted to let Su Rou rest for two days, but it seemed that he didn''t need to. He could just go straight to school and let Jiang Ling see her like this!


    But... On the other hand, he hoped that Jiang Ling wouldn''t see Xiao Rou. He was truly conflicted!


    That night, Su Rou applied some medicine on herself before going to sleep early. Hearing that she slept well, the bag would quickly become swollen! Therefore, in order to get rid of the swelling faster, it was better for her to go to bed early!


    She didn''t even play with the little cutie for long before she forced herself to climb into bed. As for Su Yuze, he felt even worse. His little Rou''er had actually slept so early? This didn''t seem like her style at all!


    It''s because of Jiang Ling again?


    When a girl reaches puberty, she will always be more interested in boys of the same age, so little Rou Er wants to fall in love now?


    A trace of a feminine look appeared on his handsome face, and the tear mark under his left eye became even more bewitching. Xiao Rou''er was taken away just like that?


    No... Since she let herself be caught up in it, he wouldn''t let another man take her away no matter what. She was his, wasn''t she? Since young!


    While Su Yu Ze was preparing to sleep, he passed by Su Rou''s bedroom and couldn''t help but gently push open the door and walk in. On the bed was a girl who didn''t sleep elegantly, and the girl that made his heart soften, he slowly walked over. He stared at her for a while, then stole a kiss on her lips before walking out of the room with reluctance.


    Su Rou mumbled as if she had a very strange dream. In the dream, Brother Ze kissed her ¡­

 C64

    Su Rou, who had a strange spring dream, woke up early in the morning and felt her face turn red. She walked to the bathroom and looked. Sure enough, her face was completely red.


    Wasn''t it just a dream of getting kissed by Su Yu Ze? "There''s no need to be so red, right?" "Ugh ¡­" I don''t have the face to see brother Ze anymore. "


    When Su Yuze went up to call for someone, he didn''t see anyone on the bed. Lil Thing knew it was going to get up early? How could she be so obedient? Su Yu Ze knocked on the bathroom door. "Little Rou''er?"


    "What?"


    "You''re up. Come down for breakfast." The tone seemed to have cleared up quite a bit. It was truly rare that Su Rou would wake up so early.


    "I don''t want to eat it!" Su Rou flushed her rosy cheeks. It was too ugly!


    Did she get angry again when she got up? "Even so ¡­" It''s always breakfast. "


    "I said I''m not eating!" Seriously, he wouldn''t die from hunger even if he ate nothing!


    Su Yu Ze slightly frowned, then with a ''whoosh'', she opened the bathroom door. Su Rou didn''t lock it, so it was very easy for him to open it. "You ¡­"


    Who would have thought that when Su Rou saw the door suddenly open, she actually yelled, "Ahh ¡ª ¡ª Get out!" Why did he suddenly come in without saying a word? She only had a dream last night, and seeing him now was too embarrassing!


    Su Yu Ze''s handsome face slightly creased. "Nonsense!" "It''s fine if she doesn''t eat, but she actually kicked him out. This, this ¡­ Is this my sister''s attitude towards her brother?" You... What''s wrong with your face? "


    Su Yu Ze was about to drag her out when he suddenly saw her flushed face. "Have you got a fever?" he asked worriedly. He didn''t care why she treated him so badly all of a sudden. The most important thing now was her body, why was her face so red?


    Su Rou was stunned for a moment before she turned around with her back facing him and stammered, "No, let''s go ¡­"


    "Let me see."


    "No!"


    "Let me see!" Su Yuze was getting impatient. Was the weight of this little thing indistinguishable? No need to care about her!


    Su Rou lowered her head and pushed him out, "Get out!" Facing him like this was too embarrassing!


    "Little Rou!" Su Yu Ze was a tall and sturdy man, and Su Rou couldn''t push him away at all. The only person who kept moving was herself.


    Su Yuze picked her up and carefully stared at her flushed cheeks. "Why is it so red?" Could it be that he had a fever after being hit by a basketball yesterday ¡­ This reason was too far-fetched! "But there is no other reason!" "Let''s go to the hospital."


    Su Rou struggled in his embrace. She tried to cover her face with her hands, but Su Yu Ze wouldn''t let her. If you''re not feeling well, why don''t you say so? "


    "There''s nothing wrong with me!" It was just a dream, but it was impossible for her to say it out loud. "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand. You can leave first ¡­" As long as she didn''t see Su Yuze, or at least for now, the redness on her face would quickly fade.


    "Why do you want to go out?" That was the strangest thing about Su Rou. She said that she was fine, but she pushed him out with everything she had. Her appearance was too strange and he had no choice but to worry.


    Su Rou was so anxious that she looked like a mouse that had been caught, "Don''t worry about me ¡­" I''m not feeling well... "No, no, no. I see that you''re not feeling well ¡­"


    These words undoubtedly hit Su Yuze even more hard. What do you mean by not feeling comfortable seeing him? They grew up together, and now he... Why did this little heartless thing say such words? It really deserved a beating!


    Su Yu Ze did indeed do this. He grabbed Su Rou''s small body and turned her upside down on his lap, waving his palm towards her fart.


    Su Rou was angry, "Why did you hit me!"


    "Little ingrate, that was you." Su Yu Ze coldly snorted.


    "Ah ¡­" "You hit me hard!" Su Rou wailed, "Don''t hit me!"


    The corner of Su Yu Ze''s mouth rose darkly, "Still say you didn''t see me feeling well?"


    "No, I won''t say anymore ¡­"


    "Obedient?"


    "Be good ¡­"


    Only then did Su Yu Ze help Su Rou up, her hand resting on her cheeks. "Tell me, is there anything wrong with your body?"


    Su Rou shook her head. However, when she looked at Su Yu Ze''s gentle and loving appearance, the scene from her dream appeared in her mind once again. It was as if brother Ze in her dreams had also used this kind of expression to kiss her. But, but he was her brother!


    "..." Why is your face even redder now? " Seeing that Su Rou didn''t say anything, her small face became even redder, causing Su Yu Ze to become anxious. "I think it''s better if we go to the hospital." He had gotten some sort of illness at such a young age.


    Su Rou came back to her senses and immediately grabbed Su Yu Ze''s arm. "I''m really fine!"


    "What about your face?"


    "I don''t know. This is what happens when I wake up in the morning."


    "He''s blushing since he woke up in the morning, this is really a weirdo!" Then why did you chase me away and not let me see it? "


    Because you''re the one who made me blush! Of course, Su Rou did not dare to say these words out loud. Her big eyes looked away, "So ugly ¡­"


    "What''s ugly? Would your blushing look even uglier than the bag on your forehead? " Su Yu Ze suddenly laughed.


    Package? If Su Yuze hadn''t said it, she would have forgotten!


    Su Rou quickly turned her head to look in the bathroom mirror. "Oh ¡­" She really looked like a Demon Ox with one broken horn!


    The bump on his forehead had swelled up. Although it wasn''t as red as the day before, it had turned purple. The way it bulged on his forehead was really unsightly! "Sure enough, blushing is nothing, this bag is the ugliest!" I, I just feel that this bag is very ugly! "


    It was a lie, a lie. It was obvious that she was blushing and did not want him to see it!


    "Are you still going to school today?" Su Yuze casually asked, "If you want to go, then go eat breakfast."


    Su Rou looked at him pitifully. "Brother Ze, you don''t care about me anymore. I''m so swollen, yet you still want me to go to school."


    "I wonder who just chased me here." Actually, he didn''t want her to go to school. The main issue was that there was Jiang Ling, the kid who coveted Su Rou. The uglier he was, the better it was for his. He really didn''t want any other man to look at little Rou Er.


    Su Rou poked her forehead, "I''m not going to school." This was too ugly, Yun Yun and Fei Fei would definitely laugh to death.


    "Are you really not going?" Su Yu Ze wouldn''t reject Su Rou''s suggestion.


    "Yes."


    "Alright, I''ll get you a leave of absence. Now, go down and have breakfast." Su Yu Ze sighed.


    "Alright."

 C65

    Su Rou asked for leave again. It was fine to be late for school every day, but October was already the second time she applied for leave. She was really lucky! Other than Xiao Yun, Yu Fei, Jiang Ling, and his brothers who knew of the accident, the rest of the students did not know why Su Rou had applied for leave. They just assumed that she was the young miss and did not want to go to school.


    "Seriously, I think Su Rou''s second place result is definitely from Jiang Ling!" A girl said in disdain.


    "I think so too!"


    "Really? Look at her sloppy appearance when she went to school. It''s obvious that she''s a bad girl!" Moreover, the technique of plagiarism was very high. It must have been copied from the elementary school.


    "But you always pretend to be innocent?"


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    When class ended, the girls loved to gather together and discuss Su Rou''s results. It had already been half a month since the exam. This group of girls really loved to talk too much!


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both shrugged. They had heard this sort of thing too many times, so they might have been angry at the start. However, as time passed, it was impossible for them to control their mouths and just let them be.


    However, Jiang Ling could not bear to listen any longer. It was not like he had never heard his classmates speak of Su Rou before, but at that time, his left ear had always gone in and out of his right ear, so he did not care about her at all.


    "What did you say?" Jiang Ling stood beside a few gossipy girls with a cold gaze. He looked at them with a dark expression as though he was looking at his enemies.


    "Ah, we... "Nothing." The few girls were shocked. Turning around, they saw the class monitor, Jiang Ling. In an instant, their hearts were pounding with ''putong''.


    "Didn''t say? I heard it all. " Jiang Ling said faintly.


    "No, I really don''t have any ¡­"


    This was the first time the girls saw Jiang Ling''s face change. Furthermore, it was such a dark look. In the past, when they saw him, didn''t they say that she was gentle? Why did Su Rou suddenly become so violent?


    Jiang Ling glanced at them coldly, "You guys better watch your mouths and don''t let me hear any insults from Su Rou. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences!" They could not see Su Rou''s hard work, and they had forgotten that Su Rou was the one who entered the first year of the exam.


    "I, I know ¡­"


    Only then did Jiang Ling walk away, scaring the gathered gossip girls so much that they scattered one by one. But... There were one or two girls who were unafraid of death. They thought that Jiang Ling had gone too far and they couldn''t hear him, so one of the girls grudgingly muttered, "Su Rou is really lucky. The class monitor protecting her is really despicable ¡­"


    Jiang Ling''s ears were very sharp. His back suddenly stopped and he turned around. His eyes were filled with killing intent, "You said so?" He looked at one of the short-haired girls.


    Upon seeing Jiang Ling turn around, his face paled and he swallowed his saliva. In any case, it was impossible for Jiang Ling to beat up a female student, right? Thus, she admitted, "Yes, it''s me ¡­"


    "Don''t you mind what I say?" Jiang Ling said coldly.


    "I, I''m not wrong. Jiang Ling, that''s why you''re so protective of her." The short-haired girl curled his lips and said, "That kind of bad girl, in addition to his kung fu, might be better, but the rest ¡­"


    Jiang Ling suddenly walked up to her and said, "Say it again." He pinched the short-haired girl''s chin. "Please, say that again."


    The commotion on Jiang Ling''s side immediately attracted the gazes of the other students. All of them widened their eyes as they stared at Jiang Ling''s movements, "Heavens, what is Jiang Ling doing?" He was ready to... Beating up a girl?


    When the short-haired girl saw all her classmates'' eyes on her, she immediately felt reassured. Hmph! Jiang Ling is the class monitor, he can''t possibly hit her in front of so many students, right? Thinking of this, the short-haired girl immediately stuck out her chest, "So what if I say it? Isn''t Su Rou''s bed skills ¡­"


    "Pa ~ ~ ~"


    The short-haired girl turned her face away from Jiang Ling as she felt a sharp pain on her face, "You, you dared to hit me ¡­" The background of the short-haired girl was also very strong. She was the daughter of a secretary in City T. In the past, she was quite close with the Jiang family. However, she never expected Jiang Ling to actually dare ¡­ How dare he be so shameless!


    "Heavens!"


    "The class monitor has beaten someone!"


    The surrounding students began whispering to each other. They never thought that Jiang Ling would actually hit someone! Too terrifying!


    "Why don''t I dare ¡­" Jiang Ling stared at her coldly, "Is it because you are the daughter of Secretary Yang? Sorry, Secretary Yang, you still need to look at my parents'' faces, so ¡­ What are you talking about? "


    Yang Yu''s tears rolled down his face as she looked at Jiang Ling in fear, "I ¡­" "Don''t look down on others!" In other words, she had gone too far!


    "If you don''t look down on Su Rou first." Jiang Ling said coldly.


    "I ¡­" Yang Yu didn''t say anything this time.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Yang Yu said bad things about Su Rou, Jiang Ling might not have gotten angry, but ¡­ Yang Yu actually used such vulgar words to scold Su Rou, it was simply ¡­ He couldn''t tolerate it!


    "Su Rou, Su Rou, what''s so special about her!" Yang Yu sat on the ground and wailed. The pain on her face, and in front of the entire class, how could she lose face like this?


    "Yang Yu, stop it!" Yang Yu''s friends immediately came to help her.


    "Jiang Ling, forget it. Forget it, I''m just a girl. Don''t bother with girls!" Jiang Ling''s brother immediately rushed forward and grabbed Jiang Ling''s arm, stopping him from doing anything rash.


    Jiang Ling really knew how to hit people. Before this, they might not have believed that Jiang Ling could beat girls, but after what happened just now ¡­ They believed that Jiang Ling could beat a girl!


    "Yang Yu, I''m warning you. It''s best if you don''t let me hear you say anything bad about Su Rou." Jiang Ling said in a cold voice. He did not care how many people there were here.


    Yang Yu just cried and didn''t say anything.


    "You don''t understand me, do you?" Jiang Ling''s patience was limited.


    "Yang Yu, quickly tell me!" Yang Yu''s friend was a little anxious, he pushed Yang Yu''s shoulders and urged her.


    Perhaps Yang Yu was afraid, but she reluctantly nodded, "I know, I know ¡­"


    Jiang Ling snorted coldly and walked out of the classroom. Only then did the students heave a sigh of relief. This was too scary! Jiang Ling''s angry appearance was too scary!


    However, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei laughed, "Jiang Ling, not bad."


    "If I find out about meat ¡­" Do you think she would be moved to the point of committing suicide? "


    Well... Jiang Ling should not have told her!

 C66

    Only after a day did Su Rou slowly recover from the embarrassment of having a dream. Su Yu Ze wasn''t really concerned about her blushing and was more worried about what she thought of Jiang Ling.


    "Brother Ze, do you see if my bag is done yet?" Su Rou pointed at her slightly bruised forehead.


    "Yes." Su Yuze looked at it for a moment and nodded his head. The bag had disappeared, but it was still a bit purple.


    It didn''t matter if it was purple or green, as long as it wasn''t swollen, even if it didn''t look too good either.


    "Wait until you''ve recovered from your injuries before you go to school." Su Yu Ze looked at her forehead and saw that she looked like a pitiful little girl. Her forehead was still blue, but she was smiling all the while, appearing to be an idiot! "It''s okay, I''m going to school, not to have a beauty contest."


    "Then who is the one who doesn''t want to go even if he''s swollen?" Su Yu Ze interrupted Su Rou''s words.


    Su Rou opened her eyes wide, "When I go out like that, I will scare other people to death."


    "¡­" Well, she was right anyway, right?


    The next day, Su Rou finally got her wish and went to school. Moreover, this was the first time since the start of the semester that she wasn''t late. However, the moment Su Rou entered the classroom, quite a few girls suddenly shuddered. Su Rou, that calamity was coming!


    However, the girl was completely oblivious as she sat in her seat as if nothing had happened. There were already a lot of snacks in the table. Su Rou lowered her head and saw a small corner of the fruity bread.


    Some of the female students who arrived earlier were curiously sizing up Su Rou, who was enjoying her meal. Currently, Su Rou was a taboo in Class 1. Whoever dared to gossip about Su Rou would be beaten up by Jiang Ling! Moreover, didn''t Su Ziqi, the tyrant of the high school, also say that? Whoever dared to bully Su Rou, they would wait for death!


    But... What was different about Su Rou? Except that she was a bit cute and a bit petite ¡­ What else?


    Su Rou ate half of it and felt that someone''s gaze was drifting onto her body. She raised her head to look and those gazes suddenly disappeared. The students quickly returned their gazes, reading books, eating food, and gossiping.


    "Wow, Meat, you''re here!" When Xiao Yun and Yu Fei walked into the classroom, they saw Su Rou eating some bread.


    "Yes."


    "Pitiful little kid, you''re still green. Does it hurt?" Xiao Yun gently touched her forehead. That green and purple face of hers made Su Rou look like a pitiful child who was being bullied!


    Su Rou shook her head and opened another bottle of juice to drink, "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Haven''t you had breakfast?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you ¡­"


    "I''m growing." Su Rou took out some snacks from her desk, "Let''s eat together."


    It was obvious that this gift was given to them by Jiang Ling. As Su Rou''s strong backing, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei received Su Rou''s good intentions without any hesitation.


    "Xiao Rou, you''re finally here." The moment Jiang Ling entered the classroom, he habitually looked towards Su Rou. Today, he was not disappointed as his Xiao Rou had come to school. If he still didn''t come, he would have to use his own power to investigate Su Rou''s address!


    "Yes."


    "Do you want the notes? I made you a copy. " Since it was like this, Su Rou didn''t need to use her own hands to copy it.


    Su Rou took the notebook from Jiang Ling''s hands, "Alright, thank you."


    The surrounding female students were all envious to the point that they were about to die. Jiang Ling took the initiative to be courteous and personally helped Su Rou take notes ¡­ Too happy!


    "Your forehead ¡­" Jiang Ling looked at her injury and was about to extend his hand to touch it, but Su Rou lightly turned her head and refused his touch. Jiang Ling also knew that his actions were a little too abrupt. Withdrawing his hand, he asked, "Why isn''t he done yet?"


    "It''s already much better." Su Rou said indifferently.


    "Fine." Jiang Ling''s worried gaze was still fixed on Su Rou''s forehead. There was some pain in her heart, but she had to endure it ¡­


    During lunch break, Su Rou no longer went to the basketball court to watch any of them play, so she took a bottle of yogurt and walked on the campus path. A group of bad boys with cigarettes walked over, with Su Ziqi in the lead.


    When he saw Su Rou, Su Ziqi''s face lit up. He shook off the brothers behind him and walked in front of Su Rou. "Xiao Rou."


    "Brother Qi."


    "You haven''t seen you come out in a long time ¡­" What''s wrong with your forehead? " Su Ziqi stubbed out his cigarette. Su Rou didn''t seem to like the smell of smoke.


    Su Rou rubbed her forehead and giggled, "Oh, this ¡­" That day at the basketball court, I was accidentally hit by a ball. " This matter was quite embarrassing. Even though she was playing with her phone on the side, she was still hit by the ball!


    Su Ziqi raised his eyebrows and a trace of anger appeared on his face. He had clearly said that whoever dared to bully Su Rou would die! "What kind of blind things are these?" "Tell me who did it."


    Su Rou was very familiar with the expression on Su Ziqi''s face. In the past, when Su Rou was unhappy, Su Yu Ze''s expression was similar to his, "No, no, I was careless."


    "Who did it?" Su Ziqi did not care. As long as it was hit by someone, he would find that person and let him have a taste of being hit by a ball!


    "No, he didn''t do it on purpose." Jiang Ling was not bad and usually cared about her. She wasn''t an ungrateful person, so of course he couldn''t let Su Ziqi find trouble with him.


    Su Ziqi glanced at Su Rou and lightly touched her forehead, "Is it a man?" Thinking about it, only a boy would be able to hit something like this.


    Su Rou didn''t dare to dodge. Although she loved being touched by a man other than Su Yu Ze, if she angered Su Ziqi, he might really beat up Jiang Ling! " I already said it''s fine, so brother Qi, don''t ask anymore! "


    It was rare to see Su Rou acting so coquettishly. The corner of Su Ziqi''s mouth slightly hooked up, "Alright, if I see that you''re injured again, I won''t be polite to him."


    "There won''t be a next time." Who would be so stupid as to get hit by a ball again?


    "That''s good."


    Su Ziqi looked at her, and for a moment, the two of them did not say anything. Su Rou also felt that it was a bit awkward, so he found a good reason to slip away, "Brother Qi, I''m going back to take an afternoon nap. Goodbye."


    "Yes." After Su Rou left, Su Ziqi slowly took out a cigarette from her pocket and lit it, "Come, let''s go to PUB tonight!"


    "Oh, Boss is treating us?" Some of his subordinates cheered.


    "Un, I''ll treat you!"


    The naughty youngsters behind him seemed to be even happier. "It seems that every time our boss meets his sister, she seems to be very happy!" The first time was like this. After seeing Su Rou, she went to the bar at night to enjoy herself!


    Su Rou was truly the good news!

 C67

    After Su Rou returned to the classroom, Jiang Ling also followed and walked into the classroom. Without saying anything, he sat down next to Su Rou. Su Rou turned her head and asked, "Why are you so quiet?" Don''t you know that this is very scary?


    "I said something." Just light.


    "You''re not going to practice?" Every time Jiang Ling was practicing, he would be very serious. Su Rou was certain that when the time came, it was very likely that the first class boys would win the basketball game!


    Jiang Ling pondered for a moment. He did not answer her question but instead asked, "You know Su Ziqi?"


    Why did he suddenly mention Su Zi Qi? Su Rou was a little confused. "I know him."


    "Does he want to chase you?" She remembered that when school had just started, Su Ziqi had threatened all of his classmates at the radio station. Whoever dared to bully Su Rou would die! Anyone with a discerning eye would be able to see that Su Ziqi was definitely interested in Su Rou.


    In the beginning, Jiang Ling did not know Su Rou, so he did not pay much attention to this matter. However, it was different now. If he wanted to chase after Xiao Rou, then Su Zi Qi would definitely be upset. He had seen Su Ziqi gently touch her injured forehead just now, and Su Rou hadn''t dodged it either. In the morning, he wanted to touch her wound, but Su Rou had mercilessly dodged it!


    Could it be ¡­ Su Rou likes that little overlord Su Ziqi?


    Su Rou looked strangely at Jiang Ling, "Who told you that?"


    "The whole school knows." He was guessing randomly, but it was not too far off. After all, anyone who heard the little overlord speak so harshly would think so.


    "Unfathomable ¡­" Su Rou lightly snorted, "Did you ever think that he was my brother?" Her surname was Su, and Su Ziqi was also surnamed Su. How could he not know?


    "Your brother?" Jiang Ling''s tone of voice changed as well. "Kiss him?" It doesn''t look like it.


    "It''s cousin."


    "Wait..." That is to say, you''re a member of the Su Family? "


    "Yes." Eh? Didn''t anyone know?


    He only knew that Su Rou''s family background should be pretty good, but he did not expect her to be the Su family with the greatest influence in the T City. "Please, there are so many with the surname Su. Who would have thought that it just so happens to be that Su Family?" "Looks like I have to work hard ¡­" Jiang Ling muttered in a low voice. If he wanted to chase after Su Rou who was from the Su Family, it would be impossible if he did not put in some effort.


    "What efforts?" Su Rou asked curiously.


    "Nothing ¡­" Jiang Ling had a plan. Before he could be completely confident, he would have to lay the groundwork for everything!


    But then again ¡­ The Su Clan really has all sorts of people! Su Ziqi was a playboy young master, and Su Mei, that arrogant and unreasonable young miss, Su Rou was the most obedient.


    After explaining Su Ziqi''s identity, Jiang Ling let out a breath of relief, "Xiao Rou, tomorrow''s basketball game is about to start, do you want to cheer for me?"


    "Yes, I will." She also hoped that her class would win.


    That evening, it was Fame Peak who came to pick up Su Rou. "Yo, Rou Rou, my darling, come. Give your brother a warm hug!" Fukai Peak spread out her arms and said to Su Rou who was walking over.


    Su Rou pouted and said with a face full of disdain, "No."


    "Why?" "Her arm stiffened. He hasn''t appeared for so long, yet Su Rou doesn''t even miss him?" You little ingrate! "


    "You scolded me!" Su Rou glanced at him.


    Fukai Feng immediately rubbed Su Rou''s little head, "No, no. How would I dare to scold you?" It''s not like she doesn''t want to live anymore. If she dares to curse her, it''ll be weird if Young Master Yu doesn''t take him down!


    Only then did Su Rou raise her little head and walk into the car. However, Zhang Ya Feng recently changed his car, which was a bit lower, but more spacious. Su Rou hadn''t sat in the car yet, so when she opened the door and sat in, she hit her forehead with a bang.


    "Ugh ¡­" Su Rou indicated that she suffered internal injuries. Only then did her forehead feel better ¡­


    "Ha ha!" Fukuyama laughed without giving her any face. "Haha, Rou Rou..." "Darling, you''re too cute, haha ¡­"


    Su Rou''s eyes became moist from the pain, "Brother Feng ¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    "I want to tell brother Ze."


    "¡­" I''m finished, I''ve offended the Little Ancestor.


    Bringing Su Rou into the Golden Age Building, Su Rou had been covering her forehead with her hands the entire time and her expression was very cold. On the other hand, Fame Peak was like a shadow as she spoke good words, "Darling Rou, please, can you please say what you want? It''s my fault, I lost that car and it''s never going to open again! " Isn''t this what it feels like to have a new car? Also, the car was very spacious and Su Rou was even thinking of rolling around in her seat. But, unexpectedly, when she failed, she bumped into a bag.


    Su Rou walked towards the elevator and didn''t say anything.


    When they reached the CEO''s office on the top floor, Su Rou sat down on the sofa and lowered her head to play with the angry little bird.


    "Eh ¡­" There was nothing Su Rou could do about it. Her temper was really bad! She was spoiled by her brother!


    "Sales volume reached an all-time high this quarter. With the additional bets from the leading companies in Hong Kong, we ¡­"


    After the meeting, Su Yu Ze listened to the report of the secretary as he entered the office. With a glance, he saw the awkward face of Fame Peak, as well as Su Rou, who had her head lowered as she played with her phone.


    Su Yuze waved his hand and interrupted the secretary, "Little Rou."


    Su Rou raised her head as her large eyes looked pitifully at Su Yu Ze, silently recounting her grievances.


    "Why is my forehead swollen again!" Su Yuze''s face sank. What was going on? Last year''s school had caused his forehead to swell again. Was little Rou''er going against the school?


    Su Rou looked towards the Reputation Peak, while the Reputation Peak was looking out the window. Haha, what''s the situation? He doesn''t know anything.


    "Fame Peak?"


    "Huh?"


    "Explain."


    Zhang Feng licked his lips, "No, it''s not my fault..." It''s Soft Baby''s own carelessness... She got hit in my car. "


    Reputation Peak''s car? Speaking of which, Su Yuze recalled, "That was the car you bought recently from France?" The car was wider, but the same car was much shorter.


    "Ah, that''s the one."


    "..." It''s gone. " There was such a car in the country? Aren''t you afraid of causing a traffic jam?


    "Hee hee, I have a plan ¡­" Zhang Feng helplessly nodded and bowed. This was a new car, so he could only leave it at home as a decoration.


    "Secretary Lian, bring some ice cubes over." Su Yuze said to the secretary behind him.


    "..." "Yes."


    Lian Shuang looked at Su Rou before reluctantly leaving the CEO''s office. He had heard that the CEO had a sister, but he had never seen her. Today ¡­ She really was a little beauty, even though her forehead was swollen, making her seem rather pitiful. In addition, the tear-shaped mole at the corner of her right eye was extremely similar to the one the CEO had!


    He had never seen the CEO show such tender concern towards a person. This little sister ¡­ It should have a very different meaning to the CEO, right?


    Fortunately, it was only his little sister, because ¡­ The CEO would be hers!

 C68

    Su Rou could feel that the secretary had a different feeling towards Su Yu Ze. She looked at her back as she walked away, then suddenly turned her head and asked, "Brother Ze, do you have a lot of beauties in your company?"


    "Hmm?" Su Yu Ze looked at her in confusion. Su Rou never asked such a question.


    "I''m just casually asking." Su Rou laughed, then waved her hand, "Forget it, it''s nothing." She had only asked on a whim just now. Actually, she shouldn''t have been so selfish as to rob Su Yuze of her preferences.


    Zhang Feng raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Rou before teasing, "I say, my darling, what are you trying to do? "Such a strong smell of vinegar!"


    What vinegar?! Su Rou turned her head away in embarrassment and did not say anything. But Zhang Feng didn''t let her off and went over to say, "Soft baby, this won''t do. You will always have a sister-in-law. You can''t be so selfish!"


    He knew that Su Rou was only 15 years old and was still a child. It was normal that Su Yu Ze loved and clung to him, but Su Yu Ze couldn''t do it. He had to start a family, and he couldn''t possibly stay married for his entire life just to take care of Su Rou.


    When Su Rou thought about how she would eventually have a sister-in-law, her heart felt especially uncomfortable. It was as if someone had stolen her beloved item, causing her heart to clench into a knot! Su Rou pouted, "I don''t like sister-in-law!"


    "Eh? But your brother likes it! " Zhang Feng patiently explained for Su Rou, "You look, you are only 15 years old and your brother is almost 23. You should also find a partner. This way, you will have two people who will love you." Zhang Feng smiled and said, "Isn''t that good?"


    Su Rou fiercely glared at him, "Not good!"


    "Eh ¡­" His reaction was so intense?


    "I don''t want Sister-in-law!" I only want brother Ze ¡­ " Su Rou''s eyes reddened in anger. She didn''t want to be doted on by anyone else. She only wanted Su Yuze to love her all by himself. Sister-in-law or no sister-in-law, they were all fleas! I don''t want Brother Ze to find sister-in-law! "


    Su Yuze had been single for a long time, which made him a bit anxious. Although he was also single, he still occasionally had a few bedmates, but Su Yuze didn''t even have a target to vent his feelings on.


    Just as Xie Feng wanted to say something, Su Rou''s palm covered his face, "If you say anything else, I''ll bite you to death!"


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze walked over and looked at Su Rou''s red eyes. He held Su Rou in her embrace with a bit of heartache. He rubbed her head and said, "Don''t listen to his nonsense."


    "You''re not looking for a partner?" Although it was a question, it was in fact a yes. She hoped that Su Yuze would say that he wasn''t looking for his target!


    "No, I''m not." Su Yu Ze caressed her face lovingly as he comforted her.


    "You don''t want Sister-in-law?"


    "Mm, no." Looking at his little Rou''er all day long, how could he have the spare time to pay attention to other women?


    "Alright." Su Rou didn''t feel sad anymore. After hearing Su Yu Ze''s promise, she turned tears of relief into smiles, then kissed Su Yu Ze on the side of his face with a "bo" sound.


    Su Yu Ze also kissed her on the cheek. Actually, he kissed her mouth even more.


    Fukai Feng watched the intimate way Su Yuze and Su Rou acted as if no one else was around and silently shook her head. "I say, Young Master Yu, you''ve really fallen into your sister''s hands."


    "Why?" There was nothing wrong with that, he had his own plans.


    Zhang Yuanfeng rolled his eyes. "Alright, alright. It''s up to you guys!" Hmph, you siblings who control each other!


    Su Rou hugged Su Yu Ze and didn''t let go. She stuck out her tongue at Zhang Fengzi, "Brother Zhang, you can carry a woman until you get AIDS!"


    "Hey, you heartless little girl!" Su Rou''s soft and gentle appearance, she never thought that her small mouth would be so vicious! He dared to say anything!


    "Fame Peak." Su Yu Ze alertly called out his name.


    "¡­"


    When Lian Shuang walked in, he brought a few ice cubes with him. "Miss, let me help you apply them."


    Seeing that Su Yu Ze was still working at his desk, Lian Shuang volunteered. To be honest, even her pair of eyes were very beautiful, not at all bewitching. Instead, it was a kind of soft and beautiful feeling, with a lot of temperament. She was also very smart, and knew that the CEO didn''t like women with heavy makeup, so every time she would put on a little bit of makeup, without even wearing perfume.


    "I will be gentler." Both of them smiled as they comforted Su Rou. Su Rou seemed very young, so it shouldn''t be hard to coax her.


    Lei Feng had already gone outside to order a restaurant. Lian Shuang did his best to show his virtuous side, so he carefully yet not losing out to Su Rou as he gently placed the ice cube on her forehead, "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, it''s a good thing ¡­" It was just too cold!


    The pair of them smiled. The suit and skirt wrapped around her perfect body. When she lowered her body slightly, Su Rou could still see the majestic scene on her chest. Subconsciously ¡­ Su Rou lowered her head to look at her budding flower. There was no comparison at all!


    Su Rou suddenly lowered her head. The ice slid down and along her face, it slid down her clothes. "Ahh ¡­" So, icy!


    "Ah, Miss, don''t move!" Even Duo Duo didn''t expect her to lower her head. Now that she looked at it, she could see that the ice cube had already slipped into her clothes. She was determined to help Su Rou by pressing her body down as she decisively reached her hands into her clothes to pull out the ice cube.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yu Ze, who was standing in front of his desk, heard the argument between the two of them. When he raised his head to look, he saw a scene that made his face turn black. It was a good thing that Lian Shuang was a woman. Otherwise, this scene would look really indecent no matter how one looked at it!


    However, even though Lian Shuang was a girl, Su Yu Ze still looked extremely unsightly! What was she doing with her hands? Eating Su Rou''s tofu?


    Lian Shuang subconsciously stopped because of Su Yuze''s words. Su Rou, on the other hand, couldn''t take the ice anymore. She pushed Lian Shuang away and stood up from the sofa, pulling out the ice cube inside her clothes. "So cold ¡­" Heavens, it was so cold!


    Su Rou was wearing a white shirt, and when the shirt got wet, they could see the small undergarments inside. The pink and pink young lady''s clothes wrapped around her slightly protruding and she seemed very cute.


    "Get out." Su Yu Ze immediately walked over and wrapped Su Rou with a suit jacket.


    She bit her lips and said, "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose." Actually, it was clearly that lady who had to lower her head!


    "I don''t like to repeat myself in one sentence." Su Yuze coldly said.


    "..." "Yes."

 C69

    Su Rou brought her purer injuries into the school. Today was the first day of the basketball game, so the school was closed for three days. No matter how late Su Rou came, it was not a problem! However, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were going to have a match, so it was better for them to go to school earlier!


    As soon as she entered the school, she heard cheers coming from the basketball court. Su Rou didn''t even leave her schoolbag and directly walked to the basketball court.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were both very tall girls in their first basketball court in the female preliminaries. They jumped up to cover themselves with their hats!


    "Wow, so handsome!" Seeing Xiao Yun jump up and block the opponent''s basketball, one of the girls excitedly shouted out.


    "Class 1 is very powerful!"


    "Those two girls know how to fight!"


    Right now, most of them were only children. They were extremely pampered, and there were many boys who could play football, but there weren''t many girls. Thus, people like Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were very popular!


    "Go for it!"


    She ran to the canteen and bought some drinks that her two best friends liked and also bought some snacks. When she ran back, it was just the middle of the break. Xiao Yun wiped the sweat from her face and said, "Fei Fei, we''ll specialize in the baskets later."


    "Alright."


    "Pay attention to snatching the ball."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou squeezed into the encirclement and took out the drinks she bought for the two of them, "Yun Fei Fei, come. Come and eat something!"


    Seeing Su Rou suddenly appear, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were stunned for a moment, then one after the other, reached out to pinch Su Rou''s face, "Aiya, are you guys trying to cheer us on?"


    Su Rou nodded, "Yes." Why else would she be here so early? But... She seemed to be a bit late as well. Why was this basketball game held so early?!


    "Be good and don''t worry, we will definitely win." Xiao Yun took a sip of her drink and then spoke in an unrestrained manner. The girls in front of him were obviously too weak! There were two players who didn''t seem to have touched the ball before. It was practically a matter of minutes before a team like this won!


    "Right, Jiang Ling''s duel is right beside us." Yu Fei pointed at the crowd surrounding Jiang Ling with evil intentions, "You go and cheer Jiang Ling on as well!" Hehe, I believe that Jiang Ling will be willing to accept this.


    Su Rou looked over, "Ah, so many people. I''m not going!"


    "Not much. You''re so petite, you squeezed in after just a few moments." Xiao Yun also smiled as she said, "Go, go!"


    Su Rou looked at them in confusion, "Why must I go?"


    "Because he likes you!" If you cheer for him, he''ll be even more motivated! "


    Su Rou looked at the sea of people and didn''t want to move. However, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both pushed her away, "We''ll come find you later!"


    Su Rou, who had been pushed out of the arena, rolled her eyes towards the sky before she slowly walked towards Jiang Ling''s basketball court.


    "Jiang Ling, Jiang Ling, you''re the best!" The girls outside stood on the stone benches and screamed at the top of their lungs.


    "Jiang Ling is so handsome!"


    Jiang Ling once again won the applause of the entire audience with a beautiful ball and a jump slam dunk!


    When Su Rou finally squeezed in with great difficulty, she was almost unable to breathe. Then, she forcefully pulled twice and pulled out the school bag that was stuck between the two of them.


    Coincidentally, the place where Su Rou stood was under the opponent''s basket. Jiang Ling brought the ball and broke through once again. When he arrived at the other party''s basket, he saw Su Rou who seemed to be at a loss.


    The bystanders saw the moment when Jiang Ling was distracted and was ready to snatch the ball away from them. However, they saw Jiang Ling suddenly turn around and take a few steps back with the ball.


    "AHH!" The girls outside screamed again, "Jiang Ling is awesome!"


    Three-point ball, hollow!


    "Beep ~ ~ ~"


    The referee whistled loudly in the middle of the match. Jiang Ling shook hands with his brothers to show their encouragement and walked towards the resting area. With a whoosh, the surrounding girls immediately handed over dry towels, water, and food ¡­


    Su Rou was instantly submerged. She was originally small, so if she was hit by so many people, how could she still see anyone? Jiang Ling blinked twice and did not see anyone. SShe immediately frowned as he pushed away the group of lovestruck women and walked towards the basket. He pulled Su Rou out. "Xiao Rou, you''ve come."


    "Yes." Su Rou breathed in and thought of something. She took out a bottle of beverage from her bag and said, "Here, I''ll give it to you to drink."


    "Thank you." Although drinking water at this time was the best way to quench his thirst, as long as it was Su Rou who gave it to him, he would give anything.


    When the surrounding girls saw that Jiang Ling did not pick up their water but instead ran all the way over, they immediately followed him with jealousy, "Who are you? I wonder if players should drink mineral water? " Beverages only made people more thirsty!


    Su Rou looked at the drink in Jiang Ling''s hand, "Can''t you drink it?"


    Jiang Ling shook his head. "No, I can drink."


    "Jiang Ling ¡­" The girl looked at Jiang Ling with dissatisfaction, "They''ve already prepared some water for you."


    "I don''t want it." Jiang Ling rejected his offer decisively, "Go give it to someone else." With a drink from Su Rou, how could he drink the water that the other girls gave him?


    "Wipe this towel ¡­" The girl seemed to want to fight for it.


    "I''m not sweating much." Jiang Ling didn''t even spare her a glance as he said, "Give it to someone else to use."


    "You ¡­" The female student was disgraced. It was very clear that Jiang Ling had rejected her because of Su Rou! Damn it! The girl glared at Su Rou and ran away.


    There were people all around. It was normal for girls to bring water and towels for the boys, and there were also people who were sending kisses! Thus, Su Rou did not cause much of a commotion and just assumed that Jiang Ling was already famous! However, the girls did not think this way. Who didn''t know that the class monitor of the first class, Jiang Ling, had good results and played basketball well as well! Would they be willing to be robbed so early?


    In order to prevent himself from being thirsty in the next round, Jiang Ling only drank a few mouthfuls and decided to drink only after the competition ended, "Xiao Rou, you came rather early today." Compared to being late, she was indeed quite early.


    Su Rou helplessly pouted, "But I still missed the opening ceremony."


    Jiang Ling burst into laughter. "We didn''t start the opening ceremony, and it began right after eight." So cute, to think that basketball games and sports, and the opening ceremony.


    "So it''s like that." Su Rou scratched her head, "Then you can do it."


    "Alright!"


    Definitely!

 C70

    In the first round of the basketball game, Class One''s boys won 83: 30, while the girls'' team also scored 55: 13. The class teacher was grinning from ear to ear.


    Actually, the situation of the girls'' team was very clear. To get first place was not a big problem, the main point was to look at the boys'' team.


    In the afternoon match, Jiang Ling scored points repeatedly. Su Rou had to admit that although Jiang Ling looked cultured and refined, he was not the slightest bit sloppy when he started the game! Watching boys play is actually very exciting, as long as... Just don''t take off your clothes!


    Su Rou watched speechlessly as one of the boys hit her. Suddenly, she took off her shirt and ran across the field while sweating. She looked very reckless, causing the surrounding girls to scream non-stop. They screamed as soon as they took off their clothes. Don''t they feel that their dark, oily skin was very ¡­ Is it strange?


    At this age, boys would consciously train their body, but their time was limited. It was impossible for them to go to the gym when they were still in school, right? Therefore, it was true that many boys had abdominal muscles, but they were only faintly discernible. It was better to not see them at all!


    Jiang Ling searched for Su Rou''s figure the moment she entered the arena in the afternoon, "Jiang Ling, what are you looking for? It''s about to start! "


    "Yes." After which, she continued to search the surroundings. When her gaze finally found Su Rou, Jiang Ling heaved a sigh of relief. After which, she revealed a faint smile, "Let''s go!"


    Jiang Ling''s afternoon matches were also very interesting. After all, under Su Rou''s attentive gaze, he had to work hard to fight, no? Moreover, the second team of the preliminaries didn''t seem to be very strong!


    "Wow, Jiang Ling is so fierce!"


    "Three baskets, it''s so cool!"


    Even Jiang Ling''s brothers were astonished. Jiang Ling seemed so energetic today. Was it because of Su Rou? A few of the male students turned their gazes towards Su Rou. They saw Su Rou standing on a stone stool with a delicate and petite expression, giving off a feeling of independence.


    A few boys understood immediately. It seemed that Jiang Ling was encouraged by Su Rou. "Jiang Ling, after the fight, are you going to treat our cute Su Xiao Rou to a drink?"


    Jiang Ling''s brows twitched, "Her name is Su Rou."


    "Eh ¡­" What do you mean?


    "Her name is Su Rou, Jiang Ling does not like having other guys change her name so intimately!" Do you really need to say it? " Of course he would treat Su Rou to a drink.


    The boys sighed and shook their heads one after another. They were all confused by Jiang Ling''s words. A man in love was really unreasonable!


    When Jiang Ling finished the match ahead of time, he left his brothers and the group of girls who wanted to curry favor with him and directly walked towards Su Rou, "Xiao Rou." Jiang Ling raised his head and looked at her.


    "Are you done?" Su Rou jumped down from the stone bench.


    "Mm, I''ll treat you to something to eat." Jiang Ling said, "Celebrate us entering the semifinals."


    Su Rou thought for a moment, "Yun Yun and Fei Fei ¡­" She looked at the scene in the female team. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were still fighting, so it wouldn''t be good to just leave them behind.


    Jiang Ling looked at their competition and said, "They''ll have to play for at least half an hour. You can buy them some juice later." Of course, she didn''t care about her best friend. First, he would kidnap Su Rou into his hands!


    Su Rou nodded, "Alright."


    At this time, there were already a few couples who had nothing to do and came out for a reunion. When Su Rou and Jiang Ling walked in, they saw a couple kissing. Su Rou looked at them for a moment before turning her head to look at the milk tea shop to see if there was anything good to drink.


    The owner was a female university student who was always smiling. Seeing Jiang Ling walk in, the owner smiled and asked, "Little handsome brother, what would you like to order?"


    Su Rou looked at the shop owner and then looked at Jiang Ling, "You two know each other?"


    The owner''s eyes opened wide in surprise. "How did you know?"


    "You all look a little like one." Su Rou said very sincerely.


    Was it like that? A boy and a girl growing up a bit alike, is this a compliment or a derogatory term? Jiang Ling chuckled softly. "She''s my cousin."


    Jiang Yu chuckled, "Little Ling, your girlfriend?" Jiang Ling was already old enough to look for a girlfriend when it was his age. Although people like them valued their seniors more highly, Jiang Ling was a boy. If he really liked him, then having a seniority wasn''t too big of a problem.


    Jiang Ling did not hurry to deny Jiang Yu''s words. In his heart, he already knew that Su Rou would be her future girlfriend. Su Rou''s attitude!


    Su Rou first looked at the juice series seriously. She didn''t hear Jiang Yu''s words clearly, but after a while, she suddenly raised her head, "No, we''re classmates."


    Jiang Ling was initially delighted because Su Rou didn''t refute his words immediately. This showed that she had silently acknowledged his words as well. However, he was not complacent for even a few seconds. When he heard her rejection, Jiang Ling''s expression immediately turned gloomy, "What do you want to drink?"


    Yo yo, this cousin of his who had always been very popular with the opposite sex was actually in such a miserable state. How rare! In the past, he didn''t think much of other people''s girls. But now, it was his turn to commit crimes! Jiang Yu laughed shamelessly.


    "Jiang Yu!" Jiang Ling warned Jiang Yu in a displeased manner.


    "Hmph, no big deal!" Jiang Yu snorted. This little brother of his actually dared to call her by her name. How rude! No wonder the little loli rejected him, she deserved it!


    Su Rou, on the other hand, did not see the spark from the gas between them. She pointed at a cup of coffee and milk tea with her slender finger and said, "I want this."


    "What about you?" Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Ling.


    "Latte."


    Jiang Ling brought Su Rou to a nearby seat and sat down. Slightly depressed, he discovered that he shouldn''t have brought Su Rou here, so he looked at the table beside them. The sweet scene of the boys and girls drinking a cup of drinks together, and the kiss.


    F * ck, isn''t this bullying a bachelor dog!?


    Jiang Yu personally brought the drinks the two of them wanted in front of them. "Please, take your time." The smile on Jiang Yu''s face never faded. Haha, this is going to be a good show!


    "Jiang Yu, you''re too idle!" He actually stood to the side and peeked.


    "Heh heh."


    Isn''t this strange!

 C71

    Su Rou brought two ice-cold and delicious black gallons back to the basketball court. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei had just finished their match, so Su Rou immediately went up and handed them the fruit juice in her hands. "Yun Yun, Fei Fei, come and have a drink.


    Xiao Yun received it. "It tastes good? Have you had any? "


    "Yes, I took a sip." Su Rou touched her forehead, "It''s alright, I also drank Fei Fei''s drink."


    "Pfft." Xiao Yun laughed, it was so cute! It was very normal for friends to drink a glass of beverage together with each other. It was obvious that these three people were used to it. The two of them smiled and took it and started to drink.


    Yu Fei''s line of sight landed on Jiang Ling, who was standing beside Su Rou. She then looked at the black gallon in her hand, "This, it can''t be that the class monitor bought it, right?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei''s smiles grew wider. It seemed that the two of them had just finished their meeting!


    Jiang Ling watched as Xiao Yun and Yu Fei drank the black gallons that Su Rou had just stealthily drunk. Immediately, he became jealous. The two of them could have shared a glass of fruit juice with Su Rou, but she wasn''t even at this level yet!


    Because of the basketball game, school was closed very early. Su Rou saw that it was already so early, so she decided not to pick up Su Yu Ze. She then walked home with her two best friends.


    By the time she reached home, Su Yu Ze had already left work and was back home. She was sitting on the sofa, drinking coffee and reading a newspaper. Su Rou pouted as she sat down beside Su Yu Ze. She placed her calves on Su Yu Ze''s legs. "Tired!"


    "Do you still want to walk back yourself?" Su Yu Ze put down the newspaper and joked, ''This little girl is really suffering a lot from having a car.'' Su Yu Ze put down the newspaper and joked, ''This little girl is suffering a lot from having a car.


    "No."


    "Heh ¡­"


    "Brother Ze, give it a rub." Su Rou flapped her legs, wanting Su Yu Ze to massage her leg.


    Su Yu Ze really began to massage Su Rou, causing her to groan in a comfortable manner. Little Rou Er hasn''t even given me a massage. "


    Su Rou used her calves to kick him, "Then I''ll massage you after you finish showering tonight, okay?"


    "Alright."


    It seemed that little Rou''er had grown up and knew how to feel for her brother.


    However, Su Yuze was only joking. He loved Su Rou, so where would he need her massage? The words he said that afternoon was just to tease her, but he didn''t expect that Su Rou would actually take it seriously!


    After Su Yu Ze finished bathing, she walked out of her loose bathrobe and was about to go to bed to check out the computer when she suddenly saw Su Rou wearing a small nightgown, sitting on his bed.


    "What''s wrong? Little cutie peed on your bed again? " He hadn''t forgotten that the day the little girl had peed in her bed, she had come to his room to squeeze in the same bed as him.


    "No, no." Su Rou shook her head. "I came to massage brother Ze!"


    "Massage ¡­" Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing. "No need, let''s go to sleep."


    Su Rou was excited, "No, I will give you a massage!"


    "¡­"


    "Come, come, come. I just learned a very comfortable massage method on the internet. Brother Ze, quickly take off your clothes!" Su Rou said excitedly and even shamelessly told him to take off her bathrobe.


    "¡­" Did the little thing know what she was talking about?


    In the end, Su Yu Ze received Su Rou''s strong request and took off his bathrobe, revealing his strong upper body. Su Rou looked at his fair skin, which seemed to be flowing with water droplets, and the distinct lines of her muscles made Su Yu Ze look full of masculinity.


    Su Rou discovered that she was somewhat mesmerized by what she was seeing. It was so strange. When she saw those male students throwing away their clothes on the basketball court, she only felt disgusted. However, when she saw Su Yu Ze''s abs, she felt like touching them ¡­ Both of them had revealed themselves, but why was the gap between them so huge?


    Seeing that Su Rou was in a daze, Su Yu Ze simply laid on the bed and asked, "Little Rou''er, what''s wrong?"


    "Ah ¡­" "Huh?" Su Rou blankly looked at him for a moment. "Oh, it''s nothing. Let me give you a massage." Su Rou quickly stood up from the bed and walked towards Su Yu Ze.


    The corner of Su Yuze''s mouth curled up into a smile. He was quite satisfied with Lil Thing''s reaction just now, which meant that she was very satisfied with his body, wasn''t it?


    Su Rou sat on Su Yu Ze''s waist, and her soft and soft hands began to press down on Su Yu Ze''s back.


    "Yeah, a bit more." Su Yu Ze lazily commanded, enjoying Su Rou''s massage.


    Su Rou obediently increased her strength. "Brother Ze, you are too tough."


    "¡­" When Su Yuze heard this, he subconsciously reacted. Did this little thing know that he said he was too hard on the bed? It''s easy to misunderstand! " It''s because you don''t have the strength. "


    "I have the strength. I ate two bowls of rice today." In order to prove how much she ate and how much strength she truly had, Su Rou desperately pressed on Su Yu Ze''s back. In the end, she pressed on his sore hand and changed it to stepping on her foot!


    Su Rou got up and stepped on Su Yu Ze''s back again and again. The more she stepped on, the more fun it became. Su Rou giggled and began to jump on Su Yu Ze''s back.


    It was a good thing that Su Rou''s weight was very light. Otherwise, if she continued to step on him, she would definitely break his back! "Xiao Rou Er, is it fun?" While Su Yu Ze enjoyed Su Rou''s alternative massage, he watched the development of the stock market.


    "Fun." Su Rou played without feeling tired of it.


    "¡­" Su Yuze didn''t say anything else, allowing that troublemaker to jump on his back. However, he felt comfortable. Can you imagine? The rumored President of Golden Age, who was cold and emotionless, actually became his little sister''s toy at home?


    Su Rou was tired of stepping on Su Yu Ze''s back as she laid there, pretending to be a dead fish.


    After a long while, Su Yu Ze heard a small cry. He turned his head slightly and found Su Rou asleep on his back! He thought that she was resting when he saw that she had stopped moving. He didn''t expect her to fall asleep so silently!


    Su Yu Ze gently turned his body, allowing Su Rou to fall on the bed. He turned off the computer and left it far away. It was getting late, so it was time for him to sleep!


    Let her sleep here tonight. Su Yu Ze picked up Su Rou''s small body and the two of them climbed into the thin blanket together. Su Rou smacked her lips and turned her body over. Her head buried itself in Su Yu Ze''s embrace and even arched her lips twice as she continued sleeping.


    Su Yu Ze''s heart softened. He lowered his head out of nowhere and gently brushed away the strands of hair on her cheeks. Then, he kissed her soft and tender cheek. "Good night."


    He turned off the fluorescent light by the bed and slowly closed his eyes.

 C72

    Since it was a basketball game the next day and there weren''t any classes, it didn''t matter if he didn''t go to school. Su Yuze also knew this, and he didn''t plan to let Su Rou go to school.


    When Su Rou woke up, she was the only one on the bed. She stretched her limbs and flapped a few times on the bed. She stretched her lazy waist and slept very comfortably! Su Rou sat up and looked at this place at a loss, "Eh? "This is not my room ¡­"


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    A series of knocks came from the door. Su Yu Ze opened the door and saw Su Rou sitting on the bed in a daze. "What''s wrong, little Rou Er?"


    "Why am I here?" Su Rou looked at him strangely.


    "Heh ¡­" Did you forget about the massage last night? " Su Yuze leaned against the doorframe and asked in a low voice.


    Massage? "That''s right, Su Rou remembered. She massaged Su Yu Ze last night and pressed him until he seemed to fall asleep. Then, brother Ze left her behind?" "Eh, I''m going to get up."


    "Yes, your clothes." Su Yu Ze held onto Su Rou''s clothes and placed them beside her. "Once you''re done, come down and have breakfast."


    "Alright."


    Su Rou''s way of thinking coincided with Su Yu Ze''s way of thinking. She didn''t want to go to school anymore, so staying at home to play with the little cutie was much better!


    "Xiao Rou''er, I''m going to work." Su Yuze held a briefcase as he put on his shoes in the hallway.


    "Goodbye, big brother Ze."


    However, as she watched, she unknowingly closed her eyes and fell asleep. The little adorable person stepped on Su Rou''s face a few times, licked her a few times, then also fell asleep next to Su Rou.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Another knock on the door woke Su Rou from her good dream. She let out a breath and turned over, not wanting to pay attention to the knock on the door.


    "Miss ¡­" Looking at the girl who had turned over and fallen asleep, she decided to open the door herself.


    The door opened, revealing an unfamiliar face. "You are?"


    Jiang Ling politely revealed a smile, "Hello, I''m here to look for Su Rou."


    "Looking for Miss? "But she is ¡­" Sleep, do you want to wake Su Rou up?


    Miss? "So this person is a servant?" Do you mind if I come in? " Since he was a servant, he didn''t have the right to care so much about him.


    "Sure, please come in." "As expected, as a servant, when Aunt Wang heard that it was to look for Su Rou, she didn''t think much and let Jiang Ling in." Miss is sleeping. Wait a moment, I''ll go pour you a cup of water. "


    Jiang Ling looked around the Su Clan villa. It was very spacious and looked very comfortable. Furthermore, it was located in this place. With a single glance, one could tell that it was a must for wealthy families! " No need to trouble yourself, I''ll just wait for her to wake up.


    Aunt Wang looked at this handsome boy. He was still young, so he should be Miss''s classmate. There shouldn''t be any problems since Miss''s classmate wouldn''t hurt her, right?


    When Jiang Ling walked to the living room, he saw a petite girl lying on the sofa. She was wearing thin clothes and her body was covered with a thin blanket, her long and natural curly hair spread out on the sofa. Some of them even thought that they fell to the ground because they were too long.


    As if sensing the aura of a stranger, the cute girl sleeping next to Su Rou suddenly raised her head. Her sharp ears perked up as she sized Jiang Ling up. But after a few seconds, it lowered its head and continued sleeping next to Su Rou.


    Heh ¡­ Jiang Ling let out a soft chuckle. He hadn''t seen a puppy in her embrace just now. That puppy glanced at him and then went back to sleep. It looked just like Su Rou. It really was like a master with all kinds of pets.


    However ¡­ Seeing the little adorable girl sleeping intimately in Su Rou''s arms, he was a bit jealous. To be able to sleep in Su Rou''s arms must be very comfortable!


    After an unknown amount of time, Su Rou woke up from her sleep. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a man in her line of sight. "Brother Ze ¡­"


    When her vision gradually cleared up, she widened her eyes in astonishment. "Jiang Ling?" Eh? Why is it him? How did he get in? The point is, how did he know she lived here?


    "He woke up." She had a very comfortable sleep and had slept for over an hour.


    Su Rou stretched herself as she laid on the blanket. Suddenly, she heard a "peng" sound, as if something dropped to the ground.


    "Heh ¡­" Jiang Ling smiled and reminded Su Rou out of kindness, "Xiao Rou, let me remind you that your pet ¡­" "It fell."


    "What?" Su Rou looked under the sofa and saw the little cutie lying on her back. She seemed to be in pain from the fall and was using her two front paws to scratch her head. "Little cutie."


    Su Rou scooped up the little cub and looked it up and down before putting it on the ground, "It''s okay, it''s not that expensive."


    Jiang Ling, who was sitting on the sofa, teased curiously as he ran over to sniff at his little darling. He picked it up and said, "You''re so young. You''ve only been born a few days ago, right?"


    "I don''t know ¡­" "Why are you here?" It was fine if she came, but she even chatted with her with a familiar look. Seriously, whose home was this?


    Jiang Ling looked at her and said, "The semifinals are over. I didn''t see you."


    "So we found her home?" Since there''s no class, I don''t want to go to school. " Su Rou said in a very natural manner because there were a lot of people like that.


    However, Jiang Ling frowned and said, "But I want to see you." He did not say that he had not seen her during the game, and he was very disappointed.


    "See me? If you don''t see me, you can win. " Su Rou didn''t understand. Why did she have to see her? She wasn''t some savior!


    Jiang Ling knew that Su Rou did not think too much about it and sighed in her heart. It seemed like it would not be an easy matter to kidnap Su Rou, "About that, actually, I came here today to look for you for more lessons. Once the basketball game is over, I will have to take my second monthly test."


    "I think so." He didn''t expect that it would be his second monthly test so soon. Oh, this time he had to take it seriously!


    "Then we ¡­" A glint flashed across Jiang Ling''s eyes, "Go study in your room." He really wanted to see Su Rou''s room. This could be considered as taking a step further with her.


    Su Rou stood up without even thinking, "Alright." The bedroom was supposed to be a place to learn. Thus, she led Jiang Ling to the second floor where they met Aunt Wang, who was mopping the floor.


    "Miss."


    "En, I''ll have to trouble you to send two cups of juice up here, Sister Wang. We have to start studying again." Su Rou smiled and said to Wang Aunt.

 C73

    As he walked into Su Rou''s room, a refreshing fragrance immediately enveloped him. Jiang Ling greedily sniffed the fragrance that filled the room. Was it that girls'' rooms would have a fragrance? He didn''t like the fragrance of the perfume of the women outside, but he did like this fresh smell. It gave him a very comfortable feeling to smell it.


    Su Rou''s room was very clean and tidy. There were even many little bear dolls piled up, filling the room with the cuteness of a little girl.


    There wasn''t anything like cosmetics in the room, but it was true. Su Rou was naturally beautiful and only the restless young girls outside would put makeup on her face.


    "I''ll review it here." Su Rou brought Jiang Ling to her large desk and took out her book.


    "Yes."


    "Finished?"


    "Only the book in your hands isn''t finished yet." Su Rou took out a pencil, "Didn''t you say to review it?" Why study these foreign texts now?


    "Alright." Jiang Ling finally understood why Su Rou was able to get such a high score in the exam. What should I do? I suddenly feel that this pressure isn''t a little bit!


    When Su Yuze returned home from work, he saw that there was an extra pair of sneakers at the entrance. His handsome face was slightly raised. "Aunt Wang, has anyone come before?"


    "Oh, one of xiaojie''s classmates."


    "Male." Su Yuze looked at the pair of shoes. They were clearly men''s!


    "Yes, they are studying in the Lady''s bedroom!" Madam Wang didn''t seem to notice Su Yuze''s gloomy expression. She continued, "That student is quite handsome. He arrived around 2 PM. Seeing that Miss is sleeping, he even waited for her to wake up ¡­" From the looks of it, that handsome male home tutor should be pretty good!


    However, what Su Yuze was thinking of was completely not the case. He had inexplicably found his home, and was still sitting there admiring little Rou''er''s sleeping posture? Wasn''t this enough? The two of them went alone to Xiao Rou''s bedroom to study?


    Was it really just a lesson, a lesson, a lesson, or a lesson?


    "Aunt Wang." Su Yuze warned him, "In the future, don''t let anyone you don''t know come in. This is the Su Clan, not the zoo." It was not something that could be entered as one pleased.


    Only now did Aunt Wang notice Su Yu Ze''s unsightly expression. Could it be that this boy wasn''t Miss''s classmate? However, she did not have the courage to ask this now. She only nodded, "Yes, I understand." The young master seemed to be angry. Impressive! It had been a long time since he saw the young master angry!


    After Su Yuze changed his shoes, he left his briefcase on the sofa and walked to the second floor. Su Rou''s room door was tightly shut. It was quiet inside, with no sound at all ¡­ No sound?


    Otherwise, he would not dare to imagine, if that kid inside had done something against little Rou Er, he would definitely kill that brat on the spot!


    "Creak ~ ~"


    Su Rou''s bedroom door was pushed open. Su Rou and Jiang Ling had their heads together, their backs facing him as they calculated a geometry problem on the desk.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Su Rou did not even turn her head around. She was still calculating the question. On the other hand, Jiang Ling slowly turned his head and said, "Eh, big brother ¡­" She thought it was her wife but didn''t expect it to be Su Rou''s brother.


    Su Yuze coldly glanced at him. Who''s your brother?


    Hearing the two words'' brother '', Su Rou also turned her head over and smiled at him innocently. "Brother Ze, you''re back."


    "Yes." "Seeing the two of them like this, they really are an eyesore!" Who told you to come to our house? " He said this to Jiang Ling.


    "I''m here to look for Xiao Rou for more lessons. The monthly test is coming up soon." It had to be said that Su Yuze had a very strong aura around him. After all, he was someone who''d wandered around the shopping mall before. His words naturally carried an imposing aura, something Jiang Ling, who was still in high school, didn''t have.


    "You don''t have a tutor?" A young master like him couldn''t afford to hire a home tutor? Did he have to come and study with little Rou Er?


    "I ¡­" Jiang Ling was at a loss for words. Could it be that Su Rou''s brother saw through her intentions? That''s right, she was quite clear about it as well.


    Su Rou continued, "That''s right, don''t you have a home tutor teacher in Jiang Ling''s house?"


    "Yes ¡­" It''s just that we haven''t arrived yet. " Jiang Ling could only blindly brag. He did not want to lose his friendship with Su Rou in the future.


    "It''s almost time for dinner. I think your ''home tutor'' should be arriving soon." Su Yu Ze followed what Jiang Ling said.


    Jiang Ling smiled embarrassedly, "That''s right, that''s right. Xiao Rou, it''s getting late. I''ll head back first." The meaning behind Su Yuze''s words was extremely obvious. He was clearly chasing him away!


    Su Rou replied with an "En" sound and did not linger any further. Instead, she turned her head and drew a few lines on the piece of paper. Then, she tore off the piece of paper and passed it to Jiang Ling, "The question has been solved."


    "Mm, thank you ¡­"


    In the end, Jiang Ling packed his things and walked out of the Su Family villa. Sigh ¡­ The people from the Su Clan were really hard to deal with! How could he get close to Xiao Rou in the future? Her brother was already so scary, I heard that Old Man Su is even more difficult to talk to!


    Su Yu Ze looked at the tightly shut door. "Little Rou!"


    "Hmm?" Su Rou was in a good mood after finishing her homework. She tossed the cute girl into the air, "Brother Ze, I want to take first place this time."


    "I believe you." Su Rou''s learning ability was unquestionable. As long as she wanted to, she would definitely be able to take the exam! "Wait a minute, little Rou''er, remember, from now on, don''t let any boys into your room. Do you know?"


    "No reason." To let other boys see Su Rou''s room and see her different side, or to pry into the secrets within her closet, just thinking about it made them angry!


    Su Rou thought for a moment. She had just brought Jiang Ling into his room and felt that it was indeed strange. It was as if he had something that shouldn''t be seen by outsiders!


    "Did you hear that?" Seeing that Su Rou didn''t say anything, Su Yu Ze thought she was going to go against him. Did she enter high school together with the Qin Dynasty and the rebellion period?


    Su Rou tilted her head and pointed at him with her index finger. "Brother Ze, you''re not allowed to enter either?" But if it''s brother Ze ¡­ Speaking of which, Brother Ze had entered her room many times, so she was already used to it.


    "This little thing is really resisting him." Except me, of course! "


    Only he could enter her room!

 C74

    "I''m thinking how Su Rou got such a high score in the exam." Su Mei stared at her finger speechlessly, "Fat girl, what does Su Rou do before the exam every time?"


    "I''m not doing anything. I''m just studying." Ling Tiantian said. Who cares about her? I have already broken off all ties with them! " Ling Tiantian curled her lips. Even though she was not speaking to him properly, she had wrongly accused Su Rou after all.


    Su Mei Mei acted as if she did not hear the rest of her words, "How about you take her out to take a bath, and let her miss the exam."


    "Mei Mei, do you hate Su Rou that much?" To miss the monthly test, this was really malicious.


    Su Mei Mei turned her head away, "I just don''t like her."


    "Forget it, just ignore her." Ling Tiantian was still a little afraid, if Su Rou told her teacher, then she and Mei Mei would definitely not be able to bear the consequences!


    "Oh ¡­" Su Mei looked out of the window. Just let it go like that? No, she couldn''t!


    The day before the Monthly Test


    Su Mei suddenly found Su Rou, "Su Rou, I have something to say to you."


    "What is it?"


    "Come out for a moment." Su Mei crooked her finger at her as if she was calling a puppy.


    Xiao Yun held her hand. "Meat, don''t go out." At a glance, Su Mei did not have any good intentions.


    "I''m fine." No matter what, Su Mei was still her big sister, she couldn''t possibly harm her openly, right? Su Rou patted the back of her good friend''s hand reassuringly before walking out of the classroom, "Meimei, you''re looking for me?"


    Su Mei nodded, "Mn, are you free tonight? My mother gave me tickets to the opera house. I''ll show you. "


    "Tonight?" Su Rou slightly frowned, "But tomorrow is the monthly test."


    "What does it matter?" "He''s in the Su Clan, but it''s just that it''s not a big deal if he doesn''t take the exam. The school won''t care about this sort of thing, especially since it won''t affect the Su Clan!" It''s a deal, I''ll come find you after school. "


    "¡­"


    Su Rou still wanted to say something, but she saw Su Mei directly walk into her class. Su Mei slightly raised her eyebrows. Mei Mei was still very decisive when it came to doing things and didn''t listen to what others said.


    The corner of Su Mei''s mouth curled up slightly as she walked into the classroom. Ling Tiantian was working hard on her homework. After breaking off the friendship with Su Rou, she no longer borrowed the benefits from her notes.


    "Charming? What''s wrong? So happy? " Ling Tiantian saw that Su Mei seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Oh." Ling Tiantian looked at her weirdly. She kept feeling that Su Mei''s expression was as if she was planning something, but ¡­ They were only high school students, so even if they were plotting, what other tricks could they come up with?


    After school, Su Mei indeed came over, "Su Rou, let''s go."


    "Mei-jie, I won''t go, Brother Ze wants to take me home." Su Rou did not like to go out and play. She always felt that it was something that bad boys did. She just needed to go home and study properly before welcoming tomorrow''s exam.


    Su Mei Mei did not care that much and directly pulled Su Rou away, "Aiya, it''s precisely because of this opportunity that I need to properly relax!" Seeing that Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were about to follow them, she paused for a moment before speaking to them condescendingly, "Su Rou and I are going out to play. Why are you two following us?"


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other. "Didn''t you hear that she didn''t want to go?"


    "I won''t harm her!" Su Mei scoffed, "Alright, my driver is waiting outside. You don''t want to embarrass me, right? My mom said she was going to take you out and relax! "


    Su Rou frowned, "Then I have to go back earlier." Since it was her first aunt''s kind intentions, then of course it wouldn''t be good for her to flirt with them.


    "Yes, yes." Su Mei excitedly pulled Su Rou''s hand and rushed out of the school.


    "Wait ¡­" I want to call brother Ze. " Su Rou jogged along the way and didn''t even have the time to take out her phone.


    "Let''s get in the car and talk." Su Mei whined as she brought Su Rou to the school gate and put her in the car, "Drive to the opera house."


    Su Mei''s car quickly drove away. Su Rou took out her phone and just happened to glance at a passing car. Eh? Brother Ze is already here? She was about to roll down the window, but the car was already speeding away.


    "There''s no need to be in such a hurry." Su Rou frowned as she spoke in an extremely displeased manner.


    "Why aren''t you in a hurry? It started at 5: 50 PM. This time, it''s going to be very exciting!"


    Su Rou took out a cell phone from her bag and dialed Su Yu Ze''s cell phone, "Hello? Brother Ze, I''m going home a bit later today. "


    Su Yu Ze was in the car waiting for Su Rou to finish school, when he received a phone call from her saying that she would be home a little later. "You''re already outside?" Su Yu Ze guessed as if he heard the car whistle coming from the other side of the phone.


    This time, it was Su Yu Ze who frowned. "How long will it take?" Su Mei? She doesn''t remember, does she? Forgot what happened ten years ago?


    "Mei-jie, how long will it take for that opera to end?" Su Rou put down her phone and turned to ask Su Mei.


    "Aiya, seriously, let me say it to Brother Yuze ¡­" Su Mei grabbed Su Rou''s phone, "Brother Yu Ze, it''s me, this is how it is. My mom told me to take Su Rou to relax before the exam, so I took her to the opera. No need to worry."


    "¡­"


    No one knew what she said on the other end of the phone, but Su Mei''s expression became slightly unhappy. "Brother Yu Ze, don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    "¡­"


    "Alright, that''s it." Su Mei hung up and looked at the phone in her hand. Then, she turned it off decisively, "Alright, let''s relax as much as we can." As he spoke, he threw Su Rou''s phone into his own small bag.


    Su Rou looked at Su Mei''s actions and reached out her hand, "Mei-jie, give me back my phone." Su Yuze had told her that she had to keep her phone with her in order for him to find her.


    "You have to keep quiet while watching the show. You don''t want your phone to disturb the interest of others, do you?" Su Mei crossed her legs, "I''ll return the phone to you after I''ve finished reading it. Seeing how anxious you are, it''s not like you''ll lose your phone here!"


    Su Mei looked out of the window. It was obvious that she did not want to talk to Su Rou anymore. Su Rou retracted her hand and pouted her lips gloomily.

 C75

    T City''s Opera House was the largest theater in the country. The luxury of the buildings could be said to be one of the highlights of the entire T City. However, this kind of theater was suitable for rich people to amuse themselves with.


    Su Mei held onto the tickets and walked in with Su Rou. The interior was bright and dazzling, making it look like a place from the Middle Ages.


    This wasn''t Su Rou''s first time here. Previously, when Su Yu Ze was free, he would bring her here to see a play, but it wasn''t as many as Su Mei''s visits. As long as there were new scenes or people in the opera house, she would come and join in on the fun.


    At 6 o''clock sharp, the opera officially started. There were a lot of famous actors on the wide stage, as well as handsome men with blonde hair and blue eyes from overseas. Su Mei was excited to watch, she already liked beautiful things, but because her English was not good, she would have gone up to strike up a conversation.


    After watching the show, the time had unknowingly reached 9. While watching the show, Su Rou noticed that even the sky had turned dark the moment she stepped out of the opera house. "What time is it, Meimei?"


    Su Mei casually looked at her phone, then smiled, "It''s still early, it''s only past 7."


    "¡­" "Liar, the sky is already so dark!" Mei-jie, it''s time for me to go home.


    Su Mei raised her eyebrows and looked at her, "It''s still early, wait!"


    Su Rou wanted to say something, but a Ferrari suddenly stopped on the other side of the road. Su Mei pulled Su Rou and ran over, "Brother Jia Cheng, you''re here!" Su Mei called out to the man in the driver''s seat happily.


    Su Rou took a glance and cast away her sight. This man seemed to be in her early twenties, but her ears were filled with ear-holes. She looked alright, but she looked like a playboy. Mei-jie, my phone. " She had no interest in staying outside with Su Mei anymore, she just took the phone and went home.


    "Who?" Liu Jicheng heard a soft voice and turned his head to look. He saw a cute little girl standing beside Su Mei. Her long, natural hair was let down and her eyes were watery. Liu Jicheng''s eyes immediately lit up, "Your friend?"


    This kind of person could be considered as Su Mei''s friend. That fatty called Ling something earlier, how could he compare to this little loli? Looking at her innocent eyes, it was clear that she wanted to be trampled upon ¡­


    "She is my sister." Su Mei opened the door of the Ferrari, "I''ll take my sister out to play, Brother Jiazhi will treat you to dinner!"


    "Alright, no problem!" The Liu family agreed with a nod. Their eyes were still staring at Su Rou. She was Su Mei''s sister. That was a bit of a pity, but making a friend was fine, at least ¡­ "It''s not like I won''t get the chance to do that, right?" "Little beauty, get in the car."


    Su Rou stubbornly stared at Su Mei. "Mei-jie, my phone."


    "Aiya, this soft and gentle voice sounds really comfortable. If I let her call out ''Big Brother Jiajun'' and hear it, I would definitely be moved to the depths of my heart." "What do you want a phone for? Come, big brother will take you guys to play today."


    "That''s right, Big Brother Jiajun is very generous." Su Mei giggled and then pulled Su Rou into the car without saying anything. "Brother Jia Cheng, hurry and drive."


    The Liu family stepped on the accelerator and the Ferrari started to run rapidly on the road. Su Rou''s face tightened, "Mei-jie, that''s not what we said before." "They clearly said that they would give her phone and let her go home after the show." You went back on your word! "


    "Heh ¡­" Breach of faith? What is this thing?


    "Give me back my phone."


    Su Mei looked at her, "Su Rou, it''s rare for me to bring people out to play, are you not giving me face in front of everyone?" He was truly disobedient. If he did not cooperate, he would lose face.


    Su Rou took a deep breath and became a bit angry, "Then you should give me back my phone and let me go back." Since he was afraid that she wouldn''t give him face, then she might as well let her go!


    "They''re already out. I don''t want to go back." Su Mei''s essence was also similar to Su Ziqi''s. They both had poor grades and loved to play, but Su Mei could play without restraint because she still had Su Hongyu, the eldest brother. But Su Ziqi couldn''t do it because he was Su Yue''s only son!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell aunt ¡­"


    "Then you can be more at ease. I''ll be back soon, so you don''t have to worry about me."


    The Liu family looked at the two girls from the rearview mirror. One was gorgeous, one was fresh, one was flirtatious and one was pure. Su Mei loved to put on makeup, and when she put on makeup, it would be extremely seductive.


    Actually, watching these two peerless beauties argue was quite interesting, "Meimei, when we arrive at our destination, I can guarantee that she won''t want to go home while she''s having fun!"


    "True." Su Mei crossed her arms. "Humph, you''re biting off more than you can chew!"


    "¡­" Is she a good person?


    Ferrari soon arrived at a nightclub called "Night". The blue "Night" character looked like it was greeting men and women for a pleasant night. Just as they arrived at the door, a group of weirdly dressed men and women, at least in Su Rou''s eyes, acted weirdly. They were throwing a tantrum at the door as if they were drunk.


    Su Rou did not like places like this and felt that it was very noisy, yet also very dirty, "Mei-jie, I''m going back, my phone ¡­ "Nope."


    "Hey hey hey, everyone''s here, aren''t you going in to play?" Before Su Mei could say anything, the Liu family instead wrapped their arms around Su Rou''s shoulders to prevent her from leaving, "Come, let''s go in and take a look. You''ll like this place."


    "I don''t like it."


    "No, you''ll like it." Liu Jicheng chuckled.


    "I, no, joy, joy!" Su Rou looked at the Liu family and said word by word. Did this man not understand?


    Being stared at by Su Rou in such a way, Liu family had to admit that there was a really strong electric current running through their hearts, "Let''s go!" What a pure little girl. Her eyes are very clean. She should be well protected by her family, right?


    However, the purer a person was, the more they would want to dye her black!


    "I''m not going." Su Rou turned her body and got rid of Liu family''s hand. Then, she ran onto the main road.


    "Trying to run?" The Liu family''s elder brother grabbed her school bag and pulled her in front of him, "Today I''ll show you what you''ve never seen before!"


    This man wouldn''t listen. Su Rou could only look at Su Mei, but discovered that she had already walked into the entrance of the nightclub ¡­

 C76

    Su Mei quickly rushed into the night shop and did not look behind. In any case, the Liu family would bring Su Rou in.


    It wasn''t the first time Su Meimei entered the nightclub, so she knew a lot of people inside.


    "Meimei, Big Brother Jia Cheng''s room is at the very back." One of the guys came out to ask for wine and saw Su Mei. He pointed at her and pointed inside as if he was used to it.


    "Alright."


    The biggest room in the night shop was reserved for him every year. Su Mei Mei walked in familiarly and there were a lot of girls wearing makeup like Su Mei, and there were also boys with earrings.


    "Meimei, good evening." An acquaintance greeted Su Mei.


    "Yes."


    The Liu family dragged Su Rou forcefully into the nightclub. "What''s the name of the little beauty?"


    "Go away."


    "Don''t be so ignorant." Liu Jicheng laughed a few times. "If you don''t want to say, then forget it." He would know anyway. With that, he dragged the person into the room.


    "¡­" Su Rou struggled a few times but was still unable to resist the strength of a large male student. After being dragged into the room, she instantly inhaled the smell of smoke and alcohol along with a strange smell, causing Su Rou to frown slightly.


    It smells so bad, I feel like vomiting!


    "Oh?" Where did this little beauty come from? " Some of the male students noticed a pure little white flower standing at the entrance. Looking at that little loli''s appearance, it was obvious that she was entering the nightclub for the first time!


    Su Mei took off her jacket, and inside was a black halter top. As she drank her cocktail, she crossed her legs and said, "This is my sister, everyone can play around with her."


    "Charming sister?" Oh oh oh, incredible. This Su family really does have a place for beauties. "Come here!" A boy with a cigarette in his mouth waved at Su Rou.


    Su Rou stubbornly stood at the door and refused to move. She wanted to return home, but the one behind her was the Liu family. He blocked the door and clearly did not want her to leave!


    "Come, let''s sit over there." Liu Jicheng pushed Su Rou over to sit beside the group of boys.


    Su Rou stood there without moving. Basically, they were all pushed over by the Liu family. Su Rou unwillingly sat in the corner of the sofa. She hugged her small schoolbag, unwilling to even say a single word.


    "Your name is Su Rou, right? Why aren''t you saying anything? "


    "Don''t be like this. It''s very fun. Come, have a drink."


    "Do you want to play with this?"


    The few boys obviously wanted to win the hearts of the beauties, high grade cocktails, white sand smoke, and even marijuana were all in front of her. Su Rou turned her head away but still didn''t say anything, causing the surrounding boys who wanted to do so to be a little discouraged, "Mei Mei, your sister is so bored, how can I play with her?"


    Su Mei was playing dice with two boys, she glanced at Su Rou who was nestled in the corner of the sofa without uttering a word, "I''ll tell her."


    She walked in front of Su Rou and said, "Su Rou, do you really have to ruin the scene for me?" Seriously, although these boys looked like they were playboys, their looks were pretty decent, right? Since his family was rich, she wouldn''t need to pay for it even if she wanted to. Wasn''t that fine with him?


    Stupid!


    Su Rou''s expression was very calm. "I want to go home."


    "Not giving me face?" Su Mei sat beside her and whispered, "It''s not like they''re going to eat you!" At the very least, he would not touch her. No matter how much these people messed around, the Su Clan''s people would not even move their eyes, unless they did not want to live!


    "I want to go home." Won''t he eat her? However, their eyes already looked frightening enough, okay? She was only 15 years old, not a bad girl. This was a game she couldn''t play!


    "You ¡­" Su Mei gave her a discouraged stare, then suddenly stood up and walked over to the Liu family''s side.


    "What''s wrong? Your sister is disobedient? " Liu Jicheng was on drugs, so he would be able to wake up soon. Seeing Su Meimei walk over, the Liu family smiled. That little loli looked rather weak on the outside, but they never expected her to be so hard to deal with.


    "Damn, I''ve had enough!" Su Mei began to curse very impolitely, "You''re being shameless, always saying you want to go home, it''s so annoying!"


    Liu Jicheng touched his chin, "Do we have to send her home?"


    "No!" Su Mei immediately refused, "Tomorrow is the school''s monthly test. I didn''t want her to take it, that''s why ¡­"


    Liu Jicheng lit up a cigarette, "Then why aren''t you going home?" If the news of the Su Clan''s Eldest Young Miss staying at night were to spread out, it wouldn''t be so pleasant.


    "Mom and Dad went overseas to take care of the branch today, so I don''t mind."


    "So it''s like that ¡­" "Well, you might as well get your sister drunk." Liu Jicheng suggested with a mischievous smile.


    "Alright!" Su Mei''s eyes lit up, "But don''t touch her."


    "..." "I know." It was truly a pity that they could not move a beauty like Su Mei, nor could the little beauty Su Rou.


    It was probably because the surrounding boys felt that Su Rou was not going to give in to her power, so there was no way they could do it. It was better to find those girls that came to their doorsteps on their own accord. Thus, Su Rou slowly moved to the seat closest to the private box''s door. If he didn''t let her go home, then she wouldn''t want her phone.


    Seeing that she was only a few steps away from the door, just as she was about to open it, a large hand pressed down on her shoulder, "Where is little sister going?"


    "Going home." Su Rou''s face was sullen and impatient. She was clearly near the door but was stopped by someone!


    "Oh ¡­" Liu Jicheng had two cocktails in his hand. "Don''t rush to leave. Have a drink."


    Su Rou looked at the wine cup that he passed over and looked at him warily. "I''m not drinking."


    "How about this, you drink ten cups, and I''ll let you go." Liu Jicheng pointed to the plate that was filled with cocktails on the tea table.


    Ten cups? Drink her to death!


    "Why should I listen to you? I''ll leave if I want to." She knew that if she showed any weakness in this place, she would only be bullied even more!


    However, what she did not know was that she was still young and immature. Even though she had put on a strong front, she still looked harmless. Liu Jicheng stroked her chin, "Can you leave?"


    The Liu family gave him a glance, and two sloppy boys immediately stood at the entrance of the private box. "You can try and see if you can walk out." Looking at how stubborn this little girl was, she really made people want to bully her.


    Su Rou looked at the Liu family and then looked at the cocktails on the table, "Do you mean what you say?"


    "Of course." Liu Jicheng knew that she had compromised, "Not only will I let you go, I''ll even personally send you home, okay?"


    "I don''t want you. I''ll go back by myself."


    "Alright then ¡­ "Here." Liu Jicheng handed over the wine cup in his hand.

 C77

    Su Rou ignored the wine cup and walked towards the tea table. The Liu family shrugged and started to drink the wine in their hands. Was she afraid that he would drug the wine? But... The cocktails on the table were even more concentrated than the one in his hand. Looking at Su Rou''s appearance, it was obvious that she hadn''t drunk any. Let alone 10 cups, she would probably be able to lie down after 3 cups.


    Because Su Rou was walking around, many male students followed her gaze and were curious as to what this little loli was planning to do. However, when they saw Su Rou grab the cocktail on the table and start gulping it down, they all whistled and cheered.


    Su Mei was holding a microphone and singing. Her gaze fell on Su Rou and her lips curled up into a smile.


    Su Rou couldn''t drink, she could even drink with her face covered. Last time, she drank Su Yu Ze''s red wine at home and slept for a day. Now that she drank ten cups, she''d probably go crazy with alcohol ¡­


    When the clock pointed to eleven, Su Yu Ze frowned and dialed Su Rou''s number. However, he heard a mechanical female voice from the other end: "The phone you have dialed is turned off ¡­"


    Su Rou''s phone never turned off. No matter what happened, she had to turn it on. That was his request towards Su Rou and it was the same thing she did for the past ten years.


    Su Yu Ze''s expression was filled with impatience as he looked at his phone. It was already past 11, and he still hadn''t returned. If his phone was turned off, would something happen? Ten years ago, he still had some lingering fear from the incident where she was almost kidnapped. If something really happened this time, the first person he would look for would be Su Mei!


    Su Mei Mei ¡­ Su Yu Ze''s heart moved and immediately dialed Su Mei''s number. This time, the phone was connected, but no one answered. Su Yu Ze really wanted to curse out loud. What was going on? He turned off his phone and didn''t pick up.


    Su Yuze''s gaze turned dark. Finally, he dialed Fame Peak''s number. "Fame Peak, help me find little Rou''er''s location."


    Just as he was about to wash up and go to sleep, he suddenly received a call from Su Yu Ze. He yawned and asked, "What''s wrong, Darling Rou Rou isn''t at home?"


    "I''m still looking for you at home?"


    "En..." "True." But no, Su Rou was completely controlled by Su Yu Ze. She was definitely going to live her entire life at school. Now, she actually ran out to play, and Su Yu Ze couldn''t even find her! Ah ha, Rou Rou Rou''s baby''s puberty must have arrived!


    "Yes, right away." At this time, he still didn''t return home. He really couldn''t rest easy.


    Zhang Yuanfeng turned on his speakers and started to operate his computer. "Young Master Yu, your baby Rou Rou has shut down?" Positioning systems are not very strong.


    "Yes." What would happen to shut her down?


    He felt that history repeated itself, and he remembered that it was the same that time. But that time, Su Rou''s phone was broken, and the locator was flickering. This time, she only turned it off, so it was much easier to find her.


    Not long after, the corners of his lips curled up. He found it! Eh? Eyebrows... He looked at the red dot on the screen and found it difficult to reply. "Young Master Yu ¡­"


    "What?" Did you find it? " Su Yu Ze asked indifferently.


    "I did find it, but ¡­" Are you sure Rou Rou''s baby hasn''t been stolen? "


    Su Yuze slightly raised his brows. "What do you mean?"


    "She''s ¡­" There. "


    "Night?"


    "It''s the biggest nightclub in T City!" For a man like Young Master Yu, who had never touched women before, the night was indeed strange, so he had been there a few times. But why was Su Rou there?


    This must be a mistake somewhere, or Su Rou''s phone must have been stolen!


    Su Yu Ze''s face became very gloomy. "Night shop." How dare she go to a nightclub?


    "Young Master Yu, you ¡­"


    "Got it, send me the location, I''m hanging up." Su Yuze hung up and walked out of the house.


    At this moment, in the biggest room of ''Night'', a group of men and women looked up at the girl on the tea table in fear. Su Mei was hiding behind the Liu family''s back, "Su Rou, get down here!" To act so arrogantly from such a vantage point was too embarrassing!


    In one hand, she held a cup of wine. All of the cocktails inside the cup were thrown out by her, and everyone, without exception, was splashed with wine. After she finished, Su Rou threw the cup away.


    "Pacha ~ ~ ~"


    The ground was littered with fragments of broken glasses, making it impossible for anyone to move forward ¡­


    Half an hour ago, Liu Jicheng let her go home after drinking ten cocktails. She did so, but by the time she drank three, her head was a little dizzy, and by the fifth time, she couldn''t even see anything. By the seventh time, she had somehow gotten angry, and suddenly threw the cocktail at a woman who was singing.


    "Holy sh * t!" I''m singing! " That girl, whose body had been splashed with alcohol, shouted in a flustered and exasperated tone. When she turned her head to look at Su Rou, she immediately wanted to slap her to vent her anger.


    Su Rou didn''t even wait for her to get close before she threw the cup at her feet. The glass fragments that flew into the air instantly sliced open the woman''s calf. Then, Su Rou climbed onto the tea table and poured the wine into the cup, just like she did before.


    Liu family did not expect Su Rou to become like this, he whispered to Su Mei, "Didn''t you say your sister would go crazy from alcohol!"


    "How, how would I know!" Su Mei felt that her face was about to be thrown away by Su Rou, "Su Rou, get down here!"


    The drunk Su Rou''s gaze suddenly turned gloomy and cold. With her left hand, she pointed the wine cup at Su Mei, "Are you letting me go home?" When others were drunk, their tongues would stick out. Su Rou spoke as usual, but her tone seemed to carry a trace of threatening tone.


    "You, come down first!"


    Su Rou exerted her strength again and the glass cup shattered at Liu Jicheng''s feet. The glass almost cut her calf. Ah, well, go home! Don''t throw it away! "


    Su Rou let out a light breath and got down from the tea table. Seeing the people around her tense up again, the ground was covered in glass and they didn''t dare to move. Su Rou didn''t even look before stepping on the ground.


    At this moment, the room''s door was suddenly opened. Su Yu Ze''s tall and slender figure instantly appeared. Su Mei opened her eyes wide and muttered, "Brother Yu Ze ¡­" How did he find this place?


    Su Yu Ze first surveyed the chaotic scene. When he saw Su Rou standing in the middle of the glass fragments, his eyes slightly narrowed. He walked over, his leather shoes making creaking sounds as they stepped on the glass fragments. He smelled her alcohol.


    Su Yu Ze carried Su Rou and said, "Su Mei, First Uncle will be back tomorrow morning."


    Su Mei bit her lips. He told her parents?!

 C78

    The drunk little girl was finally taken away, and the room returned to its previous tranquility. After a long time, the Liu family finally asked Su Mei, "Meimei, who was that man just now?" The moment he walked in, he felt a powerful aura and almost thought that Zhang Xuan was going to attack him.


    "My brother ¡­" Su Mei bit her finger. What should she do? Su Yu Ze was going to tell his parents. With how concerned Liu RuLan was for her, he definitely wouldn''t let her go out again.


    "Your brother ¡­" "There are really a lot of people in the Su Family!" "Then he ¡­" What did that mean?


    Su Mei Mei looked at the petrified men and women around her, and snorted, "Big brother Jia Cheng, I''m leaving."


    "Where to?"


    "Going home."


    "Oh ¡­" Liu Jicheng fished out a cigarette to light it up. After the incident, he no longer had any interest in playing around. "I''ll send you. I want to go home too, so boring."


    Su Mei put on her jacket, "Alright."


    Su Rou was stuffed into the car, and she somewhat angrily tugged at the seat cushion under her, causing the fur on the seat to fly everywhere. Su Yu Ze didn''t say anything and let her cause a ruckus, and in the end, Su Rou burped, "Go home ¡­"


    He sped up the car and drove straight home, holding Su Rou''s small hand and pulling her out of the car. However, Su Rou had just been sitting comfortably and didn''t even want to get out of the car, then her legs went soft. If it wasn''t for Su Yu Ze holding her hand, she would have fallen down.


    "Can you stand?" Su Yuze frowned slightly when he saw how soft she was.


    "Mm ¡­" Su Rou felt her face heat up. This time, the concentration of red wine was even thicker than last time.


    Su Yuze decisively picked her up and put her on her bed. He reached out and touched her forehead. "Be good, you can just sleep for a bit."


    "I don''t want to sleep!" Su Rou stared at Su Yuze.


    "..." Do you know who I am? " Su Yu Ze looked into her eyes. He felt that Su Rou''s gaze was a little strange when she looked at him. She probably couldn''t recognize people when she was drunk.


    Su Rou looked at him for a while and then looked away. "A headache ¡­"


    Seems like he didn''t recognize her. Su Yu Ze went downstairs and made a bowl of sobering soup for Su Rou in the kitchen. Just as he was about to take it upstairs, he saw Su Rou holding onto the stairs as she looked at him.


    "Why are you up?"


    "Headache ¡­"


    "¡­" Su Yu Ze''s heart slightly tightened. He quickly walked up and held her small hand, leading her to a room. "Drinking this won''t give you a headache."


    The small bowl of soup was finished in an instant, but after drinking it, Su Rou was not sleepy at all. She laid on the bed with her eyes wide open while in a daze.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yu Ze looked at her strange expression and asked softly. Sleep for a bit, and tomorrow you won''t feel so bad. "


    "Mm ¡­" Su Rou suddenly sat up, "I want to watch TV."


    "¡­" She didn''t even listen to what he said, right?


    "No, sleep." He was already so drunk, and yet he still did not stop!


    As if she was blind, Su Rou walked downstairs barefooted. She turned on the TV and sat on the sofa, one step at a time. When the fast Su Yu Ze followed her down, he saw that she was already enjoying watching it.


    Su Yu Ze helplessly rubbed his forehead. What the hell was going on!? He sat beside Su Rou and tried to persuade her, but to no avail, he had no choice but to watch TV with her. This way, she wouldn''t do any weird actions later on.


    Next time, he would definitely not let her and Su Mei go out again! Absolutely!


    When Su Rou''s sleepiness attacked them, it was already three in the morning. Her body slanted and fell onto Su Yu Ze''s body. Su Yuze used his hand to support his chin as he pretended to sleep. Feeling the weight on his thigh, he opened his eyes and saw a small person lying on his thigh. Looking at the time, it was 3: 15 PM. She could finally sleep!


    He carried her upstairs. After thinking for a moment, he carried her back to his room. It would be better if he slept with her. This way, he could feel more at ease.


    Ah ¡ª head, good, pain!


    Su Rou woke up from her dreams with a twisted face. She rubbed her forehead and her eyes were filled with pain.


    The sky outside was a bit dark, was it not already dawn?


    She sat up and looked around. This was Su Yu Ze''s room. "Brother Ze!"


    Su Yu Ze, who was working in the study room next door, heard Su Rou''s voice and walked over. "What happened?"


    "I have a headache!" The aftereffect of a hangover was a headache!


    "Here, eat this."


    He had already guessed that she would have a headache, so he went out to buy medicine today.


    Su Rou hugged her cup of water and drank a few mouthfuls with a "gulp" sound. Her face was slightly pale. It seemed like she had drunk quite a bit from the cocktails yesterday. I think I''m drunk. "


    "Looks like it?" The corner of Su Yuze''s mouth curled up. Where did it look like? "It''s obviously good!" Didn''t you say that you''ll be going home after the opera? " Now that the little guy has woken up, just be honest.


    "It''s Mei-jie, she wants to take me to the nightclub to play." Su Rou frowned, "She stole my phone!" Otherwise, she would have called Su Yuze long ago and told him to come pick her up.


    It really was Su Mei, did that woman not know how to restrain herself? Su Yuze''s face slightly darkened. "You''re not allowed to go out with her next time." As long as he went out with Su Mei, it would definitely not be a good thing.


    "I don''t need to say it to know that ¡­" Su Rou pouted, "Ah, my school bag and phone are still there ¡­" Speaking of Su Mei, she remembered that her phone and school bag were still there.


    "No, I''ll buy it for you." If he went now, he would definitely be left with nothing and would have to be taken away by the waiter.


    "¡­" It was unknown what Su Rou was angry about as she sat on the bed. After a while, she raised her head and asked, "Brother Ze, what time is it?"


    "Six." Su Yu Ze raised his wrist watch and gave her some time.


    Six o''clock. "Morning?"


    "You''re asleep. It''s night."


    Su Rou slightly opened her mouth and was petrified. It was six o''clock in the evening, which meant ¡­ " My exam. "


    "What exam?" Su Yuze gently touched her forehead. Luckily, she didn''t have a fever. His flushed face last night had scared him to death. He was afraid that she''d burn it.


    "Monthly Test ¡­" Su Rou waved her hand and angrily yelled, "Monthly Test!"


    "It was just a small test, yet she was being so rude to him?" "Little thing, I wasn''t the one who made you miss the exam."

 C79

    "Oh, sorry brother Ze ¡­" Su Rou held Su Yu Ze''s big hand as if she was trying to curry favor with him. "I''m saying, Meimei is too annoying!" Damn it, Su Mei said she could relax a little before the exam, but it was too easy and she directly missed the exam.


    "I''ve applied for leave." Su Yuze lightly said, "Anyway, it''s the weekend since the exam is over, so there''s no need for you to go to tomorrow''s exam." It was just a small exam.


    Su Rou lowered her eyes. Unfortunately, it was quite a pity because she said that she would get first place, but ¡­ Forget it, it''s just a small test, so it doesn''t really matter.


    "Get up, it''s time for dinner."


    "Alright, take a bath first ¡­" It was unknown if it was because of the alcohol she drank last night, but she felt that she still had the smell of the room at the nightclub on her body. It was very uncomfortable!


    "Yes."


    When Su Rou went to school next Monday, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei immediately surrounded her, "Meat, why didn''t you come for the exam?"


    "Is he sick?"


    "Mm ¡­" "Kind of." Su Rou changed her schoolbag. Her phone was also new, but it was the same one as the previous one.


    Xiao Yun frowned. "That''s right, that''s right, that''s right, that''s not right. What does that mean?"


    "It''s fine, don''t worry." Su Rou comforted her. The matter of getting drunk didn''t really have much to do with it, did it?


    Yu Fei wanted to ask something, but she caught a glimpse of her school bag and cell phone. "Your school bag and cell phone have both changed?" Something must have happened.


    "Yep, the original one is gone."


    Gone? Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other. Su Rou took out her cellphone to play with it. She curled her lips gloomily. The angry little bird she played with inside the phone had almost finished the last test and was about to start over again!


    True... Disgusting!


    "Xiao Rou."


    "Hmm?" Su Rou replied without even raising her head. From the sound of the voice, she knew that it was Jiang Ling.


    Jiang Ling habitually passed some snacks to her and sat beside her and asked, "What''s wrong with you? "Why don''t you come to the exam?" Originally, he wanted to be on par with Su Rou, but he didn''t expect that Su Rou didn''t come to the exam and let him get first place for nothing.


    As for the things that already happened, Su Rou usually had no interest in bringing them up again. So, she very indifferently said, "If something happens, I''ll be taking a leave of absence."


    "What is it?" Jiang Ling quickly asked. What was so important about him that he didn''t even come to take the examination?


    "Just a few things." "Can you tell me that she was drunk?" "Don''t ask, it''s no big deal."


    "¡­" Jiang Ling looked at her, slightly injured. It wasn''t a big deal, but a test wasn''t a big deal? In other words, she was not in the mood to be on par with him, right?


    The teacher walked in with the school report card, his face very calm, "This Monthly Test''s exam questions aren''t too difficult. Why did five of my classmates enter the top ten last month, and there were only three of them this month? Students are not allowed to relax, do you understand? "


    "Yes sir!"


    Thereafter, the teacher announced his results. Without exception, Jiang Ling was still the first and had even left the second place down by more than 80 points in an extremely coquettish and coquettish manner! Because of the lack of exams, Su Rou''s score was zero and he was the last in the year.


    Although the last place was not good and when Su Rou saw the score, she even heard some of the surrounding students laughing softly. It must be very dramatic right?


    Su Rou indifferently glanced at the school report. There were no points of her own and there was nothing to look forward to. What she did not notice was that Jiang Ling''s probing gaze was focused on her. Why did he make Su Rou give up the exam?


    Grade One, Class Two


    Ling Tiantian looked at the school report and patted Su Mei''s shoulder in surprise, "Meimei, quickly, look, Su Rou is the last in grade!"


    Su Mei looked at her shoulder, then said to Ling Tiantian in annoyance, "Can you not touch me as you please?" She felt that Ling Tiantian was a little dirty.


    "Oh, oh ¡­" Ling Tiantian retracted her hand and pointed at the school report in her hand, "You really have to look at it. Su Rou is really the last in her grade!" Seeing Su Rou, who always ranked at the top, actually had a time of being the last, it was certain that she would gloat. Moreover, she was someone who had cut off all ties with him, so it was natural for her to mock him.


    Yes, Su Rou was finally the last one. She had even participated in the monthly test this time, so she avoided getting the last place with Su Rou and Su Li. Because she knew that she was drunk and going crazy with alcohol, she couldn''t get up on the second day!


    It was just that ¡ª in this battle, she had been involved herself! After Su Yu Ze complained to her parents, they didn''t allow her to go out at night to play. If she wanted to go out, she had to bring a follower to monitor her every move! Please, how could she play to her heart''s content?


    Furthermore, Liu Rulan scolded her for saying that girls shouldn''t go to nightclubs. In short ¡­ She had no freedom now!


    "Oh yeah, I saw a piece of news last night saying that ''Night'' was sealed ¡­ It''s the nightclub that you took me to last time, so what a pity! " Ling Tian let out a long sigh. Ever since Su Mei had often taken her out to play, she had gradually become infatuated with the nightlife. As for the ''night'', it was where they often went to play.


    Who would have thought that it would be sealed overnight!


    Su Mei never watched the news, so when she heard what Ling Tiantian said, she was a bit surprised, "What ¡­" The nightclub was sealed. Who did it? Could it be...


    "No way ¡­" Is Brother Yuze trying to kill us all?


    The news of a nightclub being sealed in the T Market naturally would not spread throughout the school, so Su Rou did not know that because of her hangover, she destroyed a nightclub!


    It was because he saw the news that he knew about this matter. Because this nightclub happened to be where he found Su Rou''s cell phone, he had an impression of it. The first thing he thought of was Su Yuze, "Hello? Young Master Yu, you really sealed ''Night''? "


    Su Yuze held the phone in one hand and quickly signed the document with the other. "Mhmm."


    "Because of Softness?"


    "Fame Peak." Su Yuze softly called out to him, "She was drunk there and went insane from the alcohol." Furthermore, they did not acknowledge him when he became drunk.


    "Ah ¡­" Zhang Feng pondered for a while before replying, "Alright then." It was no wonder that his little sister had been wronged at the nightclub. It was just that the nightclub was quite light, so it was fine if they didn''t lock them up together. "Oh yeah, darling Rou Rou, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    How could he let anything happen to her?

 C80

    After Su Yu Ze told Su Kaiming and Liu RuLan about the club''s situation, Su Mei was reprimanded. Su Kaiming didn''t say anything, but Liu RuLan was worried and pointed at Su Mei''s forehead, "Meimei, why are you running to the club? Do you know how dangerous it is?"


    Su Meimei pouted, "I''m just going to play for a bit."


    "As long as you have a party with that girl from the Yang family. A nightclub is not a place a little girl like you should be going to!" Liu Rulan doted on her daughter. Ever since she was young and was almost taken away, she paid special attention to her.


    Su Mei frowned, "Mom, didn''t you ask me to bring Su Rou to relax?"


    "Is that me?" Liu Rulan was stunned for a few seconds. "You asked for it!" Really, at that time, it was clearly Su Mei Mei who asked for two tickets to the opera house for herself, saying that it was about to be the exam and she wanted to take Su Rou to relax.


    "I... I was also kind. " Su Mei did not show any signs of repenting.


    "You, don''t change the subject. Did you hear what I said? You''re not allowed to go back to the nightclub next time!" But in fact, it was just a bit less thunderous. Su Mei knew very well that at most, Liu RuLan would only scold him, and she would not really hit him.


    Su Kaiming who had been silent all this while suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Mei Mei, do you know that Yu Ze warned me yesterday that if you bring Su Rou out to cause any trouble, then he will no longer cooperate with the Su Family."


    "What?" Liu RuLan''s eyes widened in surprise. "Why?" He''s Su Yu Ze''s first uncle, and he can''t even make Su Yu Ze forgive Su Mei with that identity?


    "¡­" Su Mei was also in disbelief, but after thinking for a moment, she said without care, "Dad, it''s okay, is the Su family worse than Golden Age?" If they did not cooperate, then so be it. Could it be that without Golden Age, the Su Clan would not be able to survive?


    Su Kaiming looked at Su Mei sternly, "Mei Mei, you are too naive. What do you know? Golden Age was now the same size as the Su Clan. In the market, they would rather have more friends than enemies ¡­ What do you know? "I only know how to play!" Su Mei had indeed been doted on too much and did not know anything about the mall.


    Su Mei bit her lips and did not speak, "I ¡­ "I don''t know, and I have no intention of knowing either!" Su Mei knew that Su Yu Ze was very powerful, but she didn''t expect him to be this powerful. If even her father said that, then he really valued Golden Age, right?


    So annoying, so annoying!


    Su Mei endured the pain in her heart. Her father valued Brother Yuze so much, but he only said that she only knew how to play ¡­ She bit her lower lip and ran away from Su Kaiming and Liu RuLan, not caring about their expressions.


    After passing by the living room and coincidentally overhearing their conversation, Su Ziqi also frowned slightly. Su Rou went to the nightclub? I wonder if anything is wrong... When he saw Su Mei running over, he also turned and left.


    Liu Ruyan acted like she did not see her daughter run away, "No way! Yu Ze is so paranoid? "


    "You don''t know about Yu Ze''s temper?" Even the Old Master cannot do anything about him! " Su Kaiming sighed. If he had to say who his most difficult partner was, it would be Su Yu Ze. It wasn''t because the efficiency wasn''t good, but because of his temper! "If I were to get serious, Su Yu Ze really wouldn''t admit it!" "Especially regarding Xiao Rou ¡­"


    Liu RuLan slightly nodded her head. That''s true, as long as Su Rou was involved, Su Yu Ze would become very paranoid! Probably his only weakness is his sister. "But... Xiao Rou is not his blood sister, is there a need for that? " If it was a blood sister, then it would be a bit easier to think of it, but Su Rou was just a martial sister. Mei Mei was the same, why was it that he treated her so well?


    "Warmth is good for Yu Ze." In the end, it was also because of Su Wen''s warmth that Su Yuze loved his home.


    Liu RuLan was not very familiar with warm air because warm air had been driven out of the Su Family by the old man. Then, we can only have Meimei avoid contact with Su Rou in the future. "


    "Mm ¡­" Su Kaiming leaned back, "It''s about time to control the charms. If we continue to play like this, we''ll definitely be tricked."


    "I know, but since she''s in her adolescence, it''s normal for her to like to play ¡­" In the end, Liu RuLan still felt sorry for her daughter.


    "Don''t spoil your child so much!"


    One weekend, when Su Rou got up, she habitually looked at her bedside table. On top of the picture was a frame, and on top of the frame was a picture of Su Qingrou. It had to be said that Su Rou could be said to be a great beauty with her long straight hair draped over her shoulders.


    "Ah ¡­" "It fell to the ground." Su Rou picked up the photo frame and looked at it. She noticed that there was a thin layer of dust on it. It had also been a long time since she had wiped it off.


    Su Rou got up from the bed and took a cloth from the bathroom to wipe Su He''s picture.


    Su Yuze looked at the time. It was already past ten o''clock, why wasn''t Lil Thing back yet? When he knocked on Su Rou''s bedroom door, he saw that he was sitting on the bed seriously wiping the photo frame, looking like he treasured it a lot.


    "Xiao Rou''er, it''s time to eat."


    "Oh, I''m coming."


    Su Yu Ze glanced at Su Wai''s photo and his gaze turned a bit softer. He embraced Su Rou''s shoulders and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Su Rou put away the photo frame and followed behind Su Yuze. "Brother Ze, why do I look nothing like mother?" Her mother looked so beautiful that she felt she had never looked like her.


    "Probably... You look more like your father. " Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    "Daddy?" This unfamiliar phrase stunned Su Rou slightly, "Who is my father?"


    Su Yu Ze lowered his head and saw Su Rou''s curious eyes. He rubbed Su Rou''s head, "I don''t know either."


    "Even Brother Ze doesn''t know?" "Ah, I really want to see what my father looks like."


    You want to see the man who cheated Aunt Wen? Or her real father? Su Yu Ze slightly frowned. This won''t do, he couldn''t continue this topic. "Little thing, where do you want to go this weekend?"


    "Are you going to take me out?"


    "Yes."


    Su Rou immediately forgot about the previous question. She happily thought about where she wanted to go later, but there were only two days. She was definitely not able to go too far. "Then let''s go to Salt City. I heard that there are dolphins there!"


    "Alright."


    As expected, Su Yu Ze was sent out for efficiency. She left with Su Rou after eating breakfast. Su Rou sat in the car with a smile on her face. Su Yu Ze saw her happy face out of the corner of her eyes. She only needed to happily do Su Rou. Everything else ¡­ Don''t worry.


    There was him!

 C81

    Su Rou''s weekend trip ended half a day earlier because ¡­ Her aunt is here! Su Rou hugged her stomach as she curled up on the bed, drenched in cold sweat. Fortunately, Su Yu Ze remembered her little days and paid special attention to her not to eat cold things these few days. Otherwise, she would probably suffer as much as last month.


    "Does it still hurt?" Su Yu Ze bought a tampon once again and also bought some brown sugar. She personally made a cup of red sugar water for Su Rou.


    Su Rou''s pain was not as intense as last month''s, but it was still painful. She curled up on the bed and was unwilling to move, "You, feed it to me ¡­"


    She was in so much pain that she didn''t even have the strength to speak. Su Yu Ze scooped up spoonfuls after spoonfuls and fed them into Su Rou''s mouth, "What do you want to eat?"


    Su Rou shook her head. Her stomach hurt so much, how could she be in the mood to eat?


    After drinking a glass of brown sugar water, her stomach felt warm and less uncomfortable, so she slowly grabbed a bag of tampons and a pair of underwear before walking into the bathroom. In her big bed, there was a puddle of blood ¡­


    When Su Rou walked out, she pouted and complained, "It still hurts ¡­"


    At the door, there was a cleaning lady who was cleaning the bed sheets. When she saw Su Rou walk out and heard what she said just now, the cleaning lady''s expression changed. Seriously, such a young girl ¡­ This was too outrageous!


    Su Rou looked at the cleaning lady in confusion as she walked out before turning her head to look at Su Yu Ze. "Why is that aunt looking at me with such weird eyes?" Su Rou did not understand what she meant. She felt like she was looking at a monster.


    Su Yu Ze was an adult, so she naturally understood the cleaning lady''s eyes. The bloody bedsheets, coupled with what Su Rou said earlier, made it easy for one''s thoughts to go astray! He shook his head, "There''s probably something wrong with your head ¡­" Does your stomach still hurt? "


    "Mm ¡­" "Pain." Su Rou said in a wronged manner.


    "Come here, I''ll help you massage it." Su Yuze said.


    Su Rou climbed onto the bed while Su Yuze laid behind her. She extended her warm hand and reached under her clothes to gently massage her soft stomach. Su Rou was rubbed very comfortably, but when she thought about how her trip failed, she couldn''t help but feel pity. "Mm ¡­" I can''t see dolphins anymore. "


    "You want to see it that much?" If she really wanted to watch it, he wouldn''t mind helping her request a leave of absence and stay here for a few more days.


    "Come again next time ¡­"


    "Alright."


    That same day, Su Yu Ze checked out of his room and brought Su Rou home. The little cutie was left alone at home, seeing Su Rou come back, she circled around Su Rou, extremely intimate. After a month, the little cutie seemed to have grown quite a bit.


    However, Su Rou didn''t have the energy to hug it and play with it. She could only let it look at her with pitiful eyes. "Wang Wu!"


    "Why are you screaming so pitifully? I''m even more pitiful than you!" Su Rou said snappily. Then, she used her foot to tap on the little girl''s cute stomach in exchange for the little girl biting on her socks without letting go.


    "Relax!" Su Rou pretended to be angry and said to the little cutie.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Rou pointed at the culprit that was biting her socks, "Brother Ze, it bit my socks ¡­ "Ah, rotten." Before Su Rou could complain, the little cutie had already bitten through her socks.


    Only after exposing her tender white toes did the little cutie let out a sigh of relief.


    Su Rou was angry, but because her stomach wasn''t feeling well, she could only give up. This damned little cutie! Su Rou glared at it, then after that, she rolled her eyes, patted her side, and said to the cute little girl, "Little cutie, come up."


    Su Yuze stopped the little cutie from jumping onto the sofa. "You''re not feeling well, so don''t cause trouble with the little cutie." He could tell that Su Rou certainly wanted to take revenge on the cute little guy in order to lure it up.


    "Then he bit my socks... You compensate me! "


    "Alright, I''ll buy a car for you tomorrow."


    Only then did Su Rou become slightly satisfied, "En!"


    Because of the incident with Su Rou''s elder aunt, she was forced to take a few days leave. Only on Thursday did Su Yuze let her go back to school.


    As soon as she entered the class, Xiao Yun immediately teased, "Let me guess, that meaty aunt must be back again!"


    Yu Fei started laughing. "I guess so!"


    Su Rou glanced at them in displeasure, "What''s wrong!"


    "I''m fine ¡­" However, I checked online and found that the cold air in your body is too heavy. You have to pay more attention to warmth up. The weather is slowly getting colder. You can''t wear so little anymore. "


    Su Rou let out a heavy sigh. "I know ¡­" Ever since she found out about Gong Han, she rarely ate anything cold like that. It was because her eldest aunt was in so much pain that she wanted to die. She was really scared!


    Xiao Yun patted Su Rou''s head, "Your meat is really pitiful, it''s alright, we''ll just have to urge you from now on."


    "Sure."


    Jiang Ling hadn''t seen Su Rou for another week. He was very curious about why she could take so many days off from work every month. "Xiao Rou, are you sick?"


    "Nope."


    "Then you ¡­" Every month? " Jiang Ling asked curiously.


    Su Rou opened her mouth and thought for a while before she tactfully asked, "How is your junior high school biology?"


    "A perfect score." Jiang Ling was a little perplexed. Why would he suddenly ask about this? " Does this question have anything to do with it? "


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at Jiang Ling at the same time before shaking their heads. This was already a very clear hint! Seeing that they didn''t seem to want to give him an answer, Jiang Ling gave up on this question.


    "Su Rou, someone is looking for you!" A male student stood outside the window and shouted into the classroom.


    Su Rou saw that it was Su Zi Qi, so she moved out, "Brother Qi? You''re looking for me? "


    "Mm ¡­" I want to ask you something. The last time I went to the nightclub... Nothing happened, right? " Su Ziqi hadn''t seen Su Rou for a long time, and every time he wanted to see her, he didn''t know what kind of reason to do so. Now, when he heard the news of Su Mei taking Su Rou to play at the nightclub, he finally had a reason.


    "Nothing much ¡­" The last time she was drunk, she couldn''t remember exactly what happened afterwards.


    "Then... You didn''t come to class for the last two days? " "" Su Ziqi asked again. Did Brother Yuze scold you? " After all, a fifteen-year-old girl going to a nightclub was not a good thing. Brother Yu Ze would definitely scold her, and even Su Mei would be scolded!


    Su Rou scratched her head. "No." "Brother Ze treated her so well, how could he possibly scold her?" I asked for a leave of absence because I was not feeling well myself. "


    "What''s wrong?" Su Ziqi asked immediately.


    "Ah ¡­" "Nothing." I''ve already said that I''m not feeling well, why do I have to go through so much trouble just to get to the bottom of it? Jiang Ling and Brother Qi were the same! Is everyone interested in my aunt?

 C82

    Su Ziqi looked at Su Rou carefully. Her expression was not bad and her body should be fine, "Xiao Rou, you ¡­" Don''t go to the nightclub next time, okay? "


    "I know." Su Rou nodded. Originally, she didn''t want to go, but that was an accident. Su Mei forced her to go.


    Su Ziqi nodded and didn''t say anything for a while.


    Su Rou looked at him, "Is there anything else?"


    "..." "Gone." Su Ziqi said somewhat embarrassedly, "Then I''ll be going now."


    "Yes." Su Rou waved at him.


    Su Ziqi watched her walk into the classroom before letting out a sigh. Then, he took out a cigarette and leisurely lit it up before slowly leaving.


    "Why did Su Ziqi leave so quickly every time he came?" Xiao Yun felt a little strange, she did not seem to have talked with Su Rou for long, she did not even know what exactly he was here for.


    Su Rou shrugged, "I don''t know ¡­" Just asked me a few questions. " Strange, since when did Zhizhi care about her so much?


    "Strange." Xiao Yun pursed her lips. Although it was natural for big brother to care for little sister, Su Ziqi''s eyes did not seem to be filled with the love of family.


    Usually, she would stay in the classroom, still flirting with the male students. Every day, she would lead a life that was revered by tens of thousands of people, not to mention Su Rou. She didn''t like trouble, so it would be too good for Su Mei not to look for him when she was being tactful!


    In the blink of an eye, the first year of senior high ended. During the final exam, Su Rou firmly sat in first place and left the second place Jiang Ling with more than fifty points. This was within Jiang Ling''s expectations.


    In the past, Su Rou''s examination had always been very close to Jiang Ling''s. She had sat in the second and third place before, and one time, she was even the last in the entire year due to lack of examinations!


    Who would have thought that the real person would show up and show his prowess during the final exam!


    "Xiao Rou, can I still see you during the summer vacation?" Jiang Ling was reluctant to part with his as it would be difficult to see Su Rou again during the summer vacation. Even if he knew where Su Rou''s home was, he would not dare to go! Last time, Su Yu Ze''s reaction scared him. She felt as though her brother didn''t welcome him.


    Su Rou was packing up her things when she heard that. She turned around and glanced at Jiang Ling, "It''s possible that I won''t be able to see her. I have to go on a trip."


    "Where to?" If that was the case, he would have just followed them as well!


    Su Rou thought for a moment, "I still don''t know. Brother Ze, take me there." Su Yuze was the one who took care of the travel matters, so it didn''t have much to do with her. As long as she was responsible for having fun, everything would be fine.


    "Ah ¡­" "Fine." So he was going with his brother. He decided to forget about it, in case Su Yu Ze misunderstood again, it wouldn''t be good if Su Yu Ze had an opinion on him. "Then, let''s meet again at school."


    "Alright, see you at school."


    When Su Rou finished taking her school report, it was already noon. Su Yu Ze had already started driving and was waiting for her at the entrance, "Little Rou? "Here!" Because many people came to pick up the children today, Su Yu Ze was afraid that Su Rou wouldn''t be able to see him, so he rolled down the window and waved towards Su Rou.


    Su Rou saw her car with a single glance and happily skipped over. In the past year, her height had risen quite a bit, but she still looked very petite. Her long, natural curly hair had already reached her waist.


    "Brother Ze, it''s so early!" Su Rou jumped into the car and passed the school report to Su Yuze.


    "I reckon the time has just arrived." Su Yuze took the school report and glanced at it. "Little Rou is really amazing."


    "Hee ¡­" Receiving praise, Su Rou giggled.


    "Let''s go to grandpa''s house." Su Yuze started the engine. "Grandfather told us to go have dinner together."


    "Mm ¡­" Wasn''t Ziqi brother admitted to university this year? Should we buy him a present from Zhizhi? " Su Rou thought for a moment. No matter what, Brother Qi was'' concerned ''about her. Since he was admitted to university this year, he was still a university student. He should give her a present!


    Su Yuze slightly raised his brows and faintly said, "No need."


    "Why?" Su Rou didn''t understand. At least she had to celebrate the first time she went to the university with Brother Qi! Although... His results weren''t that great, but the Su Clan had a backer. It definitely wouldn''t be a problem for Su Ziqi to get into a better university.


    "Ziqi might not even go to university yet, so there''s no need to prepare gifts for him." Su Yu Ze didn''t say the real reason. He didn''t like Su Rou always being around other men and thinking about other men''s affairs. That was why he refused Su Rou''s suggestion.


    Su Rou nodded in understanding, "Oh, so it''s like that. Then forget it."


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze drove the car directly to the Su family''s main house. A servant opened the door. When he saw Su Yu Ze and Su Rou, he immediately welcomed them in.


    "Is it Yu Ze and Xiao Rou?" Su Rong walked out laughing, "It''s been almost a year since we last met. Xiao Rou ¡­ It grew taller! "


    Su Rou smiled, "I''m not a dwarf!" She''s still growing up, of course she''s still growing up.


    "Haha, yes, yes!" "I think the final exam is over. Come, let grandpa see the school report." In the past year, Su Rou had grown taller and prettier. The teardrop mark under her right eye looked so pitiful, causing her to still look twelve or thirteen years old.


    "I knew grandpa was waiting to see my school report." Su Rou took out the school report from her bag and handed it to Su Rong.


    "Very good. The first place is still the same. This result must always be maintained." Su Rong was satisfied. Looking at Su Rou, her eyes became quite satisfied. The Su family had always been a bit masculine. Men took over the family''s business, but now it seemed that ¡­ Su Rou was so outstanding. She might even be able to break the Su Clan''s tradition!


    Not long after, Su Kaiming and his family arrived. Su Mei was wearing high-heeled sandals, which made his almost as tall as Liu Rulan. Su Rongqi frowned slightly, "Meimei, you don''t have to wear high heels, be careful of your shoes falling."


    Su Mei was already 18 years old and there was no change in her appearance. It was just that her makeup was getting thicker and thicker. Su Rou could even see the two colors on her face and neck. Truly ¡­ Don''t you know to put some BB cream on to cover your neck?


    Su Hongyu was wearing a suit and looked very decent. When he saw Su Rou, his eyes were filled with admiration. "Xiao Rou is getting more and more beautiful!"


    "Thank you, Brother Hongyu." Su Rou politely smiled and said.


    Su Mei was sitting on the sofa and playing with her cell phone. When she heard Su Hongyu''s words, she raised her head and glanced at Su Rou before turning her gaze away in disdain.


    Beautiful? How could she be considered beautiful when she had such a plain and indifferent appearance and couldn''t even put on makeup?

 C83

    The last one to arrive was Su Yue''s family. However, he could tell that Su Yue and Qian Yingnan''s expressions weren''t that good, so Su Ziqi didn''t seem to care. Su Rong Qi looked at the three of them and asked, "Zi Qi, did you fail the exam?"


    Qian Yingnan glared at his son, "He only scored eighteen points for Mathematics!" How embarrassing! He only scored 18 out of 150 in the Math test. How did he get this?


    Su Rongqi also could not believe it, this was the college entrance exam and it had already been a month before he found out about Su Ziqi''s score! " "Then what do you plan to do?" With this score, entering a university would be too difficult!


    Su Yue was silent for a moment, then said, "We discussed a bit, then we just sent our sons to the Su Clan to learn."


    "That''s fine too, but ¡­" Su Rong Qi looked at Su Ziqi''s yellow hair and the earring, "If we go in like this, I''m afraid it won''t be good."


    "Of course, we''ll let him get it back." Qian Yingnan hurriedly said. After all, this was still not an elegant idea.


    Su Rong sighed with disappointment, "Zi Qi, you should really learn from Xiao Rou, I will work harder!"


    Su Ziqi had always been looking at Su Rou. She had grown taller and prettier, but his grades in school were still so good ¡­ "Grandfather, flirting results are also not good." What it means is, why only talk about me?


    Su Mei suddenly heard that the blame was pointed at his and immediately exploded, "Su Ziqi, what do you mean by this? Did I offend you?"


    "Charming!" Liu RuLan warned Su Mei. Although she felt that Su Ziqi was talking nonsense, and she clearly didn''t have a good performance yet he still insisted on dragging her down, but if Mei Mei yelled so impolitely, it would only make the Old Master and Su Yue''s family even more unhappy.


    Su Mei rolled her eyes at Su Ziqi, then lowered her head and continued to play with her phone.


    "You can compare to Meimei? "You''re a man!" Before Old Man Su could say anything, Su Yue already started to teach him a lesson, "You still have the face to say flirtatious words!"


    "Got it." Su Ziqi said impatiently.


    Su Rou saw that the argument was quite fierce, while she and Su Yu Ze were sitting leisurely by the side. "Brother Ze, should we try to interfere?" They were here for a meal, but now they were arguing.


    "No need." Su Yu Ze habitually embraced Su Rou''s shoulders, stopping her from sticking her head out. "Grandpa will stop them."


    Sure enough, Su Rongqi started speaking next, "Alright, alright, stop talking. I told you guys to come over for dinner later."


    "Yes."


    Su Ziqi scratched his head of yellow hair and once again looked towards Su Rou''s direction. He didn''t know what she was saying to Su Yuze, but the expression on her face was one of worship!


    "Brother Ze, you''re quite accurate."


    "Heh ¡­" Thinking of the things that he knew, only Su Rou would take it seriously. However, her praising and worshipping eyes made him enjoy it.


    Su Ziqi had long known that Su Yu Ze and Su Rou were very close, but how could they still be so close after so long? And ¡­ Isn''t there any concept that men and women shouldn''t be intimate with each other?


    After dinner, Su Yu Ze found an excuse to bring Su Rou home, "Where do you want to play during the summer?" Su Yu Ze asked gently.


    "Big brother, you''ve decided." She decided to leave this mind-boggling matter to Su Yuze.


    "Yes."


    If he didn''t play with her for ten days or half a month, he definitely wouldn''t come back. However, Su Rou calculated the time with her fingers and suddenly called out, "Ah, I remember now. Big Aunt is coming. Can we go out to play after Big Aunt is over?" She didn''t want to be tortured by her aunt when she was traveling.


    "Alright."


    He didn''t know if this little guy had noticed, but she was actually nonchalantly discussing about the women''s special matters with him. In her eyes, was he just her big brother?


    After returning home, the cute wuwu pounced on her with great enthusiasm. In the past year, the cute also grew extremely fast, as if she was being blown by the wind. She was already as tall as Su Rou''s calf.


    After all, Samo''s breed was also a big dog.


    However, Su Rou still felt that this little cutie was more fun to play with. "Little cutie, you''re so strong. If you were called ''little cutie'' again, would you be mocked by other dogs?"


    Su Yu Ze laughed as he listened to Su Rou mumble, "A dog doesn''t understand what it means to be cute."


    "Is that so? "That''s good." Su Rou patted her cute little head.


    That night, Su Rou''s elder aunt came. Although it was painful, she was still very happy because she was always thinking about the matters of the month. So, this month seemed to be two or three days earlier.


    "Big brother, eldest aunt is here ¡­" Su Rou hugged her stomach and felt a bit of pain, but she still proudly announced.


    "¡­" Su Yuze was somewhat speechless. "Go back to your bed and lie down. I''ll make you some brown sugar water." During this period of time, he had repeatedly reminded Su Rou not to touch the ice-cold thing. Every month, she didn''t seem to be in excruciating pain. This made him feel a lot more at ease.


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze poured a cup of brown sugar water for Su Rou and said, "You can still laugh from a stomachache?"


    "Because... You can go play now. "


    "¡­" "I know this is what this little thing is thinking!" "I know, I know."


    Su Rou counted the days. When everything was done for the next month, she started to pack her things, "Xiao Rou''er, I haven''t even booked a plane ticket." Looking at how anxious she was, she had been holding herself back at home for too long.


    Su Rou''s hand that was packing her luggage paused. She turned her head and looked at him in displeasure, "Quickly order!"


    "¡­"


    "Hurry up and go!"


    Only then did Su Rou continue packing her luggage. Her own and Su Yu Ze''s. According to the usual rules, one luggage for the two of them was more convenient! After tidying up, Su Rou looked at the little cutie who was squatting on the ground, "Can little cutie also go?"


    "No, we are going abroad. Taking a dog on the plane is a bit of a bad idea.


    "Then... Let''s just leave it at Brother Huifeng''s home! "


    In the end, the person who received the notification, Fame Peak, expressed his displeasure, "Hey, hey, hey. I said baby Rou Rou, you already left your little cutie at my house during the last winter vacation. For a whole week!"


    "I know, but little cutie doesn''t bite."


    "It doesn''t bite ¡­" But it will bark! " It was obvious that little cutie was used to living in the Su Family villa, so she switched locations to sleep. In the end, she would bark incessantly at night, making it impossible for him to fall asleep!


    "Wait ¡­" This is something that can still be discussed. " If he discussed it with Young Master Yu, then there wouldn''t be any good results.


    "Thank you. I''ll send little cutie over later."


    "¡­"

 C84

    Su Rou sent her little cutie to the Reputation Peak, then dragged her luggage and Su Yu Ze to the airport. There were a lot of people during the summer vacation. Su Yu Ze directly brought Su Rou through the VIP passage and arrived on the plane in the blink of an eye.


    After all, Su Yu Ze wasn''t that young, and he was also handsome. Many single females in the airport looked at Su Yu Ze with infatuation.


    Su Rou never thought that her brother would be so popular. Even the ground crew members thought of ways to go up and ask Su Yuze what she needed help with.


    "Brother Ze, that staff member has been looking for you three times." Su Rou was speechless as she pointed at the smiling woman. From time to time, her gaze would drift over.


    "Yes." Su Yuze didn''t even spare that woman a glance as he lowered his head and looked at the time on his phone, "The plane is almost here."


    Su Rou excitedly stayed in the VIP terminal room and looked at the plane on the airport, "Brother Ze, do you like flight attendants?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Then what type do you like?" Su Rou curiously asked.


    Su Yu Ze raised his head and looked at her, then pulled her into his embrace. "Be obedient."


    "I''m excited to go to Bali."


    I have long heard that Bali is a resort, a place many couples yearn for!


    Twenty minutes later, an airliner slowly landed on the ground and the last few rounds of broadcast began. Su Yu Ze stood up, took Su Rou''s hand, and walked out.


    The first class reserved for Su Yuze was separated from the seats at the back. It felt very private and private. The first class cabin also had a special flight attendant service, and they were even beautiful women from Indonesia. Although it was a bit dark, they did look very pretty.


    "Sir, do you need any help?" The chief attendant looked at Su Yuze and spoke in English with a smile.


    "No need."


    "..." "Alright."


    Su Rou looked at the chief flight attendant for a while. "She''s so dark." She leaned close to Su Yuze and whispered.


    Su Yu Ze smiled, amused. "Didn''t you just ask me which type I like?"


    "Hmm?" Su Rou looked at him strangely, "What type?"


    "I like white ones."


    "¡­" He just said it was white, not Caucasian! However ¡­ This sort of thing was better left to her to experience for herself.


    Su Rou lied down on the comfortable first class seat and fell asleep not long after. After all, they had to fly for five or six hours. It was already midnight by the time they reached the border.


    Bali, midnight


    Su Yu Ze woke Su Rou up. Su Rou''s eyes were still drowsy, "You''re here?"


    "Yes."


    The night in Bali was cool, and the night breeze that blew them off the plane sobered them considerably. Su Rou blankly looked at the airport, "Even the airport is so beautiful."


    Su Yuze had booked a seaside villa close to the sea, and the scenery was especially good. Since they didn''t want to form a team, they didn''t need to worry about stealing other people''s rooms. Su Rou threw himself onto the bed as soon as he entered the room, "I can still hear the sound of waves. It''s so comfortable."


    "Sleep early, we''ll have more fun tomorrow." Su Yu Ze put away his luggage and urged Su Rou to quickly go to bed.


    She had just slept on the plane for a few hours, so it could be said that Su Rou was full of energy! She had no desire to sleep at all. It was rare for her to be so close to the sea, so she wanted to go play on the beach.


    After putting away Su Yu Ze''s luggage, she turned around and saw that Su Rou had disappeared. "¡­" This little thing, why was it running around so late at night! Running around in a foreign country like this was very dangerous!


    The beach house had two doors, one to the outside and the other to the sea. Su Rou went out from the back door and only a few dim lights lit up on the beach at night. As Su Rou stood on the sand, she could see the black waves crashing onto the shore one after another. Honestly speaking, looking at the sea at night was indeed a little scary. She felt like she would be swallowed up.


    "Little Rou!" Su Yuze called out to her from behind, "Come back."


    "Let me take a walk." She would have preferred not to be near the sea, and it was nice to walk on the soft, warm sand.


    "¡­" At one o''clock in the night, who would take a walk? Su Yu Ze raised his brows, then he took a step forward with his long legs and walked towards Su Rou.


    Su Rou was enjoying herself as she blew on the sea breeze. Suddenly, she felt a wave of pressure coming from behind her. She turned around and saw the tall Su Yu Ze standing behind her with an ugly expression on her face.


    "Brother, brother ¡­" What are you doing? "


    "Back to my room."


    "I''ve slept for a long time, let''s take a walk ¡­"


    The one who answered Su Rou was Su Yu Ze. She picked up her petite body and carried her away with her arm. Su Rou stretched her legs, "You are a tyrant!"


    "You have an objection?"


    On the second day after arriving in Bali, Su Rou slept until she naturally woke up. Since she wasn''t with the group, she didn''t need to worry about the time issue.


    Su Rou rarely wore something like this on the outside. Deep down, she was a very conservative person. The main reason was because Su Yu Ze had bought some clothes from a young age that didn''t show her hands or feet. It was just a habit from a long time ago.


    When Su Yuze saw the fresh, yet sexy, little girl, his eyes flashed with a trace of awe. He couldn''t tell that the little guy had indeed grown up, but his flat body had now become well-shaped, especially the two steamed buns in front of his chest.


    But... Was the dress so revealing? Although her thighs didn''t reveal anything, her back and two tender white arms were completely exposed. Since she hadn''t participated in any military training, her skin was rosy and fair, which was very attractive.


    "Add a coat." Su Yuze took out a thin sunscreen from his suitcase and handed it to her.


    "But the ultraviolet light is also very strong. Do you want to be tanned?" Su Yuze insisted on handing her the sunscreen. It was very thin, almost transparent, and wouldn''t get too hot if it was worn.


    Su Rou was slightly dissatisfied, "But I don''t want to wear it."


    "..." "Be obedient." Su Yuze coaxed, "They can get sunburned."


    "I''m wearing sunscreen." She had all these things ready.


    Su Yu Ze was silent for a few seconds, since she couldn''t be softer ¡­ Then let''s use force! Su Yu Ze personally helped Su Rou put on a translucent white sunscreen. "If you don''t want to wear it, then don''t go out and wear it."


    "¡­"


    Why do you have to wear so much?

 C85

    They had come to Bali to watch the sea. As soon as they stepped out of the back door, they would be on the beach. By noon, the beach was full of people, all kinds of bikini pecs and abs, and fat meat.


    Su Rou looked at their dark skin. In her eyes, they were no different from the boys playing football in school. White people might be better, but not as disgusting as they looked. However, if the skin was too white, any hair on the chest could be seen.


    Su Yuze''s abdominal muscles were still more pleasing to the eye. He didn''t have any hair on his chest, and his skin was white. He was much stronger than the people on the beach.


    "Brother Ze, look at that white man. Isn''t he beautiful?" Su Rou pointed at a golden-haired, blue-eyed Bo Ba woman for Su Yuze to see. "Don''t you like this type of woman?"


    Su Yu Ze followed her line of sight and saw Bo Ba lying on the beach. Then, he casually passed over an essential oil for a black man to rub on her. That black man was obviously interested in Bo Ba, so when he smeared the essential oil, he touched Bo''s chest.


    Su Rou looked at him and shook her head, "Such a loose woman is still not suitable for you. Change it to another."


    "Xiao Rou''er, we are here for a vacation, not for a blind date." Su Yu Ze helplessly patted Su Rou''s little butt. "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll lock you up in your room for one more day."


    How disobedient of her to push him to another woman!


    Su Rou giggled, "I won''t say it anymore. I don''t even want my sister-in-law anymore!" If Su Yuze found a girlfriend, then he''d have to abandon her every winter vacation and go to their world ¡­ What about her?


    Su Rou took off her sunglasses and her big watery eyes lit up, "Brother Ze, it''s so hot. I want to eat ice cream." There was a cold drinks store on the beach. Su Rou pointed at the cold drinks store and said.


    It was very profitable to open a cold drinks store on the beach. After all, there was such a huge flow of people, so such a market was very necessary. "Brother Ze, what do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    "¡­"


    Su Rou already ran over, could she still hear his words? Su Yu Ze gently shook his head. Just as he was about to walk over, his left shoulder was patted. It was a white man, roughly 1.8 meters. However, he was still much shorter than Su Yu Ze when he was 1.87 meters tall.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yuze was wearing sunglasses, making it difficult to see his appearance and the expression in his eyes. However, one could tell from the aura that he wasn''t a man to be trifled with.


    "En..." "Hey!" The man was scared stiff by Su Yuze''s aura. After a while, he revealed a smile and greeted Su Yuze. Then, he slowly asked in English, "That guy just now, is he your friend?"


    Following the man''s finger, Su Yuze noticed that he was referring to Su Rou''s back. His eyes immediately darkened as he replied, "No, she''s my girlfriend."


    "Ah ¡­" "That''s perfect." The man suddenly clapped happily. This man''s English is good, so there''s no problem with communicating. "I brought a girlfriend as well. Bro, how about we ¡­ Exchange? "


    Wife change is a kind of game that rich foreigners like to play... A sex game where one exchanged his wife for the other''s, then a night of spring snacks. Su Yuze instantly understood the man''s intentions. He bluntly shrugged off his shoulder and said, "Scram."


    "Aiya ¡­" The man blinked, "I can give you money..." Just for one night. "


    There''s another advantage to traveling here... Hunting down beauties, this man was a typical pervert, and he was also used to changing his wife. This time, he brought his girlfriend out to play because he wanted to find a woman who was interested in him.


    And then the pure spirit that had appeared on the beach was locked on by him!


    "Money?" Su Yu Ze coldly laughed and slowly took off his sunglasses. His sinister pair of eyes were filled with killing intent as he stared at the man. "Do I look like someone who needs money?"


    This was already a very clear rejection and the man still wasn''t willing to give up. Just looking at Su Rou''s back, he really wanted to give Su Rou a beating! "This, brother ¡­"


    "My woman is not to be borrowed." Su Yuze coldly said, "Scram."


    "You ¡­" The man''s expression also changed, but because he didn''t know what the other person''s background was, he gave up. "Fucker!" The man cursed under his breath, ready to hunt for new prey.


    Su Yuze put on his sunglasses once again. However, his line of sight was still fixed on the girl with her back facing him, who chose ice cream from the cold drinks store.


    "Brother Ze, you still need to deduct taxes to buy things here?" Su Rou walked over with two ice cream and a receipt. She pouted and asked curiously.


    Fortunately, the Inch Shield here isn''t very valuable, otherwise I would really lose my life!


    "Just like that." Su Yu Ze took the ice cream and casually said, "Let''s go to that island."


    "Alright."


    Su Yuze helped Su Rou put on her sunglasses and sun hat. Only then did he hold her hand and walk towards the cruise ship.


    Su Rou and Su Yuze played for thirteen days on this trip. They visited Bali a few times and bought a lot of souvenirs. If she didn''t discover that she had suntanned some, Su Rou might still want to continue playing here.


    On the plane back, Su Rou looked strangely at Su Yuze''s arm. "Brother Ze, why aren''t you tanning?"


    "A bit suntanned." How could it not be tanned? It was just a matter of degree.


    Su Rou took out the small mirror and looked at her face, "But why am I so much darker than you?"


    "Let me see." Su Yuze pinched her chin, turned her little face towards him, and observed him for a moment. "Not black."


    Although it was slightly darker than its original appearance, it was still not very dark.


    Su Rou took a photo for a while and didn''t really care. She could come back in vain after the winter anyway! " Brother Ze, do you think Brother Fame will like this? " Su Rou pointed to the cigarettes in her bag, "This is Bali smoke, it''s very sweet."


    "I don''t know ¡­" Su Yu Ze was slightly stunned, then raised his eyebrows. "You smoke?"


    "Oh, no." Su Rou waved her hand, "It was boss who said it. I just tried it."


    "Su ¡­ Rou!" "No wonder she stayed in the convenience store for so long last night. She went to try out her cigarettes!" Who allowed you to smoke. "


    Su Rou covered Su Yu Ze''s mouth, "Lower your voice, this is the plane." How embarrassing it would be to let others hear it.


    "Afraid of being scolded?" "If it wasn''t on the plane, he would really give her a spanking." Speak, have you smoked in school before? "


    "Nope." Su Rou shook her head. "Really, I didn''t."


    "I''ll go back and take care of you." His gaze landed on the cigarette in Su Rou''s hand. These cigarettes, he could smoke until he died!

 C86

    The semester of their second year in high school began. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at Su Rou, who had become darker, and asked curiously, "Where have you been this summer? "It''s all tanned."


    "Is it very dark?" Su Rou looked at her arm. Because she had stayed in Bali for nearly half a month, she would naturally be sunburned by the ultraviolet light, but ¡­ She thought it was okay, but it wasn''t particularly dark!


    Xiao Yun looked around and said, "It really is a little dark." However, this color looked even healthier. "It''s alright. I''m not at the level of a black person, so I can still look at it."


    "Yeah, the meat is still as good as ever." Yu Fei consoled him, "But, where did you go? Hainan Sanya? " If it wasn''t for this place, it wouldn''t have suntanned, right?


    Su Rou smiled, "Yes ¡­" "Bali!"


    "No wonder."


    "Hehe, I brought you guys a souvenir!" Su Rou took out many small things from her schoolbag, and showed them to Xiao Yun and Yu Fei one by one. After that, she divided them equally, "I bought two."


    "Thank you."


    Because the first day was the opening ceremony and the second day was the official class, Su Rou''s schoolbag was filled with souvenirs and some snacks. She was waiting for the opening ceremony to start.


    "Xiao Rou." A gentle voice came from behind Su Rou. With a glance, Jiang Ling saw the girl with curly hair. Her figure looked very slim, and only Su Rou''s back could make him recognize her so accurately!


    "Jiang Ling." Su Rou politely called out his name, "Hello."


    "Mm ¡­" Jiang Ling didn''t like Su Rou using this tone to call him by name. It felt like he was unfamiliar with him, "Long time no see, you seem to ¡­ "It''s quite dark now." Because Su Rou was very white before, her tan was more obvious.


    "Ah, don''t tangle with my skin color." Su Rou lightly frowned. Was she really that black? Why was she said to be tanned!


    "Sorry." Jiang Ling scolded himself secretly. Girls all loved to be beautiful, so his words must have made Su Rou unhappy.


    Su Rou was actually quite depressed about why everyone was talking about her skin, but she did not get angry, "It''s fine. However ¡­ I didn''t bring you a souvenir. "


    "It doesn''t matter." It wasn''t because he wanted Su Rou''s souvenir that he wanted to talk to her. It was mainly because he hadn''t seen her for more than two months to dispel his feelings for her. The opening ceremony is about to begin.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other and smiled before Xiao Yun put her arm around Yu Fei''s shoulders, looking like sisters. "Fei Fei and I will take a look at the presents you''ve given us. You should go with the class monitor first."


    "Let''s go home and watch." Why do you have to look at it here?


    "We''re more curious!" Yu Fei stretched out her hand and chased Su Rou like a little chick, "Hurry and go."


    "Oh." Su Rou suspiciously glanced at the two of them before leaving with Jiang Ling.


    Jiang Ling used his mouth to say a "thank you" to Xiao Yun Yu Fei and walked side by side with Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, this summer... How are you doing? " Jiang Ling thought for a moment. He couldn''t possibly remain silent like this. He had to find a topic to talk about first, right? However, after thinking about it for a while, he could only think of this kind of topic.


    "It''s pretty good. My brother took me to Bali, and then he took me to the domestic seaside. He had a pretty good summer vacation." "As she talked about Bali, the smile on Su Rou''s face became even brighter. The free time she had with Su Yuze was especially beautiful." "What about you?"


    Jiang Ling froze for a moment before replying, "Not bad." Actually, he only had a boring life of eating, sleeping, playing ball, and surfing the internet every day. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to go out on a tour, but as the future successor of his family, he still needed to study other courses during the summer vacation.


    What''s more ¡­ He didn''t have Su Rou to accompany him and only wanted to travel.


    "Then you''ve been playing all summer. Have you finished your homework?" Looking at her, she seemed to be playing every day. What about her homework?


    "Job?" Su Rou thought for a moment. "Do you have any homework?"


    "..." When a teacher takes out his school report, doesn''t he always give out summer homework separately? " Because the school report cards were all collected from the teachers'' office, the teachers would give out summer homework when they received the school report cards. There were a total of five books!


    Su Rou recalled, "I don''t know. Teacher never sent it to me before." You know how to post homework? The teacher didn''t seem to have given her any messages, "But, I haven''t done my winter and summer homework since I started school."


    Jiang Ling slightly opened his mouth, wanting to say something. However, he endured it in the end. That''s right, it was normal for the Su Clan members to not do their homework!


    But wasn''t that too much of a difference in treatment?


    The opening ceremony went very smoothly and two hours later, it was announced that school was ready for school.


    "Teacher, there seems to be a change in our class, right?" Jiang Lingqing counted the number of students and felt that some of them were unfamiliar.


    The homeroom teacher adjusted the glasses on his nose and said, "Yes, a few students wanted to transfer to another class this semester, so a few students switched over from another class. Jiang Ling, when the time comes, just register again."


    "Alright."


    When the homeroom teacher announced that school could end, the classroom door was suddenly pushed open. A slightly plump girl panted as she held onto the door frame, "Sorry teacher, I''m late."


    "You are ¡­" The homeroom teacher flipped through the roster and asked, "Are you the female classmate from Class Two who was transferred over?"


    "Yes, I''m Ling Tiantian!" Ling Tiantian felt a little helpless. It was only when school started that she found out that she was transferred to Class 1, causing her to stand at the bulletin board for a long time. She didn''t want to go to Class 1 at all. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to be under the same roof?


    However, on the first day of school, it was best not to leave a bad impression on the teacher. At that time, he would just have to think of a way to change classes.


    "Ling Tiantian?" Xiao Yun muttered the name to herself as she lifted her head to look at the door. A disdainful sneer appeared on her lips as she leaned over to Yu Fei and said, "Bitch is coming."


    "How unlucky."


    Su Rou shot a glance at the door before lowering her head to continue playing with her phone.


    The homeroom teacher flipped through the roster, "Right, Ling Tiantian ¡­" What took you so long? "


    "Oh, I didn''t know that I was transferred to another class. The teacher of the second class said that my name wasn''t there, that''s why I ¡­" Ling Tiantian explained in panic.


    The homeroom teacher nodded, "I understand. I don''t blame you. Come in first. After I finish, you can start school."


    "Alright teacher." Ling Tian walked into Class 1 and saw the cold gazes of Xiao Yun and Yu Fei. She glared at them and found a corner to sit down at.

 C87

    Ling Tiantian had just transferred to Class 1, and this news did not have much of an impact on Su Rou. She had already broken off all relations with her, so no matter what she did from now on, as long as it did not involve her, it would have nothing to do with her.


    But Ling Tiantian did not think so. Because she had cut off all ties with Su Rou, she stayed here and thought that the three of them were always talking bad about her behind her back. So after class, she would go to class two to find Su Mei.


    "Meimei, I really want to turn back." Being in Class 1 was too unbearable. Every time she saw Su Rou and her two best friends huddled together to talk, she felt that they were scolding her.


    Furthermore, Ling Tiantian did not have any close friends in Class 1, so she felt isolated.


    As Su Mei was applying nail polish, she was suddenly hit by Ling Tiantian. The red nail polish landed on her finger. "Damn it, why are you so flustered!" Su Mei impatiently wiped her fingers with a tissue.


    "Sorry ¡­" Meimei, what do we do? I want to turn back. " Ling Tiantian retracted her hand with a pitiful expression.


    Su Mei continued to apply nail polish and asked carelessly, "What''s the use of telling me?" Whether Ling Tiantian lived or died didn''t have anything to do with her. She wasn''t Ling Tiantian''s mother, so why would she care so much?


    Ling Tiantian whispered, "Meimei, do you have a way?"


    "What? You want me to transfer you?" Su Mei raised her head and looked at him. It seemed that after the summer vacation, this fat girl had become a lot fatter!


    "Can I?" Ling Tiantian asked anxiously. No matter what, Mei Mei was her friend, she would definitely help!


    "I don''t have the ability." Su Mei scoffed, did she think of her as a god? What''s more, she no longer wanted to play with Ling Tiantian. Previously, she had wanted to ask her for help with her recovery. Now ¡­ No need.


    "Charming ¡­" Ling Tiantian cried.


    "Ring the bell for class. Let''s go." Su Mei impatiently urged her. This was so annoying. This chubby girl, if he showed her some colors, she would start staining the room!


    Ling Tiantian returned to Class 1 in disappointment and tried not to look at Su Rou. It seemed like she could only beg her father!


    Ling Tiantian was the last person in the first group, but she didn''t know why, but every morning when she came, the guy beside would ask her to open the back door to the classroom.


    "Why is it open?" Ling Tian asked speechlessly. The teachers patrolling behind closed doors would not be able to catch the students sitting in the back. After all, in order to raise the rate of school, there were many teachers patrolling outside the classroom from time to time.


    Is this man stupid? Ling Tiantian thought disdainfully.


    The boy chuckled, "Because Su Rou will be late every day. This back door is for her." "This has already become a habit. The whole semester last semester was open!" Of course, once Su Rou comes, we can close it. "


    That is to say, the purpose of doing so is to... "Su Rou?" "Nervous!"


    The male student frowned. "Anyway, just keep it open. Once Su Rou arrives, we''ll close it." So this girl actually liked to play even more than the boys. She was afraid of being caught by the patrolling teachers, but at most she could play less than two classes. What did it matter?


    "Why should I think for her!" Ling Tian was dissatisfied in her heart. What did Su Rou give them to make this boy do this to her!


    "Ling Tiantian, you should also promote your classmate''s love!" The boy felt that Ling Tiantian was being unreasonable. They were all girls, why would a girl make things difficult for a girl? Moreover, the teacher has already agreed that the back door of the classroom will be open for Su Rou from now on. " If she were to enter through the front door, she would definitely interrupt the teacher''s lecture. Only the back door wouldn''t affect him.


    Ling Tiantian scoffed and closed the door. She did not believe that her teacher would say something like that to her.


    "You, are truly a freak!" The male student rolled his eyes at Ling Tiantian, and coincidentally, the bell for class rang, so he could only give up.


    Halfway through the second period, Su Rou arrived. As usual, she walked to the back door of the classroom. Huh? The door wasn''t open?


    "Perhaps it is just a feint ¡­" Su Rou stretched out her hand and pushed. The door was still not open, so shouldn''t it be? Shouldn''t the back door be open? Could it be that they didn''t remember to leave the door open for him after the summer vacation?


    Su Rou pushed a few more times. After confirming that the door was really closed, she decided to walk through the front door ¡­


    "Report." Su Rou pushed open the front door and interrupted the chemistry teacher''s experiment.


    The teacher looked at her with a surprised expression, "Su Rou? "Come on in, you can''t do this next time, remember to come in through the back door." If she were to interrupt his teacher''s lesson like this, it was very likely that she would not be able to finish the rest of the lesson. Like this, he would be held up by herself and the other students as well.


    "I''m sorry teacher, I don''t want to disturb my classmates, but ¡­" The back door isn''t open. " As Su Rou apologized, she tried to defend herself.


    At this moment, everyone, including the teachers, looked at the back door. The door was indeed tightly shut.


    The teacher frowned, "Why aren''t you opening the door for Su Rou?"


    The boy sitting beside Ling Tiantian pointed at Ling Tiantian, "Teacher, it was Ling Tiantian who did not let you go."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t know to hit ¡­" But she insisted on not opening the door. "


    Now, everyone''s eyes were focused on Ling Tiantian. Ling Tiantian only felt the gazes of the surrounding people burning as her face immediately turned red. She didn''t even dare to make a single sound.


    The chemistry teacher put down the test tube and said sternly, "This student, if you don''t want to learn, why don''t you sit at the back door? Do you know how long an experiment takes? If you don''t want to learn, it''s better if you go out! "


    "Seriously, the back door was opened for Su Rou in the first place. Truly harming people ¡­"


    "That''s right. Is it because Ling Tiantian has cut off all ties with Su Rou that she wants to take revenge on her ¡­"


    "It''s possible ¡­"


    Ling Tiantian''s eyes turned red with grievance as she listened to the surrounding discussions. It was just closing the door, why did they have to be in Su Rou''s favor? What''s wrong with her closing the door!


    The male student beside Ling Tiantian giggled and whispered, "I told you a long time ago, you wouldn''t listen!"


    "Go away!" Ling Tiantian could not help but yell.


    "Student, do you still have a temper? Stand out for me! " The chemistry teacher pointed at Ling Tiantian and said sternly, "No, stand in the office for me!"


    Under everyone''s gaze, Ling Tiantian stood up awkwardly and walked out of the classroom.


    Xiao Yun looked happily at Ling Tian''s back. Serves him right! This is called... More ugliness! No, it should be a person who was cheap and had a natural gift!


    "Good meat, good meat!" Xiao Yun gave a thumbs up.


    "I didn''t know it was her. It seems like she really hates me." Su Rou shrugged, "But ¡­" It really deserves it! " Was the rules of Class 1 something she could break as she wished?

 C88

    Ling Tiantian felt that Su Rou did it on purpose to embarrass her in front of everyone. Because Su Rou had no relationship with her, she hated her! The more Ling Tiantian thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible, no ¡­ Not a possibility, but a certainty!


    Su Rou, you were the one who was heartless to me first. Don''t blame her for being unjust!


    Ling Tiantian accepted the challenge in the class teacher''s classroom, "Student Ling Tiantian, don''t you know that before Su Rou comes to class, the back door cannot be closed?" She really was a classmate who couldn''t think straight.


    "I''m new, I don''t know." Ling Tiantian lowered her head and said, "Besides ¡­" Why should she be allowed to be late? Teacher, didn''t you say that? All the students who were late were standing up for class. How could Su Rou be late every day? " Ling Tiantian was truly unhappy. Why was Su Rou so popular with her teacher?


    The moment Ling Tiantian said that, all the teachers in the office turned their gazes towards her. The homeroom teacher''s expression changed, "Can you compare to Su Rou?"


    "Why am I ¡­"


    "Su Rou can get the first place, can you?" The homeroom teacher''s tone was excited. "And what makes you think you can compete with her?"


    Ling Tiantian choked on her words. Yes, her results were not as good as Su Rou''s, but she couldn''t judge a person based on his results, could she? "Teacher, Su Rou actually has a bad temper. She has been late since junior high. Furthermore, she likes to speak ill of others behind their back ¡­"


    "Enough!" The homeroom teacher slammed the table and stood up, pointing at Ling Tian''s nose. "Call your parents over!" Ling Tiantian was just a child from a upstart family, she was really reasonable. She wasn''t afraid of death being too difficult to look at, was she?


    Ling Tiantian originally wanted to talk about Su Rou''s shortcomings so that her teacher would not be so biased, but she did not expect her teacher to not listen and wanted to call her parents over!


    "Teacher, I won''t say anymore ¡­" If dad found out about this, then he would definitely deduct all his pocket money.


    "Stand in the corner!" The homeroom teacher pointed angrily at the corner, telling her to stand over there.


    Ling Tiantian could only stand in the corner, feeling wronged as she watched the head teacher make the call. However, as they talked, the head teacher actually walked out, causing Ling Tiantian to feel even more terrified. It was unknown what they were talking about, but not long after, the head teacher came back, with no expression on his face.


    Ling Tiantian stood up and was punished to stand for a few classes before being released. When she returned home that night, her father was sitting on the sofa, looking at her with a cold gaze. "Tiantian, the school is where I let you learn. Why are you arguing with your classmates?"


    Ling Tiantian was very afraid of her father. As long as her father put on a straight face, she would not dare to look him in the eye. "Sorry ¡­" Ling Tiantian stuttered, "But, I was indeed wronged today!"


    Father Ling looked at her daughter in surprise. Ling Tiantian rarely refuted her words, and she even said those words. Could it be that there was really something else going on? "What''s going on?"


    "Su Rou, you know, the girl I had a good time with in junior high ¡­"


    "I know, I was still the first in the first grade." Of course he knew about this.


    "Mm ¡­" However, she and I have cut off our friendship. I was in the same class as her this semester, and she likes to be late for class, but Class One''s classmates and teachers were very indulgent towards her. They always left the back door open, and I just couldn''t bear to watch them close the door, so I was scolded by the teacher. " Su Rou''s family was the same as hers. At most, she would just be a nouveau riche, but didn''t she just spend a few dollars? Was there a need to protect her so much?


    Father Ling muttered to himself for a while, "That Su Rou is always late. Didn''t Teacher say anything about her?"


    "None... Su Rou''s family is probably a nouveau riche and gave money to her teacher. " Ling Tiantian said indignantly. She wasn''t even this brazen when she was in junior high school!


    Father Ling frowned. "So, it was Su Rou who used a method?"


    "Exactly!" Seeing that her father was not as tough as before, Ling Tiantian''s courage increased. After all, she was still her own daughter, and being wronged by others was not a good feeling.


    "Others have backers in their homes, but you can''t do anything about it. Just ignore her from now on ¡­" Once daddy gets back on the right track, you can go and properly discipline that Su Rou. " Father Ling said in a deep voice, "Right, your relationship with that girl from the Su Clan cannot be broken. Do you hear me?"


    Ling Tiantian knew that he was talking about Su Mei, "Mhmm, then daddy, please help me move back to Class 2." This way, she could get closer to Su Mei. As long as she stuck close to her, it would be equivalent to hugging her thigh.


    "I don''t have the ability right now. You should make do with it."


    "..." "Fine." Ling Tiantian pouted and unwillingly walked back into the room.


    However ¡­ As long as her father didn''t scold her, it would be fine. After all, this matter was her fault in the first place! Ling Tiantian flipped open the paper and absent-mindedly scribbled on the draft paper. She wrote Su Rou''s name, "Hmph!"


    Su Rou, your results are extraordinary.


    Every day, Su Meimei would always see Ling Tiantian at the entrance of the classroom after school. She frowned in disdain, "What are you doing?" Waiting at the foot of the stairs like a sneaky rat.


    "I, I was waiting for you." Ling Tiantian smiled shyly. She did not want Su Mei to forget about her after her shift. She did not want that. She still wanted to stick to Su Mei.


    "Wait for me? We''re not the same way. " Su Mei Mei glanced at her and walked around her towards the school gate.


    Ling Tiantian followed beside her, "Ah, that..." Do you have any activities tonight? " As she said that, she looked at Su Mei Mei with a silly smile. What she meant was, if Su Mei has any activities, then he should wear her as well.


    "Hur hur." Su Mei suddenly laughed mockingly, "I don''t have any activities at night anymore." Speaking of that, there was still Su Rou because last time, Su Rou was drunk and went mad at night. In the end, she was found out by Yu Ze and her parents prohibited her from going out at night unless she was accompanied.


    Ling Tiantian still didn''t know about the nightclub, but after hearing Su Mei''s words, she opened her mouth in shock, "Why? Weren''t we playing well before? "


    Su Mei was a bit impatient, "Aiya, aren''t you annoyed. If I said there''s no more, then there''s no more. Why are you talking so much?" Su Mei shook off her hands and directly got into her car at home.


    Was it an illusion for Ling Tiantian to stand at the school gate? Why did it feel like seductive charms had become a lot colder to her ¡­ It must be due to him being separated into classes. Looks like I should go chat more with Mei Mei after class!

 C89

    Ling Tiantian had never felt it was wrong for her to take the initiative to find a friend, but Su Mei had never lacked ''friends''. However, it was unknown if Su Meimei really wanted to be friends with these girls.


    "Ling Tiantian is here again. How annoying!" A girl also wearing makeup said somewhat irritably, and then leaned towards Su Mei: "Mei Mei, this piece of dog skin plaster, you might not be able to get rid of it!"


    Su Mei was drawing the lines for herself, "Hehe, that damn fatty, I have ten ways to get rid of him ¡­ "Hey, look at me. Isn''t it a bit crooked?"


    That flowery girl was called Kong Yao. Although her family wasn''t as good as Su Mei, she was still quite famous. Whether it was her family background or looks, she was much better than Ling Tiantian!


    Kong Yao looked at the corners of Su Mei''s eyes, then picked up her eyeliner and added a few strokes. "Is there really a way to get rid of her?" Please get rid of her as soon as possible. After seeing her pancake face every day, I''ve lost all my appetite! " She really hated Ling Tiantian, didn''t she see that Su Mei ignored her every time? Yet, you still shamelessly came up to him. Is there something wrong with your head!?


    Ling Tiantian walked in and saw that Su Meimei and Kong Yao were talking about something, but she didn''t mind. She walked straight towards Su Meimei and said, "Meimei, I bought some chocolate. Let''s eat together."


    Kong Yao raised her head and looked at Ling Tiantian''s fat body with disdain, "I''m not talking to you, yet you still eat sweet food. Look at your figure!"


    "I... I''m not giving it to you to eat. " Ling Tiantian glared at Kong Yao in annoyance.


    "Ha ¡­" Kong Yao snorted. "I like it?" "Nervous!"


    "Charming." Ling Tiantian did not care about Kong Yao as she handed the chocolate in her hand to Su Mei.


    To be honest, Su Mei really liked eating chocolate, but the chocolates she ate were all of good quality. She did not even bother to take a look at the ones made in Switzerland. "I don''t want it, take it."


    "It''s very delicious, I brought it back from San Ya." Ling Tiantian quickly peeled off one. Inside was a heart-shaped white chocolate. She pinched the chocolate and moved it close to Su Mei''s mouth.


    Su Mei waved her hand in disgust, causing the chocolate in her hand to fall to the ground. She said in an unfriendly tone, "Are you deaf? I said I don''t want it." Her eyes weren''t even finished drawing yet. How tiresome!


    Ling Tiantian raised her hand with some awkwardness, "I, I meant well ¡­" I know you like chocolate, so you brought it with you. "


    "Who are you to me? Do you know me?" Su Mei let out a mocking laugh. Ling Tiantian was truly naive and stupid!


    "I ¡­ I''m your friend ¡­" Ling Tiantian whispered.


    "You''ve already changed classes, where would I find a friend like you?"


    "I ¡­" She didn''t want to, but her father couldn''t help her.


    Su Mei lost her interest, "Aiya, go away, go away, I still need makeup, don''t disturb me." As she spoke, she took out a piece of lipstick and applied it to herself in the small mirror. And take your chocolate. "


    Ling Tiantian stood beside Su Mei in embarrassment, feeling like she had been abandoned. The mocking gazes of the surrounding students, no matter what, must have been gathered together for a year. Was this the attitude they were looking for?


    Seeing Ling Tiantian leave, Kong Yao pouted, "Is that how you are?" I expect she''ll be looking for you again. " Such a small blow could not cause much damage to that thick-skinned fatty. At most, she would stop for two or three days. She would definitely come looking for her again.


    Su Mei finished applying her lipstick and pursed her lips while looking at herself in the mirror, "I know, that''s why I just thought of a way."


    "What is it?" Kong Yao curiously asked.


    "I told you before that I really hate Su Rou, right?"


    "That''s right ¡­" Are you trying to get Ling Tiantian and Su Rou to fight? " Kong Yao guessed.


    Su Mei waved her index finger, "Do you think Ling Tiantian dares to hit you? "Of course I have a better idea ¡­"


    Su Rou continued to discuss her homework with Jiang Ling as usual. Su Rou felt that Jiang Ling''s questions had become much more difficult after the summer vacation. Usually, the two of them needed to work out together before they could come up with the correct answer after several discussions.


    "Jiang Ling, did you apply for a cram school during the summer?" Su Rou answered a question and stretched his wrist. He felt a little tired.


    "No ¡­" "But it''s more or less the same." "His parents hired a tutor for him, so naturally, his knowledge was much more extensive." I''m surprised, didn''t you never hire a home tutor before? "Why do you know so much?"


    "Because of brother Ze." Mentioning Su Yu Ze, Su Rou smiled as she praised him generously, "He''s a genius who knows everything. A lot of it belongs to him." In addition, Su Yuze also took her out for a sightseeing trip. During the journey, there were many things she could learn.


    Was he the President of Golden Age? "No wonder the company has grown to such a scale in just a few short years. It must have had an extraordinary amount of capital." Can you bring me to meet your brother? " He had already made up her mind. If she was going to pursue Su Rou, then she would have to first establish a good relationship with Su Yu Ze!


    "What status do you want?" Su Rou asked.


    "What ¡­" "Identity?" Jiang Ling asked curiously. Could it be that she saw through his thoughts?


    "If you''re a co-worker, then make an appointment by yourself. If you''re my classmate ¡­" Then there''s no need to see it. "


    "Why?" She had originally said that her identity was this, but why was it that she didn''t need to see him with her status as a classmate?


    "Because my brother isn''t interested in my classmates." She remembered that when junior high school was still in its infancy, a female classmate saw Su Yu Ze come to pick her up and bring her home, so she wanted to go to Su Rou''s home. Su Rou was tied up and wanted to take her to have a look, but in the end, not only did she not go to her home, even Su Yu Ze''s car didn''t have a female classmate on it.


    That female classmate of hers wasn''t mainstream. At that time, she had told Su Yu Ze about her intentions. Su Yu Ze had only said a few words, "She''s sick." After that, she called Su Rou to get on the car and said, "Don''t be with little Rou''er in the future." This was a huge blow to the mainstream.


    Actually, that matter was already the fault of that female classmate. She had properly learned how to be unconventional, killed Matt with her hair, and confessed to Su Yuze with those unorthodox words on the internet. She even showed Su Yuze the word ''love'' that was carved on her arm with a knife.


    That day, Su Yu Ze strictly forbade her from having any further interactions with the mainstream. He was afraid that she''d become like that as well.


    "Fine." Jiang Ling exhaled lightly. It seemed that it would still require some effort to catch Xiao Rou!


    It''d be better to start from Su Yuze!

 C90

    Although Jiang Ling wanted to see Su Yu Ze, Su Rou felt that she should still be informed. Maybe she wanted to cooperate with Golden Age? She was her classmate after all, and she could also help pull Su Yuze''s results ¡­


    "Jiang Clan?" Su Yu Ze buckled Su Rou''s seat belt, and when Jiang Ling and Su Yu Ze talked about him, they thought of that stinking brat who came to their house without asking for his permission, looking for Su Rou! "Why?"


    Su Yu Ze''s tone had already become somewhat cold. After all, no man was willing to ¡­ The man in love spoke of other men in front of him, no, all the males except him.


    "He seems to want to see you, but I don''t know what it is." Su Rou pondered for a moment. At that time, Jiang Ling''s expression was extremely strange. She did not know what he was trying to do! " Didn''t the Jiang Clan have business with you? Maybe it''s this. "


    Su Yuze looked at her gentle face and asked, "Did that brat say that?"


    "Yes, he did." The Jiang Clan''s scale was also quite large. They were ranked third in the T Market and had a good relationship with the Su Clan. Su Yuze also knew them.


    Su Yu Ze started up the car and threw out a sentence, "For work matters, the company is looking for me for personal matters ¡­" "Forget it." How could he not know what that brat was planning on doing to little Rou''er? The last time he came to his house, he noticed it already.


    "Ha, I knew it." Su Rou wasn''t disappointed. On the contrary, she was happy as she guessed Su Yu Ze''s thoughts.


    "You seem very happy?" Didn''t Su Rou help Jiang Lingzhu ask him? She was smiling so happily even after being rejected?


    "I told Jiang Ling about your reaction ¡­" Brother Ze, I know you so well! " Besides, regardless of whether it was business or personal affairs, Jiang Ling didn''t have much to do with her. She was just a student after all.


    Su Yu Ze stared at the smile on her lips for a while, then asked softly, "Xiao Rou''er, do you like him? "That Jiang Ling."


    She wouldn''t be interested in Jiang Ling, right? Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so concerned about him ¡­


    "Like? "Him?" Upon hearing this question, Su Rou felt that it was a little strange, "Why would you ask that?" Did she reveal an expression that said she liked Jiang Ling?


    Usually, when a girl is asked if she has a boyfriend, the following answers are given:


    What do you think?


    No one will like me!


    Do I look like someone chasing me?


    But no matter what the answer was, the subtext would always have a boyfriend! However, Su Rou asked Su Yu Ze with a face full of doubt. Su Yu Ze didn''t understand. Was this an answer, or was there no answer?


    "Brother Ze, didn''t you stop me from falling in love?" Su Rou said. Back then, when school had just started, Su Yuze had warned her.


    "Yes." Su Yuze nodded his head, "Don''t fall in love, but that doesn''t mean you don''t have any boys you like, right?" It''s one thing not to fall in love, it''s quite another to have someone you like.


    Su Rou didn''t notice Su Yu Ze''s probing tone. She shook her head. "No."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze no longer spoke. He believed her. Su Rou never lied in front of him, so he believed Su Rou''s words! "I''m going out to eat today."


    Su Rou''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "I heard that there''s a French restaurant for lovers in the city center. Let''s try it out." Su Rou said without any hesitation. It was as if she had coveted for a long time.


    Couple?


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah." Su Rou took out her cellphone, "There''s a set meal in that restaurant, and you can also make a beautiful one!"


    "¡­" She seems very clear! " Have you ever eaten with anyone? "


    "No, it''s a couple from our class who went to eat." Su Rou explained and then logged on to the beauty ball on her phone, "I heard that it''s not bad. Let''s go try it out, okay?"


    Su Yuze glanced at her phone and said, "You''ve already located yourself, is there any use in me rejecting your offer?"


    "Hee ¡­"


    In the French restaurant in the center of the city, Su Rou held Su Yu Ze''s arm. "Brother Ze, let''s act like a couple later."


    Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing. However, such a good opportunity, only a fool would refuse! Calmly and calmly, he put his arm around Su Rou''s slender waist and walked into the dining room.


    "Bienvenue!" The two pretty ladies on both sides of the restaurant said politely.


    Su Rou smiled as she pulled Su Yu Ze''s arm even tighter. She was a little excited. There was still the atmosphere here! A waiter walked over and asked, "May I ask if you have a reservation?"


    Su Rou announced her order. The waitress smiled charmingly as she brought them to a couple''s table, "You two, you can order now."


    It was indeed worthy of being called a high-end restaurant. Although the food was a bit expensive, just looking at the picture made them feel like it was delicious! After ordering, the waitress put away the menu and slowly walked to the counter.


    "Hey hey hey, did you talk to that man? He''s super handsome! " A waiter at the counter shouted excitedly.


    "No, he didn''t say a word. His girlfriend ordered the entire meal."


    "A girlfriend?" "It looks so small, I don''t think so ¡­" Ah, what a pity, such a handsome man actually had a girlfriend!


    "Didn''t you see how intimate he was when he came in?" If it wasn''t a man and a woman, could it be a brother and sister?


    "Ai ¡­" In this year and age, handsome men really do have to be beauties. "


    There weren''t many couples in the lovers'' cafeteria, but if it was a couple, there would be benefits in ordering. If there was a price tag, why not pick it up! "And ¡­" Big brother Ze, it''s candlelight dinner. " It was so romantic that even the candles were in the shape of a heart.


    At this moment, the door to the lovers'' dining hall was pushed open again. Two young men walked in.


    Su Mei wanted to hold onto Jiang Ling''s arm. At the very least, they were entering a couple''s restaurant! However, Jiang Ling expressionlessly dodged it, "Why are you eating here?" The name of the French couple''s restaurant was particularly whimsical.


    "Whatever you say."


    Jiang Ling frowned. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he saw an acquaintance through the translucent glass. Wasn''t that Su Rou? Why was Su Rou here? Jiang Ling subconsciously looked at the man beside her ¡­ Fortunately, it was only her brother.


    "Let''s go!"


    While Jiang Ling was stunned, Su Mei pulled Jiang Ling in.


    "Bienvenue!"


    "Order a room for me!" Su Mei said grandly.


    "Sure, may I ask if it''s a couple?" the waitress asked.


    Su Mei pulled Jiang Ling''s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder, "What do you think!"


    "Ah, okay. This way."


    "I don''t want to eat anymore." With a cold face, Jiang Ling turned around and wanted to leave. He did not want Su Rou to see him eating with Su Mei. He did not want any misunderstandings!

 C91

    Su Mei was stunned, "What do you mean, you told my mom?" Because the two families were in contact with each other, when Jiang Ling and his family came to visit the Su Family, Liu RuLan let the two of them go out to eat. If these two children could be further developed, the two families would be happy to see it happen.


    "To another place... I don''t like French food. " Jiang Ling frowned as he explained.


    "Why? It''s already here, I want to eat here! " Su Mei said in a willful manner and then desperately dragged Jiang Ling into the private box.


    Jiang Ling did not dare to struggle too hard, afraid that he would attract Su Rou''s attention. However, he seemed to have overlooked Su Mei''s voice. When Su Rou heard Su Mei''s voice, he turned around and looked towards the door. "Mei-jie."


    Su Mei followed the voice and looked over, "Su Rou, Brother Yu Ze? You guys are here too? " She was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Brother Yuze to come to a couple''s restaurant for dinner. Furthermore, it was together with Su Rou.


    Su Rou put up her index finger to her lips, "Shh ¡ª ¡ª" She lowered her voice and said, "I want to try out the items here, so I pretended to be a couple with Brother Yu Ze. I also have a discount."


    Su Meimei said, "Oh, then you guys go ahead and eat. I''m here with Jiang Ling."


    Only then did Su Rou see Jiang Ling. However, at this moment, his usually gentle and elegant face unexpectedly revealed a trace of anger. "Hai."


    "Yes." Jiang Ling didn''t really want to greet them. If he and Su Mei came to the lovers'' dining hall, she would definitely misunderstand.


    "Then you guys can go eat. The food here is really quite good."


    "Alright." Su Mei pulled Jiang Ling''s hand and said, "Then I''ll head over first, Brother Yu Ze."


    Su Yu Ze only slightly nodded his head, pretending that he agreed. Jiang Ling''s face was filled with reluctance, but there was nothing he could do. He had already been seen by Su Rou. Really ¡­ She envied Su Yu Ze so much that he could eat with her as Su Rou''s boyfriend.


    Su Rou looked at their backs for a while, "Are they dating?"


    "What do you think about coming to the couple''s restaurant?" Su Yu Ze wished that Jiang Ling and Su Mei could become a pair. That way, Jiang Ling wouldn''t set his sights on Su Rou.


    "True ¡­" It''s not like everyone is pretending like we are... " Coincidentally, a waiter walked over. Su Rou immediately stopped and stuck a piece of steak that she cut herself on the table next to Su Yuze''s lips. "Oppa, ah ~"


    The waitress''s expression changed slightly. Ah! How sweet! This was simply the same as bullying a bachelor dog!


    Su Yu Ze only raised an eyebrow, but obediently ate the steak she gave him.


    "You two, would you like some red wine?" Wine was a must for a large French meal.


    "There''s wine ¡­"


    "No need."


    "Ah, alright."


    Su Rou slightly pouted her lips as she inserted the steak into the plate. Su Yu Ze rubbed her head. "You still want to go crazy with alcohol, right?" How could she not remember the two times she''d been drunk?


    "Nope."


    After dinner, Su Yuze felt that the French restaurant''s dishes weren''t as delicious as Su Rou had said, but ¡­ He was rather satisfied with this couple''s experience.


    Next day


    "Su Rou, I just had a simple meal with Su Mei yesterday." Jiang Ling felt that it was necessary for him to explain to Su Rou.


    "Oh." Su Rou was playing with birds as she indifferently said, "Why are you telling me this?"


    "¡­" said Jiang Ling. After a while, he said, "I don''t want you to misunderstand."


    "Am I mistaken?" Su Rou''s eyes did not leave her phone. After thinking for a while, she came to a sudden realization, "Oh, you''re afraid that I''ll report it to teacher, right? Don''t worry, I won''t say anything."


    School rules forbid early love, but how many people listen to it? Wasn''t the student relationship still secretly going on as it always was?


    "No ¡­" "Jiang Ling was speechless. It seems that she had misunderstood." In short, Su Meimei and I are just friends ¡­ "No, it''s just a business cooperation!" Su Mei was such an arrogant girl, who would like her? He wasn''t blind!


    Su Rou felt that Jiang Ling was a bit baffled, "Actually, you don''t have to explain anything to me. I know everything."


    "You know?" Jiang Ling looked at her doubtfully. What did she know?


    At this moment, Su Mei walked in and immediately saw Jiang Ling talking to Su Rou. Jiang Ling was hers, and the parents of her two families had silently agreed to this!


    "Jiang Ling." Su Mei Mei called out his name, "I have something to tell you."


    Jiang Ling turned around with an impatient expression, "What are you doing?"


    "Come out."


    "If you don''t want to tell me, then forget it." Jiang Ling snorted coldly and turned his head away.


    "You ¡­"


    Su Rou glanced at the two of them, "Jiang Ling, it''s better if you guys go out and talk." They just had dinner yesterday, and they had a fight today? Love was indeed a strange thing.


    Jiang Ling exhaled deeply before walking out slowly. Su Mei clenched her fists tightly. He didn''t even bother to pay attention to her as to why she let him out. She had only said a single sentence and Jiang Ling had obediently left. What did he mean?!


    Jiang Ling walked out of the classroom and asked, "What are you trying to say?"


    "My mom told me to ask you to come to my house for dinner tonight."


    "Just this?" Jiang Ling knew that his parents wanted him to get on good terms with Su Mei. The so-called good relationship between the two meant that the two of them could develop further. Calling them out to eat last night was proof of that.


    "Mm ¡­" Are you coming or not! " Su Mei asked.


    "And if I say no?"


    "Then my mom will definitely call your home." Actually, this matter was related to Su Meimei wanting Jiang Ling to come to his house for a meal. Who told her that he couldn''t even make an appointment with Jiang Ling? Thus, he could only rely on his master''s strength.


    Jiang Ling really wanted to reject them, but his parents would definitely drag him there. Su Rou was chatting with Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, and she did not know what she was talking about. Su Rou was smiling so much that her eyes were narrowed, making her look as adorable as a crescent moon.


    "Jiang Ling?" Su Mei endured her jealousy. Jiang Ling was even looking at Su Rou when he spoke to her!


    "Oh, I understand. Is everything alright?" I''m going in. " Jiang Ling said perfunctorily before walking into the classroom.


    Su Mei stood at the door for a while before snorting, "What the hell is this!"


    "Charming ¡­" A timid voice rang out. Ling Tiantian, who was standing at the foot of the stairs, looked at her in surprise, "You came to find me?"


    "A shameless bastard even came!" "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    "Aren''t you ¡­" Ling Tiantian''s face turned red with embarrassment. She was not here to look for her, "Then, can I have lunch with you?"


    "I''m not free!" She was so angry, what was there to eat! However, she changed her mind and said, "Okay, come look for me at noon."


    "Alright!" Ling Tiantian replied happily, nearly wagging her tail at Su Mei.

 C92

    Ling Tian ran to Class 2 in a sweet manner. Did Mei Mei''s letting her pass mean that she still had feelings for him? If that was the case, should she bring her something to eat?


    However, Ling Tiantian did not find Su Mei in class two. Instead, she saw Kong Yao, the girl who liked to put on makeup and dressed very extravagantly every day. When Ling Tiantian saw her, she did not think too much about it.


    After looking for a long time, she still could not find Su Mei. She couldn''t help but be confused, wasn''t it Su Mei who asked her to come find her? Where was he? Where did he go?!


    In the end, she had no choice but to turn her gaze towards Kong Yao. "Where''s Mei Mei?" Do you see her? "


    Kong Yao shot her a glance before carelessly trimming her fingernails with a pair of scissors. She then lightly blew on them before speaking. "You''ve left."


    "Where did he go?" Ling Tiantian immediately asked.


    "Speak... Why are you still looking for her? Meimei doesn''t seem to want a friend like you anymore, right? " Kong Yao crossed her legs and asked doubtfully.


    Ling Tiantian was immediately enraged, "Not at all!" It was Mei-Mei who asked me to look for her! She must have considered me a friend! "Don''t spout nonsense, okay!" Although Su Mei''s mouth was a bit venomous, she was still good to him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have brought him out to meet her friends, right?


    Kong Yao sneered in her heart as she looked at Ling Tiantian, "Actually, Mei Mei didn''t say she wouldn''t be friends with you, but she wanted to test you. She didn''t betray you!"


    Ling Tiantian was a little confused, but she still quickly said, "Of course not, why would I betray Meimei?" She treated seductive seductiveness as a friend, so how could she betray her?


    "It''s hard to say. I''ve heard of it. You and Su Rou used to be very close, but Mei Mei doesn''t like Su Rou ¡­" So, that''s why you changed classes this time, so you can keep your distance from me. She thinks that you''ll be better off with Su Rou again. " Kong Yao sighed with a strange expression on her face. "You know, that''s how seductive people are. They can''t stand a single grain of sand in their eyes."


    Ling Tiantian understood now. No wonder Mei had been so cold to him during this period of time. It was all because of Su Rou. Ling Tiantian smiled, "How is that possible? I have already cut off all ties with Su Rou. Mei was still watching at that time!" Therefore, Meimei can be at ease, I will definitely not betray her! "


    Kong Yao pursed her lips. "Heh, you can just say that?" Charming is not in the same class as well, and I can''t see your every move! "


    "Then ¡­" Ling Tiantian wrung her hands, but was actually quite happy in her heart because she never thought that she would receive such attention from Su Mei. However, she did not know what she should do to win Mei Mei''s trust.


    "Meimei, I want to see your sincerity!" Kong Yao whispered.


    "Mine... Sincerity? " Ling Tiantian looked at her in confusion.


    "Yes!" Kong Yao took out a small bottle of yellow liquid from her desk. It looked like an orange juice to her. "Here, this!"


    Ling Tiantian took it and smelled it. "What is this?" It didn''t taste like orange juice.


    "It''s mango juice. As long as you give this to Su Rou to drink, Mei Mei will believe you!" Kong Yao asked.


    "Why?" What''s the use of giving mango juice to Su Rou?


    "About that, I don''t know either. Anyway, you just need to let Su Rou drink it!" In fact, Kong Yao wasn''t very clear either, she was just following Su Mei''s instructions to give this little thing to Ling Tiantian, "Oh yeah, tonight, Su Mei said that there will be a gathering. If you let Su Rou drink this, then you can play with us tonight!"


    At the age of a high school student, many things are just a little bit exciting, and they would do crazy things! Ling Tiantian was such a person. Because of her family''s circumstances, she could not bear to let go of Su Mei''s leg, so ¡­ It''s just mango juice. At most, it''s just a laxative, right?


    Hmph, making Su Rou suffer!


    "Alright, wait for me at school today. I''ll definitely do it well!" Moreover, it was not like he was asking her to commit murder or set fire to them. This was a trivial matter!


    "Alright, let''s wait and see!" Kong Yao smiled sweetly. She had achieved her goal!


    Ling Tiantian took the fruit juice back to Class 1 and put it into her desk. For the first time, a hint of coldness appeared on her round face. The matter of her not opening the back door last time had made her embarrassed.


    Not only did he take revenge on Su Rou, but he also made Su Mei believe him. It was simply perfect!


    But... I need to find a time!


    Noon


    "Meat, did you not see Su Mei''s expression just now?" After finishing her lunch, Xiao Yun asked in surprise.


    "Are you all right?" Just as she finished her lunch and was about to take a walk, she saw Su Mei on the school path. However, Yu Fei was drinking water, so Su Mei didn''t notice it when she walked over and touched Yu Fei''s arm and spilled some water on Su Mei''s arm.


    "If you didn''t hold us back, we really would have beaten her up!" Thinking about Su Mei''s arrogant look, Xiao Yun felt indignant. Wasn''t this just pouring water on her arm? As for how wronged he was?


    Su Rou let out a light breath. She didn''t want Xiao Yun, Yu Fei, and Su Mei to argue, so she pulled them away in a hurry. Since she was already in her second year of high school, it was time for him to mature a bit!


    Su Rou sat on her seat and saw a bottle of orange juice on the table. It looked like she hadn''t finished drinking it in the morning, so she unscrewed the bottle and took a sip before passing it to Yu Fei, "Mei-jie threw your water away. Do you want to drink it?"


    Yu Fei shook her head. "Forget it. This is something the class monitor bought for you. I don''t want to drink it!"


    Su Rou rolled her eyes at her. After swallowing the orange juice, she smacked her lips, "This orange juice ¡­" Why is the taste a little different now? "


    "Hmm?" Yu Fei raised her eyebrows and looked at her.


    Su Rou threw the orange juice into the trash can at the back of the classroom, "The taste is a bit disgusting, I don''t want it."


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know ¡­"


    Could it be ¡­ Expired? It was pretty good in the morning! It won''t be this hot, will it?


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei did not care too much about it, they just thought that Su Rou''s sense of smell was a little strange!


    She didn''t pay too much attention and continued writing on the notebook. However, the itch on her neck became stronger and stronger. Su Rou gloomily grabbed onto her own neck and there were quite a few red marks on her own neck.


    "Su Rou ¡­" "You, are you alright?" The physics teacher who was in the middle of lecturing suddenly asked Su Rou. A trace of surprise flowed out from her eyes!

 C93

    Su Rou was grabbing the skin on her neck. The weather was originally hot, so the more she grabbed, the more she felt the temperature rise. Only when the physics teacher called out to her did she regain her senses, "What?"


    "Yours... "Neck ¡­" The physics teacher pointed at her neck.


    "¡­" Su Rou used her hand to cover her neck, but when she stopped, the itch on her neck became even more intense.


    Hearing the physics teacher''s words, Xiao Yun turned to look at Su Rou. Her eyes immediately opened, and without caring about the teacher''s presence, she immediately pushed her chair away and stood up, "Meat, what''s wrong?!"


    At the same time, Yu Fei walked over. "Heavens, your neck ¡­"


    "Very itchy, uncomfortable ¡­" Su Rou still wanted to grab onto her own neck, but her own neck was already torn and there were faint traces of blood under her nails.


    "Hurry, hurry to the infirmary!" The physics teacher immediately said.


    Without saying a word, Xiao Yun carried Su Rou on her back. All the students looked at Su Rou in fear, whose neck was covered in blood. How did Su Rou do that to him?


    Carrying Su Rou into the infirmary, even the doctor was frightened, "Aiya, what''s going on?" Why did this female classmate make him so terrifying?


    Su Rou sat on the chair and held both of her hands tightly by Xiao Yun to prevent her from grabbing him again. A large red rash appeared on Su Rou''s neck, it was probably these things that caused her skin to itch.


    Su Rou''s entire body kept twisting. Because it was too itchy and her hand was being grabbed, she could not scratch it. It was too uncomfortable!


    "Don''t move, keep grabbing, you''re going to break your big artery!" Seriously, why is he so stupid? Don''t you know that the more you scratch, the more itchy it gets?


    Su Rou''s face contorted in pain. "Really ¡­" The pain can be endured, the itch... How can I endure this? "


    The doctor immediately gave her a look, but whenever his hand touched her skin, she would feel itchy and would have to scratch it herself. Xiao Yun had no choice but to use all her strength to hold her back.


    "Stop touching it, it''s itchy to death!" Su Rou gloomily looked at the doctor. Just a light touch from her was enough to make her itch to the point that she couldn''t take it anymore!


    "Calm down, I want to see if this is a virus or a mutation ¡­" These rashes looked quite terrifying. They were scattered around her neck in large patches. It was a bit shocking. "It''s an allergy. Let me prescribe some medicine for you."


    Yu Fei also stepped forward and grabbed onto one of Su Rou''s hands, "Doctor, please hurry up!"


    After feeding Su Rou the anti-allergic medicine, the two of them still didn''t dare to let go of Su Rou''s hand. The doctor sighed as she applied iodine to Su Rou. She used a bandage to wrap her up, but it should be impossible to grab her, right?


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei let go of her hands in a probing manner. The moment Su Rou let go of her hands, she immediately grabbed at the bandage, and with a strong force, ripped it off. "Hey hey hey, you''re crazy!" Xiao Yun immediately grabbed her hand. Was it really that hard to bear?


    After twenty minutes, the effects of the pill started to take effect. Su Rou did not feel as itchy anymore, and Xiao Yun could finally exhale, "I''m so scared! What did you eat? Why are you so allergic? "


    "I don''t know." Su Rou should not be allergic to things.


    "I think it''s better if you call your brother and ask for leave to go home." Xiao Yun suggested.


    Su Rou took out her cell phone and called Su Yuze. "Little Rou''er?" The phone only rang twice before it was answered. "Aren''t you going to class?"


    "I''m allergic, in the infirmary." Su Rou said very honestly.


    "Allergy?" Su Yu Ze''s tone was slightly stiff. "Who gave you the Mango Fruit?"


    Mango? " "No, I didn''t eat mangoes." The school didn''t sell mangoes, so how could they eat them? And she was allergic because she ate mangoes?


    "Wait, I''ll pick you up." Su Yuze said, his expression somewhat cold.


    "Alright."


    After hanging up, Su Rou said to the two friends, "My brother will come pick me up later. You two can go back to class first."


    "Well, but you said mango?" Are you allergic to mangoes? " Yu Fei seized the key words in her words.


    Su Rou thought about what she had touched. "I didn''t eat any Mango Fruits."


    Yu Fei pondered for a moment. "Cheng and Mango can be considered relatives. Don''t tell me you are allergic to orange juice?" Because before she became allergic, she only drank orange juice.


    Xiao Yun rolled her eyes at Yu Fei, "Please, you''re still a relative! "Orange is orange, mango is mango!"


    Su Rou touched the bandage on her neck, "That orange juice tastes really weird, I don''t know. But when Jiang Ling gave it to me previously, I never had any problems drinking it!"


    Xiao Yun nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, we''ll keep an eye out for you."


    Su Rou waved goodbye to her two good friends. The moment they left the school gates, Su Yu Ze drove her car over. When she saw the dazzling bandage on Su Rou''s neck, his eyes narrowed. "Is it painful?"


    "It doesn''t hurt, but it''s a little itchy ¡­" Su Rou rubbed the bandage on her head, "I want to go home."


    "Alright."


    Su Rou sat in the front passenger seat and looked at her neck with the small mirror. "Brother Ze, you said that I''m allergic to mangoes? How come I didn''t know? "


    "Of course you don''t know." Su Yuze rubbed her head in heartache. "When you were three years old, my first uncle bought a box of mangoes and brought them back. You only ate one mouthful and you already had a rash. So I didn''t let you eat any more mangoes." "Su Rou who is only three years old, how can she remember these things?" Are you sure you didn''t eat mango? "


    Su Rou shook her head, "I really don''t have any." Su Rou was also very curious. Why did she suddenly become allergic to something?


    After returning home, Su Yu Ze first opened up the bandages on her neck and took a quick glance. There were red marks in her eyes, one after another, covering her petite and slender neck, including those rashes! You can''t scratch yourself for itching, you know? "


    "This is just like a sultry summer night. It''s so hot that one would even be bitten by a mosquito." At that time, he really wished he could break it! Furthermore, this allergy was even more itchy than being bitten by a mosquito.


    Su Yuze smacked her forehead, "Idiot."


    "You scolded me, I''m already like this! It''s fine if you comfort me, but you''re actually scolding me!" Su Rou angrily turned her head away.


    "Isn''t it?" Su Yu Ze laughed as he embraced her small body.


    "No!"


    Everyone in the first class saw Su Rou''s allergy erupt with their own eyes and were shocked. After all, how itchy would it be for them to use such a heavy hand? As for Ling Tiantian, after the initial fright, she actually felt elated. To think that she felt good about taking revenge on someone she hated!

 C95

    What Jiang Ling said was all true. He had once said that whoever dared to speak ill of Su Rou behind his back, he definitely would not forgive that person. Thus, last time he beat up a girl called Yang Yu, right?


    Since Jiang Ling said that he wouldn''t be courteous to that person, then it was true ¡ª he wouldn''t be courteous! After all, the Jiang Clan was ranked third in City T. It would be easy for them to destroy a single person. No matter who they were going against, they would never go against the Jiang Clan.


    Actually, everyone was very clear that the reason why Jiang Ling was so angry, excluding the fact that his teacher had closed down the school, was still because of Su Rou!


    The students looked at each other, but no one stood up. The homeroom teacher straightforwardly brought over a chair and sat on the podium. There were actually such shrewd students among the high school students. They wanted to waste time, what a great idea!


    "Actually, I''ve already transferred to the surveillance room. I believe that the school will give me an answer before 8 o''clock. I only hope that student will admit his mistake!" The homeroom teacher said leisurely.


    Surveillance?


    Yes, there were two monitors in each classroom, one in front and one behind. However, the monitors were usually turned on only when there was a major exam. However, what the students did not know was that under normal circumstances, the monitor at the back of the classroom was operating every day. The purpose of this monitor was to prevent students from having any petty theft or brawls.


    Ling Tiantian was shocked. Monitor? It can''t be, the monitor was only turned on during the exam, this was a rule she knew!


    Oh, she got it. This must be the teacher''s trick to see who would show an astonished expression when hearing this news! Thinking of this, Ling Tian''s expression immediately returned to normal as she lowered her head and silently read the novel.


    Time passed minute after minute. By seven o''clock, the sky had already darkened. All the students were anxiously looking left and right. The homeroom teacher was still unmoved. She slightly closed her eyes and rested.


    The door to the classroom was gently pushed open. A man in work clothes walked in and handed it to the teacher in charge of the class. "Teacher, this is a video from the afternoon."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Looking at the video in the form teacher''s hands, all the students began to urge him, "Hurry up and play it. I have to see which idiot is it!"


    "Teacher, hurry up, my mom called to hurry me up."


    Ling Tiantian opened her mouth, surprise appeared on her plump face. There really was one?! No way!]


    Where did this monitor come from!?


    The head teacher put the tape into the projector and played it in front of the whole class. In the quiet afternoon, a fat girl was squatting under Su Rou''s seat with a small bottle of yellow liquid in her hand. After a while, the girl stood up, threw the bottle into the trash can and walked towards her seat as if nothing had happened.


    "This is ¡­" Ling Tiantian! " As Ling Tiantian had always kept her head down, the monitor did not catch her face. As everyone looked, they did not think of Ling Tiantian for a moment, but Xiao Yun and Yu Fei had been rather close to her and knew her very well.


    Everyone''s eyes immediately shot a glance at Ling Tiantian. As expected, the clothes were the same!


    The homeroom teacher smirked and stood up, "Ling Tian, come, it''s you!" It was the girl who shut the door and did not let Su Rou in! Hmph, it''s her again!


    "F * * k, it''s you. Why didn''t you come out!"


    "Damn it, what a waste of my time!"


    "There are too many ugly people playing tricks on me. Why is it that I can''t get along with Su Rou all the time?"


    Ling Tiantian felt that she had become the center of attention, but this did not make her proud. Instead, her face turned red with embarrassment. She stuttered but could not explain it. After all, she had gotten everything!


    "Ling Tian, you really are a strange person. Why did you do that? Su Rou, do you have a grudge?" The one who spoke was not the homeroom teacher, but Jiang Ling. At this moment, he had a gloomy expression on his face.


    Ling Tian watched as Jiang Ling walked towards his. She stood up with a bit of guilt. The friction between the chair and the ground made an ear-piercing sound, "You, what are you doing ¡­" Ling Tiantian did not know if Jiang Ling would beat up a girl, but his appearance was too terrifying!


    "We waited an hour and forty-five minutes for you. Do you know what we can do with an hour and forty-five minutes?" Jiang Ling said as he gradually approached Ling Tiantian. His fist was already ready to strike as he was just about to strike out at Ling Tiantian!


    "Jiang Ling, don''t push it." The homeroom teacher hurriedly walked over to stop Jiang Ling.


    "Teacher, it''s better if you use violence against her!" Xiao Yun said as she crossed her arms. If it wasn''t for Jiang Ling walking up to them, the two of them would be fighting. Teacher, you didn''t see Su Rou''s allergy, so her neck was torn. The doctor said that if it were a bit heavier, her blood vessels would have been ripped apart! "


    Indeed, the homeroom teacher did not expect Su Rou''s allergies to be this serious. She patted Jiang Ling''s arm and said, "You misunderstood me. What I mean is, someone will deal with this murderer!"


    Su Family villa


    "Brother Ze, why don''t you carry little cutie away? It always wants to lick my neck!" Su Rou sat on the sofa and did her best to raise her slender neck. Her hands were pressing down on little cutie''s head. She knew that little cutie only wanted to comfort her, but could she randomly lick her wound? Furthermore, there was even medicine on it. It wasn''t afraid of dying from poison, right?


    Su Yu Ze walked out of the study room. He only called out "little cutie" in a low voice. Little cutie let out a low moan, drooping her ears. She lay motionlessly on Su Rou''s thigh in fear.


    It could not be seen that the little cutie was someone who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Because the little cutie had grown up quite a lot, Su Rou had to use all her strength to suppress the little cutie.


    "Little Rou''er, stop playing. It''s time to sleep. If you rest early, your wounds will heal faster." Su Yu Ze pulled Su Rou up to the second floor.


    "Sure."


    After arriving at Su Rou''s room, Su Yu Ze hesitated for a moment before bringing Su Rou to her room. "Brother Ze?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll get a wound tonight. Sleep with me."


    "Oh."


    As he laid on Su Yuze''s bed, Su Yuze openly embraced Su Rou for the first time. His reputation: To prevent her hand from unconsciously touching his wound, he could only hug her like this.


    It was the first time that Su Rou was so intimately hugged. She felt that it was a bit strange and her small chest that was not wearing underwear was pressed against his chest. "Brother Ze, each person will sleep on the side."


    "No way!"


    "¡­"


    But it was strange.

 C96

    After lying down for a while, Su Rou got used to it. She stuck her head out of Su Yu Ze''s chest, but could only see his sharp chin. She extended her small hand and gently touched Su Yu Ze''s smooth chin. Or is the wound uncomfortable? "


    Su Rou shook her head, "I was just looking at it. Why don''t you have a beard?" This was the first time she saw Su Yuze at such a close distance. She felt that the skin around his sexy lips was very smooth, without any stubble on it. He didn''t look like any of the boys in her class; he looked like an uncle.


    "..." Do you want me to be an uncle? " Su Yuze snapped her forehead in annoyance.


    Su Rou chuckled, "No, brother Ze is very handsome like this, don''t grow a beard." Don''t be like the boorish uncles at school.


    Su Yuze slightly curled the corner of his mouth. "Go to sleep."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou''s breathing caused her small chest to move up and down as she gently rubbed against his chest. There was a strange feeling, after all, he was a normal man, and even if he didn''t experience it, it didn''t mean that she didn''t know. However, at this moment, other than enduring, he had no other choice.


    Really ¡­ She had just said that this posture was very strange, but at this moment, she had fallen asleep. Actually, Su Rou couldn''t be blamed for this. After all, he was the one who insisted on hugging her as he slept!


    Su Yu Ze lightly exhaled, grabbed Su Rou''s two hands, and slowly closed her eyes.


    The next day, Su Rou was woken up by Su Yu Ze''s actions. She slightly opened her eyes and subconsciously reached for her neck, but was quickly suppressed by Su Yu Ze. "Don''t move, where''s the medicine?"


    "Oh." Su Rou put down her hands and waited for Su Yu Ze to finish applying the medicine.


    "Still itchy?" Su Yu Ze gently blew on her neck as he asked in a gentle voice. The three red marks that she had cut herself yesterday were still shocking to behold, causing Su Yu Ze to furrow his brows.


    "It''s not that itchy anymore."


    "The doctor said not to blow the wind, I''ll stay at home for the next few days." Su Yuze wrapped two layers of bandages around her neck to prevent her from touching it.


    After wrapping a band around Su Rou''s neck, Su Rou got up from the bed, "Brother Ze, the number of students in the second year of high school has increased a lot!" If she continued to ask for leave, wouldn''t it delay her progress?


    "Let me help you make it up." Su Yu Ze rubbed her head, "I''ve read your sophomore year''s book, so it shouldn''t be too hard for you." She had laid down a solid foundation since she was young. As long as Su Rou diligently studied, then the second year''s exam wouldn''t be too big of a problem.


    "Alright."


    After Su Rou ate breakfast, she picked up the chemistry book. Seeing her obedient and cute appearance, Su Yu Ze informed Su Rou before leaving. "Xiao Rou''er, wait obediently for me to come back. Don''t run around, okay?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded.


    Su Yuze drove his car to Golden Age. He received a call early in the morning from a principal saying that the guy who secretly mixed mango juice had been found! While Su Yuze was driving, his face turned gloomy.


    There were three people sitting at the entrance of Golden Age. Ling Tiantian''s family, her father and mother standing at the door, and Ling Tiantian who was crying as she kneeled at the entrance.


    "Crying, what are you crying for!" Remember to apologize to Director Su later! "Tell me, why did I give birth to a fool like you? Su Rou is CEO Su''s sister, why don''t you tell me?" Mother Ling looked at Ling Tiantian, who was crying on the ground, and felt a burst of annoyance. Yesterday, she received a call from the school saying that Ling Tiantian was in trouble and wanted them to prepare themselves.


    What was going on, so serious? The result was, Ling Tiantian actually mixed the mango juice into Su Rou''s orange juice, causing her to erupt with allergy. I heard that the situation was very urgent!


    Now she knew what the principal meant by letting them prepare mentally. Su Rou, the precious younger sister of Golden Age''s CEO, was usually spoiled like a treasure. How could she tolerate her younger sister being framed?


    Ling Tiantian did not dare to cry out loud. She knelt at the entrance of Golden Age, her knees were numb, and there were a few obvious finger marks on her face. She was dragged here early in the morning by her parents and knelt all the way until noon. She didn''t even manage to drink a mouthful of saliva for a whole day and night.


    Father Ling, on the other hand, stood by the door and smoked to ease his irritation. He truly felt powerless towards the foolish act that Ling Tiantian had committed. He had beaten and cursed before, and the most important thing right now was to admit his mistake!


    Ling Tiantian felt wronged, she told her parents yesterday that Su Mei ordered her to do this, and hoped that she could reduce the punishment. Unexpectedly, when she said that, her father slapped him, "You still want to pull the Su Family down with you? You idiot! If you admit your wrongs to me tomorrow, you are not allowed to say anything else other than that! "


    This was why Ling Tiantian was so unlucky as she kneeled at the door. Even the front desk clerk could not stand it any longer, "These gentlemen, the child can''t just kneel like this. Let her get up first."


    Father Ling irritably exhaled a smoke ring, "It''s fine, don''t worry about us." After a while, he asked again, "When will CEO Su come to the company?"


    The receptionist shook her head. "I don''t know." The CEO usually came to work at around 9 or 10 AM. If he passed this time, then he wouldn''t be here anymore.


    Father Ling heavily sighed, and then turned her gaze towards the door, continuing to wait. Ling Tiantian secretly moved her leg while sobbing. Her knees hurt so much! Mother Ling gave her a kick, "Don''t move, just kneel!"


    Not long later, Su Yuze''s slender figure walked in, and his line of sight naturally fell on those three people. The moment father Ling saw it was Su Yu Ze, he immediately went up to greet him, "Aiya, CEO Su, I''ve been waiting for you."


    Mother Ling also obediently followed behind her father, "Director Su, hello."


    Su Yuze glanced at the two of them indifferently. "There''s a sign outside the company that forbids smoking. Are you blind?"


    Father Ling was shocked as he looked towards the direction of Golden Age''s door. Sure enough, there was a sign prohibiting smoking. He was so scared that he immediately threw the cigarette butt on the ground and extinguished it with his leather shoes. He suddenly felt that this action wasn''t appropriate. After all, this was the company''s entrance. Throwing away trash like this was an insult to Su Yu Ze! As a result, Father Ling quickly picked up the cigarette butt from the ground. There wasn''t a single trash can nearby, and in a moment of desperation, he directly threw the cigarette butt into his pocket!

 C97

    A trace of ridicule appeared in Su Yuze''s eyes. Looking at his father''s actions, he didn''t say anything. Instead, his gaze fell onto Ling Tiantian, who was still kneeling at the entrance of the company.


    Mother Ling immediately explained, "My daughter doesn''t know anything and caused my sister to become allergic. I am very sorry, but this is ¡­" So we came to apologize to you with Tiantian. "


    "Oh?" Su Yuze''s expression was indifferent, as if this matter didn''t have much to do with him.


    "Director Su, Tiantian is ignorant, don''t lower yourself to the level of a child." Father Ling said, "Don''t lower yourself to the level of a child," but in reality, he only wanted Su Yu Ze to reduce the scale. "I can compensate you for the medical expenses."


    As the saying goes, don''t hit the smiling person with your hand. Since Father Ling and Mother Ling are both smiling like this, shouldn''t it be too difficult for him to help the Ling family?! Although Ling Tiantian had planned this beforehand, on the account of being a child, she would forgive her and the Ling family!


    "Yes, yes, yes. We can compensate your little sister for all of her losses." Mother Ling also echoed.


    "Look ¡­" "How about it?" Father Ling carefully asked.


    "You''re done?" Su Yu Ze slowly opened his mouth and looked at the two faces that disgusted him. "What if I say that I won''t forgive her?"


    Father Ling was stunned. "This ¡­" "Hehe, Director Su must be joking. After all, she''s still a child ¡­" A CEO trying to get along with a high school student, wouldn''t it be a joke if word got out?


    Su Yu Ze''s tall body looked down on them, "Do I need money?"


    "No, not at all." Father Ling swallowed his saliva, "But, Tiantian didn''t do it on purpose!" After saying these words, even Father Ling felt that it was a little laughable. The surveillance footage clearly showed that she did not do it on purpose. Who would believe it? " "Ling Tiantian, come over here quickly and apologize to CEO Su!"


    Hearing her call her name, Ling Tiantian quickly stood up, but she kneeled for too long. Her knees felt weak, and before she could even stand up, she stumbled and fell down the stairs. Luckily, the stairs only had a few knots, otherwise her neck would have been broken.


    No matter what, she was still his daughter. Mother Ling felt her heart ache when she saw Ling Tiantian''s miserable state. However, she did not go over to help her up. Instead, she sternly said, "Hurry up, don''t dilly-dally!"


    Ling Tiantian dragged her soft legs and walked in front of Su Yuze. "Director Su, I''m sorry ¡­" After saying that, he even coughed twice.


    "There''s more!" Father Ling gave her a push from behind.


    "I-I shouldn''t have done that. I made Su Rou sensitive. I-I was wrong. I''m sorry ¡­" Just like that, Ling Tiantian sobbed as she apologized. She didn''t even dare to raise her eyes, as if she was admitting her mistake.


    Just as Father Ling wanted to speak, he heard Su Yu Ze casually ask, "Who instructed you to do this?"


    "Huh?" Ling Tiantian was momentarily stunned, "No, no one asked me to do it, I did it myself." Dad said not to let her say anything else. Don''t offend Su Yu Ze and also offend Su Mei!


    "Then, how did you know that little Rou''er would become allergic to eating Mango?" After all, very few people knew that little Rou would become allergic to eating Mango fruits, and how did Ling Tiantian find out about it?


    Ling Tiantian was immediately stumped by the question. She thought for a while and then stammered, "I-I didn''t know. I was just playing around with the mango juice. I really didn''t know that Su Rou would be allergic ¡­" These words were the truth because Su Mei didn''t tell her about the effects of the mango juice. She even thought that Su Rou would have diarrhea!


    Su Yu Ze stared at the top of her head for a while, then leisurely withdrew his gaze. "Okay." Then, he walked past them towards the company''s main entrance.


    The three members of the Ling family were stunned. Then, did they forgive them in the end? Or had he not forgiven her?


    Father Ling reacted and wanted to chase after Su Yuze. "You guys go back first, I''ll ask Su Yong what''s his attitude."


    "Father ¡­" Ling Tiantian timidly called out to him.


    "Go home, I''ll take care of you when I get back!"


    Su Yu Ze walked into the company and said to the front desk clerk and the security guards, "Block him at the door and don''t enter!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Su Yuze took the elevator all the way to the top floor of the CEO''s office. Lian Shuang was in front of his desk and seriously said, "Secretary Lian, give me Ling Tao''s family background and company background information."


    Lian Shuang never thought that Su Yuze would come to the company at this time. After a brief moment of surprise, he immediately went online to investigate the Ling Family. Was it an illusion? Why did he feel like the CEO was very angry!


    The Ling Family had gone bankrupt overnight, and Ling Tao Group had been acquired by Golden Age. They had become one family ¡­ Foot Washing City! As for Ling Tiantian''s family, they left in a hurry!


    It was said that they had a huge debt and were afraid that their enemies would come knocking on their door, so they could only choose to run!


    When Su Yu Ze returned home, it was already 8 PM. Su Rou was watching the news. The little cutie was quietly lying on her lap. When it heard the door close, it raised its head and looked towards Su Yu Ze with its ears perked.


    "Brother Ze, what took you so long?" Su Rou stood up and took Su Yu Ze''s jacket, "Wash your hands first, I''ll help you heat up your food."


    "Sorry, the company has something." If they wanted to buy Ling Tao''s group, they would have to drop a huge sum of money and cut off their retreat. They had nowhere to go! For someone who dares to hurt Xiao Rou''er, don''t even think about staying in City T.


    Su Rou took out the leftover food and heated it up in the microwave. She then called Su Yu Ze over for dinner. "Is there any problems with the company?"


    "Nope." Su Yuze patted her little head. "Don''t let your imagination run wild."


    "I''ve thought about it. After I go to university, I want to study finance. In the future, I can help you." When Su Rou was free, she would read some financial books. It wasn''t easy for Su Yu Ze to start a company, and she couldn''t be spoiled so much that she only wanted to play. She had to repay Su Yu Ze for that.


    Su Yuze was just about to say that he didn''t want her to work so hard to learn a profession that he liked. But when he thought about it, his lips curved up into a smile, and a trace of malicious intent flashed across his eyes, "Alright, I will accept you as my secretary from now on." And it was close to his body!


    Su Rou smiled so much that her eyes curved into crescents. "Sure." After some thought, Su Rou asked again, "Is this considered opening the back door for me?"


    "You don''t like having a back door for you?" This little idiot, how could Golden Age Company be a place anyone could enter? Without real ability, he could be wiped out at any moment.


    "But I want an interview." Hearing that interviews were always very tense, she really wanted to try it out.


    Su Yuze''s brows slightly twitched. "I''m the examiner."


    "¡­" I''ll just go through the back door.

 C98

    On the fourth day, Su Rou''s rash completely disappeared. Unfortunately, on the night that the rash subsided, Su Rou''s aunt came to visit, not knowing if it was because of her allergies, but when she came to see Su Rou that night, she rolled in pain. Su Yu Ze took out a hot water bottle and placed it on her stomach.


    "If it still hurts, let''s go to the hospital." Su Yu Ze watched as she curled up with a pained expression on her face. Cold sweat flowed down her body, causing Su Yu Ze''s heart to ache. Even the hot water bottle and the brown sugar water didn''t feel as effective, but Su Rou''s pain was still that great.


    "No, I don''t want to move." Su Rou was in so much pain that she didn''t want to move at all. Once tonight was over, she would be fine.


    "But if it continues to hurt like this ¡­" Could she bear it?


    Su Rou frowned as she shook her head, "I''m fine."


    "Alright, finish drinking this Chinese medicine. If you''re still in pain, I''ll send you to the hospital." Because of Su Rou''s severe dysmenorrhea, Su Yu Ze specifically called her over to boil the medicine. But generally speaking, it''s best for women to take fewer medicine during their periods of menopause, which is bad for their health. Now, however, as long as it can alleviate her pain, he didn''t have to worry about that.


    Aunt Wang also sighed. Being a girl was really painful. "Young Master, I''ll be leaving first."


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze fed spoonfuls after spoonfuls to Su Rou to drink. Su Rou frowned, "It''s so bitter."


    "A kind and bitter medicine." "If it wasn''t for the fact that she had such a severe pain, he wouldn''t have let her drink such a bitter medicine." "Open your mouth."


    Su Rou looked at him. Her misty eyes stared at him as she said with grievance, "I can vomit." It was too bitter.


    "Be good or go to the hospital." Su Yu Ze lightly coaxed Su Rou to drink that bowl of Chinese medicine. After drinking it, he stuffed a candy into her mouth before giving her the hot water bottle to warm her stomach.


    It had to be said that hugging a hot water bottle since September was simply torture. Su Rou broke out in a cold sweat from the pain and sweated from the heat at the same time. Finally, after letting go of the hot water bottle, Su Yuze refilled the hot water for her. "Brother Ze, I''m much better now. I don''t need this." Her clothes were soaked with sweat.


    He didn''t know what the others were like when they were having pain, but he was especially worried about Su Rou''s pain. He originally thought that a woman would at most be able to endure the pain of having a child, but he didn''t expect that she would have to endure it.


    Su Rou''s big aunt suddenly came and ruined another pair of underwear. When Su Rou opened the wardrobe and prepared to take a bath, she suddenly thought, why not buy a closet full of underwear and use it as backup!


    "Xiao Rou''er, I''m going to work. If you need anything, just call me." Yesterday, Su Rou stayed in Su Yu Ze''s room for the night. She only fell asleep early in the morning, and she still hadn''t woken up yet!


    "Mm ¡­" Su Rou turned over and continued sleeping.


    It seems like his dysmenorrhea has improved. Su Yu Ze let out a breath of relief, then left for work.


    Su Rou slept until noon. She scratched her long hair and got up from the bed. When she lifted the blanket, she stopped for a moment because she had flipped too many times last night.


    Then wouldn''t the underwear be ¡­


    Su Rou rubbed her forehead. No way, I have to buy underwear today!


    "Aunt Wang, you do more. I''m going to the company to deliver lunch to brother Ze." Su Rou said to Aunt Wang, who was busy in the kitchen.


    "Alright."


    "Also ¡­" I''ll have to trouble you to wash the bedsheets in Brother Ze''s room. "


    "Alright."


    Su Rou sent another message to Su Yu Ze, then carried the small lunchbox and walked towards Golden Age. She wanted to ask Su Yuze for some money, what else was she going to use to buy underwear?


    The receptionist of Golden Age had long recognized Su Rou, and upon seeing the little girl walk in, she passionately stood up, "Welcome, are you looking for CEO Su? He''s in the CEO''s office at this time of year. "


    Su Rou nodded, "I know. I will go myself."


    "Please take care."


    Su Rou directly sat on the elevator used by the CEO. When she exited the elevator, she saw Lian Shuang holding a bunch of documents as he knocked on the CEO''s office door. Eh? You are Su Rou? " Lian Shuang asked in surprise when he saw Su Rou who had obviously grown taller. It had only been a year, but she had already grown so tall and even prettier.


    "Yes."


    "Come in."


    Even Shuangshuang quickly pushed the door and entered. Su Rou also followed and knew that they were busy so she consciously sat on the sofa to the side and waited. The two pairs of hands handed the documents in their hands to Su Yuze. "These documents require your signature. These documents need your help."


    "Yes." The rest of the documents were taken away by Shuangshuang, and he was reluctant to part with them. After all, the chance to see the CEO was only when he was at work, and the CEO was extremely serious when she was at work, so he didn''t even spare her a glance. It was rare for him to be wearing pink lipstick today.


    "Is there something else?" Su Yuze asked.


    "No ¡­." "No more." Even Shuangshuang was mesmerized by Su Yuze''s work appearance. He even said that a man who works hard is the most handsome of them all. Seems like that wasn''t wrong at all! However, no matter when Su Yu Ze looked at it, it was always dazzling. "I, I just wanted to remind you that it''s time for your afternoon break. Don''t forget to eat lunch."


    After saying that, Lian Shuang carried the documents and hurriedly left. When he turned his head around, he saw Su Rou''s pure face. Lian Shuang''s face suddenly became red. Heavens, didn''t Su Rou hear her words earlier? Su Rou was Su Yu Ze''s sister. If she were to marry into the Su family in the future, she definitely had to build a good relationship with her!


    Thinking of this, Lian Shuang raised his beautiful smile as he smiled towards Su Rou before walking out of the office.


    Su Rou''s gaze kept on following her. Lian Shuang was indeed a beauty and a great beauty at that. It was obvious that she had feelings for Brother Ze, but ¡­ If she wanted to be her sister-in-law, she couldn''t agree yet. Brother Ze hadn''t accompanied her enough, so she didn''t want to hand him over so early.


    "Little thing, how long are you going to look?" Su Yuze noticed Su Rou when the two of them entered. Seeing her sitting on the sofa in a very sensible manner, he started to focus on his work. He didn''t expect the little thing''s eyes to chase after him. What was going on? Was his brother not better than that stranger?


    "Ah!" Su Rou came back to her senses and picked up her lunchbox, "It''s time for lunch."


    The lunchbox was for insulation. Inside, it was filled with Su Yuze''s favorite dishes. Su Yuze took it over and gracefully began to eat. "Why did you send me lunch?" His lips curled up in satisfaction at the little girlfriend''s actions.


    "Actually, I came to find you for some money."


    "What for?"


    "..." Buy underwear. "

 C99

    "..." Buy underwear. " Su Rou said very honestly.


    Su Yu Ze normally wouldn''t ask about such private matters of a little girl''s family. However, buying a pair of underwear shouldn''t cost much. It''s not like he didn''t give Su Rou pocket money, so why would he specially come to the company to look for him?


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t willing to give them, but he was a bit curious. "You, want to buy a lot of them?"


    "Yes, I want to buy a lot."


    "What''s wrong?" Why are you buying so many underwear?


    Speaking of which, Su Rou felt depressed. She pouted, "Big Aunt, I''m so annoyed. I threw two more. Oh, and your bed sheets ¡­" It''s also been changed. " When she talked about Su Yu Ze''s bed, Su Rou smiled in embarrassment. Her eyes slightly narrowed as she spoke in a low voice, a little embarrassed.


    "..." "It''s fine."


    "Therefore, I want to buy many, many, many things to prepare, so that I don''t have to buy them every month."


    "Yes." Su Yuze finally understood. In reality, she just wanted to be lazy. "Then I''ll go with you later."


    "You''re going too?" Su Rou looked at him. "No need, I can buy it myself."


    Su Yu Ze rubbed her head, "Aren''t you inconvenient to do? When you have a stomachache later, who are you going to ask for help? "


    How can you suddenly have dysmenorrhea? The most painful moment had already been endured by her. However, since he insisted, "Okay, when can we go?"


    "We''ll leave after the meal."


    "Do you want to go overboard?" Su Rou laughed naughtily. She finally understood why Su Yu Ze would always ask her to leave. It seemed that Su Yu Ze himself liked to be in the wrong class!


    Su Yu Ze raised his eyebrows handsomely. "What does it matter?" He was often absent from work! It was all because of the little thing in his family that he couldn''t stop worrying about!


    Su Rou shook her head in pity, "Your secretary is really pitiful." The documents that Lian Shuangshuang had brought should be documents that he had stored for a few days. That was because Su Yu Ze had been taking care of her at home for the past two days.


    A trace of something quickly flashed across Su Yuze''s eyes. "Then, from now on, you''ll be my secretary and supervise my work."


    "Alright!" Su Rou smiled so much that her eyes curved into crescents. This method was not bad, but ¡­ " Do you need two secretaries? "


    "Make your own." Two secretaries? No, just a secretary.


    After Su Rou played with a few little birds, Su Yu Ze was done eating. He cleaned up the table, then brought Su Rou out to Golden Age. " Where can I buy it? "


    "In the underwear store."


    Su Yuze drove the car to a downtown area. There were underwear stores on both sides of the road. Then, Su Yuze calmly walked in with Su Rou. The shop assistant smiled warmly. "Welcome to the Imei Underwear Shop. May I ask what size you are wearing?" Wow, a couple came to buy underwear, that man is so handsome!


    "I''m not buying underwear, I''m buying underwear." Su Rou waved her hand. She felt that the shop assistant here was a bit too enthusiastic, wasn''t she?


    "This way... "Then what kind of underwear do you like?" the clerk asked immediately.


    Su Rou was very speechless. Must she ask such an exposed topic in front of so many people? But Su Rou didn''t know that if a man could accompany a girl to buy underwear on the streets, then he was either a boyfriend or a husband. The clerk asked him so openly, but she also wanted to show off a little.


    "Can this sister let me see it for myself?"


    "Ah, yes, please."


    Su Yuze''s gaze swept across the dazzling array of undergarments. There were all kinds of styles, fabrics, and colors. However, no matter which one it was, it would definitely be extremely sexy when worn on a woman. The clerk gave up on Su Rou''s side and turned to Su Yuze, "Sir, our shop has the latest version of the sexy underwear. It''s definitely very sexy to wear it for your girlfriend."


    As she said that, the clerk took off a rose-red undergarment and colored it to look at Su Rou who was picking out underpants. This undergarment basically didn''t have any fabric, it was just a few straps tied together. How about it? "It''s very convenient!"


    It was indeed very sexy and convenient, but ¡­ It''s too early for little Rou''er to wear it.


    "Brother Ze, pay up." Su Rou called out to him from the cashier counter.


    "Eh?" The clerk held onto the exposed underwear and looked at Su Yuze with a bit of surprise. What was going on? Brother, brother? They''re not lovers? But siblings? Heavens, this is too embarrassing. She just took out the sexy underwear and asked her brother to buy it for her sister! It was too messy!


    "No wonder he didn''t say anything!" Hug, sorry. "


    Su Yuze didn''t say anything. Instead, he walked over to the cashier and threw a golden card over. "Clip card."


    When he saw the gold card, the shop manager''s eyes almost popped out.


    "Well, miss, you really want so much... Underwear? " The cashier was filled with underwear of all colors and patterns. Other than the sexy ones, the underwear on the clothes rack was all taken away by Su Rou.


    Su Rou looked at the underwear above and roughly counted. There were about fifty to sixty of them, "Do you guys have any more underwear? I want them all. "


    "Cough, cough ¡­" The shop manager had been buying underwear for so many years, but this was the first time he saw someone buy underwear this way. He looked at Su Yuze. The person who paid for this was this handsome guy. It was better to ask for his opinion.


    "Buy them all." Su Yu Ze faintly spat out two words.


    "This, alright ¡­" The shop manager had the two clerk take out all the underwear in stock. There were 200 of them in total, so today''s business was pretty good! However, if it was underwear, that would be even better!


    After paying, the clerk helped place the underwear in the car, "Miss, why do you need so much? "Wholesale?" Even if it was wholesale, it shouldn''t be wholesale in a specialty store. At any rate, he had to go to a wholesaler!


    "How could Su Rou say that it was because of her big aunt?" I like it. "


    "¡­" This girl had such a temper! The hobbies of rich people were truly eccentric!


    On the way home, Su Yu Ze looked at Su Rou, whose face was filled with satisfaction. He also faintly smiled. "Satisfied?"


    "I''m fine." What was she satisfied with when she bought underwear? If it wasn''t for her aunt, she wouldn''t need to go through so much trouble!


    "Heh ¡­" One per day is enough for you to wear for half a year. "


    Su Rou looked at the bags on the back seat. She seemed to have bought a little too much, "It''s alright! There''s still space in my closet! If it''s not enough... I''ll leave it by your side. I''ve seen your wardrobe before. It''s bigger than mine! "


    Perhaps it was because men didn''t like shopping, but Su Yuze''s clothes were unsatisfied with the wardrobe. Every year, there would be new clothes stuffed inside, and many of them were bought for her by Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze pondered for a moment. "Fine, leave it to me." It''s more convenient this way! After all, she was sleeping with him more and more often now.

 C100

    When Su Rou returned to the school and went back to class, she missed the September Monthly Test. Even the eleventh vacation was over. To Su Rou, this half-month vacation was simply too comfortable.


    "Tsk tsk, Su Xiao Rou, you''re leading a good life!" Xiao Yun pinched Su Rou''s face, which was very soft, it was obvious that she had been raising her well.


    "Yo, let me see your neck." Yu Fei pulled Su Rou''s neck, and the two of them looked left and right. Hmm, the rash had disappeared, and not a single scar was left behind.


    Su Rou covered her neck with her long hair. "Don''t touch randomly!"


    "Tsk, you can''t even touch two of them!" Xiao Yun tapped Su Rou''s forehead, "Speaking of which, your monthly test this month is once again the last place!"


    Su Rou smiled. "I''m used to it."


    "There''s also Ling Tiantian, she''s suspended from school!" Yu Fei said excitedly. She had long since disliked Ling Tiantian. When the entire class released the surveillance tape and saw that it was done by Ling Tiantian, she was furious!


    "You''re saying that the orange juice I drank was made by Ling Tiantian?" Su Rou asked.


    En En, yes, that day teacher locked us up until 7: 30 and only then did we put on the surveillance footage to find Ling Tiantian. Did you not see how badly Ling Tiantian was scolded that day! " It was a pity that she had recorded the scene of Ling Tiantian being cursed to death for Su Rou to see.


    Su Rou nodded thoughtfully. Actually, she wasn''t too surprised when she knew that it was Ling Tiantian. After all, it wasn''t as if they had been at odds for a day or two, but it was so strange. How did she know that she would be allergic to mango?


    "Meat? What''s wrong? What are you thinking about? " Yu Fei asked curiously when she saw that she was silent.


    "Mhmm, I don''t even remember that I''m allergic to mango. How did Ling Tiantian know?" Only then would she find it strange!


    "True." Yu Fei rubbed her chin, "Forget it, who cares about her. Ling Tiantian is no longer here anyways, we don''t need to see that disgusting face anymore."


    "Exactly."


    Su Rou walked into the classroom. The last row of seats had already been vacated. All of Ling Tian''s books had already been moved away. The boy sitting next to Ling Tiantian was somewhat gloating, "Yah! That ugly fatty finally left! "


    "It seems like we''re not the only ones who don''t like her." Xiao Yun leaned towards Su Rou and whispered.


    "Ugly, manly, manly, eccentric!"


    The homeroom teacher rarely met Su Rou who wasn''t late today. He first greeted her with concern, then said, "The school punished you for what you did, so I believe you should also be warned. We are all classmates, getting along with each other is the most important."


    After class, Jiang Ling walked to Su Rou''s side, "Xiao Rou, have you recovered from your injuries?"


    "Much better."


    "Well, I gave you black tea." Jiang Ling took out a small bottle of iced tea from his pocket and said, "This way, you don''t have to worry about someone mixing the mango juice for you!" Because of Su Rou''s allergic reaction, Jiang Ling also blamed himself. He had to blame himself for buying her orange juice, which was the same color as the mango juice. No wonder that bitch, Ling Tiantian, took advantage of this opportunity!


    Su Rou waved her hand, "It''s fine, it''s all Ling Tiantian''s fault, it has nothing to do with you." Who knew how Ling Tiantian knew that she would be allergic to mango? Jiang Ling had already gotten used to buying orange juice for her since she was a year senior.


    Jiang Ling lightly sighed, "The Ling family has collapsed. I think it was your brother who did it." In a night''s time, this kind of speed, this kind of power, even the Jiang Clan, which was ranked third, would take a period of time.


    "I don''t know." Su Rou shook her head. Su Yuze would never tell her about this.


    "The second year of high school is divided into classes. Xiao Rou, do you want to read or not?" "The division of classes is going to start in October. The entire tenth grade is divided into the first five science classes, and the last five are the liberal arts class." "You''re good at math, so you should choose science, right?"


    This was the disadvantage of not being biased. Whether it was liberal arts or science, Su Rou''s results were not bad.


    "Science." Su Rou did not hesitate at all. She had already made up her mind. In the future, she would learn all sorts of financial matters, including accounting business ¡­ Of course, it was better to choose science.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Jiang Ling''s face, "Didn''t I say it?" Su Rou''s math was not bad and her logical thinking was very strong. Wasn''t that much easier than memorizing stuff like liberal arts?


    "Right, what about you?" If Jiang Ling hadn''t mentioned the sub-subjects, she would have already forgotten about it. Thus, Su Rou asked her two best friends instead.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei tacitly understood each other at the same time, so they each hooked onto one side of Su Rou''s shoulder. "Of course it''s the same as you!"


    Su Rou happily smiled. She smiled to the point that her pair of big eyes curved into a crescent moon. "Good!" "What could be more enjoyable than being with your best friend?" "What about you?"


    "Me too."


    If he chose Science, then he could stay in Class 1 and not leave.


    Tuesday afternoon''s first lesson was the time for the entire year''s self-study session, so the subdivision began. Su Rou held her head as she watched the classroom become half empty and was then instantly filled up by some unfamiliar faces, "Why are most of the students male?"


    "Since ancient times, girls have always opted for liberal arts, while boys... It''s all science. "


    Jiang Ling counted the number of people once more and sent twenty-one of them away. Fifteen of them arrived and said, "Let''s invite the new students to introduce themselves."


    "Why didn''t you come first?" A sloppy boy raised his voice and said.


    Jiang Ling put down his brush in a good mood and said, "Alright, we seniors will go first."


    After Su Rou went up and introduced herself, she said to the last male student in the first group, "That student over there, you should sit over there. Remember not to close the back door."


    That male student was the sloppy male student who spoke to Jiang Ling earlier. He was originally admiring the beauties in the class, but when he heard Su Rou''s words, he immediately became violent, "Why?"


    "If you don''t want to be scolded by your teacher, you''d better leave the door open." Su Rou reminded her with good intentions.


    "Then what if I don''t open it?" The boy''s mouth slanted to the side. Although Su Rou''s soft appearance was quite pleasing to the eyes, he was still his freedom! Besides, sitting in the back was meant to be lazy, so wouldn''t it be easier to be exposed if the door was open?


    Jiang Ling stood up and said, "Student, this is Class 1. There are rules here."


    "Tch!" That boy shook his legs in disdain. "I''m just going to keep it closed."


    Su Rou took a deep breath, "Then, you will regret it."


    "Oh? Try it! "

 C101

    Try it, try it!


    Since most of the students in the class were new faces and didn''t understand the rules of Class 1, Jiang Ling asked Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, how about changing the seats for that student? Don''t lower yourself to the same level as that person." As the class monitor, he had the right to change seats.


    "No need, I''m not a pushover."


    "You mean ¡­" Su Rou was usually so soft and weak, but now she had to use force?


    Su Rou smiled faintly at him, "Kill a chicken to set an example." There were new students everywhere now, how could she just make that man give in? "If you want to do it, you have to show it to the class so that everyone will know the rules of Class 1." "I remember that the second class tomorrow will be taught by the chemistry teacher, right?"


    "Yes." The chemistry teacher was a middle-aged man with a pretty good background. He usually liked studying experiments, and his class never allowed anyone to be late. He hated being interrupted when he was experimenting with his classmates, but other than Su Rou, no one else was allowed to be late. Last time, he was scolded because Ling Tiantian refused to open the back door.


    The next day, Su Rou purposely dragged her feet for a while before leisurely making her way to the school. The back door was indeed closed. Looking through the frosted glass outside, the chemistry teacher was seriously experimenting.


    Su Rou then knocked on the door. The ruffian man was currently sleeping on the table. Hearing the knock on the door, she somewhat unhappily moved to the other side and continued sleeping. She did not even want to bother with the knock on the door.


    "What is that sound?" The chemistry teacher looked up.


    Su Rou slightly smiled and increased her strength before slamming the door with a "dong dong dong". The chemistry teacher was displeased, "Who is knocking on the door!?"


    The students all looked towards the back door. The chemistry teacher adjusted her glasses and said, "The student behind, hurry up and open the door!" The chemistry teacher noticed that Su Rou''s seat was empty. It couldn''t be that the person locked outside was Su Rou, right?


    The Ruffian male student was unable to sleep due to the surrounding noise. With an impatient look on his face, he looked around sleepily, scratching his head as he said, "What are you doing!?"


    "Open the door!" The chemistry teacher shouted angrily.


    Only then did the delinquent male student realize that someone was knocking on the door. Moreover, it was very loud, making it seem especially ear-piercing. He walked over and opened the back door, "Who is it!?"


    Su Rou walked in innocently, "Teacher, I apologize for disturbing your class."


    The rogue male student scoffed, "You''re late, why aren''t you standing out!" Rubbing his eyes, he realized that the cute girl who was arguing with him yesterday afternoon told him not to close the back door, right? Yesterday, she was full of energy, yet today she was late. Let''s see if she can pull!


    The chemistry teacher was trembling with anger. "The one who is going to stand out is you!"


    The rogue male student was stunned, "Me? "Why?"


    "I told you not to close the back door." Su Rou said and then carried her small bag as if nothing had happened and sat on her seat.


    "But she was late!" The ruffian was somewhat dissatisfied. If he wanted to punish her, he would have to punish Su Rou as well!


    "You still have the face to say that? Come out! "No, stand in the office!" The chemistry teacher pointed to the door. His outburst was terrifying.


    The ruffian watched in disbelief as Su Rou took out her textbook and began taking notes, while she himself was punished to stand in the office for not opening the back door! This Su Rou ¡­ What the hell!


    After class


    "Good job, meat!" Xiao Yun reached out her hand, and Su Rou gave her a tight slap. "However, I think that boy will come and make trouble for you like a mad lion later on!"


    Yu Fei stretched out her hand. "Then we''ll beat him into rheumatism!"


    "It''s done!" Xiao Yun struck out with her palm, slapping Yu Fei.


    After a short while, the ruffian student rushed over like a mad lion, looking extremely aggressive. Jiang Ling noticed that the situation was bad and blocked his way, "You, don''t tell me you want to make life difficult for a girl?" Jiang Ling might have even forgotten that he had beaten up a lady!


    The Ruffian man was in a hurry to go to Su Rou''s side. He wanted to bypass Jiang Ling, but Jiang Ling would not stop him. The Ruffian male student exclaimed, "Aiya, I''m not looking to cause trouble for her, I''m trying to ¡­"


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Ling raised his head and stuck out his chest. He stood in front of the ruffian man like a bronze wall. He did not allow Su Rou to be injured under his nose.


    "I, I need to thank her!" The ruffian said.


    "¡­" Jiang Ling was slightly confused. Thank Su Rou? Was there something wrong with her head? Just now, Su Rou was toying with him. Not only did he not take revenge, he even thanked her! Jiang Ling obviously did not believe him, "Do you believe me ¡­"


    Without waiting for Jiang Ling to finish his words, the rogue male leaped off his desk in a flash. Jiang Ling cursed inwardly and immediately went after him. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were already prepared. As long as that scoundrel dared to wave his fist, he would be prepared to become crippled!


    However, in the end, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were so shocked that their jaws dropped. The Ruffian man suddenly squatted down and looked at Su Rou with a pious look, "You are called Su Rou, right?"


    Su Rou nodded, "Didn''t I introduce myself yesterday?"


    "I didn''t notice ¡­" And it was when she was standing in the office just now that the form teacher revealed her identity, "I have to thank you!" As he spoke, he grabbed Su Rou''s hands and forcefully shook them up and down.


    "Are you crazy?" Su Rou retracted her hand. Why did she inexplicably say thank you to him?


    "I''m sorry, I''m so rude." The Ruffian man retracted his hand, "Liu Hao, do you know him?"


    "I don''t know him."


    "..." "Oh, it doesn''t matter. In short, your family did us a big favor, and the Liu family has been looking for a loan from our bank for a long time. Ever since the accident with him, he has been paying back our bank''s money." This Liu family was the wretched man who had his foot stuck in the metal door. After bullying Su Rou last time, she was crippled by the Su family and everything was exposed. She originally owed the ruffian bank money, but now she had no choice but to repay it! So the Su Clan had unintentionally helped them!


    Su Rou might not be clear, but thinking about how she got stuck last time, she had an impression of him. "That person."


    "That''s right, that''s right!" The Ruffian Man nodded his head like he was pounding garlic. "I contradicted you yesterday, I''m really sorry. In the future ¡­" I''m going to be your little brother! "


    Xiao Yun, "¡­"


    Yu Fei: "..."


    Su Rou: "¡­"


    The Ruffian man squatted down and looked up at Su Rou. His eyes were very clear. Su Rou seemed to have seen the cute little girl wagging her tail at him. I''m not a big sister, so why would I want a little brother? "


    "Sister Rou!" The Ruffian man immediately shouted like he was playing a treasure.


    "Sister Rou?" "Fine."


    Xiao Yun''s eyes widened. "You''ve gone crazy with that meat?"


    "It''s quite fun." Su Rou smiled. It was fine to be friends, "What''s your name?"


    "Guo Yi!"

 C102

    Guo Yi followed behind Su Rou, affectionately looking at the long and short "Sister Rou", making Xiao Yun and Yu Fei''s goosebumps rise. Have you ever seen a bad guy address a cute little girl as "Sister Rou"?


    Jiang Ling also expressed his confusion, "Is Guo Yi a pervert?" To be so attentive, he was no different from a pervert!


    Xiao Yun thoughtfully nodded. "I think so."


    Jiang Ling looked at Guo Yi''s obviously flattering face and suddenly had the urge to hit him. What kind of person was she to quarrel with Su Rou and then flatter her for no reason? Jiang Ling rubbed his chin. He could probably guess that the homeroom teacher must have told him about Su Rou''s identity!


    Heh, in the end, Guo Yi was just a rich and powerful person!


    "Guo Yi, class is starting." The bell for class had already rang. Guo Yi was still standing behind Su Rou''s chair as if he had no intention of leaving, so Jiang Ling kindly reminded him.


    Guo Yi glanced at Jiang Ling and then said to Su Rou, "Sister Rou, I''m going to class."


    "..." "Go ahead." What do you mean class? They were in the same class anyway!


    Seeing Guo Yi leave, Yu Fei moved closer to him, "Meat, what are you thinking? You aren''t close with him, so there might be another purpose in getting close to you! " Su Rou might not be able to tell, but she and Xiao Yun could not be so blind. Aren''t you afraid of turning in the bad guys!


    "I think that Guo Yi is quite serious." Su Rou looked at Guo Yi who was walking sloppily. In reality, his mouth was a bit bad, but he was a good person. Otherwise, he would have fought with her since yesterday afternoon.


    Xiao Yun admitted this point. Guo Yi looked like a naughty teenager, but he had a good character. At the very least, he wouldn''t swear. Well, if I ever see him do something against you, I won''t be polite. "


    Su Rou gently smiled, "If I''m blind, you guys hold him down while I do it myself!"


    "Alright!"


    When school was being dismissed, Guo Yi escorted Su Rou out of the school gate. Although he said he was going to escort her, he was actually just ¡­


    She just followed behind Su Rou and said, "Goodbye Sister Rou!"


    Seeing Guo Yi''s playful attitude, Su Rou waved her hands, "Bye bye."


    Su Yu Ze''s gaze was slightly cold as he looked at Guo Yi, "Who is he?" To be saying goodbye to Xiao Rou so cordially, when did the school become so open to allowing students to chase after girls so blatantly? It was probably due to his internal dissatisfaction that Su Yu Ze ignored the words'' elder sister Rou ''that Guo Yi called. Had he ever seen a male student calling a female student'' elder sister ''before?


    Su Rou smiled happily, "He''s my little brother."


    "Little brother?" Su Yuze retracted his gaze and looked at the girl with the cute smile. This kind of words sounded really awkward. It can''t be a method to chase a girl, right? "


    "No, Guo Yi really called me Big Sis." Another reason that Su Rou felt refreshed was that in the entire Su family, she was the youngest and she was always the one who called herself big brother and big sister. This was the first time someone called her big sister Rou.


    "Guo Yi ¡­" Su Yu Ze started searching for this name in his mind. If he remembered correctly, there weren''t many people with the surname Guo in City T. He should be the Young Master of the Guo Family Bank.


    "Brother Ze, he''s not a bad person. He treats me well, too. Don''t worry." Su Rou knew what Su Yu Ze''s expression represented. He must be thinking about Guo Yi''s identity, "He said that the Su Family helped him and specifically thanked me."


    The Su Clan had helped the Guo Clan? "How come he doesn''t remember!" I don''t remember helping him. "


    "So it''s like this ¡­"


    Su Rou had no choice but to tell Guo Yi''s story to Su Yu Ze. Then she looked at him and said, "It was indirect."


    Su Yuze no longer spoke. He remembered this matter. Back then, he did gain a lot from destroying the Liu family. "Alright, since that boy has no ill intentions, then he won''t pursue the matter." "But are you sure you don''t like him?"


    When Su Rou heard this, she quickly waved her hands, "No, no. He''s the same type as Brother Qi. How could I possibly like that kind of guy?!" Guo Yi was a typical ruffian. She loved to play, and her grades were below average. She usually slept during class. She was determined to find a boyfriend that could match up to Su Yuze, so Guo Yi wasn''t one of her considerations!


    Needless to say, Su Yu Ze was finally satisfied after hearing Su Rou''s rebuttal. The corner of his mouth slightly raised into a smile, then he started the car and left. Yes, he just wanted to get something out of her.


    Unaware that she had been tricked, Su Rou was still rejoicing. If she didn''t clarify, perhaps Guo Yi would have suffered. Tomorrow she would have to change her image as a lackey!


    Ever since he accepted Su Rou as her'' sister '', Guo Yi no longer closed the back door. Every day he would open his mouth wide and wait for Su Rou to arrive. Seeing Su Rou walk in, he would always pass her a bottle of milk with goodwill, "Sister Rou, this is for you."


    "Oh, thank you."


    The surrounding people couldn''t help but whisper to themselves. Wasn''t this Guo Yi a little too different?


    Jiang Ling found it hard to accept this. Oh, not only did he stick to Su Rou, he even stole his job! The person who brought Su Rou snacks every day was him! Every time Jiang Ling and Su Rou discussed a topic, Guo Yi would come over shamelessly and listen with her legs together like a curious baby, even though he didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "Sister Rou, are you hungry? I''ll buy you something to eat. Guo Yi couldn''t understand their question, so he had to find something to do. Yesterday, he told his father about Su Rou''s matter and his father even praised him! Thus, he was even more determined to build a good relationship with Su Rou!


    Jiang Ling was so annoyed by this gigantic electric light bulb that he almost vomited blood. Hearing Guo Yi say that he wanted to buy something, Jiang Ling suddenly had an idea. He took out a hundred dollar bill from his pocket, "Please bring us something to eat."


    "Oh ¡­" Guo Yi glanced at Jiang Ling''s money, "I know that the Jiang family is very rich, but treating Sister Rou to food is not something you need!"


    Su Rou: "¡­" Were these two here to compete in wealth?


    "Sister Rou, what do you want to eat?" Guo Yi asked.


    Su Rou gently sighed, "I''m sorry, it''s time for class."


    "Pfft." Xiao Yun couldn''t help but laugh. Guo Yi really did like to play tricks!


    Although Guo Yi didn''t have a bright mind, he valued friendship greatly. This was also the reason why Xiao Yun was able to change his opinion of him so quickly. It was just that ¡­ Class Rep Jiang Ling was in a miserable state. Not to mention being unable to catch up with Xiao Rou, it would be hard to even talk to her now!

 C103

    Su Mei Mei recently discovered that Su Rou''s back seemed to be followed by a boy and immediately felt a bit unbalanced in her heart. Su Mei recently discovered that Su Rou seemed to be following a boy and immediately felt a bit unbalanced in her heart.


    It couldn''t be seen that Su Rou''s appearance was pure, but her bones were also unrestrained! She couldn''t stand seeing so many suitors behind her, so she took them away!


    When Su Rou went for a walk in the afternoon, Guo Yi was right behind her. Three girls and a boy were unexpectedly chatting happily!


    Su Rou was already used to it. She originally thought that she would not greet anyone this time, but she did not expect Su Mei to open her mouth. However, the one who spoke was not her, instead ¡­


    "Why did you run over to Su Rou''s side?" Su Meimei pointed at Guo Yi and proudly raised her chin. She couldn''t call out Guo Yi''s name, but she believed that this boy knew her.


    Guo Yi pointed at himself, "Me?" I''ve always been on Sister Rou''s side. "


    Su Mei frowned slightly. Sister Rou? "What kind of nickname is this?" Last time, you even sent me a gift ¡­ Chocolate, you forget! " Su Meimei''s style of living has always been, if you like my boy, then you must always like me. If you don''t like my boy, you must also never like other girls!


    The three girls on Su Rou''s side looked suspiciously at Guo Yi. Xiao Yun even quietly asked Guo Yi, "What, you''re her ex-boyfriend?"


    Guo Yi foolishly scratched the back of his head, "No way. When I was in my first year of high school, I saw a lot of guys chasing after Su Meimei, so I also joined in the fun ¡­" Saying that, he looked towards Su Mei Mei, "But I didn''t send you any chocolate, I only sent you a bottle of mineral water."


    Yu Fei burst into laughter. "So that''s how it is. It''s a matter of the first year of high school ¡­" Su Mei, you probably recognized the wrong person. "


    Su Meimei thought that with her looks, just saying a few good words would be enough to make Guo Yi fall in love with her again. But what she didn''t know was that Guo Yi only joined in the fun and didn''t truly like her. Without a doubt, she was slapping herself in the face. Suddenly, her face turned pale as she shouted, "You ¡­"


    Kong Yao held onto Su Meimei as she tried to vent her anger out of her nostrils. "Don''t go overboard."


    Too much? This was even more strange, they obviously didn''t say anything!


    Su Rou smiled lightly. "Let''s go."


    "Alright." Guo Yi followed Su Rou and left without saying anything.


    Su Mei''s chest violently heaved up and down. Su ¡­ Rou! Are you doing this on purpose? Deliberately showing his superiority in front of me! Didn''t you capture one of my men? What was there to be proud of?


    Just you wait and see. In the future, I will also steal the man you like!


    Su Rou did not want to cause trouble, so she pulled Xiao Yun and the others and left quickly. Su Mei''s character, even if she did not understand it completely, there were still 8%.


    "Guo Yi, I didn''t expect you to be so attentive to that coquettish guy!" Xiao Yun laughed and mocked Guo Yi.


    Guo Yi sighed, "Back then, I was young and didn''t understand ¡­"


    "Pu ¡ª ¡ª" Su Rou had just unscrewed a bottle of black tea and drank it all in one gulp. Afterwards, she sprayed it all over Guo Yi''s face. "Sorry about that, but who told you to sneer."


    Guo Yi intentionally glared at them, "Sister Rou, I''ll let it be if it''s just you guys. If it''s you guys, I won''t hold back!" As he spoke, he pointed to Xiao Yun and Yu Fei.


    The latter looked at each other, opened the bottle of water, took a sip, and sprayed the liquid into Guo Yi''s mouth.


    "Holy sh * t!" These two people were spouting nonsense!


    "Haha."


    When Su Rou returned home from school, her mind was still thinking about today''s physics question. After eating dinner, she hid in her room to solve the question, but she herself seemed to have entered into a misunderstanding and couldn''t solve it no matter what.


    Biting the tip of her pen, she still carried her question and ran to Su Yuze''s room. If she let Su Yuze see the questions she couldn''t solve, she''d definitely solve them! " "Big brother Ze ¡­"


    She gently pushed the door open. Su Yuze had just finished his shower, and the water was still dripping from the end of his short hair onto his shoulders. Then, it slowly flowed down his sexy chest. "What''s wrong?" he asked, wiping his hair.


    Su Rou looked at Su Yu Ze who just got out of the bath and was slightly stunned. Su Yu Ze was only wearing a pair of underwear, the legs of his pants were slightly rolled up, and his upper body was completely naked. Such a sexy Su Yu Ze caused Su Rou to be a little dazed.


    Su Yuze saw that she was only hugging her homework and looking at him with his big eyes, as if ¡­ He wanted to eat himself. Heh, he never thought that Xiao Rou would be such a lecherous girl. Su Yu Ze continued to wipe his hair, he wanted to see when Su Rou would regain her senses.


    Su Yu Ze''s back muscles were distinct. With a glance, it was obvious that he had moved. The eight abs on his lower abdomen weren''t fakes!


    "Are you sure you don''t want to stare at me and say nothing?" After waiting for a long time, Su Rou still didn''t speak. It was Su Yu Ze himself who broke the silence.


    "Oh ¡­" Su Rou came back to her senses and bit her lips, "Why aren''t you wearing any clothes?"


    "¡­"


    "No, I don''t know a question." Su Rou walked in while carrying the homework book. However, when she walked in, she saw the drops of water that were slowly flowing down her white chest and was stunned for a while.


    Su Yuze threw the towel away and asked, "What question?"


    "Water ¡­"


    "Water?"


    Following Su Rou''s line of sight, he saw the droplets of water that had yet to dry on her body. The corner of her mouth was raised in delight as she asked in a low and magnetic voice, "Did you look good?"


    "Beautiful ¡­" Su Rou subconsciously nodded her head. When she realized what she had said, she immediately felt awkward. Had she reached puberty and started to ''think'' about her brother? No Nothing... "Physics, not physics."


    Su Rou lowered her head and flipped through the workbooks on the books before coming up with a question, "How do I do this? Teach me."


    "Alright."


    Su Yu Ze slowly put on the white shirt. The buttons on his shirt were only half-buttoned, exposing his white chest. His chest was even sexier and more mesmerizing than when she was half naked. At this moment, Su Rou didn''t dare to look at him and could only seriously stare at the question.


    "There are a lot of traps in this question. This way ¡­"


    Su Rou finally realized that she had been misled. Thus, she picked up the pen and quickly wrote. Indeed, it was much easier to solve the problem once she had cleared her mind. Su Yu Ze only gently looked at the top of her furry head. In the future, could he let little Rou''er see him from time to time?

 C104

    Su Rou felt that she had become a little strange. Su Yu Ze''s bright red upper body, his handsome face, and his attractive eight abdominal muscles all made her go crazy.


    However, she was still just a girl, how did she start to have feelings for Su Yu Ze''s body ¡­ That feeling?


    That''s not right. The main point is, aren''t I his sister?


    Su Rou rubbed her forehead. She must be an adolescent. At this age, it was easy for people to be curious about the opposite sex! After all ¡­ After all, she was still single! No way, she was a high school student and her primary goal was to learn!


    In order to resist the impulse that was similar to puberty, Su Rou put all her effort into studying. She was a good student and her grandfather had great expectations for her!


    "Meat, you''ve been working hard recently." Xiao Yun saw that Su Rou was strange. Normally, this fellow would not be so hardworking in her studies, but it could be said that she had never been this hardworking before.


    "Learning hard is also wrong?" Su Rou poked Xiao Yun''s back with her nose.


    "Sister Rou, are you tired from your studies? Let me massage your shoulders." Guo Yi fully played the role of a lackey, helping Su Rou knead her body in earnest.


    Because Guo Yi and Su Rou were now together, this sloppy ruffian had changed a lot. Guo Yi, help me buy a bottle of fruit juice. "


    "Alright!" "What flavor do you want?"


    "Anything but orange juice."


    Su Rou continued to solve the question. As she did so, she suddenly became dazed because the question she solved was of the same type as the one Su Yu Ze helped her solve that night. Then, Su Rou''s thoughts drifted away as her mind involuntarily recalled his face, upper body, and stomach muscles ¡­


    Xiao Yun used her shoulder to touch Yu Fei. "Fei Fei, look at her ¡­"


    Yu Fei turned her head to look at Su Rou. Her face was red, her eyes were blurred, and her expression ¡­ Did she think of something inappropriate for children?


    "Meat, meat!"


    "¡­" No response.


    Xiao Yun clapped her hands in front of Su Rou, and seeing her subconsciously blink, she shook her head, "I''m saying, what are you thinking about?"


    Su Rou came back to her senses, "I''m not thinking about anything."


    "I didn''t think of anything. Then why is your face so red?" Xiao Yun reached out to touch her face. What''s wrong with this girl? Did she have a fever?


    Su Rou took out the small mirror that all little girls needed and looked at it. Her cheeks were really red as she laid on the desk with her head down, covering most of her face. Her other hand continued to write and draw on the script.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei sat beside Su Rou and asked worriedly. This little ancestor could not afford to let anything happen to her, so every time something happened to her, a group of people would be in trouble!


    Su Rou just shook her head. Xiao Yun was a little anxious, "What do you mean by that?"


    "..." "I''m fine." It was just a thought.


    "Let me see if you have a fever." Xiao Yun touched Su Rou''s forehead, "It''s normal, there''s no fever."


    Yu Fei looked at her for a long time before saying jokingly, "I think it''s because of yearning for spring."


    Thinking of spring? Su Rou suddenly sat up, "I did not!"


    Yu Fei: "..." She was just joking. Was there a need for her to be so agitated?


    How could she be thinking of spring? "It''s not like brother Ze is her boyfriend ¡­" "I''ll do the questions."


    Xiao Yun, "¡­" Is this girl crazy?


    Jiang Ling felt a little pressured because of Su Rou''s recent hard work in studying. Normally, she was already very powerful when she wasn''t working hard. Now that he had become a bookworm, wouldn''t the gap between the two get bigger and bigger!


    "Xiao Rou, it''s going to be three soon. You ¡­" What university do you want to enroll in? " Jiang Ling''s future had been taken care of by his parents, and he would be able to study abroad. After a few years, he would be able to return to take over his family''s business.


    "I don''t know." She only wanted to study finance, so she didn''t care what school it was, but she wanted to be closer to T City. It would be best if she stayed in City T. She couldn''t bear to go out. If she went to college, wouldn''t Brother Ze be the only one home?


    When she thought of Su Yu Ze, Su Rou''s mind drifted again. Perhaps one day, when she returned home, another woman would occupy her home? Just thinking about it made him very unhappy!


    After talking for a while, Jiang Ling realized that Su Rou was daydreaming, "Xiao Rou? Are you listening to me? "


    Su Rou regained her senses, "Ah? What did you say?"


    "..." I say, did your family ever consider you going abroad to study? " Jiang Ling asked seriously, word by word.


    Study abroad? Su Rou shook her head, "No." Brother Ze wouldn''t leave her that far behind.


    "The education abroad is more comprehensive, you... "Don''t you like it?" The rich would always choose to study abroad.


    Su Rou uninterestedly shook her head, "I''m fine with anything. I can just study at home."


    Jiang Ling was slightly disappointed. He thought that Su Rou had the intention to go abroad to study! If she had to go alone, she wouldn''t be willing to give up.


    Jiang Ling opened his mouth and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Su Rou, "Let''s stop talking, I still want to do the questions."


    Su Rou quickly lowered her head to continue with her homework. It seemed like she was really serious. What else could Jiang Ling say? "All right, but you can think about it."


    "Oh." Su Rou indifferently replied as she calculated the question.


    Speaking of which, where would brother Ze ask her to fill it in? Is she a hostess or not? Would the conditions in the dorm be bad if they took up residence there? However, she really wanted to try out the feeling of being a hostel!


    Forget it, when the time comes, brother Ze will say whatever you want.


    "Meat!" Xiao Yun lengthened her voice. She was truly amazed, what had happened to Su Rou recently, why was she always in a daze? She had a silly face to begin with, but if she were to remain in a daze any longer, she would turn foolish!


    "What?"


    "What''s wrong with you these two days? Are you always in a daze or feeling unwell? "That''s it?"


    "Nope." If her aunt came, she wouldn''t be in school. " I''m not in a daze. "


    "And he said he didn''t!" Are you nervous because the college entrance exam is coming soon? " The second year of high school was indeed very important, because when they reached the third year of high school, they would only have the chance to review.


    "Aiya, I''m really fine." Su Rou said somewhat unhappily, "I will be taking the exam to a good university."


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both nodded dubiously, hoping that everything was alright. "If you have something on your mind, you must tell us. Although we might not be able to help, you''ll still feel much better."


    Su Rou revealed a smile, "Alright, thank you."

 C105

    When the second year of high school was about to end, Su Yu Ze gradually noticed Su Rou''s abnormality and the communication with him at home clearly decreased. At the beginning, he thought that the little girl was very nervous since she was about to enter the third year of high school, which was why she became like this. It didn''t seem that simple.


    In a secret training area in T City, two girls stood there. Looking at their age, they were around seventeen or eighteen years old. The two of them stood straight. In front of the tall and slender Su Yuze, the two of them seemed much smaller.


    "Boss Su, why did you come here specifically?" The first to speak was Xiao Yun, and upon seeing Su Yu Ze, she was not surprised.


    "I want to ask you guys something." Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    "Yes, meat?"


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were both children picked up by Su Yu Ze, children who had no parents. Coincidentally, Su Yu Ze also wanted to send someone to protect Su Rou while she was in school, so these two girls were the best choice!


    "Hmm, has she been thinking about something recently?"


    This question really did come up. Yu Fei and Xiao Yun looked at each other for a moment before spreading out their arms. "We''ve already asked this question no less than ten times. If she doesn''t say it, we won''t be able to do anything about it."


    Su Yuze slightly narrowed his eyes. "So you''re saying, she''s also like this in school?" From time to time, he would be in a daze.


    "That''s right, but we can swear that no one will bully her." Thus, the two of them really did not know about Su Rou''s abnormality.


    Just like this, Su Yuze muttered to himself for a moment, "Pay more attention at school. If you have anything, report it to me." It seemed that the little thing had grown up and was beginning to hide its worries.


    "Got it!" Xiao Yun replied.


    They had seen Boss Su pamper Su Rou before, had they seen their sister go to school with a reading partner? The two of them were reading partners and bodyguards! However, meat was very cute, it wasn''t as hard to serve as an ordinary young miss of a rich family.


    "Brother Ze, when did you leave?" Su Rou was fetching water from the living room when she saw Su Yu Ze enter. She asked curiously. Su Yu Ze rarely went out at night. She didn''t even notice him going out this time.


    "¡­" She had always shut herself up in her room to study, so where would she have the time to care about him? " Do something. Have you finished studying? "


    "No, not yet." Su Rou held the cup of water and watched as he slowly took off her jacket. For some reason, Su Rou''s face immediately turned red as if she could see the white and well-built chest underneath him ¡­ "I, have returned to my room." Su Rou choked on a mouthful of water and hurriedly picked up another cup before running upstairs.


    Su Yu Ze raised his eyebrows as he looked at her back. What''s with her reaction?


    Something was not right!


    Su Yuze walked past Su Rou''s tightly shut door. After thinking for a moment, he gently pushed it open. The girl sitting in front of the desk wasn''t reading at all. Instead, she was playing a game. The sound of a bird was coming from her hands.


    "Little Rou''er, rest for a bit. Stop looking." If this goes on, my eyes won''t be able to stand it.


    Su Rou acted as if she didn''t hear anything as her fingers gently slid back and forth on her phone. The bird didn''t even hit the pig''s head; she was just playing blindly.


    Su Yu Ze suspiciously walked over and lightly patted her back. Su Rou was slightly startled, then turned around and looked at him. "When did you come in?"


    "Just arrived... Didn''t you hear what I just said? " Su Yuze''s gaze swept across her face. "You didn''t bring your headphones?" Then why can''t I hear him?


    Su Rou blinked her large eyes and said, "Oh, I''m reading a book."


    "Turn on the game to read books?" He was not blind and deaf, so how could he not see what she was doing?


    "I was tired after watching it for a while, so I decided to relax after playing the game." Su Rou turned off the switch and continued to pick up the pen to calculate the problem. She said seriously, "Alright, I''m going to do the problem. Brother Ze, you can leave."


    "¡­" She wasn''t usually like this! Su Yu Ze pulled her chair over and faced himself. "Little Rou, do you have something on your mind?"


    "There are, but I don''t dare to tell anyone, especially Su Yuze!" "No."


    "Lies!"


    "..." "No."


    "Someone bullied you?" Su Yu Ze asked softly.


    "No."


    "That''s here?"


    "Nope."


    "Then what happened to you?" Su Yu Ze had lived with Su Rou for sixteen years, and he was more clear than she was on how Su Rou was feeling.


    Su Yu Ze helplessly looked at her dumbstruck appearance, and rubbed his forehead with a slight headache. Having a sister at home was truly a headache, especially since this little sister seemed to be so awkward.


    "Alright, then let''s go downstairs and watch TV for a while before washing up and going to bed." Su Yuze asked for her opinion.


    Su Rou returned to her seat, "Watch the TV..." "No need, I''ll sleep on my own after reading the book. You go take a look."


    Su Yu Ze looked at her for a while, then he stood up and walked out of the room. No way, he had to settle this matter. He really didn''t like Xiao Rou''s cold attitude. No matter what, he had to find the reason.


    Su Rou gloomily poked and drew on the notebook. What should she do? Brother Ze doted on her, so of course she wasn''t an ungrateful person. She didn''t want to be so cold, but ¡ª she was so annoyed right now. Why did she keep thinking about him!?


    "Damn it!" Su Rou impatiently poked the book and broke the pen. In the end, Su Rou directly laid on the desk and bored took out her phone to poke at the little bird on it.


    If ¡­ It''s good that brother Ze isn''t brother.


    Ah, she was crazy.


    It was 11: 30 in the night. Su Yu Ze walked up the stairs and was about to head back to his room to sleep. However, when she passed by Su Rou''s room, he suddenly or mysteriously pushed open her door and walked in. Su Rou laid on the desk without moving. She seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Su Yu Ze couldn''t help but sigh. It was fortunate that she came in to take a look, otherwise she would definitely catch a cold if she continued tormenting herself like this tonight!


    As he walked closer to Su Rou, he suddenly lightly smiled. There were a few strokes on Su Rou''s face. Looking at the broken brush, it should be this. She drew an ugly picture on the notebook, but Su Yu Ze''s eyes were still sharp enough to see that in the messy circle, there seemed to be a ''Su'' character. Was she writing her own name?


    He gently lifted her up and placed her on the bed, helping to wipe the black ink off her face. Seeing her discontent, he gave a few soft hums and with a slight move of his heart, he planted a kiss on her soft lips, rubbing away at her tiny hair, "You heartless little thing, no matter how angry your heart is, it''s best that you don''t do anything out of line ¡­"

 C106

    When the third year of high school approached, all the students in the class began to review themselves, Su Rou was no exception, whenever they had time, they would come up with a question. Xiao Yun saw how diligent she was and couldn''t help but curiously walk up to her.


    Yu Fei patted Xiao Yun''s shoulder. "Piggy, can the entrance exams compare to the university exams?"


    "Yeah." Su Rou nodded, "Where are you preparing to take the exam?"


    "What about you?" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei had always been following Su Rou. Wherever she went, the two of them would probably be sent to by Boss Su.


    Su Rou thought for a moment, "Actually, T''s not bad."


    "Then let''s work hard too." T University was also a famous school. The strength of the teachers were not any weaker than those overseas. Judging from Su Rou''s results, she shouldn''t have a big problem with the examinations.


    Su Rou''s eyes lit up. "Okay, I''m also reluctant to part with you." It would be a lucky thing if her two best friends were in the same school as him.


    "But meat, have you been thinking about something lately?" Can''t you tell us? " Yu Fei sat beside Su Rou and asked gently. To deal with a girl like Su Rou, of course, one could only take the test to get what they wanted, "Yun Yun and I are very worried. You are always in a daze and sometimes you are desperately trying to solve problems. What happened to you?"


    Su Rou bit her lips. She felt a bit awkward and embarrassed. It was very difficult for her to speak of this matter, so who would ¡­ Would she think about his brother? Even if Su Yuze doted on her a lot, he couldn''t possibly cause her to develop a strange feelings for him!


    "You still have something on your mind, don''t you!" Yu Fei said with certainty.


    Su Rou nodded, "But I can''t say it." Because it was too embarrassing! Perhaps ¡­ "It''s not necessarily because she''s a teenager with a hormonal transition, but it might be over after a while." Forget it, I''m fine. "


    Yu Fei and Xiao Yun looked at each other. The more she acted this way, the more worried they became. Did she really have something on her mind? "This time, she decided not to tell them, right?" "Fei Fei, this little girl won''t surrender even if she''s beaten to death." Xiao Yun softly said to Yu Fei.


    "Continue the talk!"


    "Roger that!"


    Su Yu Ze came to pick Su Rou up and brought her home. As usual, Su Rou sat in the car in silence, looking out the window at the rapidly retreating scene, and from time to time she would take out her phone to play with the birds.


    "Xiao Rou''er, we''re here." When the car drove into the Su Clan''s villa, Su Rou was still in a daze. She didn''t even notice when she arrived at home?


    "Oh ¡­" Su Rou responded and then got out of the car as if nothing had happened.


    Su Yu Ze looked at her back in silence, locked the car door and followed her into the house. Su Rou had been in a daze lately, but she''d been much more obedient. She didn''t even mention eating or eating when she returned home. Su Yu Ze was a bit helpless. How long did she want to be like this?


    After dinner, Su Rou returned to her own room. She said that she wanted to conduct a review. After she finished speaking, she ran upstairs without waiting for Su Yuze to say anything.


    It was also because of this that he overdid his hard work!


    After sitting downstairs for a while, Su Yu Ze couldn''t help but go upstairs. He opened the door to Su Rou''s room. Su Rou was in front of her desk seriously answering the questions. This time, she wasn''t in a daze. She heard Su Yu Ze open the door, "Brother Ze?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s wrong? Is something the matter?" Su Rou asked without turning her head around.


    Su Yuze walked over and saw that she was calculating a physics question. It was probably because the question was a little difficult. She bit his pen and pondered for a long time.


    "Do you need my help?" Su Yu Ze asked as he stared at the back of her head.


    Normally, as long as there were questions that Su Rou would not know, she would not hesitate to ask him for help. But recently, there were very few opportunities like this. Not enough? No no, during this week, Su Rou had not asked him for any questions!


    Su Rou glanced at the question in a troubled manner. She had never solved this question in school and neither did Jiang Ling. There were no physics classes this afternoon, so she couldn''t even find a teacher. But for Su Yuze to solve the problem for him... Su Rou couldn''t help but think of that night when Brother Ze had a sexy and wild look!


    "Little Rou?" Su Yuze called out to her, "Why are you in a daze again?"


    Su Rou blinked a few times. "Oh." Her eyes couldn''t help but glance at him. "Very good, I''m wearing clothes!" Good. I''ve never been able to solve this question. "


    Su Yu Ze gently smiled and then took the exercise book to look at the questions. Little Rou''er had finally not ignored him! " The way to solve this question is actually very simple. It''s because your thoughts are too complicated ¡­ " As he spoke, Su Yuze picked up a pen and began to calculate on the draft. He explained every step in great detail, to a degree even more professional than her physics teacher!


    Su Rou quietly listened, but very quickly, her thoughts started to change as she listened. Su Yu Ze was so close to her that she could even feel his breath. When Su Rou heard this, she felt that her heart was beating erratically. It was beating randomly, and its voice was especially loud. Brother Ze shouldn''t have heard it, right?


    "Brother Ze!" Su Rou suddenly called him.


    "Hmm?" Su Yuze held the pen and looked at her with a puzzled expression. "What''s wrong?"


    Su Rou lowered her head to look at the draft book. Her long hair draped over her face as she took back the brush in Su Yu Ze''s hand. "I, I already know."


    "¡­" Before Su Yuze could react, the pen in his hand was already taken away by her. Furthermore, she even stretched out a small hand to push him. Are you sure? I''m only halfway through. " Before this question was solved, she had already understood it? However, even if he understood, his reaction shouldn''t be that intense right?


    Su Rou pushed him away, "Yes, yes. I already understand. There''s no need for you to say anything."


    Su Yu Ze was pushed away by Su Rou and stood up, a little baffled. "Then, do you have any other questions that you don''t know how to answer?" Leaving just like that, he felt a little unresigned. He really wanted to stay a little longer with little Rou''er.


    "No more." Su Rou lowered her head and answered, "Brother Ze, go back to your work. I won''t disturb you any longer."


    "¡­" What could he be busy with!


    After Su Yu Ze left the room, Su Rou tightly furrowed her brows in frustration. She looked at the strong and vigorous words written on the draft book, but she actually didn''t understand. Her heart was beating so fast that she didn''t have the mood to listen to the explanation. Su Rou gloomily poked at her homework. Just what was wrong with her!


    Phew...


    "Let''s ask the teacher tomorrow." Su Rou pouted and she was in a terrible mood.

 C107

    The day after the second year of high school, Su Rong picked up the old man''s phone and called. The entire Su family gathered at the Su family''s old mansion, "Xiao Rou has increased by three levels, she will only have half a year left. You have to do your best."


    "Yes." Su Rou and Su Mei both laughed and replied. Su Rong''s prestige was not something that could be resisted, but Su Mei was fine with that, since her grandfather did not have much hope in her. On the other hand, Su Rou, if she did not pass the exam, would definitely be criticized.


    Su Yu Ze only listened quietly and looked at Su Rou from time to time, her gaze filled with indulgence. Speaking of which, she hadn''t even asked little Rou about her volunteer status.


    "Xiao Rou, do you want to study abroad?" Su Rong Qi asked.


    Foreign countries? Jiang Ling had asked her this question before. Just as Su Rou was about to answer, he heard Su Yuze say, "No."


    Su Rong Qi looked at him, "What''s wrong, Yu Ze? Can''t I let Xiao Rou have a better education? " Su Rong Qi was very optimistic about Su Rou. If she went abroad to study, she would definitely have some future!


    "I''m worried." He couldn''t just leave Xiao Rou alone abroad.


    "Xiao Rou is no longer a child." Su Rong Qi said, "You guys went overseas even earlier than Su Rou and trained!"


    Su Yu Ze straightened his back as he looked at Su Rong Qi with that determined gaze of his, "Grandpa, I won''t allow little Rou''er to go abroad."


    "You ¡­" Su Yan frowned and looked at Su Rou, "Forget it, your opinion is the most important. Xiao Rou, do you want to study abroad?"


    Su Rou turned around and looked at Su Yu Ze. His face was a little livid. "Little Rou''er, you''re not allowed."


    Su Yuze was a person who never looked at anyone''s face when he did things. Even if it was Su Rongqi, he still wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. Su Yuze had always been a person who did things his own way. Seeing the expression in Su Rou''s eyes as he looked at him, it was as if she was asking a question. He didn''t even think and immediately ordered, "No!" Su Rou could not leave his line of sight. Going to a university in a neighbouring city was already his bottom line, let alone going abroad!


    "I, still don''t want to ¡­" Although Su Rou didn''t like her current attitude towards Su Yu Ze, she didn''t really hate him. She was just a little bit confused.


    Su Rong frowned, "Xiao Rou, you should think about it more. Don''t come to a conclusion so quickly." There were still more than half a year before all the ideas could be changed.


    Su Rou saw that Su Rong Qi''s face became serious so he agreed, "Alright, I will think about it."


    Su Ziqi''s family was always the last to arrive. Seeing Su Ziqi wearing an awkward suit, Su Rou and Su Mei couldn''t help but laugh. Firstly, they had gotten used to Su Ziqi''s ruffian appearance, so when had they ever seen him act so righteously?


    "Don''t laugh." Su Ziqi was also a bit embarrassed. Although his yellow hair had been dyed black and cut quite a bit short, he still couldn''t conceal his ruffian aura. At this moment, he was wearing a suit.


    Su Yue patted Su Ziqi''s shoulder, "What''s there to be shy about? Just look at your habits."


    Even Su Rongqi couldn''t help but let out a smile, "Ziqi, how''s the company getting used to it?" From what she knew, Su Yue had arranged for Su Ziqi to be at the bottom of the company. After all, Su Ziqi didn''t know anything and had no education or achievements, so how could he dare to entrust such a heavy responsibility to him?


    "It''s not bad ¡­" Su Ziqi tidied up the suit he was wearing and said in a somewhat flippant tone.


    Not too bad, right? Su Rong let out a sigh, it was still okay to say no, yes, it was hard to change one''s nature, Su Ziqi played around with it for a few months before he finally entered the company, his heart did not return, how did he do such a good thing?


    After the gathering ended, Su Yu Ze brought Su Rou home. Su Yu Ze''s expression didn''t look too good along the way. He tilted his head and glanced at Su Rou, who was daydreaming. In the end, he couldn''t help but ask, "Little Rou''er, you said that you''d consider leaving the country, is that true?"


    Su Rou suddenly heard Su Yu Ze''s question and looked at him with a strange expression, "I didn''t, and I don''t want to go abroad."


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze secretly let out a breath of relief. If she wanted to go abroad, he really didn''t know how to reject her. "Do you have a university that you like?"


    "I don''t know." Su Rou blankly shook her head.


    "Just a little closer to T City." Su Yuze wasn''t that unreasonable. Even though he wanted little Rou''er to stay in City T. However, he still had to see what her intentions were.


    Su Rou thought for a moment and looked at his resolute profile, "Brother Ze, I''m in university now, are you going to look for a girlfriend?"


    Su Yuze raised his brows. "Why are you suddenly asking this?"


    "No, I''m just asking." Actually, Su Rou regretted it after she asked. She didn''t want to know the answer at all.


    Su Yuze pondered for a moment. "I don''t know." If he were to be frank with his, he would definitely scare Xiao Rou, right? It was best to explain things clearly before confirming their relationship.


    "¡­" Don''t know? What kind of answer was that? Su Rou looked away in displeasure and looked out the window at the huge street with neon lights flashing. He said she didn''t know. She must have been someone she liked in her heart. It was just that she was still studying, so it wasn''t good for them to fall in love!


    Even Su Rou herself did not know why she felt as if there was a ball of fire burning in her heart, causing her emotions to become very anxious.


    The car quickly arrived in front of the Su family''s villa. Su Rou forcefully closed the car door and strode into the house. Su Yu Ze looked at her with a strange expression. Was she angry? Why?


    "Little Rou." Su Rou rarely lost her temper. It wasn''t because she was good-natured, but because Su Yu Ze wouldn''t do anything that would make her angry. However, the obvious act of going berserk today made Su Yu Ze feel a little new. What happened? "


    Su Rou carelessly touched the ends of her hair. "I''m fine!"


    He even said that he was fine, yet his tone was so aggressive. "What''s going on?"


    Su Yu Ze grabbed Su Rou''s shoulder and turned her towards him. Su Rou''s pair of unusually large eyes looked at him. She bit her lips and struggled to get away from his hands, "Nothing much, I''m going back to my room to study!"


    "¡­" This was the first time Su Rou had used this kind of attitude towards him. Su Yu Ze silently calculated the time. Could it be that her aunt was coming?


    Su Rou ran into the room and impatiently threw herself onto the big bed. Her heart was so agitated that her eyes started to slowly moisten. What should she do? She seemed to have ¡­ She had fallen in love with Su Yu Ze. It wasn''t the love of siblings, but the love of a man and a woman.


    But... They were siblings!

 C108

    Su Rou woke up very early the next morning. Her eyes were still slightly red as she saw that Su Rou had picked up her schoolbag and was about to leave the room, "Miss? "How did you get up, just now ¡­" Aunt Wang looked at her cell phone. "It''s around five."


    It was too strange. Miss Su Rou''s personality changed and she woke up so early. It was really too inconceivable. Normally, she wouldn''t wake up until nine o''clock. Was the sun rising from the west today?


    Su Rou put up her index finger to her lips, "Shh! Sister Wang, please be more gentle. I''m going to school."


    "So early?" It was still dawn, so it was very dangerous to go to school at this time of the year.


    Su Rou nodded, "Yes."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su Rou was too abnormal. Aunt Wang asked worriedly. From the moment Aunt Wang came into the villa to work, this was the first time she met Su Rou who was abnormal like this!


    "I''m fine. I''m leaving." Su Rou smiled lightly. As if nothing had happened, she walked around Aunt Wang''s house as she prepared to leave.


    "Wait, you haven''t eaten breakfast yet!" Eating breakfast is the most important, it can easily cause stomach problems, and it can also cause hypoglycemia if you do not eat breakfast for a long time.


    Su Rou''s expression was very natural. She opened the door as she walked out, "I will buy something to eat on the road."


    "Ah ¡­" "Fine."


    Su Rou closed the door and took a deep breath. She still hadn''t thought of how to meet Su Yu Ze for the time being. She definitely wouldn''t be able to coexist with her brother. It would be very awkward for her.


    When Su Rou came to the school, the school gate hadn''t even opened yet, so Su Rou could only enter through the side door. However, the door to the classroom had yet to open, so she rolled her eyes. It was only a little after six, who would come running over like that crazy early in the morning?


    The bored Su Rou could only squat beside the door and take out her phone to play with the bird. However, the bird had only played for a short while when it heard Jiang Ling''s voice, "Xiao Rou?" Seeing that little figure crouching at the door, he felt an indescribable sorrow in his heart. Why did it feel as if someone had abandoned her? "Why did you come here just like that?" It was one thing for her to be late, but she was still early today!


    Su Rou raised her head and was slightly surprised. "Why are you here so early as well?" So there was still someone who was as crazy as she was.


    Jiang Ling was a little speechless, "I, teacher, will keep the key for me." In other words, he was the doorman who opened the door every day. However, it was no wonder that Su Rou did not know. After all, she had never been to school on time before, so she naturally did not know that Jiang Ling had specially opened the door.


    "Oh right, why did you come so early?" Jiang Ling asked doubtfully. It was simply a miracle to see Su Rou at this time. It was the first time in more than two years.


    Su Rou slightly sighed, "I''m fine."


    Jiang Ling looked at her doubtfully, "Go in, it''s cold outside."


    Su Rou walked into the classroom. After she sat down, she began to read and solve the questions. It was so quiet that only the sound of her writing could be heard. Jiang Ling secretly glanced at her. Did she come to school so early just to study?


    In the end, she couldn''t hold it in anymore and walked over to Su Rou''s side, "Xiao Rou, last time I asked you if you wanted to study abroad, you ¡­ Are you interested? " If it was Su Rou''s ability, it would not be difficult for her to enter a foreign university, and her spoken English was not a problem at all.


    At the mention of going abroad, Su Rou''s pen tip slightly paused, going abroad? To be honest, she really wanted to, as long as she didn''t see Su Yu Ze, it would be fine. However, she felt reluctant to not see Su Yu Ze. Su Rou frowned, "I think it might come out."


    Jiang Ling''s eyes lit up. She changed her mind so quickly? " "Alright, if you want to study abroad, you must tell me!"


    "Fine."


    When Su Yu Ze woke up, his wife had already prepared breakfast. However, she only prepared breakfast for one person. Su Yu Ze noticed the oddity in the dining table with a glance and asked, "Why did you only prepare breakfast? Where''s Xiao Rou? "


    "The Miss has already left."


    "What?" Su Yu Ze didn''t react for a moment. What do you mean already left?


    Madam Wang used her apron to wipe her hands, then brought a bowl of soup over. "Yes, Miss left before daybreak." She also felt that it was strange, but specifically, Su Rou did not say why. She was only a nanny so it was not good to ask.


    Su Yu Ze''s brows creased as he looked at the door. Indeed, only Su Rou''s little cotton slippers were by the door. She really left! "What''s the situation?" What happened to her? "


    "I don''t know. When I first came here, I saw Miss carrying her schoolbag out. I asked her why she didn''t eat breakfast before leaving. She said she wanted to buy it on the way." When Aunt Wang saw Su Yuze''s expression, she felt that it was extremely frightening. Her voice unconsciously lowered as she spoke.


    "¡­" Su Rou had been in a bad temper since last night, but today she had left without saying a word!


    "Young Master?" Sister Wang called out to him in fear.


    Su Yuze carelessly brushed his messy short hair with his hand. "I''m going to work."


    He then left without looking back. His disciple, Sister Wang and his wife were stunned. Was the young master going to leave just like that? Not even breakfast? Just what was going on!?


    Su Yu Ze''s handsome face turned serious as she sped the car away. Su Rou, what the hell are you angry about?! What was she dissatisfied about? She could vent on him. What was going on with her holding herself in such silence?


    In the afternoon, let''s see how he will deal with this heartless thing!


    Time passed in a flash. Su Rou sighed. She would see Brother Ze again when she returned home. What should she do?


    "Meat, what''s wrong?" Hearing her good friend''s sigh, Xiao Yun carelessly wrapped her arms around Su Rou''s shoulders.


    "Sister Rou, are you not feeling well?" Even Guo Yi came over and asked.


    "Go to hell, you jinx!" Yu Fei swept him away with a palm and even rolled his eyes at the same time. This brat really didn''t know how to talk. Be careful of his rotten tongue!


    Guo Yi was pushed aside and almost fell, but he quickly stabilized his body and immediately moved closer, "I''m not talking." In order to avoid being scared half to death by the two male nuns, Guo Yi still chose to cover his mouth, but his eyes were still fixated on Su Rou.


    Su Rou shook her head, "I''m going home."


    The remaining three people looked at each other in dismay for a moment. Guo Yi carefully asked, "Sister Rou, do you have something on your mind?"


    "Even you can see it?" Yu Fei bumped into Guo Yi''s shoulder, but she couldn''t tell that this little scoundrel Guo Yi was actually quite attentive.


    Guo Yi immediately smiled proudly, but after laughing for a while, Guo Yi still asked, "Did Sister Rou fall in love?"


    "Love?" "Why do you say that?"


    "This is what happens to people in love." He had lost love before. Although it was a one-sided love, it was more or less the same as Su Rou''s.

 C109

    Su Rou quickly arrived at the school gate, but after thinking for a while, she knew that Brother Ze was waiting at the door to pick her up. Su Rou quickly arrived at the school gate, but after thinking for a while, Brother Ze was definitely waiting at the door to pick her up.


    Therefore, it was better for her not to walk through the main entrance. Instead, she should walk through the side door. What''s the matter ¡­ We''ll talk about it when we get home.


    Thinking to that point, Su Rou turned around and walked towards the side door.


    The iron gate at the side was rather small. Su Rou walked over and opened the side door. She had only come to this side door once, and it was the time when she was bullied by that disgusting Liu Hao! Su Rou had just taken two steps when she was suddenly stunned. She turned around and ran towards the school. What the hell was going on!? Wasn''t that the car parked at the side door Su Yu Ze''s car?


    "Halt!" Su Yuze got out of the car and called out to her in a serious tone.


    Su Rou subconsciously stopped but she only stopped for two or three seconds before continuing to run inside. Su Yu Ze fully displayed the effects of his long legs, quickly grabbing Su Rou and lifting her small body up to face himself. He asked with a dark expression, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry at me?"


    "I''m fine." Su Rou shifted her gaze away as she did not want to see him.


    "Are you alright? Are you going to school alone early in the morning? If you don''t have anything to do after school, you can just walk through the side door. " Su Yuze wasn''t easy to fool.


    Su Rou pouted, "Speaking of which ¡­" "How did you know I was going to leave?"


    "Since you dared to go to school alone, you must want to go home by yourself. I know the school gate can''t stop you, so I came to take a look." Who would have thought that he really did get the right guy! "This little girl is asking for a lesson!" "What is there to be unhappy about? You can tell me that you are not allowed to go out by yourself."


    Su Rou twisted her body in an attempt to break free from his grasp. Su Yu Ze knew her very well, making Su Rou''s heart feel more and more difficult to control. Right now, she would rather Su Yu Ze be a strict brother than him being so good to her.


    Su Yu Ze saw that she was still stubborn and slightly narrowed his eyes. He bent down, picked her up, and stuffed her into the car. Although there were few people by the side door, there were still people.


    Su Rou was forcefully buckled up. She slightly pouted her lips in dissatisfaction and supported herself as she looked out the window.


    After returning home, Su Rou sat on the sofa with her head down as she played with her phone. She didn''t say anything and just let Su Yu Ze say what she wanted to say. However, before Su Yuze could open her mouth to speak, she heard a rumbling sound in the air.


    Su Rou hugged her stomach as she looked at Su Yuze and whispered, "I''m hungry."


    "You haven''t eaten today?" Su Yu Ze asked with a cold expression.


    She wanted to nod, but the thought of being whispered by Brother Ze when she spoke the truth caused her to pause for a few seconds and say, "Eat it."


    "Lies."


    "..." "Well, I didn''t." How could she be in the mood to eat? Just thinking about her abnormal feelings had already taken up most of her time.


    Su Yuze was furious. "Do you like to abuse yourself?"


    "I''m not."


    "Speak clearly." Su Yuze could understand that this little girl more or less had some ulterior motives. However, he wouldn''t allow her to mistreat him like this. Her body wasn''t healthy to begin with, yet she was still acting so recklessly.


    Su Rou also became impatient. Just who was the reason why she was so conflicted! However, she couldn''t tell him about her deformed relationship. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even be able to be siblings! Su Rou calmed down and turned her head away, "I can''t explain it clearly. I''m going back to my room."


    "Halt!" You want to run away again?


    Su Rou obediently stood still. She turned around and stared at Su Yuze. "Don''t worry about me!"


    "I don''t care who cares?"


    "I know you''re my big brother, big brother is amazing!" Big brother''s words were really hurtful. Su Rou felt her nose sour and rushed upstairs before she lost control.


    This little thing was indeed angry. However, exactly what was it doing? He followed her upstairs, trying to wrench open her door and comfort her. God knows he didn''t want to be her brother at all, but he couldn''t tell her that yet, or it would be a blow to her.


    However, when he tried to open the door, he found that she had locked it from the inside. "Xiao Rou Er, open the door."


    "I won''t!" Su Rou angrily scolded from within.


    "If you have anything you can tell me. Be good and open the door." Su Yuze said in a soft voice.


    Su Rou also didn''t want to do this, but she didn''t want to see Su Yu Ze right now, "If you can''t say it, then you won''t. You don''t know anything, don''t worry about me."


    Su Yu Ze''s hand slightly paused when he knocked on the door. He keenly noticed that there was a slight crying sound from her words just now. Did she cry? This made him even more curious. Just what had happened?


    "Little Rou ¡­"


    "Leave me alone." Su Rou impatiently threw a pillow out, "Please!"


    Su Yuze lowered his hand. Okay, maybe it''s the little girl''s fault. Let her be alone for a while. Why was it that the more a girl thought about it, the harder it was to figure it out? Xiao Rou''er used to be a very innocent girl, but now she had grown up and became a little more thoughtful.


    Su Rou listened to the sound of footsteps as the door opened and left. She then put her head into the bed and started crying. Ah! She really wanted to run away from home!


    Seeing Su Yuze walk down, Aunt Wang slowly walked over and asked, "Young Master, did you and Miss quarrel?" The commotion just now was so loud that it was hard for her to ignore it.


    Su Yuze sat on the sofa with an expressionless face. "No."


    "Oh, that... I''m going to prepare dinner. "


    "Aunt Wang." Su Yuze suddenly called out to her, "Make more of little Rou''s favorite food."


    Aunt Wang repeatedly nodded. "Yes, yes."


    No matter how much Su Rou got angry, she did not eat for a whole day. She would be hungry in a while.


    What Su Yu Ze said was right. Su Rou was sulking in her room for a long time before feeling hungry. However, she had just quarreled with Su Yu Ze. Leaving just now was a bit too awkward.


    I''ll wait until big brother Ze sleeps before she goes down to find something to eat.


    Just like this, Su Rou sat on the bed in a daze for a few hours until it was half past nine. Su Rou heard the sound of the door closing from the corridor. It was Brother Ze! Did he sleep? So early!


    But no matter what, she was very hungry right now. Su Rou got off the bed and opened the door. Just as she was about to go out, she saw that there was a big tray at the door of her room with a few bowls covered dishes on it. She gently opened them.


    Su Rou''s eyes reddened slightly. Brother Ze, why are you so good to her!?

 C110

    Su Rou woke up very early the next day. In order to ease the awkwardness, Su Rou still chose to go to school by herself. But when she carried her schoolbag downstairs, she saw SuYuze sitting on the sofa, drinking coffee and reading a newspaper.


    "It''s time to get up." Su Yu Ze''s tone was very normal, as if he didn''t care about what happened last night.


    Su Rou walked down the stairs and looked at the side of his face. "Why did you get up?" The sky hadn''t turned bright yet, but Su Yu Ze was already sitting here. He should have been up for a while already.


    Su Yuze took a sip of his coffee. "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Waiting for her? "Is it because she left early yesterday morning, so he specially woke up early today to prevent her from sneaking away?" I, what is there to wait for, it''s not like I can''t go myself. "


    "Don''t worry me." After all, the matter that happened to Su Rou when she was 5 years old was something that he could not rid herself of. As long as she went out alone, he would be worried.


    Su Rou''s plan to go to school on her own failed. Su Yu Ze brought her to the sofa and sat her down, "If you want to go to school, I''ll send you there after Aunt Wang has finished cooking breakfast."


    "I''ll go now." Su Rou said.


    "No." Su Yu Ze casually left these two words behind and continued to read the newspaper.


    Su Rou hugged her schoolbag in frustration. She didn''t want to argue with Brother Ze again, otherwise she would be making trouble for nothing. However, sitting here was too boring. She lowered her head and played with her fingers. For the first time, she felt that the usually hardworking sister-in-law had come at such a slow pace.


    After playing with her fingers for a while, Su Rou took out the chemistry book and began to memorize the chemical equations. However, carrying the chemical equations on her back made her feel a little boring and she yawned. Last night, she thought of something and went to sleep very late.


    Su Yuze finished reading a newspaper and looked at the time. At five-thirty, his wife should be arriving soon. Looking at the tiny person on the sofa again, the corner of her lips curled up slightly. The little girl was still not used to getting up this early. She must have slept very late last night.


    The sound of the door opening sounded. When Aunt Wang walked in and saw Su Yu Ze sitting on the sofa, she was startled, "Young Master? "Why did you get up so early as well?" Yesterday, it was the young mistress. Yet, today, it was changed to the young master?


    What''s wrong with these siblings!


    "Be quiet, she''s sleeping." Su Yu Ze made a soft gesture.


    She? Miss? Only then did Aunt Wang discover that Su Rou was lying on the sofa, sleeping soundly, with a chemistry book in her hands. Aunt Wang was even more unfathomable. She didn''t want to sleep in a bed, but had to sleep on a sofa instead.


    Aunt Wang tried her best to keep her movements light. She first cleaned up the kitchen before starting to make breakfast. When the sumptuous breakfast was ready, it was already past six o''clock. Aunt Wang still didn''t dare to speak loudly and could only signal with her hand for Su Yu Ze to come over.


    Su Yu Ze stood up and sat in the dining room. He didn''t call Su Rou and let her sleep on the sofa until the sky went dark. It was more normal for Su Rou to look like this!


    When Su Rou woke up, it was almost 9. She scratched her head and blankly sat up from the sofa. The sky outside was already bright.


    "Xiao Rou''er, wake up and go eat breakfast."


    Su Rou looked at her phone. 9 o''clock sharp! She overslept again, no... Why was she asleep? Moreover, Su Yu Ze didn''t wake her up!


    Su Rou didn''t say anything else and just sat down at the dining table to start eating. After she was done eating, Su Yuze sent her to school.


    "Don''t run around after school, or I''ll really get angry." Su Yu Ze rubbed Su Rou''s head and said. This little thing would do something infuriating if it wasn''t careful.


    "Oh."


    "Meat, I thought you had a change in personality when I saw you come so early yesterday!" So it was just a whim of yours. " Xiao Yun teased. It seemed that Su Rou was still the same Su Rou she was before. She hadn''t changed at all.


    Su Rou sighed, "I''m so annoyed."


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Yun pulled over her chair and sat opposite of Su Rou, "It can''t be ¡­ Is there a problem with your relationship? " Yesterday Guo Yi said that Su Rou''s expression was as if she had lost her heart, but if Su Rou didn''t even have a partner to fall in love with, then how could she have fallen in love?


    Su Rou looked at her. After a long while, she finally nodded, "En."


    "What''s going on?" Yu Fei also moved a chair over. The three of them formed a circle and two pairs of curious eyes stared at Su Rou.


    Su Rou pondered for a while. She felt that she should think of a better way to put it so that it would not scare her two best friends. However, seeing how slow she was, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were extremely anxious. "Hurry up and say it!" Finally able to catch Su Rou''s words. It must be hard to hold it in all this time, right?


    "Actually, it''s not that complicated." But it would be embarrassing to just say it, but these two were his good friends. No matter what, they would always keep it a secret for him. "That''s right, I like someone."


    Good boy! He really fell in love! Eh, that''s not right. If she was in love, would she still be in a daze all day? Could it be that the other party didn''t like her?


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yun''s violent temper started to rise. How could this be possible, who could Su Rou like, it''s that person''s fortune, and she actually doesn''t like her! " "Who is it?" If that boy was too pedantic, then don''t blame her and Yu Fei for being impolite!


    Su Rou hesitated for a moment before nervously wringing her hands. "Su Yuze."


    Su Yu Ze? Xiao Yun and Yu Fei pondered for a moment. Was there someone called Su Yu Ze in the school? However, a minute later, both of them opened their eyes wide at the same time. "You, you''re sure?" Are you sure that man is called Su Yuze?


    "Yes." Su Rou was pure, but she was not stupid. What did she like? Was it better if she could differentiate between the two? Can you guys lower your voices? "


    Yu Fei lowered her voice. "He''s your brother!"


    "Yes."


    "Then why did you ¡­" This is incest!


    When Su Rou said this, she felt more comfortable in her heart, "That''s why I''m very annoyed. I don''t want that brother." If she had a choice, she could choose to reincarnate anywhere other than the Su Clan.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were both silent. To fall in love with her big brother, even if he wasn''t a close friend, was something that they could not bear to do! "However, Boss Su is indeed a very charming man!" "Then right now, you ¡­"


    Su Rou leaned on her chin as she drew randomly on the draft book while saying, "I can''t change this relationship, so ¡­ I was thinking about going abroad to study. " If he was blind for too long, he might have forgotten about him.


    "Don''t tell anyone, it''s too embarrassing."


    "Don''t worry."


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei patted her shoulders in sympathy, unable to find the words to comfort her.

 C111

    Su Yu Ze drove his car to the school entrance on time before Su Rou finished school. When he saw Su Rou walk out, his gaze slightly softened until Su Rou slowly walked into his car. "What do you want to eat? Have your wife cook it."


    Su Rou sat in the passenger seat and thought for a while before slowly saying, "Brother Ze, a few days ago ¡­" "I''m sorry." She was referring to the last few days when her mood had been unstable, because she was always worried about her deformed relationship. At that time, her legal temperament must have annoyed Brother Ze a lot, right?


    After she had exposed her feelings to Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, she felt much more at ease. Even if she couldn''t obtain the blessings for this deformed relationship of hers, she couldn''t afford to lose this brother of hers. She''d just leave the country after taking the university entrance exam. Once she forgot Su Yuze, she''d probably be fine!


    For a moment, Su Yu Ze felt that Su Rou seemed to have changed. She seemed to have given up on something, but at the same time, she seemed to have matured all of a sudden. "It''s fine, I don''t care." Su Yu Ze let out a smile and rubbed Su Rou''s head. "Next time if you have something on your mind, tell me. Don''t hide it in your heart alone."


    "Un, that won''t happen." She would not be so angry again.


    "Then what exactly happened to you before?" Su Yuze asked. Why did her thoughts suddenly come to light?


    Su Rou thought for a moment, "Can I not tell you?"


    "Fine." Su Yuze sighed.


    Following that, Su Rou''s attitude was the same as before. Being late, laughing and having fun, the trajectory of her life went back to before. It was as if the matter of her throwing a tantrum did not happen last week.


    Su Rou could pretend that nothing had happened, but Su Yu Ze couldn''t. He was very concerned about all of Su Rou''s abnormal emotions.


    "Brother Ze, are you going out?" After dinner, Su Yu Ze put on his jacket and prepared to leave.


    "Yes, I need to do something." Su Yuze replied, "Be good at home. I''ll be back soon."


    "Alright." Su Rou obediently answered, "Oh right, Brother Ze, can you buy some for me ¡­" Sanitary cotton? "I''m done."


    Su Yuze paused slightly as he opened the door. "Okay." After such a long time, he was very clear on the brand that Su Rou was used to.


    Su Yu Ze drove the car all the way to the training grounds. Seeing Su Yu Ze come this time, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were not that surprised. "Boss Su?"


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze still had her car keys in her hands. When she saw Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, she went straight to the point. "I came to ask about little Rou Er. Did she tell you guys something?" Otherwise, how could the knot in her heart be resolved so quickly?


    Xiao Yun looked at Yu Fei, who gestured at him. Xiao Yun scratched her head and said, "No, she still hasn''t told us anything."


    "Really?" Su Yuze didn''t quite believe him. "Little Rou has recently returned to her original state. If not for someone helping her get rid of the knot in her heart, what would that be?"


    Xiao Yun smiled. "Isn''t it better to return to normal?"


    "But she won''t tell me what it is!" This was what made Su Yuze most depressed.


    Su Rou did not know how to talk about it, as it was a incestuous matter! But meat really didn''t tell us! "


    "I don''t like people lying to me." Su Yuze slightly narrowed his eyes as a powerful aura radiated from his body. Not many people could withstand this aura, much less the two little girls.


    "Mm ¡­" Really, Boss Su, we ¡­ I didn''t lie to you. " Xiao Yun''s voice trembled. It was very rare for Su Yu Ze to have such an expression, so it looked somewhat terrifying, to the point where he couldn''t even speak properly!


    Su Yu Ze looked at the two of them for a while, then said, "Don''t let me know that you''re hiding something from me."


    "Yes."


    After Su Yu Ze left the training grounds, Xiao Yun collapsed onto Yu Fei''s shoulder as if she was paralyzed. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat from nervousness. Heavens! Talking to Boss Su was too much of a waste of time!


    Yu Fei patted her hand, "It''s been hard on you! Fortunately, he wasn''t talking to Boss Su, or else she wouldn''t be able to hold it in!


    Xiao Yun viciously grabbed her by the collar, "Hmph, you''re too heartless! "I don''t care, come next time!"


    Yu Fei rolled her eyes, "Pig, there won''t be a next time! How many more times do you want to lie to Boss Su? " "She doesn''t have the guts!" However, if you couldn''t hold back and told Boss Su, what would happen? "


    Xiao Yun licked her dry lips, "I guess Boss Su would also feel embarrassed? After all, meat is his sister! " If it was her, she might not even dare to speak to Su Rou anymore.


    Obviously, if the elder brother knew that his younger sister had such a strange feeling for him, it would be weird if he wasn''t embarrassed! The two of them were doing this for the sake of Su Rou. In any case, it was almost time for the college entrance exam. They would wait until the exam was over.


    Su Rou had increased by three grades and her life hadn''t changed at all. On the other hand, being late was becoming more and more frequent because there were no classes in her third year and all she did was review and review.


    "If you want, you can study at home. You don''t have to go to school." Su Yuze, on the other hand, felt sorry for her. He clearly liked being late, but he had no choice but to insist on going to school every day.


    "No, I want to go to school!" She had been in school for more than two years, and there was only half a year left.


    "I can teach you too." What he taught wasn''t necessarily worse than what his teacher taught him.


    "No, I want to stay with Xiao Yun and Yu Fei for a while!" When that time comes, we''ll go our separate ways. We can''t play like this anymore.


    Su Yuze compromised. "If you want to go home early, then give me a call."


    "Alright."


    When Jiang Ling saw Su Rou coming to the school, he immediately went in front of her and asked, "Xiao Rou, what do you think about Hoodlum University?"


    "Mm ¡­" Su Rou looked at the phone that Jiang Ling handed over. On it, there was an introduction and a photo of Hoodlum University. "What do you think?"


    "My family is sending me here. Didn''t you say that you also want to study abroad? So I came to ask for your opinion. "


    Su Rou pushed his phone away, "But, I just said that if I were to consider it, I might not even go abroad!" What was going on with Jiang Ling?


    Jiang Ling felt a little helpless, "But I thought that you had already made your decision." "She said to think, didn''t he already decide?" "Haver''s pretty good."


    "Then go." Su Rou said. Then she took out the book to review, "Besides, you may not go there even if you go abroad. Other countries go abroad too."


    Jiang Ling frowned. "Where do you want to go?" Wherever she went, he followed.


    "I don''t know."


    "The college entrance exam is coming up soon!" Jiang Ling bellowed in exasperation.

 C112

    Jiang Ling''s wish to take the college entrance examination was to go to the same university as Su Rou. When he heard Su Rou say ''I don''t know'', he felt that she was too wishful thinking. He always asked her to do this and that, but she actually didn''t owe him anything.


    "Xiao Rou, if you''ve decided where you want to go, you have to tell me."


    Su Rou raised her head and looked at him. His expression was very serious and there was something in his eyes that she couldn''t understand. "I always wanted to ask, why are you so stubborn that you must go to school with me?" Their relationship wasn''t the best. If they were close friends, then it would be fine, but he ¡­ At most, she could be considered an opponent to learn from!


    Could it be that he still defeated him in terms of results?


    "Can''t I?" Jiang Ling frowned and asked.


    "It''s not impossible ¡­" Su Rou pondered for a moment, "But this is already the fifth time you have asked me about it."


    "Is there?" He didn''t feel like he had asked it so many times because Su Rou never gave him an accurate answer! He was in a hurry as well!


    Su Rou sighed, "Let me put it this way. My thoughts may change at any time, so I don''t know how to choose. However, if I want to study abroad, I will tell you."


    Jiang Ling looked at her for a while before replying slowly, "Alright, but I hope you can still go abroad and stay with me."


    "With him?" "You ¡­" Jiang Ling''s gaze was fervent, allowing Su Rou to understand what was going on.


    Su Rou seemed to have seen through something. Jiang Ling did not hide anything and said, "Yes, I like you. That''s why I want to go to the same university as you." Of course, if they were overseas, they would all be strangers. He was the only one she knew the most, so wouldn''t it be easier for the game to accept him?


    Su Rou would never know about Jiang Ling''s little scheme, because she had never thought of knowing.


    After Jiang Ling had confessed, Su Rou did not speak for a long time. Instead, he looked at him for a long while. "What''s wrong?" He had confessed to Su Rou, so he should have a reply, right?


    "Nothing." Su Rou lightly smiled and then shook her head, "Sorry, I have someone I like."


    Jiang Ling was stunned when he heard this, "When ¡­" "Who is it?" How come I''ve never heard of this before from Xiao Yun and Yu Fei?


    "That''s none of your business." As she said that, Su Rou''s eyes became impatient. Speaking of this matter made her worry.


    "¡­" How could it be none of his business? He also wanted to chase after her! Jiang Ling moved closer to Zhang Xuan and asked, "Are you in a good relationship with him now?"


    Su Rou frowned and looked at him, "Can you stop asking?"


    "That means we''re together?" Jiang Ling intentionally ignored her impatient expression and insisted on asking an answer.


    Su Rou suddenly stood up, "Are you done yet!?" I told him not to ask, he''s deaf, isn''t she?


    "Xiao Rou ¡­" In her memories, Su Rou had a good temper. This was the first time she had seen her so irritable.


    Su Rou ignored him and walked out of the classroom. From the looks of it, she was quite angry. Xiao Yun only heard them talking, and then she and Yu Fei stayed by the side. She didn''t know why, but seeing the two of them chatting, she saw Su Rou standing up and walking out of the classroom. What was she doing?


    "What did you say?" Why are your meat so angry? " Xiao Yun ran over and asked in a straightforward manner. If it weren''t for the fact that Jiang Ling was the class monitor and also liked Xiao Rou, she would have made a move a long time ago! She dared to offend Su Rou. She did not want to live anymore!


    Jiang Ling was also very innocent. "I just asked her if she was falling in love with that guy, and in the end, she got angry." Was it not normal for him to ask that question? Su Rou said that there were people he liked. He wanted to know if they were together. Was it wrong?


    "What boy?"


    "I just confessed to Su Rou, but she said that she has someone she likes, so I asked her ¡­ Is she falling in love with him? She''s just like that. " Jiang Ling explained helplessly, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Xiao Yun let out a sigh. No wonder his flesh was so angry, this was a one-sided love, moreover it had no result, she couldn''t even express it. Yet, Jiang Ling, this idiot, actually asked him if she was falling in love with that boy, wasn''t this just trying to provoke Su Rou?


    "What is it? Can''t you ask? "But that was her own ¡­" I said it out loud.


    "Nothing, this is the private part of the meat, don''t ask her." Xiao Yun casually patted his shoulder. "I can tell you that she doesn''t have a boyfriend."


    Jiang Ling, who was still depressed a moment ago, suddenly became excited when he heard Xiao Yun''s words. She doesn''t have a boyfriend! No boyfriend! Regardless of whether it was due to the rejection of her confession or the fact that the boy had left the country, when she heard that Su Rou did not have a boyfriend, Jiang Ling felt that she had gained motivation again! Fine, fine, fine. I won''t force her. I''ll talk about everything after the College Entrance Test is over. " There were only five months left anyway, and he could afford to wait.


    "Well, you may have hope." Xiao Yun smiled.


    Su Rou forked out the afternoon class. She was feeling a bit depressed as she strolled back and forth on the school path. In the end, she felt that the school was too small so she walked out from the side door of the school.


    She rarely went out on the streets alone. One reason was because she was almost kidnapped when she was young, and Su Yuze had always been worried about her going out on the streets alone. The other reason was that she didn''t like shopping. She was bored to death as she walked and stopped on the street. Then, she called Su Yuze.


    After receiving Su Rou''s call, Su Yuze felt a little surprised. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s fine, I want to go home." Su Rou said in a muffled voice.


    Su Yuze looked at the time, it was only a bright afternoon. It seemed like he was tired from his studies. "Okay, wait. I''ll pick you up."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou walked along the road and planned to return to school when she suddenly saw a familiar person on the street. Su Rou slightly narrowed her eyes. Eh? Isn''t that Ziqi? Just as she wanted to say hello, she saw a well-dressed woman sticking onto Su Ziqi''s arm like an octopus. The sound of Su Rou preparing to leave her mouth was forcibly blocked.


    That''s Zi-ge''s girlfriend? How could it be this kind of trash? Su Ziqi should not be looking for such a woman!


    Su Ziqi seemed to have said something to the woman when the woman pouted and shook Su Ziqi''s arm coquettishly. Su Ziqi pulled out his arm and was about to speak when he saw Su Rou walking towards him.


    "Xiao Rou?" Isn''t today Wednesday? She should have been at school!


    "Hey, Zhizhi." Su Rou called out to him.


    "Hmm, why are you here?"


    "I''m out for a walk." Su Rou explained.


    The woman at the side came over and hugged one of Su Ziqi''s arms, "Ziqi, who is she?"

 C113

    Women did not wear much. In February''s weather, under her thin coat, there was only a small bra. Below that was a short skirt with a pair of legs exposed, making her look somewhat cold!


    She held Su Ziqi''s arm and looked at Su Rou with an unfriendly gaze. Experience told her that this young girl must have had some influence on Su Ziqi, because this was the first time she had seen Su Ziqi speak with such a cautious tone. This Xiao Rou, could it be that Su Ziqi liked her?


    "You all ¡­ On a date? " When Su Rou saw the look in that woman''s eyes, she acted as if she had disturbed their date.


    "Nope." Su Ziqi shook off the woman''s arm, "I''m not on a date."


    The woman was shaken off. Because she was wearing high heels, she staggered a little. She stared at Su Ziqi, "What do you mean by that!?"


    "Shut up!" Su Ziqi reprimanded the woman in a low voice before turning to Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, I actually ¡­"


    Su Rou waved her hand, "I know. I won''t tell anyone else." It seems like Zizi brother still couldn''t stop from having that playful personality. Today was Wednesday, he should also be working in the company, right?


    "I said I ¡­" Su Ziqi knew that Su Rou had definitely misunderstood. It didn''t matter if she saw others, but he didn''t want to be misunderstood by Su Rou.


    Su Rou didn''t wait for him to finish and gave him a knowing smile instead, "I''m going back to school first." She remembered that Su Yu Ze had warned her to stay far away from Su Zi Qi. Seeing that Su Zi Qi made friends with her, Su Rou felt that she really shouldn''t stay too long with him.


    Su Ziqi looked at her leaving figure and suddenly felt that his explanation just now was a bit silly. Curling his lips, he threw away the woman''s arm in annoyance, "What do you want to do? We''ve already finished playing. Why are you still f * * king bothering me!"


    The woman bit his lips, his eyes gleaming. "Am I that kind of casual woman? I am sincere to you! " What a joke, Su Ziqi was the young master of the Su Clan, and now that he was working at the Su Clan, the entire company might end up being his. If she didn''t seize this financial backer, he would be a fool!


    Su Ziqi was most annoyed with this kind of troublesome woman. He fretted as he pulled out a cheque from his pocket, filled out the number, and then stuffed it into the woman''s hand, "Don''t, come, bother, I ¡­"


    The woman held the cheque in her hand and bit her lips. She looked at Su Ziqi pitifully, "Ziqi ¡­"


    "Listen, you''re just a replica. Don''t try to get more from me!"


    Copy? Who? The girl from before?


    Su Rou had just walked to the school gate when she saw Su Yu Ze''s car already parked at the entrance. "Why are you here so early?"


    "I still want to ask you, aren''t you going to wait for me at the door?" "In the end, this little girl was late." What''s wrong, did the teacher discover that you skipped class? "


    "No, I''m outside ¡­" Take a walk on the school road. " Su Rou wanted to say it, but if she said that, she would definitely be questioned by Su Yu Ze.


    Su Yuze didn''t think too much of it. He only carefully fastened her seatbelt and passed her a cup of warm black tea. "Are you nervous now that you''re in your third year of high school?"


    Su Rou held the cup of hot black tea and drank it, "It''s alright. The teachers are very considerate of us. There are often classmates who don''t come to school for a few days." In the past, when she went online and heard that there was news about the high school students being too depressed due to the pressure of the college entrance examination, she guessed that the teachers were very merciful because of these poor high school students.


    "Then you should study at home." Su Yuze heard this and took the opportunity to tell her to go home and study.


    Su Rou thought for a moment, "It''s better not to."


    "Alright ¡­"


    Su Rou quickly forgot about seeing Su Ziqi today. However, a week later, a group of people suddenly appeared in front of the school gate. They all killed Matt in different ways. There were both men and women gathered together as if they were going to fight.


    A guy puffed out a smoke ring and said to a woman in the lead, "Lulu, us brothers have been here for two days, but we haven''t seen the girl you were talking about!"


    The woman called Lulu was the woman who had been pestering Su Ziqi on the street the other day. She was dressed like a little girl today. She lit a cigarette for herself as she said, "It''s been two days!"


    "It''s not like you told us her name. How are we supposed to find her? Besides, your description is too abstract! "


    Lulu puffed for a moment. "Damn it, I must find her today!"


    "Go to school?" Matt asked.


    "Otherwise?"


    "We have all graduated several years ago." If he went back to school, it would be a bit inappropriate.


    Lu Lu coldly snorted, "If you don''t go, I''ll go alone." After saying that, Lulu threw her cigarette butt away and walked into the school.


    The others exchanged glances and followed Lulu into the school.


    Lulu walked in and felt that there were immature looking students everywhere, and the way she looked at them was a little strange. Some of them even whispered amongst themselves, and Lulu rolled her eyes at them.


    "Lulu, that bunch of stinking brats are really f * cking asking for a beating!"


    "Mhmm!" Someone beside him echoed.


    Lulu waved her hand, "Don''t worry about it, I''m looking for someone!"


    "Tch!" "A few of the more mainstream students glared at the surrounding students in dissatisfaction." But the school is so big, where can we find it? "


    "I don''t know what grade that girl is in ¡­" Lulu curled her lips, "It''s noon now, let''s go to the cafeteria first."


    Su Rou rarely went to the cafeteria to eat. Although she wasn''t used to eating, she had the habit of taking a walk after the meal. She chatted with her two girlfriends as she walked toward the grove.


    Before he could make his way halfway, he saw a few weirdly dressed men and women walking towards him. Xiao Yun''s expression was filled with disdain. "I hate people who kill people like them!"


    Yu Fei nodded in agreement, "I agree!"


    Su Rou also had a bit of disgust. She didn''t understand why those non-mainstream people liked to use their bangs to hide their faces while pretending to be depressed. However, the woman in front looked a little familiar. Wasn''t she the woman who dated Su Ziqi that day? She''s also from this school?


    "Wow, they''re coming over!" Xiao Yun said as she clicked her tongue, "The school security doesn''t care, just let everyone in!"


    "Shh, they''re here!" Yu Fei touched Xiao Yun''s arm and softly reminded him.


    Lu Lu had already seen Su Rou from far away. That face, how could she forget about it! It''s her! " Lulu pointed at the girl walking in the middle. "Let''s go!"

 C114

    "They really came!" Xiao Yun looked at the group of people coming towards him. She heard that those who killed Matt were a little crazy and would fight anyone they didn''t like on the way. "Let''s go that way."


    "Alright."


    Not far away, Lu Lu saw Su Rou and the others taking a detour and hurriedly shouted, "Hey, stop right there!"


    "You''re not calling us?" Yu Fei asked in a low voice.


    "You''ve gone crazy from being unconventional. Ignore her. If you respond to her, then I''ll beat you up!" This kind of nonmainstream behavior was the hardest to deal with!


    "Yes!" "Let''s go!" Yu Fei nodded in agreement.


    Lulu saw that the three of them didn''t stop and walked even faster. She immediately became angry and chased after them with a few people behind her. "Hey, that woman in the middle, stop right there!"


    The one in the middle? Xiao Yun and Yu Fei couldn''t help but turn their heads to look at Su Rou. Then she couldn''t stop!


    "F * ck!" Lulu cursed softly, "All of you, go over there and block them!"


    Su Rou and the other two headed deeper into the forest, but soon felt that they were surrounded. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei stood in between Su Rou, looking at the surrounding men and women with killing intent.


    Lu Lu took a few breaths, "Why the f * * k are you running!" It gave her a moment to catch up.


    "You''re looking for me?" Su Rou pointed to herself and asked.


    "Yes!" Lulu raised her chin, her expression was extremely hasty, "You, have you seen me before? That day on the street. "


    Su Rou nodded, "I''ve met you before. You''re Brother Qi''s girlfriend, right?"


    Girlfriend? Lulu''s expression was somewhat cold. "Are you mocking me?" She was clearly having an affair with Su Ziqi and even said that she was Su Ziqi''s girlfriend. Wasn''t this clearly mocking her?


    "Why should I laugh at you?" Su Rou looked at her with some amusement, "It seems like you somehow came to my school to find me." Her gaze swept across the unpopular crowd again, "And I''m afraid they''re here to fight."


    Lulu shook her long hair. "Ha, you''re right. I''m here to fight. I''m here to fight!"


    Su Rou frowned and looked at Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, "Xiao San? "Me?"


    "Who else could it be other than you? You seduced Su Ziqi and caused us to ¡­ Arguing, you shameless woman, I guess you must have been hit quite a few times! " Actually, Su Ziqi had already broken up with her and had already done so a long time ago. However, if he said it out loud, it would be very shameful and he would even let Su Rou mock him.


    "Watch your mouth!" Su Rou frowned, "Su Zi Qi is my brother, why would I seduce him?"


    "Your brother?" Lulu laughed, "Love brother!"


    Xiao Yun was infuriated by Lu Lu''s expression. "Young miss, you seem to be in your twenties or thirties. Is it really necessary for you to come to the school and cause trouble for us students?" She pointed her middle finger at Lulu and said, "Killing Matt in the mainstream is really disgusting!"


    "Slut!"


    Lulu was also infuriated, "It seems that I have no choice but to teach you guys a lesson." With that, she rolled up her sleeves and rushed forward.


    "Meat, stay behind us. Don''t move." These hooligans hadn''t learned any martial arts, so they relied on brute force to fight. She was worried that Su Rou would be taken advantage of later.


    "Alright, I understand."


    Lu Lu rushed over, with an imposing manner, she originally wanted to capture Su Rou, but Xiao Yun grabbed onto her wrist and punched Lu Lu''s lower abdomen, forcibly pushing her back.


    "Ugh ¡­" Lu Lu clutched her stomach. She felt as if her intestines were about to become knotted. It was so painful that she hugged her stomach and squatted down to cry out a few times. "You guys, help me ¡­"


    Upon seeing that Lulu had been beaten up, the surrounding unorthodox experts all burst into a frenzy. Their eyes were wide open as they rolled up their sleeves and went up to her. These two high school students were too arrogant, and their skills were not bad.


    Yu Fei and Xiao Yun had their backs facing each other, with Su Rou in the middle. There was really no way for the hooligans outside to fight, as almost all of them used brute force alone. The woman could move a little more lightly, but she didn''t care about the man, she just wanted to attack three paths down!


    A few men fell to the ground and hugged their bodies as they wailed in pain. Seeing Su Rou standing there, some of them were still unwilling to give up and wanted to grab her ankles. Su Rou felt a pair of hands appear on her ankle. The hairs all over her body immediately stood up. Her other leg kicked out, causing the man to wail again.


    "Fuck, what''s the background of those two women?" Lulu saw that Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were fighting in a very professional manner.


    "Lulu, you can''t beat him ¡­" A person covered his face and ran over to Lulu''s side. "They, they''ve all practiced it before."


    "F * ck!" Lulu picked up a rock from the ground and threw it at him.


    Xiao Yun''s arm was struck, but she only glanced at Lu Lu before focusing on dealing with the main force. Lu Lu became addicted to the hit and picked up a handful of stones from the ground, waving them around.


    "F * ck!" Yu Fei wiped her chin. "Are you a child?" Stones!


    Su Rou was also hit by the stone a few times and became impatient, "Yun Fei Fei, you guys continue fighting, I''ll mess with her!" She was going to throw rocks, right? Okay, let her throw enough!


    Su Rou also picked up two stones from the ground. There were tree branches in the middle and she smashed towards Lu Lu. However, no matter how hard she smashed, she always stood by Xiao Yun and Yu Fei''s side.


    It seemed like they had been fighting for twenty minutes. Not to mention teaching that girl a lesson, they hadn''t even touched her hand yet. Instead, the people they brought with them were all lying on the ground, wailing and unable to get up.


    "I can''t tell, but your friend does have some skills. No wonder you were so rampant in stealing men. So you''re not afraid of being found, right?" Lulu knew that she could not take advantage of this situation any longer, but she still said viciously, "Slut!"


    Su Rou patted off the dirt on her body, "How many times do you want me to say that I didn''t steal your man? He''s my brother and my name is Su Rou. I have the same surname as him!"


    "So what if you have the same surname?"


    Su Rou inelegantly rolled her eyes. "It means that we are relatives. OK?"


    Lu Lu threw another rock at him in annoyance, "Damned bitch!" She wasn''t an idiot. The way Su Ziqi looked at her was clearly very different! Moreover, Su Ziqi''s type was exactly like Su Rou''s!


    "Do you dare to come over? I''ll fight you one on one!" Lu Lu pointed at Su Rou and said.


    "1v1? You all should go to the teacher''s office and duel each other! " Just as Lu Lu finished her words, two security guards suddenly walked out from the edge of the woods. They sternly said, "Fighting in the school, get up!"

 C115

    The two security guards escorted the group to the administration area. Lulu turned her head and said, "Hey, I''m not from this school. You can just capture the three of them. Don''t arrest me too!"


    "From what I see, you don''t look like a student either. You dress like a playboy ¡­" What are those in your ears, they''re so fancy. " The security old man said with a look of disdain, "And you guys, boys are fine, why are you wearing long hair? Is it disgusting?"


    Lulu still wanted to say something, but was fiercely glared at by the security guard. "Shut up, someone will naturally punish you!"


    Su Rou and the other two who were walking at the front had calm expressions. This matter was not their fault!


    Administration


    The head of the Education Bureau looked at the other students and asked the security guards with a puzzled expression, "What''s going on?"


    "These people are fighting in the woods!"


    "Fight?" The director looked at them. "Which class are you from?"


    Lulu put her hands in her pockets, "I''m not from your school!"


    The dean reprimanded him. "It''s not you from our school who is here to fight?"


    "Hmph, it was that bitch who robbed my man." Since she wasn''t from this school, it wasn''t her place to call for her parents. Thus, Lulu didn''t need to be afraid of anything when she spoke.


    When Su Rou heard this, she picked up a pair of scissors from the desk in the classroom and said, "Say it again. I''ll try to rob your man."


    "Meat!" Xiao Yun stopped Su Rou and reached out to grab the scissors in her hand, "Don''t be like this." The scissors were a sharp weapon. One of them might even hurt him.


    LuLu did not want to be outdone, so she stepped forward, "You''re not admitting to the good things you''ve done!"


    Su Rou waved away her two good friends and extended her hand to slap her face. When Xiao Yun and Yu Fei saw this, their eyes widened as they became angry! She never hit anyone! If this Lu Lu''s mouth wasn''t too cheap, Su Rou wouldn''t have lost her composure like this.


    "Fuck, that bitch dares to hit me!" Lu Lu got slapped and she grabbed onto Su Rou''s long hair without saying anything. The two of them immediately started fighting.


    "Meat." The two of them were tangled together, it was impossible to pull them apart!


    "Stop, all of you stop!" "" In the end, the dean gave a loud roar and separated the two. What, isn''t fighting fun? You''re still fighting even after you''ve come to the administration office. Aren''t you looking down on a teacher like me? "


    Su Rou was pulled to the corner by the dean. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at her worriedly.


    "Which class are you in? Call your parents! " Since Lu Lu wasn''t from the school, the dean started to speak to Su Rou.


    "Lend me your phone."


    The director glanced at her and took out his cell phone, "Tell me the number, I''ll call!"


    Su Rou gave a string of numbers and the director called. The phone rang for a long time before it connected. A cold male voice came from the other end, "What''s the matter?"


    The dean gulped in fright at these cold words. "You are ¡­" After some thought, the dean turned to Su Rou and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Su Rou."


    "Oh? Are you Su Rou''s parents?" the director asked.


    Su Yu Ze paused for a moment, "I am, what''s wrong with her?"


    "I''ll have to trouble you to come to the school. She''s fighting with people from other schools today!"


    "Is she hurt?" Su Yu Ze quickly asked.


    The director frowned. "Hurry up and come over!" Seriously, it didn''t matter if she was injured or not, fighting was simply too vile!


    Roughly twenty minutes later, the door to the administration office was pushed open. Su Yu Ze''s tall and slender figure walked in, instantly feeling that the administration office had shrunk quite a bit. His gaze swept the area for a while and she saw Su Rou standing in the corner. Her long hair was in disarray and there was a small hole at the corner of her mouth. "Who hit her?" he asked coldly.


    "She." Su Rou pointed at Lu Lu.


    "Wait ¡­" The dean hurriedly walked up to Su Yu Ze when he saw that he was about to kill him. "You, you''re CEO Su, Su Yu Ze Su?" This man had such a strong aura, but his appearance was even more astonishing. It was hard to imagine that he could manage a multinational company at such a young age.


    Su Yuze didn''t look at the dean, but at that delinquent Lulu. "You did it?"


    Lulu didn''t know who Su Yu Ze was, but he was very handsome. She blankly stared at him, but she didn''t expect that she would experience such a heart-wrenching pain. Before she could clearly see how Su Yu Ze moved, she was sent flying and even smashed a table.


    "CEO Su, CEO Su ¡­" The dean anxiously called out to Su Yuze. Never had he imagined that he would actually attract the attention of a great god. "Don''t, don''t make a move ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze looked at Lulu''s forehead, which was continuously bleeding. He remembered this face and turned around. "Little Rou, let''s go."


    Su Rou looked at the director, who quickly waved his hands, "Let''s go. You can go. You two can also go." Since Su Yuze had already come, how could he still dare to keep others around?


    Su Yu Ze led Su Rou out of the administration office. His fingers lovingly caressed the corner of Su Rou''s mouth. "Next time, don''t do it yourself. Call me."


    "It was that woman who suddenly brought a group of people to fight." Su Rou used her hand to comb her messy long hair. Some of her hair was twisted into a knot, so no matter how she combed it, she couldn''t comb it.


    "Don''t move." Su Yu Ze''s slender fingers untied the knot on her hair, carefully avoiding hurting her. Compared to her ruthless appearance just now, she was like a completely different person. What''s the matter, how did you come into contact with that kind of person? " Although he usually restricted her circle of friends, she was very relaxed when Su Rou normally made friends. Could it be that she made friends with those hooligans in school?


    Speaking of which, Su Rou got even angrier, "No, it''s Brother Qi!"


    "Ziqi?"


    "I saw him dating that woman when I was on the street that day, and she came looking for me today, saying that I stole her man! "Ha, how could I possibly steal my big brother ¡­" After saying that, Su Rou pouted and stopped talking. That''s right, how could she steal her brother?


    Su Yuze saw that she was a little absent-minded and thought that she was hurt by the woman''s words. Immediately, he felt violent again. "In the future, if you see Su Ziqi, take a detour." This unorthodox Su Ziqi, it was time to properly discipline him.


    "I don''t need you to tell me." Look at who Su Ziqi''s girlfriends were, did she still dare to interact with Su Ziqi?


    Su Yuze frowned as he drove for a while. Then, he slowly said, "In the remaining few months, you can start studying at home." If he put Su Rou in the school, who knows what might happen.


    Su Rou looked at him strangely. "Was it Teacher''s idea?"


    "No."


    "Then I ¡­"


    "Be good, be good."

 C116

    The homeroom teacher, on the other hand, did not have any objections from the homeroom teacher. However, Jiang Ling was unhappy because he was still waiting for Su Rou to answer him. But now, she was simply holed up at home.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei also disappeared as if they had disappeared, causing Jiang Ling to be unable to leak even a single word of what happened to them.


    "Teacher, I want to take a leave of absence from home as well." After packing his bag, Jiang Ling decisively walked out of the classroom.


    The homeroom teacher sighed. Was the pressure of third year too great? The several main students in the class all applied for leave to return home.


    The corner of Su Rou''s mouth was cracked. Although it wasn''t serious, Su Yu Ze felt that it was already considered serious. He used some ointment to apply to her. "Little Rou Er, you''re not suitable for fighting."


    That woman was clearly fooling around outside. She had very meticulously left a long fingernail and specifically greeted other people''s faces. Su Rou read and wrote every day and her fingernails were cut very round. How could she compete with others?


    "If I had known, I would have stabbed her with these scissors." Su Rou said as she used a comb to comb her hair. At that time, she was just about to use a pair of scissors, but Xiao Yun stopped her.


    "Then why didn''t you poke him? I''m in trouble." Su Yuze took the comb and began to comb her hair. "There won''t be a next time." Girls, learn how to fight against bad girls.


    Su Rou also felt that fighting was not a good idea. Besides, she didn''t train before so in the end, the one who was injured wasn''t herself. The most unworthy thing was that both sides were injured. I''m already at home studying, where else can I go to fight with others? "


    "What? Are you feeling wronged?" Looking at her unhappy expression, was it because she said it was too much?


    Su Rou shook her head, "That''s not it, I''m Brother Qi, my woman doesn''t care, she came here to wrongly accuse me!" She was truly innocent. For some reason, she was scolded by a coquettish woman and even started beating people up.


    At this point, Su Yuze''s face turned gloomy. "I''ll talk about him."


    The next day, because Su Rou was forced to take a leave of absence, she fell asleep in her bed. She didn''t even know when Su Yu Ze came in. Su Yu Ze only came to check to see if the corner of her mouth was a little better. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with her, he left.


    However, Su Yu Ze didn''t go to his own Golden Age company, but to the Su Clan. There were some things he had to settle, no?


    Su Kaiming was very surprised when he saw Su Yuze. Su Yuze never came to the Su Clan on his own accord, and usually, no one knew what he was busy with. He couldn''t get in touch with anyone, so it was truly a big surprise to see him land in the Su Clan.


    "Yuze, why are you here?" Su Kaiming smiled and asked, "Is there a cooperation case?"


    "No, I''m looking for someone." Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    "Hmm? Who are you looking for? " Su Kaiming looked at him in confusion. Who needed Su Yuze to personally come and look for him? Or our company? "


    "Tell Su Zi to come together!" Su Yuze coldly said.


    Su Ziqi? Su Ziqi that brat had angered him! Su Kaiming frowned slightly. He felt that Su Yu Ze might have come with ill intentions. What''s wrong with Zi Qi? "


    "Tell him to come up."


    "..." "Fine."


    Su Yu Ze''s attitude was very unyielding. No matter what, he wanted to bring Su Ziqi up. Su Kaiming fell silent for a moment, but in the end, he compromised. Ye Zichen made an internal call and asked Su Zi Qi to come to the office on the top floor.


    Su Ziqi was confused. What was going to call him up there? Although he wasn''t proficient at his job, there was no need to fire him, right? After all, this company had a stake in their family!


    Carefully pushing open the door, Su Ziqi was stunned when he saw Su Yuze. "Brother Yuze?" "Why are you here?" Then, he walked in and stood in front of Su Kaiming, "Uncle, you were looking for me?"


    Su Kaiming raised his chin towards that side, "I''m not looking for you, it''s Yu Ze."


    Su Ziqi turned around, "Brother Yuze?"


    "Ziqi, shouldn''t you clean up the women around you?" Su Yuze sat on the sofa. Even though he was shorter than Su Ziqi by so much, his momentum didn''t diminish in the slightest.


    "What woman?" Su Ziqi did not understand.


    "I don''t need to remind you." Su Yu Ze leisurely took out a picture from his pocket and threw it at Su Zi Qi''s feet. On the picture was the bruised Lulu. Although she was beaten up a little miserably, he could still vaguely make out her appearance, "Who is this woman!"


    Su Ziqi looked down and immediately understood, "This ¡­" "It''s a woman I played with in high school, but I''ve already made it clear to her. Brother Yuze, could it be that she found you?"


    "She didn''t look for me."


    "That''s good." Su Ziqi let out an awkward laugh. After all, in front of his uncle, his cousin had already revealed a picture of his girlfriend who knew how many times. This scene really didn''t look good.


    "She found little Rou Er."


    "Su Ziqi thought he was hallucinating and was looking for Xiao Rou?" "Why?" A woman like Lulu was only interested in money, why would she look for Su Rou? Threatening Su Yuze?


    "She ran to little Rou Er''s school and threatened to ¡­ "The man who robbed her, and also gathered some of the society''s most suspicious people to fight with little Rou Er." Su Yuze''s speed of speech wasn''t fast, but it made people feel a chill down their spines.


    Su Ziqi widened his eyes in astonishment. Before he could say anything, Su Kaiming''s voice rang out, "Xiao Rou, are you alright?"


    Su Ziqi reacted, "Is Xiao Rou alright? Is she hurt? " That bitch Lulu, what was she doing? Didn''t she tell him not to bother him? Instead, she went to cause trouble for Xiao Rou!


    "A light injury." Su Yu Ze slowly stood up from the sofa. His tall and slender figure carried a sense of oppression, "Ziqi, I don''t care about your private life, but please take care of your women. Don''t let them run out and bite."


    Suddenly, the office door was pushed open, and Su Yue walked in, "Zi Qi!" He heard that Su Kaiming had called Su Ziqi up. As his dad, of course he had to hurry up and protect him in case Su Kaiming did something. However, he never expected to see Su Yu Ze, "Yu Ze?" How did you... What happened? "


    Su Kaiming snorted lightly, "Ask about your good son, what kind of strange woman are you looking for, to actually come to Xiao Rou''s school and fight with her!"


    Su Ziqi curled his lips, "I will look for that bitch!"


    Su Yuze glanced at Su Ziqi thoughtfully. Was his reaction too excessive? "Could it be..." Zi Qi, stay away from Xiao Rou from now on. "


    "I ¡­"


    "That''s right, Zi Qi, it''s time for you to keep your heart in check!"

 C117

    Since Su Yue and Su Kaiming were both present, Su Yu Ze didn''t move, but he believed that his father would discipline him. When Su Yuze left, Su Yue also hit Su Ziqi on the head, "Brat, what''s going on!" Naturally, he also saw the pig-headed face on the ground.


    "Dad, don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of it." Su Ziqi said, his fists by his side were clenched tightly.


    "You''ll deal with it? What kind of things can you deal with! " Su Yue slapped him again in frustration, "Didn''t I already warn you to cut off all contact with those women outside?"


    Su Ziqi received two slaps from Su Yue and for the first time, he did not retort. Because of his mistake, Xiao Rou was hurt by that slut and he wanted to give himself two slaps.


    In the end, Su Kaiming couldn''t bear watching any longer. He stopped Su Yue and said, "Su Yue, stop fighting. Zi Qi didn''t do it on purpose." However, he still indirectly injured Su Rou. If it was any other girl, then it would be fine. However, it was Su Rou. Su Yu Ze must be very angry!


    "Humph, this stinking brat really deserves a beating!" Even though he said that, he still stopped. The others had already given him a way out, so of course he had to go along with it.


    Su Ziqi stared coldly at the photo at his feet, then ran out!


    Zi Qi! "Where are you going, come back here!" The moment Su Yue stopped, he did not expect Su Ziqi to run out like a rabbit, he couldn''t even stop him! What an unprofessional brat!


    Su Kaiming sighed, "As long as it involves Xiao Rou, Yu Ze will not stand on ceremony. Let Zi Qi settle it!"


    Su Yue glanced at his big brother and did not say anything. Oh, if Yu Ze was angry, he let Zi Qi be the scapegoat, right? As expected, if he wasn''t his son, then he wouldn''t feel heartache!


    When Su Rou got up from the bed, it was almost 12 in the afternoon. She stretched and yawned, but when she opened her mouth, she suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air. It hurt ¡­


    After applying the medicine for herself, she went downstairs. "Aunt Wang, I''m hungry. Can I get you something to eat?"


    "Miss, you''re up. What do you want to eat?" Aunt Wang smiled.


    "Whatever, as long as it''s not spicy."


    Aunt Wang nodded her head, but then she saw the corner of Su Rou''s lips, "Miss, your mouth still hasn''t recovered yet."


    "Yes, in two days it will be fine." Su Rou, on the other hand, didn''t care since she didn''t want to go out.


    Aunt Wang sighed and shook her head. "Don''t fight anymore." What a nice little girl. The corner of her mouth was torn, so the Young Master would definitely lose his temper again. In the end, the one who would feel uncomfortable would not be her as a nanny.


    "Nope."


    After Su Rou finished her lunch, she started to repeat her lessons and lay on the soft sofa to answer the questions. As expected, it was much more comfortable than answering the questions on the hard desk. "Little cutie has already grown into a big and strong dog. Su Rou lies on the sofa. Little cutie is sitting at the same height as her." "Woof! Woof!"


    The little cutie nudged Su Rou''s wrist with her big nose. Her big eyes were filled with eagerness as she kept licking her nose with her tongue.


    Su Rou patted his big head. "Be good and go play by yourself."


    "Woof."


    The little cutie placed her two front paws on the sofa and licked Su Rou''s face, wanting to pull her along to play with her. Su Rou pushed its head away, "I want to review."


    After all, there were only four months left, and there wasn''t much time left. All that was left now was to take the college entrance exam! The cute girl couldn''t even get Su Rou to stand up and play with it. In the end, she could only droop her head dejectedly on the edge of the sofa as she looked at Su Rou.


    Su Rou moved closer to the sofa and patted her body, gesturing for the little cutie to come up.


    The cute girl immediately jumped onto the sofa and obediently laid next to Su Rou, reading a chemistry book with her master. The little cutie was huffing beside her. Su Rou looked at it and found that it was also reading her book very seriously. She didn''t know if she understood it or not.


    "Beep, beep, beep ~ ~ ~"


    Su Rou''s phone suddenly rang. She took the phone and looked through it. It was Jiang Ling''s short message: Xiao Rou, I was in the wrong with the last incident. Are you at home?


    "What happened last time?" Su Rou softly muttered.


    When the cute girl saw Su Rou''s phone, she thought it was something delicious and licked it with her tongue. Su Rou patted its big head, "Idiot, eat anything!" The phone was filled with saliva.


    Su Rou turned off her phone and turned off the electricity. Then, she used a tissue to wipe it clean and placed it on the windowsill to dry. The little cutie tilted her head and looked at Su Rou, not understanding what was happening. However, looking at Su Rou''s taut little face, it could tell that the little master was slightly angry.


    "Lie still!" Su Rou once again laid on the sofa and read a book.


    When Su Yu Ze returned home, little cutie was sleeping on Su Rou''s back, while Su Rou was continuing to solve the problem. Hearing the door open, Su Rou called out to him, "Brother Ze."


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze changed into a pair of new shoes and rushed down the little cutie from Su Rou''s back. "Isn''t that little cutie heavy?"


    "A little."


    Su Yu Ze sat beside Su Rou, her slender hands gently massaging Su Rou''s back. "Are you tired?" Looking at the few exercise questions in front of her, she had already done half of them. It seemed like she had been doing them for a long time.


    "Not tired."


    Su Yuze pinched her stiff shoulder for a moment. "After you finish your college entrance exam, I''ll take you out and play."


    Su Rou pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment, "Un ¡­" "Alright." Maybe this was their last summer together.


    "Why?" Su Yu Ze sensed her hesitation and asked softly.


    "I''m fine ¡­" Su Rou sat up from the sofa. "Thank you, Brother Ze. There''s no need to pinch it." With that, she carried the exercise questions on the sofa and prepared to head upstairs.


    Su Yu Ze frowned slightly. He extended his hand and grabbed Su Rou''s wrist, "Are you angry? "It''s a deal. If you''re angry, you have to tell me that you''re not allowed to be alone."


    Su Rou raised her head and smiled, "I''m not angry. I just want to put the exercise book back. I have to eat dinner later."


    Su Yuze looked at her for a moment, then let her go and let her go upstairs. He turned on the TV, planning to watch TV before dinner, but his gaze unconsciously landed on that forgotten phone on the windowsill.


    This is little Rou''er''s. Su Yu Ze reached out his hand and took it away. After thinking for a moment, he decided to open the phone. Su Yu Ze was very clear on the password, and it was unlocked in a few moments. There was a text message on the text message interface. Su Yu Ze opened it and took a look. It was a letter from Jiang Ling: Xiao Rou, what''s the answer?


    Answer? What answer?

 C118

    After Su Rou put down her homework book, she ran downstairs again. Su Yuze handed her phone over and said, "Jiang Ling sent you a text."


    "Oh." Su Rou took the phone and looked at it. Then, she started to type out a sentence.


    "What did he tell you?"


    "He asked if I was home." Su Rou said, "He just came to see me."


    Su Yuze raised his handsome brows. "That kid, does he like you?"


    "Mm ¡­" "Probably." Su Rou didn''t think too much and casually replied. Then, she put away her phone and said, "Brother Ze, let''s eat."


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze slightly pursed his lips. Su Rou''s reaction told him that she had rejected Jiang Ling''s confession. "Little Rou, the most important thing right now is the college entrance examination. Don''t get in contact with Jiang Ling."


    "Mm, got it."


    That night, Su Ziqi went straight to Lulu''s house. That day, Lu Lu had been kicked by Su Yu Ze, breaking two of her ribs and crushing a classroom desk. However, her face was bruised and bruised, so she could only stay home to recuperate.


    She was surprised by Su Ziqi''s arrival, but still felt shy. It seemed that Zi Qi cared about her a lot. When he found out that she was injured, he came to see her. "But ¡­" Zi Qi, I don''t look too good right now. " She somewhat embarrassedly lowered her head, not wanting Su Ziqi to see her miserable state.


    "Beautiful? What the hell are you! " Su Ziqi shook her off and didn''t control his strength well. He threw her onto the bed and stepped on his back, which happened to be where he was injured.


    "Ah, it hurts ¡­ Zi Qi, don''t step on me! " Lulu screamed hysterically. Her left eye was half closed and her face was still swollen. Her back was still being stepped on. She was already grimacing in pain.


    Su Ziqi spat at her, "Scram!"


    "Lulu realized that this man was not here to flirt with her, but to have a showdown with her!" I, what''s wrong with me ¡­ Zi Qi, did you misunderstand something? " Heavens, Su Ziqi was too terrifying!


    Su Ziqi withdrew his feet and looked at Lulu who was struggling to get up from the bed. His originally pretty little face was now a tragic sight to behold. Su Ziqi casually moved a chair over and sat down. He was still wearing the suit he wore during the day, "You moved away, making it easier for me to find you."


    Lulu was curled up at the foot of the bed. She looked at Su Ziqi with fear in her eyes, "You, what are you trying to do?"


    "Didn''t you run to my sister''s school and say that she stole me?" Su Ziqi crossed his legs sloppily and lit a cigarette, "Hm?"


    "Little sister ¡­" Lulu stared with wide open eyes. "She ¡­" Is it really your sister? " When Su Rou explained, she thought it was a cover up, but she didn''t expect it to be real!


    Su Ziqi''s eyes darkened, "Bitch, it was you who hit her, wasn''t it?"


    "I, I didn''t ¡­" Lulu pointed at her face and said, "I was also beaten up by a man ¡­" She only caught that girl a few times, but she was the most miserable, being directly crippled by Su Yuze!


    "Serves you right."


    Su Ziqi snapped his fingers. Five bodyguards in black immediately rushed in from the door, each of them looking solemnly at LuLu.


    "Zi Qi..." What do you want? "


    "Let you have a worse fracture."


    Su Ziqi made a hand gesture, and the five bodyguards in black immediately rushed over. They did not care about Lulu''s crippled body, and were forcefully dragged out to be beaten up. For a moment, the entire small apartment could only hear Lulu''s miserable shrieks.


    Su Ziqi threw away the cigarette and left. He also helped Lulu close the door, he must cripple this bitch today!


    Su Rou stayed at home to study for two days with ease and ease. Su Yuze left some money for her and went out to buy something.


    "Beep, beep, beep ~ ~ ~"


    Su Rou was lying on the bed lazily looking through her phone. It was another text message from Jiang Ling: "Xiao Rou, are you free right now?"


    Su Rou sent a text message: I''m studying at home.


    "Oh yeah, the delivery should have arrived, right?" Su Rou had ordered a set of math problems to broaden her horizons. She was probably going to get them today! She threw her phone away and jumped off the bed to wash up. She didn''t notice that her phone had flashed twice as a new message was sent over.


    "Miss, your courier is here." Aunt Wang passed the set of exam papers in her hand to Su Rou, "I''ll go prepare breakfast for you."


    "Alright."


    Su Rou opened the exam paper and looked. Immediately, she felt a bit disappointed. What? She had done many of the questions before! These publishers were really tricky. They were all the same topic, "Poor reviews." She had to get a bad rating!


    "Su Rou threw the exam papers to the side, and watched the TV series with a cute little girl in her arms, bored out of her mind.


    Not long after, the door to the Su family''s villa was knocked on once again. Xiaoxiao jumped down from the sofa and put on a defensive posture, "Aunt Wang, if you cook, I''ll open the door."


    "Sigh!"


    The one standing outside the door was the elegant and refined Jiang Ling. "Why is it you?" Why did he come here without saying a word?


    "I texted you." Jiang Ling shook his cell phone, "But you didn''t reply to me, so I''ll take it as your tacit consent!"


    "I didn''t even look at my phone." How could she have known that Jiang Ling had sent such a message? Honestly speaking, she didn''t really want to see Jiang Ling, especially after knowing what the general was thinking!


    "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" Jiang Ling asked with a smile.


    Su Rou moved aside to let Jiang Ling in. However, the little cutie was a stranger to this boy. When she saw Jiang Ling, she started growling and grimacing in pain. Jiang Ling looked at the little cutie and said, "Long time no see. Little cutie has grown up." She remembered the first time she came, she was still very young!


    "Yeah, that''s right." Su Rou pulled the cute little girl away, "My brother will be back soon." She reminded him, because Su Yuze didn''t like people coming to their house.


    "Yes, I won''t stay long." Jiang Ling sat on the sofa and said, "I''m here to remind you that if you wish to study abroad, you can submit your application now."


    "Huh?" Su Rou asked suspiciously, "So fast?"


    "Of course, foreign systems are different. They still need to pass other tests!" Jiang Ling knew that Su Rou definitely wouldn''t care about these details, so he intentionally ran over to remind her of the details. At the same time, he also asked her which school she liked.


    Su Rou pondered for a moment. "Is that so? Alright ¡­" Su Rou took a deep breath, "It can be submitted online, right?"


    "Yes, I can." Jiang Ling nodded his head, "Xiao Rou, you ¡­" Where do you want to go? "


    "Oxford, I think."


    Oxford? That was also a famous school! Jiang Ling secretly agreed in his heart. Good, Oxford, right! "As long as you are sure!" "Then I''ll leave first. I still need to study when I get back."


    "Alright."

 C119

    The moment Jiang Ling left, Su Rou started submitting her application online. After ordering and submitting her application, she let out a somewhat absent-minded sigh. What would happen if brother Ze knew that she had gone abroad?


    Who cares!


    There was only a month left before the college entrance examination. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei had invited Su Rou out and the three girls had a good stroll around the streets and forgot about the stress and nervousness of the exam.


    "Meat, you''ll definitely look good wearing this. Buy it!" Xiao Yun took out a sexy underwear and encouraged Su Rou to buy it. There was even a malicious smile on her face.


    Su Rou rolled her eyes at her, "You''re crazy. Who are you going to wear it for when I buy it!" Really! She didn''t have a boyfriend, and the person she had fallen in love with for the past 16 years was actually her big brother. This was too much of a blow!


    "You can show it to your future boyfriend and husband." It wasn''t as if she wouldn''t marry in her entire life. Was she afraid of not having a partner?


    Su Rou pouted her lips. She felt a little upset in her heart. Right now, she was still one-sided in her love! She wasn''t too interested in the things this young couple bought! Xiao Yun didn''t care. "Come on, buy one!"


    Su Rou rolled her eyes, "Enough!"


    Yu Fei, who was laughing at the side, was about to lose her temper. "Yunyun, don''t force her. I''m guessing ¡­" For the time being, the chest circumference of our body is not up to the level of the underwear we are wearing. " That sexy underwear was specially made for adults to use. Judging from Su Rou''s current situation, she would obviously not be able to wear it.


    Xiao Yun looked at her and even gestured at Su Rou''s chest with her sex underwear, as if she really couldn''t do it!


    Su Rou''s face turned black. She took her underwear from her hands and threw it onto the clothes rack, "Do you want to die!?"


    "Haha." Xiao Yun and Yu Fei couldn''t help but laugh.


    At this moment, the clerk walked over and said very politely, "Does this lady need some underwear that can cover her breasts?"


    Yu Fei coughed lightly, "Who''s the Miss? We''re still students!" This shop assistant really didn''t know how to speak.


    The clerk smiled apologetically. "Sorry." Then, he looked at Su Rou and asked again, "Does this sister need bra and underwear?"


    "I don''t need it." Su Rou sighed as she pulled her two friends, pulled out two pieces of underwear, and left to settle the bill. In fact, Su Rou discovered that her underwear seemed to be a bit small recently and wanted to change to a few new ones. She didn''t expect to be teased by her two best friends.


    Xiao Yun secretly laughed as she covered her mouth. "Hmph, when it''s her eighteenth birthday, I''ll definitely prepare some sexy underwear for her!"


    Just as Su Rou finished settling the bill, the bell outside the store rang. A customer had come. Do you have any new underwear that''s newly listed? "


    "Yes, it''s all over here."


    When Su Rou heard this voice, she was slightly startled. Then, she looked towards the direction of the voice and saw that the two of them were happily picking their underwear while standing at the same place as Su Mei and pulling Kong Yao along.


    Su Mei walked around the store and saw Su Rou who was checking out the bill. Obviously, she was a bit surprised, "Su Rou? "What a coincidence!"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded, "What a coincidence."


    Su Mei smiled as she sized her up, "You ¡­ Buying underwear? "


    When Xiao Yun saw Su Mei, she became even more displeased. "It''s obvious that you don''t mind. What do you want to buy from a special store that doesn''t specialize in underwear?"


    Su Mei rolled her eyes at Xiao Yun, and did not bother with her, but looked at the undergarment Su Rou had bought, and looked at it without saying anything, before saying, "Ah, you''re wearing B''s? It can''t be, I think you''ll at most get an A! "


    When Kong Yao heard this, she also glanced at Su Rou''s breasts before laughing. "I think it''s the same."


    Su Rou slightly frowned. With her age, the development of her chest was considered normal. However, since her clothes were relatively loose today, her chest naturally could not be seen. After hearing Su Mei''s words, the people inside the store immediately focused their gazes on Su Rou''s chest. No matter how calm she was, Su Rou was still unable to bear these gazes.


    "Oh, then what kind of cup are you wearing?" Yu Fei was dissatisfied with her good friend saying this, so she instantly returned the question.


    Hearing her asking about her chest circumference, Su Mei proudly puffed up her chest, "Needless to say, I''m wearing C''s!"


    "C? I''m afraid it''s just a cushion! "


    "So what if I''m jealous!" Su Mei normally wore underwear to add sponges, but would she say something like that? No matter what, it would be bigger than Su Rou''s!


    "Big chest and no brains, you must have heard of that!" Yu Fei retorted, unwilling to be outdone.


    "Brain less?" That''s ridiculous, it''s still better than your three airports! " Su Mei coldly snorted.


    Su Rou felt that it was a bit inappropriate to discuss chest circumference with others in the inner clothing store. Coincidentally, the head storekeeper had already calculated the money, so Su Rou took the undergarments and went out with her two good friends, "Mei-jie, take your time to look around, we''ll be leaving first."


    "Oh."


    As soon as Xiao Yun walked out of the shop, she couldn''t help but say, "Damn, what kind of dog temper is that!" What a coquettish girl. All she knew was to compete and compete. Why couldn''t she learn from him? In her opinion, Su Mei was not even half as beautiful as meat, and most of all, it was made up of makeup!


    "I can''t take it anymore, it''s always like this!"


    Su Rou curled her lips, "Forget it, I''m already used to it. It''s getting late. I''m going home."


    "It''s still early." It was only 3 in the afternoon.


    "Brother Ze told me to go home early." It was all thanks to Su Yuze''s great mercy that she was able to leave today. The condition was that she couldn''t leave for more than five hours.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other before clicking their tongues at the same time, "Yo yo, you really listen to big brother''s words!"


    Su Rou pushed them away, "What are you talking about!?" I usually don''t like to go out. After wandering around for so long, I''m also tired. "


    "Alright, alright." In fact, the two of them knew about Su Rou''s gate.


    Su Rou got into the car and returned to the villa. She took out the undergarments to check. When she was being teased by her two good friends, she directly took them off. She should be able to wear them, but it was better to give it a try.


    Su Rou took off her coat and put on the undergarment which fit her perfectly. Just as she was about to take off her underwear, she suddenly thought of Su Mei''s words. She looked down at her chest. Not bad!


    Su Rou slightly frowned. After that, she adjusted her underwear in the mirror. Actually, her own growth could be considered normal! Su Mei was already nineteen, she must have matured a lot earlier than him!


    While Su Rou was still tidying her underwear, she didn''t notice that Su Yu Ze had already returned home. Seeing that there was no one downstairs, Su Yu Ze directly went upstairs. This little thing already went home? Today was a very obedient day!


    Su Rou''s bedroom door wasn''t closed. It was slightly open. Su Yu Ze gently opened it and saw the beautiful scenery.

 C120

    Su Yuze never thought that he''d see such a scene. Was she trying on his undergarments? Why didn''t you close the door when you tried on underwear?


    Su Rou was adjusting her peach coloured underwear when she suddenly saw an unexpected guest in the mirror. She reflexively covered her chest. "Brother Ze ¡­" How come you''re back so early? "


    Su Yuze slightly recovered and gulped. It looked like his little Rou had developed quite well. Su Yu Ze forced himself to look away, not looking at the gully she''d squeezed out even more from covering his chest. "Cough, you can put on your clothes first. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Finished speaking, he closed the bedroom door for Su Rou.


    Su Rou felt as if her ears were burning. She looked at the closed door for a while before letting go of her hands. Her long hair covered her back completely. Su Yu Ze couldn''t see her back, but he could see her front through the mirror!


    She was slightly vexed over her carelessness, but then she thought of something. Brother Ze was still talking to her in such a normal tone. Did he think that her figure was unimpressive? Su Rou looked down in disappointment at the underwear she bought. Although the peach color was very suitable for one''s skin color, it was not sexy at all. As a girl, she wanted to be mature in front of the people she liked.


    "Isn''t she really too young ¡­" Su Rou squeezed her chest. Would Brother Ze also like women with big breasts?


    Oh, what nonsense was she thinking! Su Rou rolled her eyes and quickly took off her underwear and put it on.


    As for Su Yuze, who closed the door, he stood at the door. Only after a long while did he slowly walk away. Now that the girl was old, he really couldn''t casually open her room!


    But, I have to say, little Rou Er''s figure is really not bad!


    Su Yu Ze sat on the sofa and looked at his newspaper, trying to suppress the scene he just saw in his mind. However, the more he tried to suppress it, the more it would appear!


    After a long while, Su Rou slowly walked down the stairs. With her head lowered, she awkwardly sat on the sofa in front of Su Yu Ze.


    "Brother Ze, what''s the matter?" Su Rou lowered her head and pressed her phone as she asked in a low voice.


    Su Yu Ze put down the newspaper and looked at her lowered head, "There''s still a month until the college entrance exam. I want to ask you for your opinion."


    "What idea ¡­"


    "Where do you want to go for the exam?" Su Yuze indifferently said, "However, it''s best to stay in the surrounding cities. It''s better to stay close to home." The most important thing was that he didn''t want Su Rou to be too far away from him so that he could take care of her.


    Su Rou raised her head and looked at him. "If ¡­" She let out a light breath. If she said that she wanted to go abroad, would brother Ze cut her off?


    "Hmm?" Su Yuze saw her hesitation and slightly raised his brows. "Speak."


    "And if I want to go abroad?" Su Rou asked.


    "No!" Su Yuze refused without any hesitation, "Only going abroad is not allowed." If he went abroad to study, he wouldn''t come back at all if it wasn''t summer vacation. How would she be taken care of if that was the case?


    Su Rou pouted. She knew it was the answer. Although she also didn''t want to go abroad, but ¡­ Su Yuze saw that she didn''t say anything, and her expression sank. "What? Do you really want to go abroad to study?"


    "Ah, no." Su Rou waved her hand, "I don''t really want to go abroad either." She knew Brother Ze wouldn''t allow it, so she had already submitted her application.


    Su Yuze stared into her eyes. "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Then where do you want to go?" Su Yuze asked, "I can help you choose one."


    Su Rou thought for a moment. "But, I still don''t know."


    "Then let me choose for you."


    "No." Su Rou quickly refused, "No need. I will start to think carefully about it now. I will choose."


    Su Yu Ze raised her eyebrows as she looked at her. He had always been making decisions for Su Rou, she didn''t expect her to actually want to make her own decisions this time! Su Yuze smirked. "Okay, choose for yourself. Remember to stay close to T City." This was his bottom line!


    "Yes."


    There was still half a month before the college entrance exam. Su Rongqi called Su Yu Ze and Su Rou over to the Su family''s old residence, "Xiao Rou, it''s almost time for the exam. Are you confident?"


    "Mm ¡­" "I don''t know." Su Rou honestly shook her head. She didn''t even know what kind of anti-human questions the college entrance exam would come up with.


    "Don''t know?" "That means you''re confident?" Su Rongqi naturally understood that she was being modest, "Then what about Meimei?"


    Su Mei was applying nail polish on herself, and when she heard Su Rongqi ask her something, she said without thinking, "What are you afraid of? It''s fine even if you don''t take the college entrance exam!"


    "Nonsense!" He was a traditional old man who believed that learning was the only way to ensure his future in society, and the truth was as such. Now that he heard Su Mei''s words, he immediately became angry, "Not taking the college entrance exam? Then why are you still in high school! "


    Liu RuLan was scared stiff by the old man''s anger, she quickly took away Su Mei''s nail polish, "Dad, Mei Mei is joking! Don''t take it seriously! "


    Only then did Su Mei obediently stand up, "Grandpa ¡­ I''ll take the college entrance exam. "


    Su Rongqi snorted in satisfaction, "Now that''s more like it!"


    "Dad, don''t give the child too much pressure." Su Kaiming spoke up for his daughter.


    Su Rong naturally knew not to give the child too much pressure, but after hearing Su Mei''s words, he couldn''t help it. Now that Su Kaiming had given him a way down, he started to inquire about Su Hongyu and Su Ziqi''s situation.


    "Xiao Rou, you''re about to take the college entrance exam?" Su Ziqi escaped Old Man Su''s nagging and snuck over to Su Rou''s side.


    "Well, yes."


    Su Ziqi couldn''t help but sigh in admiration. Time flew by so quickly. That little girl who had just entered high school had now grown up into a big girl. "Then you ¡­" Come on! "


    "Alright."


    When Su Yuze walked out of the kitchen, he saw Su Zi Qi sitting next to Su Rou. No one knew what he was talking about, but it was evident that the two of them were happily chatting. Su Yuze''s eyes flickered. Then, he walked over as if nothing had happened and sat beside Su Rou. "Xiao Rou''er, grandpa''s chef has changed to a new person. You can order whatever you want to eat."


    "Huh?" Without saying anything further, Su Rou stood up and walked towards the kitchen. It was time for the chef to change. Why didn''t she say so earlier?


    Su Yuze looked at Su Ziqi, "Ziqi, to be honest, I don''t like you getting too close to little Rou Er."


    Su Ziqi was stunned, "What ¡­" Su Yuze''s aura was simply too strong, and it was easy for others to feel fear towards him.


    "We shouldn''t have any ideas, definitely not!" Su Yuze lightly said, "Grandpa is calling for you. Go."


    Su Ziqi took two steps back. What did Yu Ze know?

 C121

    The meal was finally over. Su Ziqi had always kept his head down, except when he first started chatting with Su Rou, he basically stopped talking. This made Su Yue a little suspicious. It was rare for his son to be so obedient today.


    Su Yu Ze brought Su Rou home, and Su Rou received a call from Xiao Yun, "Yun Yun?"


    "Meat, don''t forget to go to school tomorrow." Xiao Yun instructed on the other end of the phone.


    "Why are you going to school tomorrow?" Su Rou did not understand. There were only a few days left, what was the point of going to school? Do you want to take the final mock exam?


    Xiao Yun let out a sigh. "Don''t tell me you forgot that you''re going to the school to get your admission ticket tomorrow!" It seemed like she had been studying at home every day, but now she was completely dumbfounded!


    Su Rou thought for a moment and felt that something was wrong, so she nodded, "Okay, I understand." After a pause, she asked again, "You don''t have to arrive on time, do you?"


    Xiao Yun laughed loudly. "You lazy bastard!" "Speaking of which, with her speed, she wouldn''t even be able to be punctual in class, would she be able to get an admission ticket on time?" You just need to remember to go. "


    "Okay, thank you."


    "There''s no need to be polite, I''m hanging up!"


    Su Yuze looked at her. "Your two friends?"


    "Yes, Yun Yun said to go to school tomorrow to get my admission ticket." Su Rou explained.


    "I''ll send you over tomorrow."


    Since Xiao Yun said that she didn''t need to arrive on time, Su Rou woke up naturally. After eating breakfast, she was carried to school by Su Yu Ze.


    The teacher had pretty much given out the admission tickets. When Su Rou arrived, the only difference was her and the other two boys. The homeroom teacher placed the admission ticket in Su Rou''s hands, "Su Rou, the teachers are very optimistic about you. Don''t let us down on the college entrance exam!" One had to know that the school''s promotion rate depended on these top students!


    Su Rou received the admission ticket and let out a smile, "I know how to teach!"


    Subsequently, the homeroom teacher spoke of some matters before letting Su Rou go. After leaving the classroom, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei popped out from nowhere. "Meat, I''ve finally been waiting for you."


    "What are you waiting for me for?" She thought the two of them had left first.


    "There are only two weeks left before the exam, are you nervous?"


    "I''m fine."


    "This is the first time, I''m a little nervous ¡­" Yu Fei held onto the admission ticket and said nervously.


    Her expression made Su Rou happy. The three of them chatted and laughed as they walked out of the school gate. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of them. The three of them stopped at the same time. It was Jiang Ling. He was wearing a set of white clothes today, and a faint blush could be seen on his handsome face.


    Jiang Ling took out a bunch of roses from his back, "Xiao Rou, I like you. This is for you."


    Su Rou pointed at herself. "Me?"


    "Yes." Jiang Ling sincerely placed the rose in front of Su Rou, "I haven''t been seeing you for the past few months. I''ve always wanted to find an opportunity to confess to you." She was about to graduate, so he wanted to catch her before the two of them left the country together. After that, she wanted to go abroad to slowly cultivate her relationship with her.


    "But you confessed to me last time." Su Rou said. She had a good memory. Jiang Ling must have remembered wrongly! He told her he liked her when school started.


    However, Jiang Ling shook his head, "No, it didn''t count last time." Last time, he wasn''t prepared for anything, so how could it be counted as a confession?


    When Xiao Yun and Yu Fei saw this, they quietly took a few steps back. The main characters were Su Rou and Jiang Ling. The two of them didn''t need to be the third wheel.


    Su Rou looked at the rose before slowly shaking her head, "Sorry, I also said that last time, I ¡­"


    "I know you have someone you like, so I don''t need you to give me the answer right now. I can wait for you." Jiang Ling anxiously interrupted her, "After the college entrance examination, before we leave the country, I hope that you will reconsider and accept me."


    Su Rou looked at Jiang Ling with a slightly awkward expression. Jiang Ling was a good person and treated her well, but she had already rejected him. He was still so persistent, which troubled her a lot! After all, from an outsider''s point of view, it was as if he had a heart of stone!


    "I ¡­" Su Rou thought for a moment and felt that it was better to think of a better wording.


    Jiang Ling, however, seemed to know what she wanted to say. Suddenly, he shoved the rose in his hand into hers and said, "Xiao Rou, believe me, I will be a man suitable for you." He looked at Su Rou''s pair of large eyes, "We don''t need your answer right now. We should focus on the college entrance examination."


    These words were reasonable, "Yes."


    "So, after the college entrance exam, I''ll wait for your answer!" Finished speaking, Jiang Ling held Su Rou''s small hand and turned around to leave.


    Su Rou stared at the rose in her hand. She should be glad that there weren''t many people at the school gate at this time. Otherwise, how embarrassing would it be to be seen by others!


    Xiao Yun walked up and hooked her arm around Su Rou''s left shoulder, "Flesh, do you want to consider Class Rep Jiang Ling?"


    Yu Fei also walked over and hooked her arm around Su Rou''s right shoulder, "Actually, Jiang Ling is also not bad."


    Su Rou let out a soft sigh and placed the rose on Xiao Yun''s hand. "I ¡­ I don''t really want to be in a relationship right now." She was still single thinking!


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked worriedly at Su Rou''s back. This was the first time they felt that Su Rou, who could do anything, was in trouble! "Meat, since you''ve already said that your relationship with Jiang Ling is wrong, why don''t you try accepting it?"


    "Why? "Should I use Jiang Ling to forget Brother Ze?" Su Rou asked.


    "Hmm, in a sense, it is!" Yu Fei walked forward and grabbed onto Su Rou''s wrist, "Look, you lost your heart because of your brother. Didn''t Jiang Ling just happen to come to save you? In my opinion, the two of you should start dating. If that doesn''t work out, then break up. If even you start to have feelings for Jiang Ling, wouldn''t it be even better! "


    Xiao Yun''s right hand clenched into a fist as she punched towards her left palm. Her eyes suddenly lit up as she said, "That''s right, this is a good idea!"


    "¡­" Su Rou thought for a while.


    "Meat, seeing you like this, we are also sad, so we both hope that you can have a good home ¡­" It''s impossible for your brother, but there are others. " Yu Fei said gently. It was indeed rare to see a man as good as Boss Su, but he was defeated by his own blood ties!


    Su Rou helplessly pursed her lips. Perhaps what they said was correct, but ¡­ " I will think about it, but up to now, my position is the most important, so wait until after the end of the college entrance exam before talking about anything else! "


    Xiao Yun also smiled. "Then your flower ¡­"


    "I don''t want the flowers." Su Rou admitted that she was not a gentle girl. It would be better to throw away the flower for her! " The roses are quite valuable, you can sell them! "


    Xiao Yun raised her eyebrows. This was a good idea!

 C122

    One week before the College Entrance Test, Su Yu Ze had Su Rou relax her mood. Su Yu Ze originally had a good foundation, so he didn''t need to work so hard before the test.


    "Xiao Rou Er, do you want to go out and play?" He didn''t need to go too far. He just needed to stroll around the surrounding cities to relax.


    "It''s almost the exam time, how can Su Rou be in the mood to play?" "I''m not going anymore."


    "Are you nervous?" Su Yuze ruffled her hair. "Be good. No matter what, you do have a university." He didn''t want Su Rou to be too nervous because of a small college entrance exam.


    Su Rou shook her head, "No, I''m not nervous." She pulled an exercise from behind her. "I just want to do it." She also wanted to get a better grade.


    "Make the questions?" Su Yu Ze followed her hand and looked over. She had already done more than half of the questions on Su Rou''s hand, there was only a little bit of it left. Are you sure you don''t want to go? "


    As Su Rou calculated the questions with a pen, she said leisurely, "I''m not going. I''ve been staying at home recently and I''m not tired at all."


    "Fine."


    When Su Rou was doing the questions, the phone beside her rang. She just casually glanced at it, but her eyes suddenly widened. Then, he pretended as if nothing had happened and took the phone, "Brother Ze, I''m going up to do the questions."


    "Yes."


    Looking at Su Rou''s back, Su Yu Ze slightly raised his brows. Why did it feel like she was so strange?


    Su Rou closed the door and opened her cell phone. It was an email from Oxford University. She had only passed the first level and still wanted to see the results of the college entrance exam! A famous school like this should have very high requirements, right? It seems like she definitely couldn''t make a mistake in her college entrance exam!


    After looking through the mail, a trace of a smile couldn''t help but surface on Su Rou''s lips. The feeling of being accepted was not bad!


    Just as she finished reading the email, Su Rou''s cell phone rang. "Jiang Ling?"


    "Mm, it''s me. Did you get that notice? " Jiang Ling asked anxiously. Although he could go abroad to study, he still had a high chance of success. If the application was sent back, then he would have to rely on power to read it.


    Because she received the notification, Su Rou was in quite a good mood, "Mm, received."


    "That''s good." Jiang Ling heaved a sigh of relief. "Good luck with the rest of the college entrance exams!"


    "Yes." He didn''t have to say she would.


    Su Rou held her cellphone. Right now, she was a little excited and a little nervous. After all, this decision was made behind Brother Ze''s back. He didn''t know, if she knew ¡­ Su Rou subconsciously covered her little butt. Brother Ze would definitely beat her up.


    The day before the college entrance exam, Su Rou deliberately slept very early. She went to bed at eight o''clock, but she didn''t sleep until it was too early! How difficult would it be to look at the ceiling with your eyes open? What knowledge points did she have that she had yet to memorize? The more she thought about it, the more excited she became, and the more she couldn''t sleep.


    The bedroom door was suddenly knocked. Su Yu Ze softly asked, "Xiao Rou''er, are you asleep?"


    "I''m asleep."


    "¡­" The door was silent for a few seconds. Then, Su Yuze pushed the door open and walked in. Unsurprisingly, he saw her staring at the ceiling with his eyes wide open. "I knew you weren''t asleep."


    Su Rou sighed, "I can''t sleep."


    Su Yuze knew the reason why she couldn''t sleep. It definitely wouldn''t be due to nervousness, but rather ¡­ "Her biological clock has been set for a long time, so going to bed at eight doesn''t make sense." "It''s normal."


    Su Rou turned her body and faced her back towards him, "I want to sleep."


    "Do you want me to talk to you for a while?" This helps sleep more.


    "..." "Alright."


    Su Yu Ze brought over a chair and sat on the edge of Su Rou''s bed, gently chatting with her. Su Yu Ze''s unique low voice, when he deliberately used a slow tone to speak, sounded like he was hypnotizing. Sure enough, Su Rou gradually fell asleep as she listened.


    "Little Rou?" Hearing her steady breathing, Su Yu Ze tried to call her, but he didn''t reply. It seemed that she had fallen asleep. He looked at the time, and after half an hour, he covered her with a blanket. Su Yu Ze couldn''t help but steal a kiss and walk out of the room.


    The next day, Su Rou very punctually woke up at 7 o''clock. She stretched her body, took her time to take care of herself, and walked down the stairs. "Brother Ze, I woke up early today right?"


    "Yes." Su Rou was already sitting at the bottom, "We just finished breakfast. After eating, we can send you to the exam."


    "Sure." Su Rou sat on the chair and discovered that her breakfast was unusually bountiful.


    Aunt Wang smiled as she handed him a cup of warm milk. "Miss, you can do it!" Miss Su Rou was welcoming the first important exam in her life.


    "Thank you, Aunt Wang. I will."


    Su Rou sat on the passenger seat of Su Yu Ze, feeling a little excited.


    "You''ve brought what you should have, right?" Su Yuze reminded him.


    "Yes."


    When he rushed to the school, it was already crowded with students and parents. "Little Rou''er, I''ll come pick you up early in the afternoon."


    "Alright."


    Su Rou looked around at the crowd and found Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, "Yun, Fei Fei!"


    "You finally came. We thought you would be late today!" It was not impossible for him to be late for the college entrance examination. In any case, it was still a case as long as he was late, he would still be able to enter.


    Su Rou kicked them twice, "Do your best!"


    The entire school was already empty. There were only 30 people in each classroom. It was impossible for the three of them to be in the same exam room! Xiao Yun and Yu Fei simultaneously shook Su Rou''s hand. "You can do it."


    "Su Rou, why aren''t you late today!" A discordant female voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Mei-jie ¡­" Su Rou turned around and saw that Su Mei was still dressed beautifully. Of course I won''t be late for the college entrance exam. "


    Xiao Yun placed her hands on her chest, "I say, Su Mei, since you''re dressed like this, are you trying to seduce the invigilator teacher?"


    Su Mei gave a "ha" sound, "Do I still need to seduce? Do I need to study in a university? On the other hand, the two of you, don''t go out to wash the dishes if you don''t want to take the exam! "


    "Then there''s no need for you to worry!"


    Su Mei laughed proudly. Su Rou couldn''t be hurt, but could she not be able to hurt those two girls?


    "Every time I see her, it feels like I''m slapping her!" Xiao Yun said angrily.


    Su Rou smiled and did not say anything. Su Mei''s mouth was too venomous!


    "Xiao Rou." Jiang Ling walked over from behind. Upon seeing Su Rou, he immediately greeted his.


    Su Rou waved at him, "Hey, Jiang Ling."


    "Hmm, it''s rare that you aren''t late today." Jiang Ling teased.


    "Does everyone say that?"


    "Haha, that was a joke..." Right, the college entrance examination is over. Don''t forget to give me an answer! " Jiang Ling smiled gently, but his tone was very resolute.

 C123

    The college entrance examination was very strict. Other than the ID card and admission pass, you were basically not allowed to bring anything else. Even the pen was issued by the school itself.


    After finishing her first exam, Su Rou walked out of the classroom with a faint smile while carrying her schoolbag. Normally, she would leave early in the exam, but she was much more patient than usual during the college entrance exam.


    Jiang Ling''s examination room was right beside Su Rou''s. Upon seeing Su Rou walking out with full confidence, he immediately walked up and asked, "Xiao Rou, it seems that you did well in the exam." As long as Su Rou revealed this kind of smile, it meant that she had done well in the exam.


    "Mm, okay."


    "Oxford has a total score of about six hundred and fifty!" The requirements of a famous school were very high.


    "Mm ¡­" It should be more or less the same. " "Yes." Su Rou nodded. In the past, those who scored around 650 points were still able to do so. "What about you?"


    Jiang Ling smiled as well, "I''m not the problem either." He was also very confident, "There are still six subjects left. Don''t be careless."


    "Yes."


    After Su Rou finished her exam, the school entrance was filled with parents who accompanied the exam. The entrance was blocked so that not even a drop of water could leak out. Su Rou stood inside the school and basically could not see the cars outside.


    "Meat, your brother will pick you up, right?" Xiao Yun asked.


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded. "I''ll send you back."


    "No, no, we don''t need it." Yu Fei waved her hand and spoke in unison with Xiao Yun. If Su Rou were to see their residence, she would definitely ¡­ She must be trying to get in the thick of things!


    You don''t even want a car? Su Rou looked at them strangely. "Alright."


    "Sister Rou!" An excited voice came from behind. Guo Yi waved his hand and ran over, "Sister Rou, how did you do?"


    "Mm, not bad." Su Rou smiled, "What about you?"


    "Aha, very bad." Guo Yi chuckled foolishly. His family was pretty rich anyways so he wouldn''t be too worried about the results being so poor. But it''s okay, Sister Rou. Do you want me to send you home? "


    "My brother came down to pick me up." Su Rou refused.


    "Oh, is that CEO Su?" Guo Yi asked with wide eyes.


    "Probably." As Su Rou was speaking, the phone in her backpack rang, "Brother Ze? I can''t see where your car is. "


    "On a street outside. You''ll see it when you walk out." When Su Yuze drove over, he noticed that the school gates were already filled with a large number of parents. It was impossible to drive a car in.


    Su Rou hung up the phone and waved to the three of them, "Then I''ll be leaving first."


    "Goodbye."


    Su Rou traversed the sea of people and finally found Su Yu Ze''s car. After getting on the car, she breathed a sigh of relief. "So many people."


    "Yes." Su Yuze handed a cup of cocoa milk tea to Su Rou, "Are you hungry?"


    Su Rou drank her milk tea and said, "I''m not hungry ¡­" "Why don''t you ask me if I took the examination?"


    "That''s not important." Su Yu Ze laughed.


    Su Rou rolled her eyes at him. This result was very important!


    When Su Yu Ze started to drive away, suddenly, someone knocked on the window beside Su Rou''s ear. She turned her head to look, it was Su Mei, and before she could see Su Mei''s movements clearly, she opened the door of the back seat and got in, sighing. "Oh my god, why are there so many people, my car can''t even move! Brother Yu Ze, can I trouble you to send me home. "


    Su Yu Ze looked impatiently at Su Mei in the rearview mirror, "Did I give you permission to get in my car?"


    "We''re all family, don''t be so stingy!" Su Mei said pitifully.


    Su Yu Ze looked away, and when he heard Su Mei''s tone, he felt a bit nauseous.


    With a car, it would be much more convenient! Su Yu Ze quickly sent Su Mei back. After sending this god of pests away, Su Rou pulled down the car window. "So smelly." Su Mei liked to use perfume, but it didn''t seem like the smell was good.


    "Hm, what bad luck." Unlucky to have met her.


    However, she didn''t expect that her own phone would suddenly ring. Su Rou looked at the screen and saw that it was a number with a foreign area code. Su Rou suspiciously picked it up, "Hello?"


    The person on the other end spoke a string of English words. After Su Rou heard this, she said ''thorry'' and hung up. Su Yuze glanced at her with a puzzled expression. "Who''s calling?"


    "Yes, it was a scam." Su Rou explained as she put away her phone.


    "It''s a scam, no need to be so polite with him." Su Rou''s heart was a bit softer. Even if she was scammed, she still had to politely say, "I''m sorry." It had to be said that it poked a bit of his affection.


    "Mm, it won''t happen again."


    After returning home, Su Rou walked into her room, closed the door, and immediately made a call. This call wasn''t a fraud, but was from Oxford University. However, in front of Su Yuze, she naturally didn''t dare to answer.


    It seems that the Oxford University has accepted her, and now this is the final confirmation!


    After hanging up the phone, Su Rou opened the door and prepared to go downstairs to eat. However, she didn''t expect to see Su Yuze at the door. "Brother Ze?"


    "Well, who were you talking to just now?" Su Yuze raised his brows and asked, "You''re still speaking English?"


    "¡­"


    "Hmm?" Su Yu Ze looked at Su Rou with a profound gaze.


    "Yes, outer sect."


    "Foreign teacher?" Why should I call you? "


    "Yes, it''s because the outer sect likes me." Su Rou smiled and said, "She''s about to enter university, so she won''t be able to see me. She said that she''ll miss me."


    Su Yu Ze''s gaze became serious, "Foreign teacher, is it a man?"


    "It''s a woman."


    The coldness in Su Yu Ze''s eyes gradually dissipated. "En, you can go now." Wash your hands and prepare to eat. "


    Su Rou nodded, "Yes."


    The instant Su Yu Ze turned around, Su Rou heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was quick-witted, otherwise, she would have been discovered by Ze gege!


    College Entrance Examination Day 2


    Su Rou finished her exams and looked back at the school she had stayed in for three years. Suddenly, she felt that this high school was like a comma, separating her life in this high school that she had spent the past three years in.


    "Goodbye ¡­"


    "We can still meet at the high school gathering in the future." With one hand on Su Rou''s shoulder and the other on Yu Fei''s hand, Xiao Yun said, "Of course we can meet each other every day!"


    Su Rou hugged Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, "Of course!"


    Jiang Ling walked out with gentle steps, "Hi Xiao Rou, I received a call from Oxford University this morning."


    "I got it yesterday afternoon."


    "Heh, that''s good." Jiang Ling nodded his head, "Then I have to go home first. Next up ¡­" I''ll be waiting for your answer. "


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at Jiang Ling''s back as he left, "Meat, should you consider going out with him?"


    Su Rou sighed helplessly. She didn''t want to ¡­

 C124

    The second day after the college entrance exam, Xiao Yun called Su Rou, "Meat, come out and play!"


    Su Rou was sitting on the sofa playing games. Hearing that, she lazily replied, "Where are we going to play?" She had just finished her college entrance exam, so she just wanted to stay at home and not go out. Besides, in two months, she would have to leave the country. She didn''t have much time left at home.


    "Why don''t you come back and talk about it? I know you''re going abroad, so at least you need to contact me, right?"


    What Xiao Yun said made sense, and it wasn''t as if the two of them would go abroad. "Sure, where are you?"


    "Let''s meet at the center of the city, the usual place!" Xiao Yun sneered and hung up the phone.


    Su Rou changed her clothes, took a small purse and left, "Miss, come back early."


    "Yes."


    She took a taxi to a milk tea shop at the center of the city. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were sitting inside drinking milk tea, and when they saw Su Rou walk in, they waved her over. "Over here."


    Yu Fei passed her a cup of hot cocoa, "Wait for one more person, let''s go."


    "Waiting for who?" Su Rou asked in a strange manner.


    "Hehe ¡­" "You''ll know when you get here." Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other and laughed in an obscure manner.


    Su Family


    Su Mei had just washed her hair and felt much more relaxed after her college entrance exam, "Mei Mei, the exam is over, where do you want to go to play?" Liu Rulan asked her daughter while putting her arm around her daughter''s shoulders, "There''s a three-month vacation, where do you want to go?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know yet." Su Mei thought for a while, then snuggled close to Liu RuLan''s side, "Mom, I want to ¡­ "I invite Jiang Ling to our house to play." Since he had already passed the College Entrance Examination, there was no reason for Jiang Ling to continue studying. Furthermore, she wanted to ask him where he had filled in his aspiration form!


    How could Liu RuLan not know what her daughter was thinking? Thus, he smiled, "Alright, call him and invite him. We have no objections."


    Su Mei giggled tenderly and then called Jiang Ling. "Hello, Jiang Ling, come play at my house today."


    "I have something to do today, so I won''t be coming."


    Liu RuLan patted Su Mei''s shoulder and said softly, "Meimei, you have to be polite when you speak." She had really spoiled Su Mei. She was always so rude when she spoke. Why would Jiang Ling even think about it?


    Su Mei nodded, "Un, Jiang Ling, how about inviting you to my house to play?"


    Jiang Ling still refused, "I said that there''s something wrong."


    "Oh ¡­" Su Mei''s face fell, "Then do you want to ¡­"


    "Du, du, du ~ ~ ~"


    Su Mei looked at her phone in disbelief. Jiang Ling had actually hung up her phone! Why! Seeing her daughter''s strange expression, Liu Rulan immediately asked, "Meimei, what''s wrong?"


    "He said he has something on, so he won''t come." Su Mei angrily threw her phone to the side.


    Liu RuLan comforted Su Mei, "Alright, let''s invite her again next time. Why are you so angry?" In any case, that kid from the Jiang family wouldn''t be able to escape. The marriage between him and Mei Mei would be within the two families'' expectations.


    Su Mei was still very unhappy. No matter how busy she was, she couldn''t hang up her phone!


    Jiang Ling hesitated for a moment when he received Su Meimei''s call before answering. It would be a waste of time if he said that he would answer the phone, because Su Meimei had only called him to ask him to come to her house or to let him play outside! If he did not accept it, it would waste even more time, because that petty woman Su Mei would definitely complain to his family!


    In the end, he still accepted it. After sending Su Mei off with a few words, Jiang Ling left.


    Arriving at the milk tea shop in the center of the city, Jiang Ling''s usual gentle smile appeared on her face, "Hey, Xiao Rou." He walked over to Su Rou''s side and nodded at Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, "Hello everyone."


    Su Rou bit the straw and raised her head to look at Jiang Ling. After which, she pointed at him and asked, "Is this the person you are waiting for?"


    "Yeah."


    Jiang Ling frowned, "Why? From your tone, it seems that you don''t welcome me."


    "No, they just didn''t tell me." Su Rou unhappily rolled her eyes at Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, but the latter only pretended to drink their milk tea, not replying.


    Jiang Ling paid for them. "Let''s go."


    Three girls and a boy... No, to be exact, it should be two girls and a boy. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei would always be walking far behind, with Su Rou and Jiang Ling at the front.


    "Xiao Rou, should we find some time to get our visas?" Jiang Ling asked.


    "That''s right, we need visas to go abroad ¡­" Su Rou nodded, "I got it. When you go and do it, just call me. I will do it with you."


    Jiang Lingzheng could only hope so. "Sure."


    There are a lot of things we need to do abroad, especially for foreign students, and more things we need to do. However, during the process, it was best to not let Brother Ze know. After she finishes, then tell him. That way, even if Brother Ze was angry, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to her!


    "What''s needed for a foreign student to be signed by their parents is to provide them with financial information about their family. Have you talked to your family about this yet?" Jiang Ling had already taken care of these matters. Afraid that Su Rou would be confused about these, he reminded her.


    Su Rou was indeed not prepared to go this far, but she understood. Looking for Brother Ze to sign it? Of course not. Then who should he look for? Grandpa...


    "Xiao Rou?" Seeing her frown and deep in thought, Jiang Ling called out to her, "What''s wrong with you? Is it not ready? "


    Su Rou shook her head, "No, I will think of a way."


    "Think of a way?" "What methods do you have?" Wasn''t Su Rou''s situation very good? What else do I need... Thinking of a way?


    Su Rou waved her hand and didn''t say anything more.


    The four of them played on the street for a while before Su Rou brought up the idea of returning home. Jiang Ling was obviously reluctant to leave, "Why don''t you continue playing for a while longer?"


    "Next time."


    "Then I''ll send you off!" I can''t let a girl go home.


    Unexpectedly, Su Rou stopped a taxi and waved to them before leaving. She had to tell her grandfather!


    Jiang Ling lowered his hand in disappointment, "Does she do this often? You only spent three hours shopping? " Or was her house''s security too tight?


    Yu Fei shook her index finger, "No, she usually only comes out for one to two hours. She even broke a record today!" "It''s mainly the meat that listens to Boss Su''s words." It''s fine, just invite her out again. You can do it! "


    "Mm, thank you."


    When Su Rou returned home, she coincidentally bumped into Su Yu Ze at the door. It seemed that Su Rou had just finished work. "Brother Ze."


    "Yeah, he went out to play?" Su Yu Ze rubbed Su Rou''s head and asked with a light smile.


    "Yeah."


    "Xiao Yun and Yu Fei?"


    Su Rou very considerately took Su Yu Ze''s briefcase and said, "And Jiang Ling."

 C125

    "Jiang Ling?" Su Yuze paused for a moment. "You''re still going out with him?" "That stinky brat Jiang Ling must have had bad intentions when he went out with Little Rou to play!" What did you guys do? "


    Su Rou thought for a moment. Naturally, she could not reveal the matter of her preparing to go abroad with Jiang Ling. Thus, she waved her hands and said, "I didn''t play anything. I was just strolling around." No matter how she looked at it, Brother Ze seemed to hate Jiang Ling.


    "Leisure the streets?" Su Yu Ze smiled sinisterly. "Did he do anything to you?"


    What for? What did he do?


    "No, we''re friends."


    Su Yu Ze rubbed Su Rou''s head, his expression somewhat gloomy. "Don''t forget what you said. You''re not allowed to date."


    "I know, I know." Su Rou pouted.


    Su Rou walked into her own room and started to handle the things she needed to do. The most important thing was for her parents to sign the proof of assets! Su Rou thought for a moment, then called Su Rong, "Grandpa?"


    "Xiao Rou!" Su Rong was very surprised. Normally, he would never take the initiative to call Su Rou, "Is something the matter?"


    "Un, didn''t grandpa ask me about me going abroad before?"


    "Yes, but doesn''t Yu Ze want you to go abroad?" Although studying abroad was not bad, but there were still good universities in the country.


    Su Rou smiled and said, "That''s brother Ze, I didn''t say I won''t go abroad ¡­" I filled in the application, but I can''t tell brother Ze, so I have to sign the certificate. "


    Su Rong let out two loud laughs, "Good, Xiao Rou is promising!" Su Rou had become more daring. She was already able to make her own choices! "Good, this is good too!" "No problem, just give it to me for me to sign."


    Su Rou let out a sigh of relief, "En, but, grandpa, you can''t tell brother Ze. At least, not now."


    "Alright." Of course, Su Rongqi understood Su Rou''s meaning and agreed without hesitation. However, he couldn''t hide it from Yu Ze for too long!


    Su Rou hung up the phone and let out a long sigh.


    Two days later, Su Yu Ze also asked curiously, "Little Rou, don''t you want to go out to play during the holidays?" Usually, he would pester him for a small vacation, so why wasn''t there any movement this time?


    Su Rou was chatting on her phone when she heard that. Her big eyes wandered around before she explained, "No ¡­" "In a while." Her procedures had not been completed yet, how could she have the mood to go out and play!


    Su Yu Ze rubbed his chin, "Recently ¡­" What are you all up to? " These two days, she had been exceptionally quiet. It was so quiet that it was abnormal! It gave him the illusion that she was planning something. In the past, she had always been closely guarded, but now that she had grown up, was she no longer going to tell him anything?


    Su Rou muttered, "I didn''t do anything."


    "Look at me."


    Su Rou put down her phone and raised her head to look at Su Yu Ze. "What''s wrong?"


    Su Yuze stared into her eyes and said, "I want to hear the truth."


    "What I said was the truth." Su Rou revealed a smile, "Brother Ze, you still don''t believe me? When have I ever lied to you? " She hadn''t lied before, but this was the first time.


    Su Yu Ze looked at her for a while, then slowly said, "I believe you."


    Su Rou''s laughter became even more cheerful. "Hee ~"


    Su Yu Ze helplessly flicked her forehead. He saw her looking at him with a wronged expression while hugging his forehead. Afterwards, he lovingly rubbed Su Rou''s forehead. "Go and have a look, I''ll take you there."


    "Alright." Su Rou nodded, "I was just browsing the internet!"


    Su Yu Ze no longer brought up this topic, but on the second day, Su Rou said that Xiao Yun and Yu Fei wanted to see her to play, so she ran out.


    Because it was the weekend, Su Yuze stayed at home. He originally thought that there was still a girl who could accompany him, but with just one word from her best friend, she had abandoned him!


    Su Rou took her identity card and ran to the milk tea shop from two days ago. This time, it was not Xiao Yun or Yu Fei who called her, but Jiang Ling! Xiao Rou, what took you so long? "


    "I woke up when you called." That was why it took a while to change clothes and eat breakfast.


    "Okay, sorry." Jiang Ling was right when he thought about it. After all, Su Rou loved to be late the most. Since the holidays were up, wouldn''t she have a good sleep? " "Alright, let''s go. Have you brought your ID cards with you?"


    Su Rou waved the ID in her hand, "I''ve brought them all!"


    The two of them had just walked out of the milk tea shop when they met Su Mei. Su Mei looked at Su Rou with a strange expression and her gaze was slightly cold. She then looked at Jiang Ling, "Jiang Ling, didn''t you tell me ¡­ Are you going to the company with your parents to do an attendance? "


    "I ¡­" Jiang Ling slightly frowned. After he called Su Rou today, he received a call from Su Mei and pulled him out to play. Thus, he found a random excuse to send her off. However, he didn''t expect to meet Su Mei on the streets.


    Su Mei then looked at Su Rou with hostility, "Why are you with Jiang Ling? Are you dating? "


    "No, we just ¡­" Su Rou felt that Su Mei must have misunderstood and explained.


    Jiang Ling blocked Su Rou''s path. With a slightly gloomy gaze, he said to Su Mei, "I lied to you, right? Don''t blame Xiao Rou."


    "Xiao Rou?" Su Mei said sarcastically. Since when did Jiang Ling call Su Rou so intimate?


    "We still have things to do, so we''ll be leaving first." With that, he pulled Su Rou and left.


    Su Mei stood on the spot and stared furiously at the two figures as they disappeared into the distance. Jiang Ling, you''re really something! For Su Rou, you actually lied to me! And Su Rou, she actually dared to steal the man that she fancied. She was shameless!


    Jiang Ling explained what happened this morning to Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, I don''t like Su Mei. She insisted on pestering me."


    "I didn''t say anything ¡­" Su Rou was not jealous. Why did he need to explain so urgently? " However, Mei-jie is very angry, you better go back and call her to apologize. "


    Jiang Ling curled his lips. You want him to apologize to Su Mei? " "Yes, yes, I will." He said half-heartedly.


    At the same time, Su Yu Ze, who was at home, was leisurely reading the newspaper and enjoying the quiet afternoon. At the same time, Su Yu Ze, who was at home, was leisurely reading the newspaper and enjoying the quiet afternoon.


    "Little thing, you don''t even bring your phone when you go out!"


    Ye Zichen walked upstairs, picked up the phone on the bed, and raised his eyebrows. The real thing on the screen was the word grandpa, he pressed the answer button without saying anything.


    "Xiao Rou, what are you doing here? I''ve already signed my name! "

 C126

    "Sign what?" Su Yuze asked, his expression somewhat gloomy.


    Su Rongqi looked at his phone. It was indeed Su Rou''s number, but why was it Su Yu Ze who picked it up?


    Seeing that Su Rongqi didn''t say anything, Su Yu Ze impatiently asked, "Grandfather, what did you just say about signing?"


    Su Rong let out a sigh. Seems like he did not manage to hide it! " It''s like this, Xiao Rou said. She wants to go abroad! "Ask me to sign the certificate."


    "She wants ¡­ to leave ¡­ the country?" Su Yu Ze asked word by word, her face terrifyingly gloomy. Su Rou, she dares?! " Grandfather, you''re the one who instigated her to go abroad? " Su Yuze pondered for a moment. Only Su Rongqi was suspected.


    Su Rong Qi immediately shook his head, "No, it wasn''t me. She said it himself." He was truly wronged. It was clearly Xiao Rou who wanted to go, yet she asked him to sign his name. This was not instigated by him.


    "Dammit ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze hung up and used Su Rou''s phone to call Xiao Yun.


    "Meat, how''s the date?" Xiao Yun was still confused, so she asked in a very normal manner.


    "A date?"


    "Ah ¡­" Boss Su! " Xiao Yun was so scared that her voice trembled. "What, why is it you ¡­" Heavens, how could it be Su Yuze? It''s over, it''s over! What did she just say!?


    Su Yu Ze''s face darkened even more than before. Not only did he have to carry him on his back to study abroad, he was also dating someone else? " Where are they? "


    "It, it should be in... "Public Security Bureau." When Xiao Yun heard Su Yu Ze''s voice, she was already so scared that his voice started to tremble, let alone trying to find an excuse. lying in front of Boss Su was not a wise decision, especially since she had leaked it right from the start.


    "Public Security Bureau?"


    "Well, they should get a passport at the police station."


    Su Yu Ze took a deep breath, "Xiao Yun, have you forgotten your responsibilities?"


    "No, I didn''t forget ¡­" Xiao Yun swallowed her saliva, "I need to report about Su Rou''s matter."


    "Why didn''t you do it?" Su Yuze asked in a deep voice.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "I''ll deal with you tomorrow!"


    Su Yuze hung up the phone and immediately took his phone out the door. Driving his sportscar, he howled towards the Public Security Bureau.


    Su Rou and Jiang Ling had already arranged for a passport at the Public Security Bureau. Even if they counted the urgent ones, it would still take them at least a week to get one! "Xiao Rou, everything is good now. Everything is ready."


    "Yes." Su Rou stood at the door of the Public Security Bureau and looked behind her. In two months time, she would leave T city and leave brother Ze. Although she was reluctant to leave, she was still relieved.


    Jiang Ling looked at the side of Su Rou''s face and thought to herself, "Xiao Rou ¡­" You said before that you had someone you liked. Was it because you two were not together that you chose to go abroad? "


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded.


    Jiang Ling lowered his eyes in disappointment. So that was the case. It wasn''t because Su Rou wanted to study abroad, but because ¡­ It was a matter of love! Thinking of this, Jiang Ling smiled and comforted himself. In any case, he would be the one accompanying Su Rou in the future, right? In the future, when he was abroad, Su Rou would naturally accept him if she had his company for a long time!


    The reward slowed down and raised a faint smile, "Alright, let''s go. We don''t have much time left in City T. Let''s have a good time!"


    "Alright."


    When Su Yu Ze rushed to the Public Security Bureau, he couldn''t find Su Rou and Jiang Ling. He slightly clenched his fists. Didn''t you say that no one is allowed to fall in love?


    After standing in front of the Public Security Bureau for a while, Su Yuze made a phone call to Fame Peak. "Fame Peak, send more people to find little Rou Er!"


    "Darling Rou Rou?" Zhang Yuanfeng was stunned, but he immediately tensed up. "What''s wrong, what''s wrong? Has Rou Rou Rou''er''s baby been kidnapped again?"


    "No." Su Yuze said in a deep voice, "Search!"


    After hanging up, he started to send people to search for Su Rou''s whereabouts. So what if she''s a soft and gentle baby? Young Master Yu seems to be very angry!


    Jiang Ling brought Su Rou to the amusement park in City T. However, Su Rou did not seem to be very interested in it. After all, she had been kidnapped and sold here as a child, it would be strange if she was interested in the amusement park!


    As the sky darkened, the lights in the amusement park lit up. Su Rou wanted to look at the time and realized that she didn''t have her phone with her. No wonder Brother Ze didn''t give her a call!


    "Jiang Ling, what time is it?"


    "It''s almost eight o''clock. It''s still early." Being able to play with Xiao Rou until now, Jiang Ling was so blissful that he had almost forgotten his own name. Looking at the time, it was almost eight o''clock.


    "I''m going home."


    "Eh? It''s still early! " Jiang Ling said, "Let''s play for a while longer." Now that the procedures had been completed, it would not be easy to invite Su Rou out!


    Su Rou shook her head and insisted on going home! Unable to convince her, Jiang Ling could only agree to it. However, just as the two were about to leave the amusement park, a group of men in black clothing suddenly appeared from all over the place. They were all wearing sunglasses.


    "Who are you!" Jiang Ling nervously protected Su Rou behind him. This group of people definitely had ill intentions!


    "Chi ¡­" "Big brother ¡­" A tall and straight figure walked out from behind the man in black.


    Su Yuze glanced at Jiang Ling with an expressionless face before shifting his gaze towards Su Rou, "Little Rou, come over here. Let''s go home."


    "..." "Oh."


    Jiang Ling looked at Su Yu Ze and felt a strong sense of rejection from him. Su Yu Ze actually doesn''t like him, right?! " "CEO Su, Xiao Rou and I ¡­"


    "Kid of the Jiang Clan, let me warn you. Right now, you are the best at speaking!" Didn''t he see that Su Yu Ze was currently angry? Talking? Isn''t that courting death!


    Su Rou walked to Su Yu Ze''s side and allowed him to hold her hand, bringing her away from the amusement park. She was now very, very angry, her mind was full of thoughts ¡ª Su Rou was on a date with Jiang Ling. This was the first time she had not controlled her car speed when she liked this information about Jiang Ling.


    It wasn''t that Su Rou couldn''t accept driving around. If this continued, the two of them would die sooner or later!


    "Brother Ze, slow down ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze turned a deaf ear. Although the car sped up, it was still safe to go home. After dragging Su Rou into the house, the silent Su Yu Ze opened her mouth and asked, "Do you like him?"

 C127

    To be honest, Su Yu Ze rarely got angry at Su Rou, much less spoke coldly. However, when she faced Su Yu Ze today, Su Rou felt that the atmosphere wasn''t right. Su Yu Ze ¡­ How should he put it, it felt like he had turned black today!


    "Brother Ze, are you angry?" Su Rou asked in puzzlement.


    Su Yu Ze looked at her indifferently, "Shouldn''t I?"


    Su Rou thought that she was unhappy when she went out with Jiang Ling. Thus, she explained, "I was just going out with Jiang Ling to play." This couldn''t be considered a date. At most, it could be considered as... A field trip? However, that wasn''t the main point. The main point was, why was brother Ze angry?


    "Forget about Jiang Ling first. Shouldn''t you explain to me about going abroad?" Su Yu Ze gradually approached her.


    Su Rou looked at the gloomy Su Yu Ze and slowly retreated until her back was against the door. Only then did she discover that she no longer had a way out. Who told you that? "


    "I forgot to bring your phone. I received a call from grandpa." Speaking of which, he really had to thank her for forgetting him. Otherwise, how could he have gotten such explosive news?


    Su Rou curled her lips. "Didn''t Grandfather say he would keep this a secret from me?"


    "Grandfather, he ¡­" Su Yu Ze paused, "That''s not the point, didn''t you say we can''t go abroad? Why are you still hiding this from me? "


    "Because... The education methods abroad are not bad. " Su Rou looked at the ceiling and started bullshitting.


    "Little thing, have you learned to lie to me?" The expression on his face couldn''t even be called good-looking. "I want to hear the truth."


    Su Rou stubbornly refused to speak as she looked at the door. Su Yuze frowned. What''s wrong? Did she still make sense? If she hadn''t discovered her plans to leave the country, would she have waited until she boarded the plane before telling him?


    Su Rou bit her lips as her mind was in a mess, "That''s right, you want to go abroad?"


    "That''s not what you told me before." Su Yu Ze slightly bent over and leaned towards her. "Little Rou, I said I want to hear the truth."


    Su Yu Ze''s tall figure was right in front of her, making Su Rou feel as if she had fallen from the sky. She stealthily moved a few steps to the side, wanting to walk out from the side. However, Su Yu Ze''s hand on the door prevented her from moving to the side.


    After trapping Su Rou between him and the door, she was like a lion ready to strike, "Speak clearly!"


    Su Rou couldn''t move her left or right hand. She pushed Su Yu Ze''s chest a little anxiously. "Go away ¡­"


    "Explain yourself." "This time, Su Yu Ze was determined to get an answer from Su Rou." Furthermore, why would I be together with Jiang Ling? "


    "Can''t I?" Su Rou said somewhat depressingly. Since she couldn''t push Su Yu Ze away, she could only raise her head and shout at him, "Can''t I go abroad?"


    "No, I can''t!" Su Yu Ze gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    Su Rou opened her eyes wide, "Why? It''s just me leaving the country! " "Many of them are the children of rich families going abroad, but why is Su Yuze not allowing it?" I''m going abroad! I must go abroad! "


    Su Yu Ze''s eyes were deep and profound. Listening to Su Rou''s words, Su Yu Ze felt a wave of anger slowly rising from his chest. "Little thing, do you know what you''re saying?"


    "I know!" Su Rou angrily hit him, "I''m going abroad!"


    Seeing her intense expression, Su Yuze seemed to have understood something, "So, you ¡­" Have they fallen in love with Jiang Ling? " Other than this, he couldn''t think of any other reason. When he thought of Su Rou and Jiang Ling walking together, Su Yu Ze felt displeased. "You''re with him?"


    "Isn''t it about going abroad?" Su Rou slapped Su Yu Ze''s chest a few more times. "What is Jiang Ling?!" Her original intention was to talk about Jiang Ling, but the moment she spoke, the atmosphere changed.


    Su Yuze paused for a moment. "Isn''t the reason you went overseas that you wanted to be with him?"


    "You ¡­" Alright, Su Rou finally understood. In the end, Su Yu Ze misunderstood and thought that she went abroad because she was with Jiang Ling. This ¡­ Stupid! He was really stupid. Su Rou''s brain got hot and then exploded in anger, "Who said I like him!"


    "No?"


    "No!"


    "So, you didn''t go abroad because of him?"


    "No!"


    He felt that Su Rou was about to explode, "Then why did you go abroad?"


    With a fever in her head, Su Rou said as if it was natural, "Because of you!"


    "¡­" Because of him? The hand Su Yuze was using to support himself against the door loosened a little. "Me?"


    The entire villa was so quiet that only Su Rou''s soft breathing could be heard, and so on ¡­ What did she just say? The late Su Rou thought for a while and only then did she remember what she said. She somewhat vexedly lowered her head and looked at the tip of her feet.


    After a long while, Su Yuze finally spoke, "What happened to me?" He just didn''t want her to go abroad to study. He didn''t restrict her otherwise.


    Dammit, since she''d already said it, she''d just explain it clearly. Anyway, after hearing her explanation, Su Yu Ze might just agree to let her go abroad! But... Could they still be siblings? Taking a deep breath, Su Rou poked her index finger at Su Yuze''s arm. "If I say it out loud, will you be angry ¡­"


    "When have I ever been angry with you?" Su Yuze let go of his hand snappily. "You''ve always been the one to make me angry ¡­"


    "¡­" "How could she?" Brother Ze, if only you wouldn''t treat me so well. "


    Su Yu Ze heard this and raised his eyebrows. Because she was too kind to him, she was going abroad to study? This... "Is the logic wrong?" "Little thing, I''m your big brother. If I don''t treat you well, who else should I treat?"


    "Just because you''re my big brother, don''t be so good to me!" Su Rou suddenly kicked Su Yu Ze viciously, her eyes reddened with grievance. "I''ll fall for you."


    The first time Su Yu Ze heard Su Rou say that she liked this word, he didn''t come back to his senses for a while because he wasn''t sure to what degree Su Rou liked it. "You like it ¡­"


    "But I can''t, because we are siblings." This was what Su Rou was worried about. It was all Su Yu Ze''s fault for forbidding her from having a relationship. She had to find a guy that was comparable to her own. However, Su Yu Ze was the only one. Who could compare to him?


    After Su Rou finished speaking, she pushed Su Yuze away. After she said it, she felt ashamed. How could she like her brother? "Brother Ze wouldn''t think that she''s a pervert, right ¡­" So I''m going abroad. "


    Su Yu Ze understood this time. His resolute face no longer had the angry look from before, and instead softened quite a bit. This was the first time he heard Su Rou''s thoughts.


    With a smirk, Su Yuze looked at the figure that was about to walk up the stairs. He embraced her from behind, then leaned his lips next to Su Rou''s ear and whispered, "I''m sorry ¡­"

 C128

    Su Rou was hugged by Su Yu Ze. Just as she wanted to struggle free from him, she heard a ''I''m sorry''. It made her feel even more wronged. Sorry, it was ¡­ Could he really not accept such a peculiar emotion?


    Su Rou wiped her eyes and stubbornly pouted her lips. She didn''t want to hear these words. Saying it like this, she just apologized to Jiang Ling not long ago. Now, it''s her turn!


    "Why did you say you''re sorry!" "As long as you agree to let me go abroad." In any case, they wouldn''t be able to see each other anymore, so they didn''t feel awkward.


    Su Yuze turned Su Rou around and saw her red, crying eyes. Not surprisingly, he let out a sigh. If he hadn''t been forced into a corner, she probably wouldn''t have said it out loud.


    "Xiao Rou''er, I''m sorry, but I didn''t mean to reject you." Su Yu Ze stretched out his big clear hand and wiped away the tears on her face. This awkward little thing, however ¡­ The unexpected result of receiving goods was worth it.


    Su Rou looked at him strangely. "What do you mean ¡­" Not reject her? "But it can''t be accepted, right?" I don''t want you to comfort me. " This only made her feel even worse. Su Rou waved her hand and muttered with a dissatisfied expression, "Let me go abroad ¡­"


    "No." Su Yu Ze still refused.


    "Why?" Su Rou pushed him away, "I''m not just ¡­" "You''re still not letting me go?"


    Su Yu Ze chuckled, "My little Rou''er finally mustered the courage to confess to me, so why would I let you go?"


    "You mean ¡­" Su Rou looked at her in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "What if my answer is'' yes''?" Su Yu Ze softly said.


    Yes? What can I do? Su Rou stared at him for a while before gradually understanding. She uncertainly took a few steps back, "Are you joking?" Su Rou''s eyes were filled with disbelief, "You''re my brother."


    "Although I''ll tell you when you''re older, but ¡­" However, some little thing couldn''t hold it in anymore, "You aren''t actually a child of the Su Family, but I was at the entrance of the hospital ¡­ I picked it up. "


    Su Rou had thought about not being Su Yu Ze''s sister, but she never thought that it would actually be true, but ¡­ "No matter how you look at it, you must be trying to comfort her!" "Did you say that because I confessed?" To make her feel less guilty?


    "If you don''t believe me, I can take you to be an appraiser." Su Yu Ze pulled her over and said in a serious tone, "Xiao Rou''er, we''re not related by blood, I won''t lie to you."


    Su Rou looked at him for a good while. She was a bit uncertain, "¡­" Was she really not a child of the Su Clan? Although she also felt that she didn''t look like Su Yan at all, but ¡­ It couldn''t have been such a coincidence.


    Su Yu Ze saw her doubt, "Let''s put it this way. I also like you, little Rou''er. Not brother and sister, but man and woman ¡­ "So, do you believe me?"


    "Are you serious? You didn''t coax me? " Su Rou still felt that it wasn''t real. After all, she had always thought that her unrequited love would end in failure, especially after Su Yu Ze found out about it. She no longer held any hope and had completed all the procedures to leave the country.


    Seeing that Su Rou was slightly excited, Su Yu Ze smiled as he stroked her head. "Yes, and from early on, I like it." But since Su Rou was still young and she was so dependent on him, he was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to accept it so she kept on suppressing her emotions.


    Su Rou bit her tongue, "But why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Aren''t you a child of the Su Family? What do you think would happen if Grandfather found out? "


    Grandfather? Based on Su Rong''s thoughts, if he knew that she was not from the Su family, he would definitely expel her from the Su family. Su Rong Qi was such a person, his eyes could not bear to see a speck of sand, no matter what the reason was, deceit was deceit!


    "The less people know about this, the better, but if they hurt you, I apologize." Su Yuze laughed. "You have to keep this a secret."


    Su Rou nodded. She understood that even if he didn''t say it, she would.


    "So, would you like to be with me?" Su Yuze''s deep male voice rang out.


    Su Rou''s cheeks flushed slightly before she nodded her head, "Yes ¡­"


    Seeing her suddenly turn awkward again, Su Yuze''s heart moved. He bent down and kissed her moist lips, then looked at her face that no longer held any stubbornness. "Exercise my rights as your man."


    "First kiss ¡­" Her first kiss was gone just like that. It wasn''t romantic at all.


    First kiss? No, her first kiss was long gone!


    "Are we going abroad now?"


    Su Rou shook her head, "I don''t want to."


    "Are you still with Jiang Ling?"


    "Not Together... I wasn''t with him in the first place! " Su Rou felt wronged, "You are just going to get a passport with him."


    Su Yu Ze pulled her into his embrace. She had wanted to do this since a long time ago, but today, she could finally do intimate actions in broad daylight! Su Rou was stiff at first, but Su Yu Ze''s embrace was very warm, just like when she was young. Su Rou couldn''t help but sigh in comfort, and also reached out her hands to hug him, "Brother Ze, I didn''t want to go abroad anyways. I don''t want to be that far away from you."


    That''s why it had always been this little thing that made him angry!


    "Yes."


    "But my school has already applied for it." Su Rou whispered, "The last time, the school even called."


    Su Yu Ze held onto Su Rou''s arm tightly, "Was that the time you lied to me because I was teaching you how to make a phone call?"


    Su Rou was a bit out of breath from his hug and she smiled coyly, "Mm ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze squinted his eyes, then lowered his head and fiercely kissed her. He angrily bit her lips. What a small thing! "I''ll help you withdraw from the school."


    "Oh." Su Rou pinched his sleeve, her pink lips were slightly swollen. "Then grandpa has already signed ¡­"


    Su Yuze let out a long sigh. "Leave it to me."


    Su Rou gently smiled. "Mmm." Since she was young, she''d always been like this. Su Yu Ze had always helped her recuperate.


    "Even if I do this much for you, you still have to do one thing for me." Su Yu Ze said softly.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "No, accurate. Follow me. Jiang, Ling. See you."


    Su Rou was dazed for a moment before saying, "Okay, she will be going abroad soon anyway so I can''t see him."


    Is that so? Hopefully he would hear the news that Xiao Rou Er was not willing to go abroad and wouldn''t shamelessly stay in City T.

 C129

    Su Rou slept very peacefully that night. The burden in her heart had been removed, and her love even responded to. She thought, there''s nothing more worth being happy about, right?


    "Xiao Rou''er, go to bed early." After confirming their relationship, Su Rou and Su Yuze''s relationship still didn''t change much. They only transformed their relationship into that of a brother and sister into that of a lover.


    "Oh." Su Rou replied. However, she was still lying on the sofa without moving. This was her old habit. As long as she saw the TV show she liked, she would definitely watch it first before going to sleep.


    Su Yu Ze sighed and walked to the side of the sofa, blocking Su Rou''s line of sight. Su Rou pushed his long and slender thighs, "What? "She''s blocking me."


    "Go upstairs and sleep. There''s still work to be done tomorrow." It would have been fine if it was in the past, but today, they had just decided to be together and there was still a lot of mess waiting for them to clean up.


    Su Rou pushed him a few times but did not push him. She then took out a pillow from behind him and threw it at him, "Go away, go away."


    "Little Rou ¡­" Su Yu Ze helplessly touched his forehead, but still forcibly hit her until she was flat on the ground. "Listen to me."


    Su Rou slightly recovered her wits and was carried up to the second floor. Looking at Su Yu Ze''s sharp chin, Su Rou felt that of all the men she had met, Su Yu Ze was the most good-looking!


    He placed Su Rou on the bed in her bedroom. "I''ll wake you up tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    He pulled the quilt over Su Rou''s head and said, "Good night." And a good night kiss, by the way.


    "Big brother Ze ¡­" After shouting, he felt that something wasn''t right. Weren''t they already male and female friends? "You''re still calling me brother Ze? Isn''t that a little strange?" "How strange, do I still have to call you brother?" He was no longer her brother.


    Su Yuze thought for a moment, then said without a care, "It''s fine, I like whatever you call me."


    "Alright ¡­" Su Rou pulled on Su Yu Ze''s sleeves, somewhat unwilling to part with him. Previously, Su Rou had been annoyed by him because she liked his feelings. Now that she thought about it, she felt that she had let him down.


    Su Yuze looked at the small hand holding onto his sleeve. "You can''t bear for me to leave?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded honestly.


    "Then, do you want to sleep on my bed?" Su Yu Ze''s lips curled up as he asked with a tempting tone.


    If it was before, perhaps Su Rou felt that it wasn''t too bad for the brother and sister to share the same bed, but now, if it was the thoughts of a couple before, they felt a bit different. Su Rou released her hand, "Then I still don''t want it."


    "Heh ¡­" Su Yu Ze chuckled.


    The next day, Su Yu Ze opened the door to Su Rou''s bedroom. The alarm he set for Su Rou was ringing, but he was still curled up on the bed with no intention of getting up. Su Yu Ze walked over and gently pulled open her quilt. "Xiao Rou''er, it''s ten o''clock."


    "Mm ¡­" Su Rou replied but still didn''t have any reaction.


    Was this awakening useless? Su Yu Ze pondered for a moment, then bent down to kiss her red lips. She even stuck the tongue of flame into her mouth, tangling with her tongue. Very quickly, Su Rou could not bear the disturbance and she slowly opened her eyes. On her face, there was a loss that she did not wake up from, "Mm ¡­" It''s still early. "


    He came over early in the morning to play a kissing game with her. Su Yu Ze''s hobbies were truly extraordinary!


    "Are you awake?" Su Yu Ze looked at her with a light smile.


    Su Rou sat up unwillingly. "Mmm."


    Su Yu Ze stood up straight. To him, Xiao Rou was a huge temptation. If he continued to kiss her like this, he might lose control of himself and eat her!


    Aunt Wang had already prepared breakfast, but what surprised her was that this was the first time she saw the young master and the young miss coming down from the second floor together! Eh? The atmosphere between them seemed to have become even more harmonious!


    As expected, the young miss was under too much pressure before because of the college entrance exam!


    "Young Master, Young Miss, good morning!" Aunt Wang greeted them with a smile.


    "Good morning, Aunt Wang." Su Rou also politely greeted him.


    Su Yu Ze embraced Su Rou and sat down. Aunt Wang poured a cup of milk for Su Rou. She looked at the two of them and praised, "You two siblings have such a good relationship!"


    Su Rou paused when she drank the milk before she smiled and said, "That''s right." She wasn''t Su Yu Ze''s sister anymore, so she didn''t need to worry about that anymore!


    After breakfast, Su Yu Ze logged into Su Rou''s account. "Little Rou''er, come sit."


    "Why?" Su Rou obediently sat beside Su Yu Ze, looking at the laptop on her lap.


    Su Yuze frowned. "Which school did you apply for?"


    "Oxford." Su Rou softly said.


    Su Yuze''s hands rapidly moved across the keyboard. "Oh, you''re quite ambitious. You even went to Oxford."


    Su Rou scratched her head, "Yeah, I feel like I can pass the exam ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Yu Ze stretched out a finger and flicked Su Rou''s head, "You''re still proud of yourself." When he thought of this, he got angry. She was actually so confident that she could pass the exam!


    "I''m sorry ¡­" Su Rou hugged her head and muttered, "Can you still retreat?"


    "Yeah, it should be fine."


    Su Rou stared at the computer and found that the pages were all in English. Su Yu Ze flipped through the pages very quickly. Su Rou had only just finished reading the first paragraph and he had already flipped through it.


    After a while, Su Yuze closed the notebook. "Alright, I''ll wait for the notification."


    "Yes."


    Then, the next step would be to go to the Su Clan''s old residence!


    Su Rong frowned as he looked at his two grandchildren who had unexpectedly appeared in front of him, "You two ¡­"


    Su Yuze stretched out his hand and said, "Grandpa, please prove me the property you signed."


    Su Ruo did not understand, but she still asked the servants to bring it over, "What do you want this for?"


    Su Yu Ze looked at the piece of paper and tore it into pieces. "Grandfather, little Rou''er won''t be going abroad."


    "What?" Su Rong''s eyes widened, "Xiao Rou!"


    Su Rou stuck her head out from behind Su Yuze. "Grandfather."


    "Why not go abroad? Didn''t you say it yourself? " Su Rong Qi asked curiously.


    Su Rou pulled the clothes on Su Yu Ze''s back, indicating that he should help her explain.


    "Grandfather, I never agreed to let her leave the country, so I won''t pursue the matter of secretly handling the procedures behind my back." Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    "You." Su Rongqi pointed at Su Rou and then at Su Yu Ze, "You ¡­"


    "Grandfather, I want to study at T University."


    "T University is also a famous school in the country, it won''t lose any face even if word of it spread." Su Rong sighed, "These youngsters'' thoughts, it''s impossible for an old man like him to keep up!" Forget it, forget it. However, after entering university, you must not be lazy. What needs to be learned must be studied seriously! "


    "En!"


    After bidding farewell to Su Rongqi, he said, "Call Jiang Ling."

 C130

    When Su Rou heard Jiang Ling''s name, she still didn''t react. As Su Yu Ze''s gaze gradually became gloomy, Su Rou reached into her pocket and said, "Brother Ze, lend me your phone." She walked out of the door quickly and forgot to take his phone.


    Su Yuze took out his phone and handed it to her. "Call."


    What was Jiang Ling''s number? Su Rou made two more wrong calls before answering Jiang Ling, "Hello? "Who is it?"


    "Jiang Ling?" Su Rou asked.


    "I am Jiang Ling, you are ¡­" The voice sounded familiar, "Xiao Rou?!"


    Even from the sound of the voice, he could still hear it, "Yes, it''s me."


    When Su Yu Ze heard the intimate ''Xiao Rou'' on the other end of the line, his expression unconsciously sunk. He poked Su Rou''s back to express his dissatisfaction.


    Upon receiving Su Rou''s call, Jiang Ling was clearly surprised, but even more he was pleasantly surprised, "What''s wrong? What can I do for you? " This was probably the first time Su Rou took the initiative to call him, "Is this your new number?"


    "No ¡­" Never mind the number, let me tell you something. " Su Rou looked at Su Yu Ze, who was listening on the phone. She chuckled, "Jiang Ling, I don''t want to go abroad."


    "¡­" The person on the other side of the phone was stunned for a long time. It seemed that he was trying her best to digest what she had said, "Xiao Rou, didn''t we agree on that? How can you change your mind at the last minute? You''ve already been notified! " Jiang Ling could not understand. He had even made up his mind. If she wasn''t used to living in the dorms of the academy, he and Su Rou would rent an apartment together! But he never would have thought that Su Rou would refuse!


    "Xiao Rou, did something happen to you?" Jiang Ling frowned as he asked, "If there''s anything inconvenient, I can help you."


    "No, I just don''t want to go abroad. My family doesn''t agree with me going abroad, so I won''t go abroad!" Su Rou said very straightforwardly, "Sorry, I can''t study with you anymore."


    Su Yuze took the phone and hung up without any hesitation. "That''s enough. Don''t say anything to him!" Even if he were to tell Jiang Ling that he was not leaving the country, he would be able to get him to give up.


    However, not long after he hung up, the phone rang again. Su Yu Ze looked at the screen and directly hung up, then pulled the number into the black list. After doing all this, he looked at Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, find a good place for the next few days. Let''s go out ¡­. "A date."


    "Yes."


    In the evening, after finishing dinner at home, Su Yuze walked into the study and made a phone call. "Xiao Yun."


    "Boss Su ¡­" Xiao Yun respectfully called out to him.


    "Have you forgotten who your master is?" Su Yu Ze said indifferently.


    Xiao Yun swallowed her saliva. Perhaps, Boss Su already knows all about this! " "I, I didn''t intentionally hide it from you, boss. It''s just that ¡­"


    "What about her?" When Su Rou''s topic was brought up, Su Yu Ze could not help but frown. What Xiao Yun meant was, Su Rou asked them to hide it from him on purpose?


    Xiao Yun did not dare to hide anything this time and told them everything, including Su Rou''s feelings for Su Yu Ze. "Boss Su, although the feelings for you are a little special, you ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze interrupted her, "That means, you already knew that Xiao Rou''er liked me?" You already knew this, but you chose not to tell him?


    "Ah, this ¡­" After all, meat was a special type of meat. If they told Boss Su, they would all feel awkward.


    "Do more training for half a month."


    "..." "Yes."


    Xiao Yun hung up the phone, still feeling a little curious. Yu Fei looked at her and asked, "Boss Su, what did you say?"


    "Do more training for half a month." Xiao Yun said helplessly.


    Yu Fei''s face fell. Half a month of intensive training would result in death! Xiao Yun laid down on the carpet, "Fei Fei, it''s so strange. Why does Boss Su know that meat is in love with him, but isn''t it surprising?" If it was her, she would also feel embarrassed upon hearing this news.


    "Is that so?" Yu Fei curiously stroked her chin. "What are they doing?"


    "Forget it, I''ll ask about the meat then." It was useless for them to think too much. They should first deal with this training session.


    After hanging up the phone, the door to Su Yuze''s study was gently pushed open. "Brother Ze, who are you talking to?"


    "People from the company." I''ll tell her about Xiao Yun and Yu Fei later.


    "Oh, I found a place to go." Su Rou took out her cell phone, flipped through it a few times, then retreated and showed it to Su Yuze. "Let''s go here!" She pointed at the word ''Thailand'' on her phone, "Let''s go see the transvestite."


    "¡­" Su Yu Ze was silent for a moment, then nodded his head and agreed, "Okay, but it''s a little chaotic over there." There have been a lot of dark deals in Thailand in recent years, but at least they won''t attack tourists, right?


    "How chaotic will it be?"


    "Mm ¡­" Don''t worry. " Su Yu Ze embraced Su Rou''s small waist and brought her out of the study.


    The little cutie wagged her tail and ran over and affectionately rubbed Su Rou''s calf before jumping onto Su Rou''s thigh. Because her body was too big, Su Rou pushed her away, "You''re too heavy."


    "Su Yuze instructed that the trip to Thailand will be in two days. It looks like I''ll have to leave my little cutie at my home in Fame Peak again." "Xiao Rou Er, pack up tomorrow and leave the day after tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou yawned as she laid on Su Yu Ze''s lap and played with her cell phone. However, the moment her phone was switched on, it immediately shook non-stop. They were all messages sent by Jiang Ling.


    "You''re not allowed to reply to him." Su Yu Ze put away her phone with an unfriendly expression.


    Su Rou stretched out her arms, "I''m not going back. I want to play with birds."


    "¡­" Those words sounded a bit off, didn''t they? Su Yuze straightforwardly pulled out her phone card, then threw it to her, "You can play now."


    Looking at the "No Card" sign on her phone, Su Rou speechlessly raised her head to look at Su Yuze. "Brother Ze, are you jealous?" She didn''t even send Jiang Ling''s message back.


    The corner of Su Yuze''s mouth curled up slightly. "Can''t I?"


    Su Rou smiled, but that was not the case ¡­ No!


    When the hour hand pointed to 11 o''clock, Su Rou was already playing when she fell asleep, "Xiao Rou''er, sleep with me today."


    "¡­"


    "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it as your consent."


    Su Yu Ze gently placed Su Rou on her bed and hugged her soft body, closing her eyes.


    "It''s really ¡­" Su Rou was woken up by the strange feeling coming from her stomach. She sat up and lifted up the quilt to have a look. Sure enough, a small patch of red had appeared on the bed sheet.


    Su Yu Ze slightly opened her eyes. As Su Rou lifted up the blanket, he also saw that the hem of her bathrobe was stained with blood. "¡­" Ye Zichen let out a light sigh. This wasn''t the first time anyways.

 C131

    Su Rou ran back to her room and found a clean pair of underwear to change into. Speaking of which, her aunt wasn''t in the right place. Every time she came, it was so sudden and she wasn''t prepared at all.


    Throwing away the dirty underwear, Su Rou was filled with displeasure. Why did a woman insist on coming to her aunt?


    Su Yu Ze felt that something was amiss. He took off his bathrobe and threw it into the washing machine, then began stirring it up. He also threw the pajamas that Su Rou just took off together with him. After Su Rou changed her clothes, her stomach started to ache. She sat on the sofa and drank a cup of brown sugar water.


    "How are you?" Seeing her frowning, Su Yuze guessed that she was starting to have dysmenorrhea again.


    "Mm ¡­" "It''s not too painful."


    Su Yu Ze sat beside her and reached out his hand to gently rub her stomach, "Are you feeling better? Do you still need to eat more Chinese medicine? "


    "No, no, no."


    "I know that she really hates to drink those bitter and deadly Chinese medicine, but if the pain is really that great, then she can''t do anything about it." It looks like the trip will have to be postponed. " Su Rou stirred the remaining sugar in the cup, "It should be fine, right?"


    "Well, just talk to the airline." Su Yu Ze thought of something and inserted a calling card into Su Rou''s phone. He then handed it over to Su Rou, "New card."


    "Thank you." She thought for a moment, then stored Xiao Yun''s and Yu Fei''s phone numbers in as well. She also dialed Xiao Yun''s phone numbers, and the phone rang a few times before someone answered, "Yun Yun ¡­" What are you doing, panting so hard? "


    "Ha ¡­" "I''m here, for fitness purposes." Xiao Yun said as she panted, "This is your new number?"


    Su Rou did not think too much about it. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei seemed to like exercising anyway, "Mn, where''s Fei Fei?"


    "She, is also working on her fitness ¡­ I say, why do you keep changing numbers? " Xiao Yun asked curiously. Last time, it was because a boy was harassing him, so why was it this time?


    "Ah ¡­" What should he say? "Did Brother Ze say that he didn''t like her and Jiang Ling communicating via text messages because he was afraid that she would be taken abroad for studying if she was careless?" "Un, don''t tell this number to Jiang Ling."


    Xiao Yun understood. It seems that someone is still harassing us! " "Alright, I understand."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Rou comfortably lay on Su Yu Ze''s thigh. This little girl would probably be especially charming when she came to her big aunt, always hoping for someone to comfort her when she felt uncomfortable.


    Su Yuze saw that she was still uncomfortable, so he could only continue rubbing her stomach.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door of the villa. The cute little girl "Woof woof" barked wildly. Aunt Wang wiped her hands before running over to open the door. "Eh, Young Master Suifeng!"


    Reputation Peak? Why is he here?


    Without even changing his shoes, Sui Xiong ran over. "Young Master Yu, are you alright?"


    "What''s the matter with me?" Su Yu Ze asked indifferently.


    "If you''re fine, why don''t you go to the company? There was a meeting yesterday that you forgot about! " Since they were having a meeting yesterday, the other side couldn''t wait for Su Yuze to appear, so they had to wait for another day. Originally, they wanted to call Su Yuze, but they couldn''t get through to him.


    Is that so? There was a meeting yesterday, but he had only managed to establish a closer relationship with Xiao Rou these past two days. He had basically forgotten about the company''s matters.


    Fame Peak knew that Su Yu Ze was very lazy, but he didn''t expect him to be lazy to this extent. "Darling Rou, I haven''t seen her since she advanced to the third level. I miss her so much!"


    Su Rou stretched out her hand and shook it at Fame Peak, "I''m here."


    Eh? Because the sofa had her back facing him, he didn''t see Su Rou lying on it. When she walked in, she found that she was comfortably lying on Su Yu Ze''s thigh, while Su Yu Ze was rubbing her lower abdomen. This scene ¡­ It seemed weird.


    "Young Master Yu, what are you doing?"


    "My stomach isn''t feeling well. Brother Ze, please massage it for me." Su Rou explained.


    "Haha ¡­" Fukai Feng licked his lips. "The two of them really have a good relationship!" Young Master Yu, do you still want that project? If you don''t want it, I''ll take over. "


    "Yes."


    She sat down on the sofa on the other side and took a sip of her tea. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly patted her thigh in ridicule, "Rou Rou, darling, do you want to lie down on my lap? I can also give you a massage of your belly!" Speaking of which, having a girl at home was really a happy thing!


    Su Rou''s face was filled with disdain, "No."


    "Don''t be like that ¡­"


    "Fame Peak." Su Yuze alertly called out to him, "Do you want to never be able to receive a project?"


    Fukai laughed foolishly, "It was just a joke ¡­" Sister crazy control! He won''t get married in this life. Just marry his sister!


    The cute girl was unwilling to be left alone as she ran over to stroke Su Rou''s arm. As Su Rou looked at her brother, she suddenly thought of something. "Brother Fame, I''m going on a trip with Brother Ze in a week."


    "So ¡­" The corners of his lips twitched. He had a bad premonition.


    "So, little cutie is going to stay at your house." Su Yuze continued, "Maybe you can take him away now."


    Zhang Feng waved his hand, "It''s still best if you send it over in a week." It was really a must for every winter and summer vacation. He was always the unlucky one! Next time, when Su Rou had her vacation, he would go abroad!


    "Thank you, Brother Feng."


    "You''re welcome ¡­"


    After Su Rou''s big aunt left, Su Yu Ze dragged a suitcase along with him as he left.


    As usual, Su Yu Ze still chose to walk freely. The reason was to facilitate freedom! It was just that the price was a bit high, but to the Su Clan, it was nothing!


    Su Rou was very obedient on the plane and slept for 4 hours. When she woke up, the plane just happened to fall to the ground. Su Rou stretched her waist, then got off the plane while Su Yu Ze held her hand. As soon as she got off the plane, she felt a hot wind blowing in her face.


    "Little Rou." Su Yu Ze pulled Su Rou''s body over and held her waist. "Don''t get too far away from me."


    This place was very chaotic. Even if there were many people here, as long as the local tyrants took a fancy to it, they would bully the place without any explanation! Of course, it would be easier to say that he was bullying her. It would be a tragedy if she were to be pulled into some shady business.


    Su Rou was a little confused. "What''s wrong?"


    "No, just be careful." After all, if something were to happen in another country, it would not be worth it.


    Su Rou had also paid attention to the international news. She had heard that there were many underhanded methods in this part of Thailand that even the police could not handle! I hope they don''t meet so unlucky!

 C132

    After getting off the plane, the passengers were still waiting for the tour guide. Su Yu Ze and Su Rou left the airport. This was a convenient place!


    As they walked out of the airport, they could see several dark-skinned men wearing flowered shirts and black sunglasses standing in the doorway. They had cigarettes in their mouths, and when they saw passengers who were not in a group coming out, they would walk up to them and ask them if they needed a ride.


    When one of the obese men saw Su Rou, the corner of her mouth curled up evilly. What a delicate and tender Eastern girl. If she could be kidnapped and sold, it would definitely be a good deal!


    "Savadika!" Do you need a ride? " The fat man said in Thai, but taking into account that they didn''t understand, he spoke in his half-familiar Chinese, "Yes, by car?"


    Su Rou already felt that the Thai language was unpleasant to listen to, especially the Chinese language that she was not familiar with in her entire life. Su Rou shook her head. The fat man smiled and reached out to pull her. "You''re welcome!"


    When his hand touched Su Rou''s arm, Su Yu Ze, who was behind her, suddenly pulled her into his embrace and said a few words to the fat man.


    It was obvious that the fat man was displeased. However, due to the aura of an expert on Su Yu Ze''s body, he still muttered as he left. Su Rou looked at Su Yu Ze, a little surprised. "When did you learn Thai?" Why didn''t she know?


    "No, I only learned a few words." You have to learn a few everyday things when you go to a country.


    "Then what did you mean by that?"


    "The idea of letting him get lost."


    Ah, so straightforward? Not so good. What if he called for more people to fight later on? What should he do? Su Yu Ze pointed at the fat man from before and told Su Rou to look, "Look over there."


    When Su Rou''s side was rejected, the fat man naturally wouldn''t give up and turned to the other couple. At the same time, she also spoke in Chinese and the girl at the beginning shyly shook her head and rejected him, but she couldn''t bear the enthusiasm of the fat man and in the end, the two of them were dragged into a black van.


    Seeing the fat man''s complacent smile, Su Rou felt a bit disgusted. "What will happen to them?"


    "If it''s light, I''ll lose money. If it''s heavy, I''ll..." "It''s hard to say." Su Yu Ze embraced Su Rou''s shoulders and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Su Rou admitted that she was not a saint. Originally, they were the ones who wanted to get on the carriage. Without the slightest bit of wariness, even if they were robbed, it could still be considered as well-deserved!


    Su Yu Ze still reserved a five-star hotel. Seeing the two of them enter, the counter lady enthusiastically asked in English, "Do the two of you need a condom?"


    Su Rou''s face turned red when she heard this, but Su Yu Ze calmly said, "No need."


    "Alright, please take your room card."


    They really didn''t hide anything. Inside the elevator, Su Yu Ze looked at her blushing cheeks in amusement. "What, you want it?"


    "No ¡­" Su Rou waved her hand. "However, it''s not impossible ¡­" After all, he was almost seventeen. No matter how one put it, he was curious about the matters between a man and a woman, and the target was someone he liked.


    Su Yu Ze was startled, but quickly smiled. "You''re still young ¡­" But I''ll remember what you said. " He leaned over and kissed her on the forehead, then stepped out of the elevator.


    After eating dinner in the hotel, Su Yu Ze brought Su Rou out for a walk to enjoy the evening scenery in Thailand. Thailand was hot, but it was still pretty, and there were still a lot of couples shopping.


    "Brother Ze, you have to remember the way." As Su Rou scooped up ice cream with her spoon, she reminded Su Yu Ze. This was the way they always went on tours. As long as Su Yu Ze remembered the route, she was responsible for playing.


    "Yeah, at most, I''ll just sleep on the streets."


    "But you said it was a mess." Su Rou scooped a spoonful of ice cream and put it in Su Yu Ze''s mouth, "If you want to sleep on the streets, we''re going to die."


    "True." Su Yuze looked at his phone. It was almost ten o''clock, so he said, "Let''s walk a bit further before returning to the hotel." It had been a long way.


    "Alright."


    However, just as he took two steps out, Su Yu Ze''s footsteps paused. He then wrapped his arm around Su Rou''s shoulders and the two of them made a 180 degree turn. We''ll go back now. "


    "Yes." Su Rou protected the ice cream. Just then, she was about to drop it, but she didn''t ask because she just vaguely saw the sound of a stick hitting flesh from the alley opposite.


    In the dark alley, a muscular man wearing sunglasses grabbed a man''s collar and spoke in Thai, "When will you be able to pay me back the money you owe me? If you don''t return it, I''ll buy your wife to be a maid in the Philippines! "


    The other man that was kneeling on the ground crawled over to the stocky man''s feet, hugging his thighs and crying, "Big brother, please, please give us another two days!"


    "I have already granted you a month''s grace! If you aren''t going to return the money, then go to hell! " The strong man spoke sinisterly before making a hand gesture. Then, he leisurely walked out of the dark alley. The moment he walked out, he saw a man and a woman on the other side of the street turn around and leave.


    Eh? The back of the man looked familiar.


    The next day, Su Rou slept until she woke up naturally. The two of them cleaned up a bit before Su Rou walked out of the hotel while wearing a long skirt and holding Su Yu Ze''s hand. "Brother Ze, should we go see a transvestite?"


    "Why are you so interested in transvestites?" Su Yu Ze was slightly helpless.


    "I''m curious." I heard that transvestites only live to be forty years old at most, and they are all transgender men.


    Su Yu Ze could understand her thoughts, but he still had to warn her, "Little Rou''er, the transvestites here are very open-minded."


    "Hmm? Open up? " Su Rou thought for a while and misunderstood, "But aren''t they unable to sleep with women?"


    "¡­" Su Yu Ze rubbed her head, "That''s not what I meant when I said ''open''. I meant that they will force people to touch them. Just take a look and don''t get too close to them."


    Su Rou revealed a smile, "En."


    Following a tour guide, the two of them soon arrived at the place where the transvestites gathered the most. They were both dressed in revealing clothing and had smiles on their faces as they said "Savadika". Other than their slightly coarse voice, they were like beauties in every other way.


    Su Rou pointed at the most beautiful transvestite at the top and said, "He must be the Queen." To be able to stand so high, and at the most enchanting.


    Su Yuze nodded and silently looked at those perverted men.


    The Demon Queen at the top looked down at the people who were looking up at her with a proud expression on her face. When her gaze made contact with Su Yuze''s face, he was slightly stunned for a moment before revealing a charming smile towards her.

 C133

    "Brother Ze, that transvestite ¡­" Is she smiling at you? " Su Rou looked at the bewitching smile of the Human Demon Empress and then looked at Su Yu Ze beside her. She was sure that the perverted Human Demon was smiling at Su Yu Ze.


    Su Yuze, on the other hand, didn''t have any special expression. After all, who would like a perverted transvestite to smile so charmingly at them? " He just smiled at me, not at me. "


    Is that so? Su Rou then looked at the Human Demon Queen. Although she couldn''t take the meaning so arbitrarily, even if it was a woman''s innate sensitivity, Su Rou felt that he was indeed smiling at Su Yu Ze.


    After looking for a while longer, Su Rou lost interest. She pulled Su Yu Ze''s hand and left. "Forget it, I don''t want to look at it anymore."


    "Oh? Aren''t you especially interested in transvestites? " She was the one who mentioned coming to Thailand to see the trolls... Could it be that she was jealous? Realizing this fact, Su Yu Ze''s mood improved a little. "I understand. Let''s go."


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded. However ¡­ What do you understand? "


    "Nothing, let''s go."


    "Hm?" What do you understand? " Su Rou asked curiously.


    "I already said it''s nothing." Su Yu Ze''s footsteps paused, then he suddenly lowered his head to cover her lips. When he let go of her, he forcefully held onto her waist and left this place where transvestites gathered. "Let''s go."


    As the two of them left, the Human Demon Queen, who stood high above them, slowly revealed a glint of light in her eyes, but it was quickly covered up by her smile.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything interesting here." He originally wanted to take a good look at the transvestite, but the transvestites here seemed to be too unrestrained!


    Su Yuze sighed, "Tomorrow, I''ll bring you to the seaside." Thailand had a lot of temples. In fact, there really was nothing fun about it. "It''s a private beach. There aren''t many people."


    "Then I can wear my bathing suit." Su Rou asked. Ever since she found out about Su Yuze''s thoughts, she''d been able to vaguely sense that the last time they were in Bali, the reason why she''d worn so much was because she''d long since ¡­ Was he beginning to like her?


    It had to be said that this knowledge made her very happy.


    "Mm ¡­" "Let''s keep watching." Although it was a private beach, it was not without people. It was just that it was relatively rare. So... We should talk about bathing suits.


    Su Rou pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. However, on the second day, Su Yu Ze still agreed that she should wear her swimsuit. If there weren''t many people, she could change into it.


    There weren''t many people on the private beach. No, it should be said that other than the few men who were bathing in the sun, there seemed to be only her and Su Yuze.


    "Brother Ze, there really are very few people here." It was much better than the last time he went to Bali. The last time there were a lot of people walking on the beach, and most of them were pushed away by someone.


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze replied. However, when he saw the row of people bathing in the sun, his eyes went slightly cold.


    "Ah! Big Brother, a guest has come!" A man saw Su Yu Ze and Su Rou, then spoke to the muscular man in the middle who was hugging a beauty.


    "Oh?" The robust man raised his eyebrows and followed his line of sight, looking at Su Yuze through his sunglasses. "Isn''t this Young Master Yu?"


    Su Yuze pondered for a moment. "Han Yiyan?"


    The robust man called Han Yiyan took off his sunglasses, revealing a rough face. His tanned skin, which was accentuated by the essential oil, became even darker and brighter. Adding on to that, he did not have a shirt on, in Su Rou''s eyes, his black skin looked really disgusting! Furthermore, beside Han Yiyan was a big-breasted woman wearing a bikini. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the Human Demon Queen that he had seen yesterday!


    At this moment, the Human Demon Queen was lying down on the side of Han Yiyan in a charming manner, with long sexy curly hair draped behind him. Her slender hand was even lifting up her long hair to play with it, and her long and narrow eyes were filled with love.


    Su Rou rolled her eyes at the Human Demon Queen. Her small hand couldn''t help but tighten Su Yu Ze''s sleeve.


    "Young Master Yu, I didn''t think you''d come here to travel!" Han Yiyan took over the position with his large hands and pulled the Demon Empress into his arms. His rough hands were still touching the Demon Empress'' body.


    Su Yu Ze comforted Su Rou by patting her on the back. "Since this place has been occupied by you, we won''t disturb you any longer."


    Han Yiyan reached out his hand, "Hey, don''t ruin the mood!" It''s not like private beaches can''t be opened to the public... What I''m more curious about is the little beauty behind you, who is she? " She was truly a rare Oriental girl. Just looking at her gave one the feeling of wanting to be trampled upon.


    Su Yuze''s eyes slightly narrowed. "You don''t need to know."


    With that, he turned around and left with Su Rou. However, the two men instantly opened their arms and blocked Su Yu Ze''s path. Han Yiyan waved his hand, "Let Young Master Yu go!"


    "Yes."


    After walking a distance, Su Rou said, "Brother Ze, who is he? Why do you know him? " Han Yiyan didn''t look like a good person, since Su Yuze knew him, it meant that they had a business relationship.


    "You should know that I have some connections with the underworld, right?"


    Su Rou nodded.


    "Han Yiyan, it''s that black boss from Thailand."


    Ever since Su Yu Ze went out to train when she was young, Su Rou knew that not only was he studying, there were other things ¡­


    "Then are you on good terms with him?" Su Rou asked, "Brother Ze, you better not get too close to him!"


    Xiao Rou knew she had to take care of him. Su Yuze smiled faintly. "Yeah, I know."


    On the Beach


    Han Yiyan continued sunbathing with his sunglasses on, while the Human Demon Queen beside him lazily leaned into his embrace. "Boss Han, why did you let Young Master Yu leave just like that?" It was not Thai but Chinese, and the voice was a neutral voice between a man and a woman.


    "Going against Young Master Yu is not a wise choice." Han Yiyan pinched the Human Demon Queen''s chest, "Although I am very jealous that he made so much money, but ¡­" His luck with women is not as good as mine! "


    The Human Demon Empress'' eyes narrowed. "Oh? Didn''t Big Boss Han yearn for that little girl just now? "


    Han Yiyan turned his head to look at him and asked, "What are you planning to do?"


    "Mm ¡­" "I want to meet that Young Master Yu. By the way, I''ll help Big Brother Han find out who that young girl is." The Human Demon Empress said tenderly.


    Han Yiyan said in an amused manner, "Oh?" Okay, but let me warn you, Young Master Yu, it''s not that easy to get close. "


    "Let''s give it a try!"

 C134

    Su Rou only knew that Su Yu Ze appeared to be a Golden Age company, but she wasn''t very clear about Su Yu Ze''s involvement with the underworld. Su Yu Ze wanted to prevent her from getting involved, so she didn''t ask.


    With regards to Han Yiyan''s matter, Su Rou only needed to be confident, but ¡­ Speaking of which, the Human Demon Queen beside him made Su Rou feel very unhappy, "Brother Ze, have you noticed that she''s flirting with you?" During dinner, Su Rou could not help but speak with a bit of appetite.


    This ¡­ Su Yuze really didn''t see it. When he saw Han Yiyan, he only paid attention to the surrounding people. Where did he see that transvestite?


    "Didn''t notice?" Su Rou coldly laughed. The transvestites here were truly not ordinary beings that were open to the public!


    "Going for a walk?" Su Yu Ze changed the topic at the right time.


    "Mm. Alright."


    In the evening on the Thai street, it was quite comfortable to blow the evening wind. The two of them enjoyed the date that no one disturbed and no one knew. Su Rou felt very comfortable in her heart. Once you go back to T city, you can''t be so intimate outside.


    Su Rou let out a light sigh.


    "Why sigh?" Su Yu Ze acutely heard her sigh.


    "I was thinking that we can''t do this when we get home."


    Was he worrying about this? Su Yuze patted her little head. "It''s not like you want to go out anyways. We can stay at home and date."


    Su Rou thought for a while and felt that what he said was reasonable. So, she revealed a smile, "Mm."


    After they walked for a while, they suddenly saw a graceful figure leaning against the telephone pole in front of them. Her slender fingers were holding a pipe, leisurely blowing out smoke rings. Seeing Su Yuze walk over, he blinked his eyes coquettishly and smiled, "I''ve heard a lot about Young Master Yu."


    The neutral voice made Su Rou slightly startled. This voice was unexpectedly pleasant to the ears!


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You can call me ¡­ Xin''er, can I buy Young Master Yu a drink? " He was still wearing very little clothes. As he spoke, he didn''t forget to straighten his chest to lure Su Yuze, while he used his other hand to gently brush away his long curly hair.


    Su Rou curled her lips, "Should I call you miss or mister?"


    Xin Er looked at Su Rou, "Little sister, you can call me whatever you want!"


    "So disgusting."


    Xin''er did not get angry, but turned to Su Yu Ze, "How is it? Would Young Master Yu like to accompany Xin''er for a drink? "


    Su Yu Ze held onto Su Rou''s hands tightly, "No, I''m not interested in transvestites!" Especially Han Yiyan''s transvestite. He probably had an impure goal in coming close to him!


    Xin''er exhaled a cloud of smoke. "Don''t be like this. Although I''m a transvestite, I still have women. I don''t lack any of them, I might even ¡­" "Even more than the average woman." As she spoke, she glanced towards Su Rou.


    Su Rou finally understood that this fellow was looking down on her right? " The chest is too big and easy to droop. "


    "Little Rou!" Su Yu Ze pinched her little hand, gesturing for her to stop. "Go back."


    Xin''er smiled as she watched Su Yuze''s departing figure. Huh? There was actually a man who didn''t like his beauty? This Young Master Yu was very special! And ¡­ Was that little sister someone he liked?


    "Young Master Yu, haha ¡­"


    Su Rou pinched Su Yu Ze''s hand in annoyance, "I don''t like that transvestite."


    "Then, one more day and we will depart the day after tomorrow." Su Yu Ze also didn''t want to stay in this place any longer.


    "Going home?"


    "No, to another country."


    That was more like it. I forgave him.


    The two of them booked a plane ticket to Singapore the next day. Su Rou sat on the plane and looked at the Thai airport.


    By the time the two of them returned home from their tour, half a month had already passed. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei had also finished their intensive training and Su Rou had brought back a gift for them. The two of them could tell that Su Rou was in a good mood. Xiao Yun probed, "What''s wrong?"


    "I didn''t do anything." Su Rou smiled. What could she possibly have? " Right, why do I feel like the two of you are stronger than before? " Was it an illusion? The two of them seemed to have become much stronger!


    "Ah, we are exercising." Xiao Yun rubbed her head. "You and your brother ¡­"


    "Hmm?" Su Rou looked at her.


    "Oh right, why aren''t you going abroad?" Yu Fei asked.


    "I don''t want to go abroad anymore."


    "Then are you and your brother alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    Since they were traveling abroad together, they should be fine. However, they ¡­ "Forget it, this is Boss Su''s business!" "Oh, right. Jiang Ling came to look for you when you were traveling. He knows that you''ve returned, so he''ll definitely come looking for you."


    "Oh Jiang Ling, you still haven''t given up yet?" "Fine."


    "Right, now is the time to fill in the blanks." Xiao Yun reminded, "Are you done filling it?"


    Su Rou thought for a moment and said, "Brother Ze should help me fill it in."


    "Which school?"


    "If there''s no accident, then it''s time for me to grow up." This was something they had agreed upon.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both nodded their heads. After seeing her two good friends, Su Rou was ready to go home. However, just after walking a few steps, she saw Jiang Ling leaning against a tree, as if he had been waiting for her for a long time.


    "Jiang Ling?"


    Jiang Ling slowly walked over. It was obvious that he had lost a lot of weight. His handsome face no longer had its usual elegance, but was instead shrouded in a faint sadness. Xiao Rou, why? Didn''t we agree to go abroad together? "


    Su Rou slightly frowned. "But I also said that my way of thinking can change at any time." Besides, she wasn''t willing to go abroad!


    "You ¡­ But we''ve already done all the paperwork, and we''ve even submitted applications. Oxford University has called us! " Jiang Ling said with some agitation. He nearly grabbed onto Su Rou''s shoulder and shook it with all his might.


    Su Rou knew that her sudden decision not to go abroad had caused Jiang Ling great harm. However, she had no other choice. She had a reason not to go abroad, "I won''t go abroad."


    "Give me a reason!"


    "For a reason?" Since Jiang Ling was unwilling to give up, she decided to help him out, "I''m with the guy I like now."


    "¡­" Jiang Ling seemed to have suffered a blow and retreated two steps back. He stared at her in a daze and asked, "You two, are you together?"


    Su Rou nodded, "En, so I can''t go abroad with you."


    Jiang Ling clenched his fists, loosened them, and clenched them ¡­ After repeating this a few times, he bitterly smiled, "I know." Xiao Yun had told Yu Fei that it was impossible for the boy Su Rou liked to be with her, but why?


    "I''ll go abroad tomorrow."


    Su Rou heaved a sigh of relief and bid her farewells to Jiang Ling.

 C135

    Early the next morning, Jiang Ling took a plane out of the country. He didn''t even greet his classmates or his brothers. No, other than Su Rou, Su Rou was the only one who knew that he had left the country.


    Su Rou finally let out a sigh of relief. If he didn''t go abroad, it would be troublesome.


    "Did that kid from the Jiang Clan go abroad?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Yes."


    "Very good." It was time to go abroad, what was the use of staying here!


    During the three years of high school, it was precisely this brat that had a close relationship with little Rou''er. During the time of school, Su Yu Ze was the only one that hadn''t participated in it, "The school has already helped you register, you want to study finance, right?"


    "Yeah, didn''t they say they would open a back door for me in Golden Age?"


    Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing. "Yes." He would ask her again just to make sure she didn''t want to study other professions, since learning finance would be difficult. But now that she was sure, there was no problem.


    There were still two more months to the holiday season, so she could relax a bit.


    On the other side, when they found out that Jiang Ling had left the country, they were immediately petrified by the news that Su Mei had left three days later. "Mom, why did Jiang Ling say he had left the country?"


    Liu RuLan was also surprised, but this was her decision, "Meimei, do you want to go abroad?"


    "Really?" Su Mei beamed and hurriedly nodded, "I want, I want to enter the same university as Jiang Ling."


    "This ¡­" Liu Rulan looked at her with some embarrassment, "Meimei, I don''t know which university Jiang Ling is in, and even his parents don''t know. All of the formalities were handled by Jiang Ling himself, and he left the country by plane two days ago. He probably won''t tell us about it until he''s settled in. "


    This child, Jiang Ling, has a stubborn temper. He actually has the ability to complete all the procedures for leaving the country. Furthermore, when he leaves, he doesn''t even inform his family! However, this was enough to prove that there was a fearsome future ahead of them.


    "But when it comes to going abroad, I heard that Xiao Rou was preparing to go abroad as well. Why did she give up on that?" Liu RuLan asked curiously.


    "She ¡­" Su Mei thought for a moment. Last time, they seemed to have bumped into the scene of her walking together with Jiang Ling. Then why did Jiang Ling leave and Su Rou stay?


    Something must have happened between them!


    Su Yu Ze wasn''t a student. Although he was lazy from time to time, his work was still quite serious.


    When Su Rou woke up in the morning, Su Yu Ze had already left for work. She lay on the bed for a while before slowly getting up. Today, she had an appointment with Yun Fei Fei to climb the mountain.


    After the three girls met, they started to chat about tidbits and snacks. Xiao Yun pestered Su Rou to tell her about the interesting things about travelling to another country. Although she didn''t like Thai trolls, she had to admit that was the one that impressed her the most.


    "Really? Was the transvestite so open? You even grabbed the tourists'' hands and placed them on your body? " Xiao Yun said in disbelief.


    "Yes, I will charge you a fee." This was simply a compulsory billing activity!


    Yu Fei clicked her tongue in disdain. "Eh?" How shameless! "


    "Especially the Human Demon Empress over there. She looks very bewitching, but her quality is not high!" He was clearly a transvestite, right? Yet he was still shooting electric sparks at men everywhere. He was obviously lying beside Han Yiyan, and he even lured Su Yuze.


    Xiao Yun couldn''t help but twitch her mouth. A transvestite ¡­


    Su Rou and her friend chatted and laughed as they walked. The Full Moon Mountain belongs to the border region. Unless it''s a person who came to climb the mountain to enjoy the scenery, he usually wouldn''t come here. But... Su Rou stopped her steps. "That person."


    "Hmm?"


    The two of them stopped at the same time and looked at the tall woman walking towards them. Her long wavy hair was casually let down, and she was wearing a halter dress along with her hot pants, exposing her slender legs.


    "Human Demon Empress."


    "Eh?" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at the woman in shock ¡­ No, it should be the Human Demon Empress. He is the Human Demon Queen? Wait, how could a transvestite come to the country? Doesn''t he have to work?


    "Hello." Xin''er walked over like a cat, greeting them very politely, "Have you forgotten about me? "I am Xin''er!"


    "..." "Hello." Su Rou replied, "Why are you here?"


    Xin Er stroked her long hair coquettishly, "I, of course I''m here for a vacation!"


    Holiday? "The Human Demon Empress can also take a vacation!" "Is that so?"


    "Of course, by the way, look at my... New prey. " Xin''er chuckled. Her eyes were narrowed like a lazy wildcat.


    "Is that so? "Then I won''t bother you any longer, my friend and I will leave first." The smile on Su Rou''s face disappeared. Ever since she saw him in Thailand, Su Rou did not have any good impressions of him. Him appearing here was definitely not as simple as a vacation, right?


    Xin Er looked at Su Rou, "What''s your name?"


    Su Rou pulled her two friends over from Xin Er''s side. "There''s no need to tell you."


    Xin`er smiled lightly as she watched the back of the three girls as they walked away. He then stretched his body and left as well.


    "Meat, is he the Human Demon Queen you spoke of?" Xiao Yun still couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes."


    "But, he speaks very good Chinese. He doesn''t seem like a Thai at all, nor does he look like a transvestite." In their minds, the transvestite looked very beautiful, but when he opened his mouth, it was a rough male voice, unlike Xin''er, whose voice was somewhere between a man and woman. However, the transvestite''s voice was surprisingly pleasant to hear.


    Yu Fei had her arms crossed over her chest. "However, you''d better be careful with meat. If he really is the Human Demon Empress that you spoke of, then it wouldn''t be a coincidence that he came here."


    "I know." Su Rou nodded, "I will be careful."


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei exchanged a glance, and then nodded in agreement. After that, they held onto Su Rou''s hand and walked towards the foot of the mountain. Just to avoid going out alone, that''s all right! Let''s go, let''s go. We came here today to climb the mountain! "


    In the evening, Su Rou sat in Su Yu Ze''s car and sent Xiao Yun and Yu Fei to the city center. After bidding them farewell, Su Rou said, "Brother Ze, I saw the Human Demon Empress today."


    "What?"


    "The one you saw in Thailand... "Xin Er." It should be that name.


    "Why is he here?" Su Yuze frowned. "Did he tell you anything?"


    "He said he was coming on vacation and that''s all." Su Rou tugged on Su Yu Ze''s sleeve. "He couldn''t be here to find you, right?"


    Su Yuze tightened his grip on the steering wheel. "I don''t know." However, regardless of what he was here for, it was best not to think about little Rou Er.

 C136

    Early Morning


    "Xiao Rou''er, I''m going to work. You stay home and be a good boy." Su Yu Ze said as he buttoned his shirt.


    "Yes." Su Rou laid on the bed lazily as she watched Su Yu Ze wear his shirt. That''s right, right now she was still in the break period, but brother Ze was about to start working! "Hmm ¡­" Actually, he also wanted to go to work with Brother Ze!


    After Su Yu Ze put on his tie, he looked towards Su Rou. Ever since their relationship had been established, the number of times Su Rou shared the same bed with him had increased. However, they had only slept together and hadn''t taken the final step yet.


    When Su Rou saw Su Yu Ze looking at her, she pouted slightly. Su Yu Ze then leaned over and kissed her, "I''m leaving." he said hoarsely.


    "Yes."


    When Su Yuze walked into the company, he discovered that the one sitting in the main hall with such a seductive attitude was Xin''er! He crossed his legs and smoked a cigarette between his slender fingers. There were quite a few male employees in the company who were currently looking at Xin Er. After all, she was a rare beauty, and no one would associate her with a transvestite.


    "Cough, don''t you need to work anymore?" Su Yu Ze coughed lightly and interrupted the gazes of the male workers. Why did this transvestite come over here?


    "Yes, CEO!" The male employees immediately scattered after spying on the beauty. The beauty might look good, but if she was expelled for the beauty, that wouldn''t be good.


    Xin''er looked at the handsome Su Yuze at the door. Her charming eyes slightly narrowed as she charged at him, "Young Master Yu, what a coincidence. We meet again." Xin''er stood up. He, who was standing on high heels, was also barely able to reach Su Yuze''s chin.


    What a coincidence! Was there a chance to meet someone outside their company?


    "You''re not welcome here for a man or a woman. Please leave." Su Yu Ze maintained a certain distance between them, indifferently ordering him to leave.


    Xin''er smiled coquettishly. "Young Master Yu, don''t be so heartless!" He slowly walked over and extended her hand, wanting to touch Su Yu Ze''s chest.


    Before he could clearly see Su Yuze''s movements, he grabbed Xin''er''s wrist. The force was so strong that it nearly broke his hand. "It hurts, Young Master Yu, be a bit more gentle ¡­" Although she was screaming for pain, her face still had an alluring smile.


    Su Yu Ze slightly frowned, then threw his hand away and walked towards the elevator.


    Xin''er shook her wrist that Su Yuze was pinching painfully. "Speaking of which, I met that girl the day before yesterday. Oh, that girl who went on a tour with you."


    Just as he finished speaking, Su Yuze''s body stopped moving. She turned around and looked at Xin''er, her gaze cold and filled with killing intent. Xin''er looked playfully at Su Yuze, "Hey, I''m very curious. Who exactly is she to you? "A lover?" Judging by Su Yuze''s degree of affection for her, she must be a lover!


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Before Xin''er could see Su Yuze''s movements clearly, he was pushed backwards forcefully. Her back smashed onto the hard sofa, causing a sharp pain to engulf his body. However, before he even had the chance to scream out in pain, Su Yu Ze had already grabbed him by the neck.


    "Don''t touch her." Dragons had reverse scales. To Su Yu Ze, Su Rou was the reverse scale on his body, a place that no one else could touch.


    Xin''er was also with Han Yiyan, so she was naturally a member of the underworld. What big scene had she not seen before? However, the powerful aura being emitted by Su Yu Ze''s body was enough to suffocate him. This man is an expert! " I, I didn''t touch her! " Xin''er smiled. "Young Master Yu, you''re thinking too much!"


    "CEO..." The front desk girl timidly called out to Su Yuze. What''s going on? What was the relationship between that beauty and the CEO? It actually made the CEO so angry that it seemed like he was going to kill someone!


    Su Yu Ze released his hand, and a series of "click" sounds could be heard. Xin''er let out a muffled groan, covering her left hand as she collapsed onto the sofa.


    "I''ll give you a word of advice. Play with fire and set yourself on fire." With that, Su Yuze walked into the elevator.


    "Miss, are you alright?" The front desk girl walked up worriedly to look at Xin''er''s hand. Heavens, that hand was already twisted into a strange shape! "It''s a pity, but how did this beautiful young lady get in the way of the CEO?" Your hand, I''ll give you the number 120. "


    Xin''er gritted her teeth and twisted her hand forcefully, causing her dislocated wrist to twist back to its original position. She looked at the elevator with her charming eyes. Young Master Yu, your reaction might not be too intense, right? That girl is your weakness!


    "Eh? Miss, your hand has recovered? " Seeing that Xin''er''s hand had recovered to its original state, the front desk clerk couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Xin''er shot a cold glance at the front desk lady, "So long-winded."


    "Eh, you ¡­" What?! She was just being kind, okay? No wonder the CEO was so rough on this beauty. So she had such a bad temper!


    When Su Yuze walked into the office, he immediately walked into the washroom. With a "Hua Hua" sound, he began to wash his hands. Who knows what perfume the transvestite was wearing.


    "CEO..." Lian Shuang walked in. Originally, he wanted to report his results, but after seeing Su Yu Ze wash his hands in the washroom, he waited outside the door. However ¡­ Five minutes later, why was the CEO still washing?


    Su Yuze pointed at the door and indicated for her to wait outside. He looked at Su Yuze with astonishment, but he couldn''t go against his CEO''s wishes. Thus, he could only walk out. Fifteen minutes later, Su Yuze wiped his hands with a tissue and walked out.


    "CEO, are you alright?" Have you washed your hands for so long?


    "I''m fine." Su Yuze threw the tissue into the trash can. "Go ahead."


    Lian Shuang reported his work in a neat and orderly manner. Half an hour later, he said, "That''s it."


    "Yeah, try to expand the scope of your service in the second half of the year."


    "Alright!" After a while, Lian Shuang hesitantly asked, "CEO, when I went to work in the morning, I saw a beauty downstairs who said she was looking for you." This could be considered selfish. When he saw that beauty downstairs, he felt a sense of danger!


    What a beautiful woman. With such a good figure and beautiful appearance, it was likely that even a man would be tempted by her! Moreover, he was obviously here to see the CEO. Would the CEO fall for him?


    As he spoke of Xin''er, a trace of disgust flashed across Su Yuze''s face. "If he comes back in the future, throw him out."


    "Huh?" Lian Shuang was secretly pleased with himself. "Aren''t you a guest?"


    "No, no need to be courteous to him." The best thing would be to throw him back to Thailand!


    "Yes, yes, CEO!" Laughing, both of them nodded their heads. Luckily, the CEO was not interested in that beauty!

 C137

    Night


    Xin''er was wearing an exposed avant-garde outfit as she made a call, "Hello? Boss Han? "


    Han Yiyan, who was flirting with a beautiful girl, received a call from Xin''er in surprise, "Xin''er, how was it? Have they gotten close to Su Yuze? "


    "Nope." Xin''er lightly said.


    Han Yiyan, who was on the other end of the phone, laughed, "Ha, I told you, that man is not that easy to get close to." Xin''er boasted that she was a beauty, but she still couldn''t do that to Su Yu Ze, because Su Yu Ze was a person that didn''t like women!


    Xin''er was annoyed by Han Yiyan''s smile, "Oh? Is Eldest Brother Han looking down on Xin`er? " Men like Su Yuze would only be interesting if they were conquered.


    Han Yiyan smiled. "That''s enough. Su Yuze can''t get close to women. I think there''s no hope for you!" Su Yuze was famous in the mall. What kind of beauty hadn''t he seen before? In Su Yu Ze''s eyes, Xin''er was probably only a woman.


    Xin''er coldly snorted, "Don''t get close to women?" He thought for a moment. "I don''t think so. He treats that girl very special!"


    "Oh?" Han Yiyan swirled the red wine in his glass, "I think so!" Thinking of that young girl, Han Yiyan''s expression also became interested.


    Xin''er sighed lightly. "Big Brother Han, I''m not going to talk to you anymore. I''m going to the bar." I''ve been waiting for Su Yuze to come back after coming here for so long, so I haven''t had the time to play in the bar!


    "Go."


    "Eldest Brother Han, aren''t you worried that I''ll look for another man?" Xin Er said in a delicate tone, as if she was acting coquettishly.


    "Haha, it''s not like I''m your only man." "This Human Demon Empress has a fiery temper, no one can cure her!" It''s fine if you want to play, but don''t forget to get down to business, Xin Er! "


    "Got it."


    After Su Rou stayed at home for two days, she was called over to the old dwelling by Su Rong Qi to help Su Rou and Su Mei celebrate getting into university.


    "Xiao Rou, I heard from the old man that you''re this year''s top scholar?" Su Kaiming asked, "That''s really good. Our family''s charming academic performance won''t do." The Su Clan having a top scholar was, no matter how you looked at it, a glory.


    "Mm, good luck." The questions he met were all of the same type. Thus, he was extremely proficient in them. He scored 707 points, and even Jiang Ling, who was ranked second, only scored 680 or so.


    "It''s good as long as Meimei is half as hardworking as you." Su Mei didn''t have such a high score, she just barely passed 300 points.


    Su Mei was eating his snacks and watching TV at the side. When he heard him talking about his, he immediately glared at Su Kaiming in displeasure, "Daddy!" So what if my results are poor, "Don''t always compare me to Su Rou!"


    Su Kaiming looked at Su Mei helplessly, "Alright, alright, I''m not saying anymore." In any case, their family had Su Hongyu overseeing things. It didn''t matter whether Su Mei could pass the exam or not as long as she could get married in the future.


    Su Rong Qi walked over, "Xiao Rou, has the school finished filling in yet?"


    "Yeah, it''s a tank."


    "Charming is also over there. From now on, all of you can look at each other!" Su Rong Qi laughed and said.


    Su Rou looked at Su Mei. "You''re in the same school as her again?" "Mhmm ¡­"


    Su Mei threw a piece of potato chip into her mouth, then said with a displeased tone, "Su Rou, didn''t you go abroad? "Jiang Ling!"


    "I had an idea before, but I didn''t want to go after that." Su Rou explained.


    Su Meimei looked at her and asked, "You, were you planning to be at the same school as Jiang Ling back then?" When he saw them sneaking around together, she knew that they must have been planning something. However, she didn''t expect them to be going to a foreign country to go through the formalities. If he had known earlier, he would have gone along with them!


    "Yes."


    "Then why did you suddenly abandon him?" The words that came out of Su Mei''s mouth were sour. Jiang Ling refused to go out with Su Rou, but Su Rou didn''t know what was good for his. He clearly said he would go and then gave up.


    Su Rou subconsciously looked towards Su Yu Ze''s direction. Su Mei also looked over, "Brother Yu Ze won''t let you go?" Seeing Su Rou nod, Su Mei raised her eyebrows, "Then what happened to your phone? You made it so that I couldn''t find anyone even if I wanted to! "


    Hmph, if not for asking about the school that Jiang Ling had declared, she wouldn''t even bother to look for Su Rou!


    "Are you looking for me?" Su Rou asked as she took out her cell phone, "My new cell phone number is..."


    Su Mei waved her hand, "Idiot, it''s not like I''m looking for you, you don''t have to tell me your phone number!" She had already filled out the university.


    "Oh." Su Mei''s temperament had always been this temperamental. Su Rou didn''t say anything and started playing the game.


    Su Yu Ze walked over and coincidentally heard Su Mei''s last words. He immediately said with displeasure, "Mei Mei, be a bit courteous when you speak to little Rou Er."


    "¡­" Su Mei clenched her teeth. In front of Su Yu Ze, she didn''t dare say anything because she couldn''t fathom Su Yu Ze''s temperament. Su Mei gave a faint snort and then took her snacks to Liu Rulan''s side. She probably went to complain again.


    Su Yuze glanced at her and then said to Su Rou, "Don''t bother with Su Mei next time. She likes Jiang Ling."


    "But she ¡­" Sad, he thought for a moment. In the future, he would still have to stay in the same school as her! What major is Mei-jie studying? " Not the finance department!


    "Uncle just said that he was going to paint, right?" Judging from Su Mei''s unlearning attitude, it would be easier for her to learn to paint.


    That''s good!


    Finally, the late arriving Su Ziqi touched his head and walked into the Su family''s mansion. When he saw Su Rou, his eyes lit up, "Xiao Rou, I heard that you''re a science champion, congratulations."


    "Thank you."


    "Ah ¡­" Su Yu Ze''s indifferent gaze drifted over from the side. He silently swallowed his saliva, but still asked, "Which school did you enter?"


    "Big T!"


    Big T? This school was pretty good, it was quite close to the Su Clan. If he had nothing to do, he could still take a look around her school.


    "Zi Qi." Su Yu Ze faintly called out to him. From the expression on his face, one could tell what he was thinking. "Did you forget what I said?"


    He said to stay away from Xiao Rou.


    Of course, Su Ziqi hadn''t forgotten, but he wouldn''t bring any more danger to Xiao Rou, "I ¡­"


    "Zi Qi, come here for a bit!" Su Yue called out to him.


    Su Zi Qi still wanted to talk to Su Rou and stood there without moving. However, Su Rou reminded him, "Brother Qi, second uncle is calling for you."


    "Mm ¡­" "I know." Su Zi replied, but still did not make any move.


    "Zi Qi!" Su Yuze was a bit impatient. Was it hard to change one''s nature?


    Only after finally noticing Su Yu Ze''s displeasure did Su Ziqi recover his wits and walk towards Su Yue, "Dad, you called me?"


    "Stinking brat, you''ve completely ignored father''s words!"

 C138

    "Brother Qi''s eyes are weird!" Su Rou whispered to Su Yu Ze.


    "Mm ¡­" His eyes haven''t been very good lately. " "Not only my eyes, even my brain isn''t working well!" If I see him in school in the future, just ignore him. "


    Su Rou slightly sighed. Sometimes, she really didn''t understand Su Ziqi.


    Su Rou''s vacation was still long. Every time Su Yu Ze went to work, she would be the only one left at home. Sometimes, it was really boring. Therefore, she thought that she should just follow brother Ze to the company to have a look.


    "Brother Ze, I''ll go to the company with you tomorrow."


    "Why?"


    Su Rou''s reasoning was already decided, "Anyway, I will work at your company from now on, so I''ll go and observe for a while."


    Su Yuze kissed her on the cheek. "You still don''t have any experience. Even if you observe, you won''t be able to do much." The people from the work family had to finish all the compulsory courses in university and accumulate experience before they could start working again. Su Rou was someone who had just graduated from high school. He didn''t think that she would be able to gain anything from it.


    However ¡­ It was good to have her in front of him.


    "Alright." Su Yu Ze never refused Su Rou''s request.


    Although she wanted to go to the company with him, getting up in the morning was a problem. By the time she woke up, it was already ten o''clock. Su Rou sat at the dining table and ate breakfast with Su Yuze. "It feels like I''m back to high school."


    "Yes." It was like this in high school.


    When the car drove to Golden Age, Su Rou raised her head and looked at the majestic building. From now on, this was where she worked!


    Office of the President


    Lian Shuang looked at this sudden arrival in surprise. "Eh, hello Miss Su."


    "Hello."


    "I''ll make you some tea. Can I have some scented tea?" Double raised a professional smile.


    Su Rou saw her actions. Originally, she wanted to make tea for the guests as a secretary. She thought that the secretary was only responsible for her work! She followed Lian Shuang out. When they arrived at the tea room, they saw that she began to brew tea in an orderly manner. Actually, Lian Shuang was a capable woman!


    When Lian Shuang finished brewing the tea and turned around, he was startled when he saw Su Rou standing behind him. "What happened?" It was scary to be standing so silently behind him.


    "No, I work for the secretary."


    Su Rou was Su Yu Ze''s most beloved baby sister. If she wanted to develop her relationship with the CEO, she had to start from her sister. So Lian Shuang''s smile deepened. "Really? Miss Su wants to be a secretary in the future. "


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded, "But you have to wait for me to study a bit."


    "Hehe, if it''s Miss Su, she can definitely take over very quickly." Double compliment.


    Just as she was about to say something, the intercom phone on her desk suddenly rang and Lian Shuang quickly walked over. Su Rou discovered that even if she wore a work skirt that went up to her knees and high heels, she could still walk steadily.


    Su Rou silently noted that in the future, she would also have to work like this.


    "Hello?" When Lian Shuang answered the phone, his aura immediately became capable and capable.


    "¡­"


    "I know." Hanging up the phone, Lian Shuang said to Su Rou, "Miss Su, there are some things that I need to take care of, so I won''t accompany you any longer."


    Su Rou nodded, but the next sentence she said was, "I will go with you."


    "Huh?" Lian Shuang was stunned. Going with her? Where to?


    "I''ll only watch from the side. I won''t disturb you."


    "This ¡­"


    However, he was in the company, so nothing bad would happen to him!


    The two of them rode the elevator and soon arrived at the first floor. They saw a tall beauty talking to a male employee. However, her actions looked very bold. The beauty''s hand directly climbed onto the man''s face.


    "Miss, please behave yourself!" Lian Shuang immediately went over and grabbed the beauty, "This is a company, not a romantic place!"


    Xin''er turned around, her eyes sizing up Lian Shuang. With a look of contempt, she said, "And here I thought Boss Su had come down!" What a pity, these men''s looks were too ordinary. Moreover, they couldn''t be restrained from provoking others. It was better to conquer a man like Su Yu Ze with a sense of accomplishment.


    Even when she looked at Xin Er up close, even though she was a woman, she couldn''t help but feel inferior. This person was truly beautiful! "Please get out of here."


    Su Rou also didn''t expect that the Human Demon Queen who had come to cause trouble would see him a few days ago near Full Moon Mountain. Now, they met him again at Brother Ze''s company.


    Xin''er pushed away her hands. "Go away, I have no interest in women."


    Xin Er was not a woman, so he still had the strength that belonged to a man. With this push, he was able to push his pair of shoes out a few meters, causing his pair of high heels to stagger a few steps before falling to the ground.


    "Miss, aren''t you going too far!" The young miss at the front of the stage couldn''t bear to watch anymore, so she directly walked over to give Xin''er a slap.


    It was one thing to tease a man from Golden Age, but he actually bullied the secretary. Did he really think that he was on good terms with the CEO?


    Just as the front desk girl''s hand was about to touch Xin''er, she dodged slightly and raised her left leg, violently kicking the net. From the bottom to the top, the front desk girl''s hands were kicked away. There was a series of sharp "click" and "click" sounds in the air. The front desk girl''s arms were twisted in a weird way.


    "You ¡­" The surrounding people looked at this violent beauty and did not dare to step forward.


    "Who dares to touch me?" Xin''er coldly said, "Who allowed you to touch my face?" He was most confident in his beautiful face. That damnable woman actually wanted to hit him!


    "Woo woo ¡­" The front desk girl cried out from the pain in her arm. Soon, it swelled up.


    "Call an ambulance." "She glared at Xin''er with hatred and helped the receptionist to get up." You hold on, I''ll call an ambulance for you. "


    Just as Lian Shuang took out her phone, she felt a sudden pain in her wrist. Xin''er had already waved away the phone in her hand. Lian Shuang glared angrily at him, "What are you doing!?" "Madman!"


    "Let her die." Xin Er sneered and said, "What''s there to save from such an annoying woman!"


    All of a sudden, all the employees in the hall held their phones, not daring to say a word. These four words were absolutely right! This beauty was definitely not to be trifled with!


    However ¡ª


    Clap clap clap clap * The applause came all of a sudden.

 C139

    The sudden applause caused everyone to look over. They saw a slender figure standing by a desk, her long curly hair dancing in the air. If she hadn''t made her own sound, these people might not have noticed her!


    "Miss Su ¡­" Lian Shuang anxiously looked at Su Rou. Wasn''t she asking to be beaten up when she spoke? Although the front desk lady''s injuries were very serious, compared to Su Rou, she hoped even more that nothing would happen to Su Rou. After all, the CEO ¡­


    Su Rou was holding a mobile phone, "I''ve already recorded everything. Uncle Xin Er, your performance was very exciting."


    "¡­" Xin Er indifferently looked at Su Rou. This girl was hiding behind the crowd, yet she didn''t notice her. And what did she call him? Uncle?!


    "Although you are not a native, but in criminal law, what you did was still a crime." Su Rou smiled faintly, "And to destroy public property."


    "What ¡­" Lian Shuang looked at Su Rou with a strange expression.


    "Eh? Didn''t you notice that the monitor in the hall was broken? " Su Rou pointed at the two monitors, "You must have purposely come to Golden Age to cause trouble, Uncle Xin''er!"


    Only after Su Rou''s reminder did they notice that the red light on the monitor above their heads had been extinguished. It wasn''t working at all! Was it that beauty? However ¡­ When did it happen?


    A hint of admiration appeared on Xin''er''s face, "Little girl, you''re pretty smart." Very observant.


    "Thank you. Can I send the video to the police then?" Su Rou said bluntly. This transvestite purposely came to the company to cause trouble, it was just to attract Brother Ze''s attention.


    Xin''er stayed silent for a while, and then coldly snorted before turning around and leaving.


    "Quick, call the ambulance." She felt that the front desk girl''s breathing was getting weaker and weaker, and if she didn''t hurry up and treat that twisted arm, it might affect her life in the future!


    After they were done, Lian Shuang walked over to Su Rou''s side. "Miss Su, thank you." She looked at Su Rou''s phone, "Did you really take the photo?"


    "Nope." Su Rou shook her head. The place where she was standing was a dead angle and she could not get a picture of it. Moreover, Xin Er''s movements were too fast. Even if it was a film, it would be very difficult to clearly record the process of him hitting someone.


    "Then you ¡­" "Lian Shuang''s breathing became stifling. This girl is very daring. She didn''t even manage to catch the photo, yet she still dared to say that." "Alright, you should go to the president first. I''ll take care of this matter here."


    "Xiao Rou Er, who told you to go up against that transvestite?" Su Yu Ze pinched Su Rou''s chin and said with an unfriendly tone. Especially since she didn''t tell him when she came up, if it wasn''t for the fact that she reported the situation to him, would she hide it from him?


    "I didn''t." Su Rou said, "He was the one who messed around downstairs first." The purpose was not to lure him down.


    Su Yuze caressed her soft lips with his thumb, then slowly said, "To me, other people don''t matter, but only you can be fine."


    "I know." Su Rou smiled at him.


    Two pink lips were wiggling in front of his eyes. No matter how Su Yu Ze tried, he couldn''t resist this temptation. He slightly bent over and grabbed her pink lips, lightly sucking on them. Almost all of Su Rou''s kissing experience came from Su Yuze. She wasn''t experienced enough, so it didn''t take her long to surrender.


    Holding Su Rou who was gasping for breath, she brought her to her resting room, "Play here. I''m working outside. If you need anything, just call me."


    "Oh." Su Rou took off her shoes and socks and sat on the bed watching TV. When she was young, Su Yu Ze had installed some games for her to play. She should still be able to use them.


    Su Yuze walked out of the lounge and dialed the number on the table. Before long, Lian Shuang walked in, "CEO."


    "Why didn''t you notice that the monitor was broken?" And even letting that transvestite cause a ruckus in the company! More importantly, he even allowed Xiao Rou to match with him.


    Speaking of this, it was really shameful, because there had never been any errors in the Sheng Shi Corporation''s security system, so they didn''t notice that the monitor in the hall had broken. After Su Rou''s reminder today, they realized, "This, it really is the dereliction of duty by the technical personnel, the monitor was broken two days ago."


    "Two days ago, the day that transvestite first came to his company, right?" There are several security guards in the hall. I don''t want that to happen again. "


    "Yes, CEO." Lian Shuang let out a sigh of relief. Looking at the CEO''s attitude, she almost thought that Su Yuze would treat her as that beauty! But why had Miss Su disappeared? In the lounge? So envious, Miss Su can casually enter the CEO Rest House.


    "Is there something else?" Noticing Lian Shuang''s gaze fixed onto the resting room, Su Yuze asked in a deep voice.


    "No ¡­" "No, it''s fine." Lian Shuang hurriedly said as he walked out of the office. Since she was the CEO''s sister, if she were to become the CEO''s wife in the future, wouldn''t he be able to freely enter the resting room?


    After a moment of silence, Su Yuze picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Fame Peak."


    "Young Master Yu, what''s the matter?" Zhang Feng asked from the side.


    "Do you know where Han Yiyan is?"


    With his phone tucked between his shoulder and both hands, he quickly tapped on the keyboard a few times. "He''s in Thailand." After speaking, he felt that something was wrong, "Young Master Yu, you should know where Han Yiyan is now, right?" After all, Su Yuze was also a hoodlum, and had a greater power than him.


    "His men are coming."


    "Who?" "Han Yiyan''s underlings?" It can''t be, he''s so bold, he dares to oppose Young Master Yu!


    Su Yuze coldly said, "A transvestite called Xin''er."


    "Huh?" Zhang Yuanfeng was stunned. "Human monster?" A beauty trap? Since it''s a beauty trap, why not just use a beauty instead? Bringing a transvestite out, is he trying to make Young Master Yu sick to death? " Wow, Han Yiyan is really scheming. He knows that you aren''t close to a woman, so he sent a demon over to make you feel disgusted. "


    Su Yu Ze rubbed his forehead. Indeed, it was very disgusting, especially so for that transvestite. Not only was it disgusting, it was also very despicable! "Fame Peak."


    "Heh heh." Zhang Yuanfeng was amused. He thought about how the extremely handsome Young Master Yu had been pestered by a demon wearing thick makeup, and he found it funny.


    "Go investigate." Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    "Alright!" "Okay." Yao Feng sensed Su Yu Ze''s displeasure and obediently replied. He then began to investigate.


    As the proverb goes, things are only a matter of time. No matter what motive a transvestite had, he had been successfully brought to the attention of the Transcendent Daoist!

 C140

    "Little Rou Er, do you still want to follow me to the company?" After experiencing the transvestite incident at the company yesterday, Su Yu Ze didn''t want Su Rou to follow him back to the company. If he were to run into that transvestite at the company, it would be hard to protect that transvestite from harming Su Rou.


    Su Rou had gone to sleep and play games in Su Yu Ze''s resting room yesterday afternoon. She even forgot to observe Lian Shuang''s work. "Yes, I want to go."


    "..." "Then, get up."


    Su Rou took the clothes from the side and wrapped them around herself before hiding inside to change. She asked, "Brother Ze, you don''t seem to want me to go to the company?" What he just said was very reluctant.


    "Yes."


    "Why?" "Didn''t they already say that she would become his secretary in the future? Why is it that she isn''t even allowed to go to the company now?" I didn''t disturb your work. "


    "Not that." Su Yu Ze patted her head, "I''m worried about that transvestite ¡­" I''m investigating him right now, and after I kick him out of T City, you can come to the company anytime you want. " Because Xin''er''s repeated provocations had already caused Su Yu Ze to lose his patience.


    Su Rou understood and obediently nodded her head, "Alright."


    "Good boy." Su Yu Ze leaned over and kissed Su Rou on her forehead, "Then you sleep a little more, I''m going to work."


    "I''ve changed my clothes." Su Rou stretched out her foot and kicked him.


    "Heh ¡­" Su Yuze chuckled, "It''s my fault."


    Su Yu Ze didn''t forget to remind her before he left, "If you want to go out, you have to go with Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, you can''t go alone."


    "Got it." She wouldn''t run out.


    Zhang Feng brought the documents to the CEO''s office, "Secretary Lian, you go out for a bit."


    "Yes, CEO."


    "How is it?" Su Yuze asked.


    Zhang Feng took out the photo in his hand, "It''s this person, right?" He pointed at the sexy and beautiful lady in the data. It was hard to imagine that such a beautiful person was actually a transvestite! Thai, father and mother both died, from the age of six with Han Yiyan... This Han Yiyan is really abnormal! "


    "Continue." Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    "Oh, he came to T City half a month ago. However, he spends most of his time hunting beauties in bars. His life is pretty comfortable." They were probably looking for men.


    "Check his consumption and freeze his account. I want him to go back to Thailand."


    "Alright!" "Right, and this, our two companies need to work together this year."


    After Su Rou stayed at home for two days, she received a call from Xiao Yun, "Meat, do you want to go check out T University?"


    "Watching a school?"


    "Yeah, don''t you want to see where you''re going to study in college?" Xiao Yun asked. In any case, you have nothing better to do at home. "


    Su Rou was idle. She blew her nails and asked indifferently, "How did you know I was home?"


    "En..." Do you even need to ask where you are other than at home? " Xiao Yun was stunned for a moment before she asked. Actually, it was Boss Su''s request. He was worried that Su Rou would be bored when she was at home alone, so he got them to bring Su Rou out for a walk.


    "Alright, let''s meet at the same place."


    "En!"


    Su Rou changed her clothes and walked out of the house while holding little cutie''s hand. Su Rou''s villa was in a rather remote area and Su Rou had to walk outside for a bit before she could get a taxi. However, when she got on the taxi and left, she didn''t notice that there was a car behind the car.


    The three girls quickly met up. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei habitually each held one of Su Rou''s arms as they leisurely walked towards the T University.


    "What department did you all choose?" Su Rou asked.


    "I chose finance. Yunyun chose the language style."


    Su Rou looked at Yu Fei in disbelief, "When did you fall for Finance?"


    "What? Are you unhappy that I''m in the same field as you?" Yu Fei pretended to be dissatisfied as she asked.


    "Of course not." Su Rou smiled and comforted her.


    T University was a famous school. It covered an area of more than a hundred thousand square meters. The buildings inside were very diverse. If one were to talk about what was the hallmark of a school, then it would definitely be a library!


    "There''s no one in the school. It''s so empty!" Xiao Yun raised her head to look at the towering library. It was ancient and full of charm. However, the library was basically closed because the school hadn''t started yet!


    "Because I still have about a month before I leave school!" Su Rou said, "I like this library." So beautiful.


    "Me too."


    When the library opened, they would definitely come for sightseeing!


    The three of them were leisurely walking on the deserted school path, enjoying the atmosphere of the academy. However, not long after they had walked, they suddenly heard an angry voice from behind them, "Little sisters, are you university students? Do you want to come out with us and play? "


    Looking back, they saw five men who looked like young men. One of the men had a bottle of wine in his hand, "Little sisters, let''s go out for a drink with your older brother!"


    "What the hell are you? You''re so disgusting!" Xiao Yun scolded him rudely.


    Yu Fei held onto Su Rou''s wrist and pulled her back.


    "Don''t be so ungrateful. It''s not like big brother doesn''t have money ¡­" "Let''s go!" These men were clearly addicts. They had messy, unkempt hair and unkempt looks. They even had dark circles under their eyes.


    "Meat, you guys go first, I''ll cover your backs." Xiao Yun said coldly.


    "Eh? Do you want to leave!? " In front of Su Rou, a tall beauty suddenly walked out. The beauty crossed her arms over her chest and the corner of her mouth hooked into a smile. "Let''s go. We can go and play together."


    It was Xin''er! Su Rou slightly frowned, "Uncle Xin Er, how did you find this place?" How could there be such a coincidence? "You, follow me?"


    "That''s right." Xin''er slowly walked over and said, "I don''t have any bad intentions. I just want to invite you to play with me. How about it?"


    Yu Fei stepped over from the side, "Scram."


    Xin''er lowered her head to look at Yu Fei, and the smile on her face slowly disappeared, "You want me to scram? Who do you think you are! "


    "Hmph." Yu Fei snorted and immediately pointed her middle finger at Xin''er, "Weren''t the transvestites staying in Thailand to play with us? What are you doing here!"


    Yu Fei was usually quiet, but once she started scolding, she was very rude as well. Her words made Xin''er''s mouth droop. "Slut!"


    After saying that, he kicked off from the side, lifting his heels high up in the air. The heels were right in front of Yu Fei''s eyes, as if they could pierce into her eyes if they touched the ground.

 C141

    Yu Fei moved quickly to the side, "Flesh, stay away from me."


    Xin''er lowered her long legs and switched to punching. The man''s fist was striking towards Yu Fei with a powerful force. Yu Fei used her elbow to cover her face as she received Xin''er''s punch.


    Little girl, you sure have some skill!


    Yu Fei''s arms were slightly numb, but she couldn''t care that much. She took a fighting stance, her hands still protecting her face as she took small steps. As long as she got close to Xin Er, she would strike out with her fist, aiming for her opponent''s vitals!


    As Xin''er blocked Yu Fei''s attack, she also wanted to find out her weak point. In a short while, the two of them were unable to part.


    Compared to Su Rou, Xiao Yun was much more relaxed. Although they were five young men, they were all soft legs. She quickly took care of those five and then ran over to Su Rou''s side. "Meat, are you alright?"


    Su Rou shook her head, "Go and help Fei Fei!" She could not tell that the transvestite''s fighting style was quite good, but she was afraid that Yu Fei would suffer.


    "No need, Fei Fei is strong!" Xiao Yun waved her hand. She knew the strength of a good friend.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Su Rou chatting leisurely. Immediately, her gaze turned cold. No wonder Young Master Yu was so relaxed when he allowed that girl to walk around. So ¡­ There was an expert protecting her!


    "Clank ~ ~ ~"


    "¡­" Yu Fei groaned as a bloody wound appeared on her arm.


    He didn''t know where Xin''er got that knife of hers, but it was stained with blood. Yu Fei didn''t say anything. This villain!


    "Damn, that transvestite is really despicable!" Xiao Yun couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She rolled up her sleeves and rushed forward, sending a flying kick to the side. Xin Er didn''t retreat; instead, she raised her leg to meet Xiao Yun''s attack head on!


    Xiao Yun used her hands to prop herself up. Xin''er swung her legs around. These two little girls were quite skilled!


    It was clear that Xin Er and Xiao Yun were of similar strength. Looking at the wound on Yu Fei''s arm, Su Rou was a little angry. She took out her phone and unhesitatingly dialed 110, "Hello? Uncle police, someone has killed someone. After hanging up the phone, Su Rou said to the two friends, "Capture him and send him to the police station."


    This transvestite, he really thinks that no one can save him!


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei nodded their heads, then the two of them rushed over at the same time, attacking Xin Er from both sides. Since Su Rou had already reported to the police, then what they needed to do was to waste time and wait for the police to capture her!


    Xin Er had a lethal weapon in her hands, so both Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were unable to get close to her, but Xin Er was also unable to take advantage of them. As long as he attacked one of them, the other would attack from behind.


    The sound of a siren came from not too far away. Xin''er narrowed her eyes. She really did call the police! As a result, Xin Er stopped fighting and ran over to Xiao Yun''s fist. When she passed by Su Rou, she intentionally bumped into her. "¡­"


    "Damn, that transvestite has some skill!" Xiao Yun walked over and pulled Su Rou up from the ground, "Is the meat alright? Were you hurt by the fall? "


    "I''m fine, Fei Fei is more serious." Su Rou''s face was gloomy as she looked in the direction that Xin Er had gone. Just now, when she was about to collide with her, Xin''er had said a few words, "Watch out for Young Master Yu!"


    You''re optimistic about Su Yuze? What he meant was, would he come and steal his away?


    Su Yu Ze picked Su Rou up from the police station. He had heard about the incident at T University. Was that transvestite serious?


    "Director Su, how do we deal with those people that have flirted with your little sister?" Captain Wang of the police station asked.


    "Take good care of him." Su Yuze coldly said.


    Captain Wang performed a military salute, "Yes!"


    "In addition, the entire city is searching for the person who ran away."


    "Yes sir!"


    Xiao Yun accompanied Yu Fei to the hospital to tend to her wounds. Su Rou originally wanted to follow, but was rejected by Yu Fei. Thus, Su Rou could only get on Su Yu Ze''s car and return home.


    On the way, Su Rou was a bit silent because she was still thinking about Xin Er''s words. The more she thought about it, the more she felt displeased in her heart. Why ¡­ Her love rival was a demoness! Just the thought of it made him feel intoxicated!


    "Xiao Rou''er, other than the fact that he hit her, are there any other injuries?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Nope." Su Rou shook her head. "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    It seemed that before that transvestite was chased out, it was best not to let little Rou Er go out as she pleased.


    The next day, Xin''er personally delivered herself to the door. He sat on the chair in the CEO''s office and looked at Su Yuze''s handsome face. He smiled and said, "Young Master Yu, why did you freeze their account?"


    "What is your purpose?" Su Yuze asked. He wasn''t the least bit surprised that Su Yuze had come in here.


    "Objective ¡­" Xin''er lightly pursed his lips, "My goal is ¡ª you." He liked strong and domineering men. When Su Yuze went to Thailand to travel, she immediately fell for that man.


    Su Yu Ze expressionlessly looked at him for a moment. "I have no interest in transvestites."


    "You can treat me as a girl." "Xin Er shook her hand, which was covered in red nail polish." I''m really good at serving men. " Saying that, he stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, "People say that you don''t get close to a woman, that... Who was that girl called Su Rou? "


    Su Yuze''s face slightly darkened, and he suddenly clenched his hands.


    "Oh right, she''s your sister!" Xin''er smiled and said, "You actually fell for your own little sister!"


    Before she could clearly see Su Yuze''s movements, she felt a pair of large hands grab around her neck. In an instant, she felt a lack of oxygen, causing him to struggle non-stop. "Mmm ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze lifted him up, making him look like his normal self. His handsome face was currently as gloomy as a demon from hell as he sinisterly said, "Human demon, I originally didn''t want to cause trouble. I just wanted you to scram back to Thailand, but ¡­ Since you know my secret, then you don''t need to go and stay here. "


    Xin''er wasn''t simply thinking that Su Yu Ze''s words of ''stay'' in this place were literal. What he meant was ¡­ They wanted him dead!


    "No ¡­" Xin''er grabbed onto Su Yuze''s hand. His sharp nails even scratched Su Yuze''s fair skin, but he didn''t move an inch. I, I won''t... "It was said out loud."


    "Too late."


    Su Yu Ze would rather mistakenly kill someone that disturbed his and Su Rou''s life than let them off.


    Xin''er kicked her legs. "Young Master Yu ¡­"


    Su Yuze saw that Xin''er had already begun rolling her eyes. Like a benevolent person, he threw her onto the ground like a rag and started to make an internal call. "Call the two security guards up."

 C142

    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Xin Er lay on the ground and started to cough violently. He was coughing so much that he started to salivate. He greedily breathed in the fresh air." Young Master Yu, you won''t kill me. You won''t offend Boss Han! "


    "You think too much of yourself. Do you think that Han Yiyan will go against me because of you, a transvestite?" Su Yu Ze was already unable to endure Xin''er any longer, especially after knowing Su Rou''s identity. There was no reason for him to let her off!


    "You ¡­" Xin''er gritted her teeth and jumped up from the ground, running towards the door.


    However, before she could even run a few steps, Su Yu Ze grabbed her long hair. "Ah!" A sharp pain transmitted from her scalp made Xin''er scream miserably. She covered her hair and was unable to move.


    Su Yu Ze twisted his hand, slightly exerted some force, and his left arm was dislocated. Xin''er didn''t have the time to cover her left arm with her other hand, and his right arm suffered the same fate.


    Now that Xin''er''s hands were dislocated, it would be difficult for her to run.


    Without her arm to support her balance, Xin''er staggered a few steps before collapsing to the ground. At this moment, two security guards walked in, "CEO!"


    "Take him down."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou called Yu Fei to express her condolences, "Fei Fei, how are your injuries?"


    Yu Fei''s voice was full of energy. "Mm, it''s alright." She was also a martial artist, so it didn''t matter to her if she suffered some minor injuries.


    But Su Rou was a bit worried. After repeatedly asking and confirming that she was really fine, she let out a sigh of relief. If anything happened to Yu Fei, she would definitely catch that transvestite and stab him a few times!


    "Alright, meat, Fei Fei is not that weak, so you don''t have to worry!" Xiao Yun said over the phone.


    "Yes."


    After Su Rou hung up the phone, she held her phone in a slightly absent-minded manner.


    "What are you thinking about, little Rou''er?" Su Yu Ze walked over and sat beside her while lightly hugging her waist, bringing her into his embrace.


    Su Rou leaned on Su Yu Ze''s shoulder and said faintly, "Fei Fei is injured."


    "Yu Fei?" Su Yuze understood and comforted him, "Don''t worry, Yu Fei learned close combat and fighting techniques. These little injuries are nothing to her." Both she and Xiao Yun had been injured before, and with such a small scratch, it could at most be considered a superficial wound.


    "I know ¡­" After all, she was a good friend. How could she not worry when she was injured? Eh? Wait ¡­ Su Rou raised her head from Su Yu Ze''s shoulder and raised her eyebrows at him. "How do you know what Fei is studying?" She didn''t seem to have told Su Yuze about it, because she herself didn''t know what Yu Fei was studying.


    "¡­" Su Yu Ze was silent for a few seconds. Forget it, Lil Rou will find out sooner or later anyway. With a sigh, he explained, "Actually, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were sent by me to protect you when I wasn''t around." Because she couldn''t take care of Xiao Rou when she was in school, she found these two bodyguards. Of course, they had to be of the same age as Su Rou, and the most important thing was the girl!


    Su Rou thought about it carefully. No wonder she had Xiao Yun and Yu Fei accompany her every time she went out. She had always thought that she had made two very powerful friends, but she had never thought that they were her bodyguards in the first place.


    Su Rou was a bit puzzled. "Then, could it be that the reason why they are friends with me is also because of your order?"


    "This has nothing to do with me." Su Yu Ze said with a light smile.


    Su Rou pushed him away in displeasure, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Although it was a good intention, he still felt a bit uncomfortable after being hidden for so long. She had been wondering how it could be such a coincidence. From elementary school to junior high to senior high, the three of them were in the same school and class! It turned out that Su Yuze had arranged everything!


    Su Yuze held her delicate body and pressed it into his chest. "I''m sorry."


    "¡­" As soon as Su Yu Ze showed her weakness, Su Rou felt that there was nothing she could do. She wasn''t really angry, it was just a matter of getting into trouble, "Forgive me, but I have my conditions."


    "Heh ¡­" "Little things have learned to talk about conditions." "Tell me about it." He dotingly tapped Su Rou''s forehead.


    Su Rou grabbed onto his playful big palm, "You are not allowed to bully them."


    "Am I that kind of person?" Su Yuze raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Then if I get hurt, won''t you blame it all on them?" Su Rou also said with a sharp tongue. Su Yu Ze also understood that if she was accidentally injured, and Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were by her side, then the ones who would be in trouble would be them.


    Su Yu Ze thought back to the last time he punished Xiao Yun and Yu Fei for half a month''s worth of intensive training, and immediately rubbed his nose awkwardly. "Alright."


    Then did brother Ze bully them? Su Rou unhappily shot a glance at him before escaping his embrace, "I''m going to sleep."


    Su Yuze quickly followed and stood up, but his arm was still around her waist. "Okay, let''s go together."


    "Go to sleep." Su Rou pulled Su Yu Ze''s hand away.


    "I''m used to sleeping with you in my arms." Su Yu Ze smiled as he spoke. Habit was a scary thing, but once one got used to it, no matter how scary it was, it was still pleasant.


    In the training ground underground, Xiao Yun looked at the transvestite Xin''er that was sent over. She poked Xin''er''s stomach with a branch, curious. "Fei Fei, do you think he''s really a transvestite?" No matter how she looked at it, she was a beauty!


    Yu Fei sat cross-legged on the ground, propping up her chin. "You''ll know once you take off his pants and take a look."


    "..." "Good idea!" As Xiao Yun spoke, she used a branch to pick up Xin Er''s pants, preparing to use it to take off Xin Er''s pants.


    "Scram!" Xin Er angrily rebuked, but because both his arms were dislocated, he could only lie on the ground. Furthermore, the height of this iron cage was not enough to allow him to stand up straight.


    "I just want to see if you''re a transvestite or not. You don''t have to be so fierce, do you?" Xiao Yun chuckled.


    Yu Fei started laughing as well. She had even cut herself yesterday and the wound hadn''t fully healed yet. Now he had finally caught him. If he didn''t properly fix him, then she would be letting down the injuries she had received!


    The tip of the branch stung against his skin. Furthermore, the branch was very rough. When he rubbed it against Xin Er''s lower abdomen, he unexpectedly felt a desire to do so. Xiao Yun looked at him in surprise. "Fei Fei, he''s in heat!"


    Wow, so powerful. She really is a beautiful lady who has been taught well, to be able to lose her temper like this!


    "Scram, don''t..." "Touch me." Xin''er twisted her body, but the more she twisted, the greater the damage she caused to his dislocated arms. Pain and desire brought cold sweat to his forehead.


    Damn it, he actually fell on a small branch!

 C143

    Su Yu Ze looked at Su Rou who was carrying her clothes out of the bedroom. She reached out his hand and pressed it against the door that was already half open, forcefully pushing the door back in. Then, he lowered her head and leaned towards Su Rou''s side, "Little Rou Er, where are you going?"


    Su Rou hugged her clothes. "Obviously, I''m going to take a bath." This is obvious, okay? Wasn''t she holding her pajamas in her arms?


    Of course he knew that she was going to take a bath, but ¡­ Don''t I have a bathroom here? " Why did she have to run to her room to bathe?


    Su Rou was stunned for a while. It seemed that it was true, because a large portion of her clothes were still in her bedroom, she forgot about it for a moment. "I''m used to it."


    Su Yuze released her hand and lovingly rubbed her head. "Go wash your clothes. They''re all dirty."


    It was probably a common problem with girls. They would grind their pants for a while before taking a bath. In the end, when Su Rou carried the clothes she needed to change with and prepared to enter the bathroom, Su Yuze helplessly raised her head from her laptop and looked at her. "You still haven''t washed?"


    "Get ready to wash." Su Rou smiled and replied.


    "Or do you want to bathe with me?" Looking at the time, it was almost 11 P.M. Su Yuze smiled charmingly, then lifted the blanket and stood up. "How is it?"


    Her figure was flawlessly perfect, and she had the kind of good figure that made people want to go up and touch him. Previously, Su Rou had been bewitched by this kind of good figure, so when she saw others taking off their clothes, she didn''t look as good as Su Yu Ze.


    "If you don''t speak, you''re just admitting it?" Su Yu Ze slowly walked over to the wardrobe. He took out a bathrobe and looked at Su Rou with an inviting gaze.


    When Su Rou saw the bathrobe on his hand, she slowly reacted. Was he inviting her to bathe with him just now?


    "I will wash it myself!" Su Rou pushed him away and quickly walked into the bathroom. She forcefully closed the bathroom door and also locked it from the inside.


    "Heh ¡­" Su Yuze threw the bathrobe on the bed. He was only joking. Seeing the little girl''s expression and locking the door, he was truly adorable, but ¡­ He took a glance at his lower body. It was so cute that he seemed to have some sort of reaction!


    From his beauty, it was unknown how many men had become the subjects of his skirt. However, once a person became arrogant and complacent, they wouldn''t be at ease with the situation. He was also tired of the men in Thailand, and it wasn''t easy for him to find a Su Yuze.


    He was rich and powerful. He ate both black and white. He was not a beauty that was close to a woman ¡­ Mm, very good!


    But this was also the only time in the history of the Spirit Demon Empress that she, a man, had suffered such a tragedy. Isn''t he beautiful enough? Isn''t he good enough? Was his method of seducing men not spicy enough?


    How could he still ignore her?! Is it just because I''m a transvestite?


    "I say, by the look on your face, you''re not thinking about men, are you?" When Xiao Yun and Yu Fei had just arrived at the training grounds and were chatting, they would occasionally glance at the iron cage. The sexy transvestite''s face had a hint of anger, embarrassment, and seduction on it, and Xiao Yun couldn''t help but poke him with a branch.


    He was feeling very unhappy seeing him acting so coquettishly!


    "¡­" Xin Er''s body trembled uncontrollably a few times as she coldly looked at Xiao Yun.


    "Fei Fei, he''s staring at me! I''m so scared! " Xiao Yun approached Yu Fei with a "I''m so scared, baby" look. She had a funny expression on, but she couldn''t tell that she was scared.


    "Yunyun, you and that idiot Guo Yi really do miss each other!" Yu Fei hit him mercilessly.


    Xiao Yun''s expression fell. "You dare to say that I''m very similar to that lackey?" She could have said anyone, but she couldn''t say that she was the same as Guo Yi. That would have been an insult!


    "It was originally."


    "Yu Fei!"


    Xiao Yun rubbed against the ground as she stood up and kicked him out. Yu Fei obviously wouldn''t let her kick him, so she used her right hand to block the kick from Xiao Yun. She pushed Xiao Yun''s leg back with all her strength and stood up as well.


    "¡­" Xin Er looked at the two girls speechlessly as they started to fight.


    Rather than say they were fighting, it would be more accurate to say that the two of them were sparring since there was no killing intent on their bodies! Very quickly, the two of them stopped fighting and stood straight at the same time. They looked towards the entrance of the training base. "Boss Su!"


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze indifferently nodded his head and asked, "What about him?"


    Xiao Yun pointed to an iron cage in the corner. "Look, it''s locked up over there!"


    "You guys go train."


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze walked towards the iron cage. Inside the cage, the sexy and seductive transvestite stared at Su Yu Ze with a gentle gaze, "Young Master Yu ¡­" Because he hadn''t been in the water for a day and a night, his voice became a little hoarse.


    Su Yu Ze crouched down and silently examined his body. Both of his arms had wounds on them. It seemed like they were caused by him rubbing on the ground for too long. However, his hands ¡­ It should be completely scrapped!


    Seeing Su Yuze''s gaze, Xin''er begged, "Young Master Yu, let me go. I''ll be good and serve you for the rest of my life ¡­" In any case, he was already tired of that stinking man Han Yiyan. If he could stay by Su Yuze''s side for the rest of his life, then he might be able to consider not going out to hunt wild food.


    Look, Young Master Yu didn''t kill him that quickly. Maybe he had a good impression of him!


    This underground base was very large, and was surrounded by training halls. However, those people were all well-trained in their own training, so they paid no attention to this sexy demon. This place didn''t seem like a place that could be interrogated. Su Yu Ze ignored Xin''er''s gaze and immediately called over two muscular men. "Carry him to the basement."


    The basement was actually a torture chamber used to punish the subordinates who had made mistakes. The two muscular men expressionlessly lifted up the steel cages and walked towards the basement. They never showed any mercy to traitors or those who wanted to hurt Su Yuze. Besides, this person was so unfamiliar, so they might have sent a spy from the underworld!


    Xin''er was being carried shakily into the underground torture chamber. Along the way, her forehead had been drenched in sweat for a long time, and because of the shaking of the iron cage, he was constantly being knocked against his dislocated arms. Every step she took, a heart-wrenching pain would come from his arms; the pain was unbearable.


    When he finally got to the torture chamber, Xin''er''s lips were already pale and she was gasping for breath.

 C144

    The torture chamber was much darker than the outside. There was only a dim yellow light that illuminated the room slightly, but it was enough for Xin''er to clearly see her surroundings. Next to the whip was a basin of chili water, a tiger stool, and an iron chain ¡­


    The entire room was filled with a faint smell of blood. Xin Er raised her head, but couldn''t see Su Yu Ze''s appearance. However, he could feel the chill coming from Su Yu Ze''s body.


    "Young Master Yu ¡­"


    "Let him out." Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    "Click ~ ~ ~"


    The muscular man pulled open the iron cage, then mercilessly grabbed Xin Er''s long hair and forcefully pulled her out. After throwing her on the ground, the muscular man still disdainfully tore off the hair on his hand and threw it on the ground.


    Xin''er''s face was twisted with pain. Her hair was unkempt and unkempt, like a pines'' dog.


    Only now did Xin''er suddenly realize that Su Yuze was serious! He was truly uninterested in his own beauty. What was wrong with that ¡­ Xin''er carefully thought back. It should be the girl called Su Rou right? Was it because he mentioned Su Rou and successfully angered him?


    Thinking of this, Xin''er started to prostrate herself on the ground, "Young Master Yu, I was wrong ¡­" "I, I shouldn''t have mentioned your sister, I won''t dare ¡­" He did not want to die yet, she would rather return to Thailand and continue being the Human Demon Queen and follow Han Yiyan than die in this place!


    Hearing the two words'' little sister Ling '', Su Yuze''s pupils slightly contracted. "With so many mouths, we''ll just strip off his tongue."


    "Yes." The two musclemen immediately went to the side and picked up a pair of scissors.


    "No, no ¡­" Young Master Yu, I was wrong, I won''t mention it anymore ¡­ Let me go! Please, let me go! "


    Su Yu Ze had never been a kind person. Furthermore, he had endured this transvestite for a long time! If he didn''t punish him properly, it would be hard to quell his anger.


    The muscular man grabbed Xin''er''s chin, and Xin''er was still shaking her head with her mouth tightly shut. She would rather die than open it, but she couldn''t do anything to the muscular man''s strength.


    "Ah ¡­" "Ahh!" Xin''er raised her head and screamed in agony, her mouth was already covered in a bloody mess as blood mixed with water dripped from her mouth to the ground. "Pfft!" Xin''er fiercely sprayed out a mouthful of blood in Su Yuze''s direction.


    Su Yuze was prepared for this. He moved to the side and only spurted blood at his feet. He smiled and said, "What do you want to say now? I''m listening."


    "¡­" Where could he speak now?


    The two muscular men couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Was Young Master Yu doing this on purpose? When they opened their mouths to beg him, they pretended not to hear him. After they pulled out his tongue, they actually made them speak.


    "If you don''t have anything to say, then I won''t accompany you. You two should properly ''entertain'' your esteemed guests." Su Yu Ze said indifferently, deliberately emphasizing the word ''entertaining''.


    "Yes."


    Xin''er looked at Su Yuze in despair. The smell of blood on the ground caused the entire torture chamber to emit a bloody stench. Because he had lost too much blood, Xin Er''s head was spinning. What the two musclemen wanted to do to him, he already had no strength to resist!


    When he accidentally touched his reverse scale, that was the fate!


    Su Rou could follow Su Yu Ze to the company again.


    "Brother Ze, if you take me to the company, does it mean that Uncle Monster was driven back by you?" Su Rou asked because she remembered that he had previously said that she should not go out before the transvestite leaves the T City.


    Su Yuze nodded. "Okay."


    "That''s good, I feel annoyed when I see that Uncle Monster." Moreover, he shamelessly boasted about stealing Su Yuze, but he didn''t even bother to weigh his own strength. If Su Yuze was truly that type of man who valued his appearance and relied on only his lower body to think, then she wouldn''t be together with big brother Ze now. Of course, she wouldn''t fall for that playful Su Yuze!


    The moment the elevator door closed, he lowered his head to kiss Su Rou''s lips. His fiery long tongue lightly wrapped around her tender little tongue, taking her to slowly feel the kiss between lovers. There weren''t any monitors in the elevator, so Su Yuze simply kissed her wantonly.


    Only when the elevator stopped did Su Yuze let go of her lips with some reluctance. For the first time, his usually cold voice was laced with lust. "This is your reward."


    Su Rou''s lips were slightly red and swollen from the kiss just now. Her vital capacity wasn''t as good as Su Yu Ze''s, and she was the one gasping for air every time. How displeasing! " Brother Ze, have you practiced before? " He was extremely skilled!


    Have you practiced... A mysterious smile suddenly appeared on Su Yuze''s face. "I think so."


    "Who!" When did he secretly have a girlfriend? Why didn''t she know? They had been living together all this time, and she was very clear about whether they had a girlfriend or not!


    Su Yu Ze coughed lightly, "You."


    "..." "Liar."


    "No, but you were sound asleep at those times." The elevator door opened. Su Yu Ze released his hold on her waist and took her hand.


    Sleeping? Ah, could it be... While she was sleeping at night? Realizing this, Su Rou suddenly hit him, "Oh, so you already had intentions towards me!"


    "Yes."


    "I couldn''t tell, but you''re actually a big pervert!" He actually took advantage of her sleeping time to secretly kiss her, but ¡­ From the looks of it, brother Ze''s first kiss was also his, right?


    Su Yuze tightly held her small hand and said, "Wolves are more single-minded."


    "Is that so?" Su Rou rolled her eyes at him.


    "Then why don''t you practice your technique properly? What if you dislike me?" Su Yuze teased.


    Su Rou was amused by his words, "Who dares to despise you." Then he had already mastered it, and she himself was still a rookie!


    The two of them chatted as they walked into the CEO''s office. At the corner, they looked at Su Rou''s back with envy. Was the CEO too fond of this little sister? She came to the company to bring her, and she even held her hand. As for him ¡­ Talking to the CEO was two steps away.


    He hastily clenched his teeth. No way, he had to get on good terms with Su Rou and make her speak highly of him in front of Su Yu Ze!


    Thinking of this, Lian Shuang carried a cup of hot tea into the CEO''s office with a few packs of snacks that girls loved to eat.


    "Hello, Miss Su. Please have some tea." Lian Shuang placed the cup of tea in front of Su Rou and then placed the snacks beside her, "I don''t know which snack you prefer, so I just randomly bought some."


    Su Rou looked at her and drank a mouthful of tea before reminding her, "Why didn''t you brew tea for brother Ze as well?"


    "¡­" Her mouth was wide open. It was over. She had forgotten!

 C145

    She was completely focused on trying to please Su Rou. She had only prepared Su Rou''s tea and snacks and had forgotten about the CEO''s! Lian Shuang embarrassedly stood up, "I''m sorry, I''m going to take a bath now."


    Lian Shuang hurried out of his office to make tea. He took a deep breath.


    Su Rou stared at Lian Shuang''s back before staring thoughtfully at the teacup in front of her. Su Yuze flipped through the documents in front of him, not caring about what just happened. "Xiao Rou, you can go anywhere in the company. If you''re tired, you can tell me. You can rest in my resting room."


    "Alright."


    Su Rou followed Lian Shuang out of the office and leaned against the wall as she watched her work. To be honest, even their looks could be considered top-notch in the entire company. It was just that they were often covered up by the aura of a strong woman!


    After Lian Shuang finished the work he was doing, he saw Su Rou leaning against the wall and staring at him. She immediately raised her smile and looked at Su Rou with slight respect. "Miss Su, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, you go ahead. I was just looking around." Su Rou Rou gently said.


    "Oh ¡­" Lian Shuang thought about it but still asked, "Miss Su, you and the CEO aren''t blood related siblings, right? They don''t really look like each other." They asked in a probing tone. Su Rou and Su Yuze, apart from the similar mole in the corner of their eyes, didn''t have much in common appearance. Moreover, Su Rou''s mole was in the right corner, while Su Yu Ze''s in the left corner. Even her mole was different!


    "Yes, a cousin." Su Rou explained, "Do you have something to say to me?"


    Lian Shuang was slightly shocked, this little girl''s observation skills are very strong, "... "Nothing." It was hard to talk about such things to a child who was not even seventeen years old.


    Su Rou shrugged her shoulders. If she didn''t want to say it, then forget it!


    Su Rou was tired after eating lunch. She had woken up at 9 am and was still unable to adapt!


    "Are you tired?" Su Yu Ze asked as he saw Su Rou yawned.


    "A little." Su Rou rubbed her eyes.


    "Go to sleep for a while."


    Su Yu Ze led her into the resting room and helped her take off her shoes and socks. After covering her with a blanket, Su Rou looked at him sleepily, "What about you?"


    "I''m not in the habit of taking a nap."


    Not in the habit of taking a nap? No matter how late he slept, Su Yuze would always wake up at six the next day. It should be very damaging to the body, right? Su Rou''s large eyes darted around before he smiled, "Brother Ze." She crooked his finger at Su Yuze.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yu Ze obediently bent down and asked her what she wanted.


    Unexpectedly, Su Rou hugged his neck and pulled him to her side. Su Yu Ze wasn''t prepared for Su Rou and was easily brought to bed by her. "Come take an afternoon nap with me."


    Su Yu Ze placed a hand on Su Rou''s cheek to prevent himself from pressing her down. Hearing her words, Su Yu Ze couldn''t help but let out a light sigh. She openly invited him to sleep with her in bed, truly testing his endurance.


    Seeing that Su Yu Ze seemed to be somewhat unwilling to cooperate, Su Rou was slightly displeased and tugged on his arm. "Are you sleeping?" The afternoon time was originally used for resting. She also felt heartache for Su Yuze''s body.


    "..." "Sleep." Su Yu Ze compromised.


    Su Yu Ze embraced Su Rou''s soft body. He was worried that she''d get hot, so he turned on the air conditioner and placed a thin blanket on the two of them. "Sleep."


    Su Rou was really sleepy. She rubbed her hands against Su Yu Ze''s chest a few times and then closed her eyes.


    Su Yu Ze enjoyed a rare quiet afternoon. The first time he tried taking a nap, he didn''t feel too bad. The main thing was that the person in his embrace was his everything.


    However, even though he was asleep, Su Yu Ze only had a light sleep. When it was 1: 30 in the afternoon, Su Yu Ze woke up on time. He checked the time and found that it was work time. She carefully pulled out her arm from under Su Rou''s neck. Seeing her frown slightly and extending her hand out to grab onto something, he pulled out a pillow and gave it to her, allowing her to hug it.


    He got up and tidied up the slightly wrinkled clothes that he was lying on. He kissed Su Rou''s forehead and turned the air conditioner in the room to a constant temperature before walking out of the resting room.


    Lian Shuang just stood there in the office. Just as he was about to say how the person disappeared, he saw Su Yu Ze walk out from the lounge. "CEO, CEO ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze closed the door, his tone slightly displeased. "Be quiet, she''s sleeping."


    She gulped. Was Miss Su sleeping? And did the CEO just walk out of the lounge after gathering enough? He looked at Su Yu Ze''s wrinkled clothes and fell asleep as well ¡­ And then the two of them would be in the same bed?


    Heavens, could the CEO possibly favor Miss Su a little more? Were their relationship so good that they could sleep in the same bed?


    However ¡­ Miss Su was still young and the two of them had grown up together, so their relationship must be very close. However, she had to admit that she was really envious of Miss Su. She was able to enjoy such meticulous care from the CEO.


    "Secretary Lian, what''s the matter?" Su Yuze calmly walked to his office chair and sat down, then continued working.


    Lian Shuang shook his head. "I''m fine ¡­" But then he thought of the work he had on hand, "No, no, no, I have something to do!" She handed over the documents in her hands and placed them in Su Yuze''s hands. "These are business plans and they require you to complete them. You only need to sign the last two."


    Su Yuze quickly skimmed through the proposal in his hand. "This proposal is still lacking. I''ll revise it later and let me see."


    "..." "Alright."


    After signing the two documents, Su Yuze handed them over to Lian Shuang and said, "Secretary Lian, I hope that you won''t have any problems during your work."


    "I ¡­" "With her arms wrapped around the document, the CEO was referring to the incoherent words that she had just spoken, right?" "Yes, I understand!"


    "Mm, go on out."


    Su Rou fell asleep after taking a nap and felt extremely comfortable. She stretched her body and pushed away the pillow in her embrace. Only then did she look to the side. Was Brother Ze already up? Or ¡­ He didn''t sleep at all?


    "Click ~ ~ ~"


    As the door to the lounge opened, a fluffy head peeked out. Every time Su Rou woke up, her curly hair would rise up messily, especially on top of her head. Su Yuze, on the other hand, enjoyed watching her curls rise up. "I woke up from sleep."


    "En, are you asleep?"


    "I''m asleep." Su Yu Ze stretched out his arms, showing her his clothes. "Look, this is evidence of my afternoon nap."


    Su Rou looked at his clothes and indeed, there were folds on top. With a single glance, she could tell that it was the result of him sleeping in harmony. Su Rou was relieved. "Remember to take an afternoon nap. Your body is more important."


    "Alright."

 C146

    After Su Rou followed Su Yuze to the company for a few days, she felt bored because she couldn''t understand the work content of Shuangshuang. Originally, she also didn''t have any training, so she naturally didn''t know much about this kind of thing.


    "Xiao Rou''er, aren''t you coming with me to the company today?" Su Yu Ze asked. He saw that Su Rou was still lying on the bed, motionless.


    "I don''t want to go anymore ¡­" "I''ll go when I''ve learnt it." Su Rou said listlessly.


    "What happened? Who bullied you?" He felt that bringing his girlfriend to the company was beneficial to him because this way, he could see her anytime, anywhere. Mmm, they could even take a nap together.


    Su Rou turned her body with her back facing him, "No, I don''t need to get up so early."


    Su Yuze looked at her in amusement. Fine, it''s still the lazybones. However, he did not force it because in another two weeks, Su Rou would start school, "Then I''ll leave first."


    "Yes." Su Rou closed her eyes. She had slept late last night and was still sleepy.


    "Give me a good morning kiss."


    "¡­"


    Su Yuze gave her pouting lips a kiss, then left.


    Su Rou thought that she hadn''t seen Xiao Yun and Yu Fei for a while, so she gave them a call, "Yun Yun, are you free?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m looking for you guys to play with." Su Rou said while smiling on the other end of the phone.


    "Huh?" What do you mean?


    Su Rou slowly said, "I say, I don''t think I''ve ever been to your and Fei Fei''s house before. I want to go there to play."


    Xiao Yun still didn''t know that Su Yu Ze had confessed to Su Rou. Hearing Su Rou''s words, Xiao Yun panicked a little, "Eh ¡­" "Wait, don''t, don''t come."


    "What''s wrong?" Su Rou asked.


    "Nothing ¡­" "Fei Fei said that she wanted to go out. Let''s go out and play." Xiao Yun hurriedly said.


    Su Rou gave a long "ah" sound, "I''ve never been there before. Don''t you welcome me?"


    "No, no, no. It''s not that we don''t welcome you, it''s that... Shall we go out and play? " This was because the place where she and Yu Fei were living was right next to the underground base.


    Su Rou continued to tease Xiao Yun, "You''re so weird Yun Yun, why aren''t you letting me go?"


    "None... "Maybe next time." Xiao Yun laughed. This kind of conversation is too much of a challenge to her! " "Meat, let''s go out and play!"


    Su Rou burst out laughing, "Don''t be nervous, I already know all about you guys. Brother Ze told me."


    "Huh?" Xiao Yun was dumbfounded. Did Boss Su already tell her? " Eh, then you ¡­ "You''re messing with me!" Xiao Yun patted her chest. Everything was fine! However, the meat was so bad. He actually messed with her!


    "Hehe, did I scare you?"


    Su Yu Ze only wanted Su Rou to live a happy and happy life, so she made Xiao Yun and Yu Fei hide it from him. Xiao Yun said unhappily into her phone, "That''s right, you''re already scared to the point of peeing!"


    "But I really want to see you." Su Rou said. She had long since heard that brother Ze had an underground base, so she was quite curious.


    "Mm ¡­" "Next time, let''s have Brother Su bring you over. This place is quite far away." Xiao Yun said after thinking for a while.


    "Fine."


    "By the way, don''t blame us for hiding it from you, right?" Xiao Yun asked softly, "Although it was under Boss Su''s orders, Fei Fei and I truly want to be friends with you." She seriously said this because she didn''t want Su Rou to misunderstand that they had become friends because of their mission.


    Why would Su Rou blame them? It wasn''t like she couldn''t differentiate between a real friend and a fake friend, "No, Brother Ze clearly explained it to me."


    "That''s good." Eh? Xiao Yun thought of something and asked in a low voice, "I''ve always wanted to ask, just what exactly is going on between you and Boss Su?" It was because of Su Rou''s feelings for Su Yu Ze that she wanted to leave the country. But now, she didn''t want to leave the country. There was definitely something going on between them!


    Su Rou laughed from the other end of the phone, "Secret!"


    "Wow, the secret between Fei Fei and I has already been found out by you, do you have the nerve to not tell us?" This little girl, Su Rou, was really not kind! However, as best friends, they all knew that Su Rou didn''t want to leave the country. Now that she could remove the knot in her heart, they were happy for her.


    As for her secret ¡­ "When she is willing to speak, she will speak." Do you want to go out and play? We''ll meet at the same place! "


    "Alright."


    Since Xin''er was already caught, Su Rou did not have any worries when she went out to play. The three girls held a glass of fruit wine as they walked down the street, laughing and chatting. They started to stroll around the beautiful building, "I heard that there are a lot of new ones this year, why are they still last year''s?" Yu Fei looked at the shop assistant with a puzzled expression.


    The owner bowed apologetically, "I''m really sorry. This year''s new clothes have already been bought by someone."


    "All of them?" Yu Fei raised her eyebrows. Who was the one that ¡­ A tycoon!


    "Well, yes." The owner nodded. "I''m really sorry. Please take a look at the other styles."


    Yu Fei speechlessly glanced at the shop owner. It''s been a year and they''re definitely going to buy new clothes. These are all from last year, who would still want to see them? " Forget it, let''s go to another house! "


    "Boss, where are the clothes I ordered earlier?" A girl''s voice sounded. Su Rou and the others were slightly startled as they seemed to have heard this voice somewhere before.


    Xiao Yun turned her head to take a look. "That seems to be Kong Yao."


    Wasn''t that the Kong Yao who loved to dress up like Su Mei? Today, she was wearing a sleeveless, short skirt. As expected of the young misses, their skin was well cared for and they had developed quite well. Kong Yao''s outfit had won a lot of attention.


    "Miss Kong, your clothes are already packed." The owner said respectfully.


    "Okay, get two people to help me get it outside and put it in my car." Kong Yao said in a domineering tone.


    "Alright."


    After Kong Yao finished instructing, she turned around and coincidentally saw Su Rou and the other two. "You are Su Rou, right? The one who bought underwear last time." Kong Yao said with a smile. As she spoke, she unconsciously puffed out her chest.


    "Nervous." Xiao Yun rolled her eyes at Kong Yao. She really was someone who stayed with Su Meimei. She always liked to talk in such a weird way!


    Su Rou was also a bit speechless. How did her breasts offend anyone? Why did Su Mei and Kong Yao all say that about him? Su Rou sighed, "Alright, alright, alright. Your chest is big. Your chest is the biggest. Is that OK?"


    "Miss Kong, the clothes have been placed on the carriage for you." The owner said with a smile.


    "Yes."


    "So it was you who bought all those new clothes!" Xiao Yun said with disdain as she looked at Kong Yao''s complacent expression.

 C147

    "You guys want to buy new clothes too? I''m sorry, but I''ve already bought them all. " Kong Yao swiped her card, turned around and left with her backpack and twisted her hips.


    "What''s she doing? She bought all the new models!" If you want to show that your family is rich, you shouldn''t do this!


    "Then we''ll bump into her no matter what we wear!" The reason why Kong Yao was so crazy about buying clothes was so that she could stand out from the crowd. Once someone bumped into her, they would be compared in all kinds of ways, which in turn would make her even taller.


    This was Kong Yao''s goal!


    Xiao Yun held onto Su Rou''s arm, "Damn it, let''s go. You should go buy meat as well. We definitely need to beat her down!" Did that Kong Yao really think that she was the only beauty in the world?


    "No need, we''re just here for a stroll. I still have a lot of clothes, so there''s no need to buy them." Su Rou''s desire for clothes wasn''t strong. Every year, Su Yu Ze would also add new clothes for her, so her clothes really weren''t a problem.


    Seeing that Su Rou had no intentions of competing, Xiao Yun could only give up. "Then let''s go eat something. Don''t be unhappy about a flower peacock."


    "Alright."


    "I heard that the T-food bar is very famous. When school starts, you have to go and have a look."


    "Foodie."


    "Humph!"


    When Su Rou returned home, both her hands were empty and she didn''t buy anything. Seeing this, Su Yu Ze felt a little strange, "Xiao Rou''er, did you not buy anything?" Don''t girls always buy big or small bags when they go shopping? Why is it that Su Rou didn''t come back with anything?


    "No, I didn''t." She couldn''t think of anything she could buy either, nothing seemed to be lacking.


    "What, you don''t have enough money?" Su Yuze asked, "If you don''t have enough money, you can give me a call." He did not wish for Su Rou to be dissatisfied with anything.


    Su Rou walked to Su Yu Ze''s side and sat down. She placed her legs on Su Yu Ze''s thighs. "No, I don''t need anything. I just don''t have anything to buy." Su Rou pointed at her legs. "Brother Ze, help me massage my legs."


    I''ve been walking all day and my legs are aching.


    Su Yuze massaged Su Rou''s legs in a moderate manner. His warm hands burned Su Rou''s calves. "Hu ¡­" Su Rou comfortably lied on the sofa as she enjoyed Su Yu Ze''s massage.


    "If you''re tired, then rest early. You''re not allowed to watch TV that late."


    "Mm ¡­" "Alright."


    Aunt Wang had finished preparing the meal. When she walked over, she saw Su Yu Ze giving Su Rou a massage. She immediately praised, "Young Master''s relationship with young miss is really good." Even though they were not siblings, they were still better than siblings. "We can start eating now."


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze patted Su Rou''s calf and pulled her up from the sofa. "It''s time to eat."


    "Aunt Wang usually left the Su family villa after washing the dishes. Thus, from when Aunt Wang left, it could be considered as the world of the two people Su Yu Ze and Su Rou." Does your foot still hurt? "


    "Not bad."


    Su Yu Ze then kneaded Su Rou''s calves without letting go of her feet, "School is about to start soon."


    "En, then do I need to stay there?" Su Rou asked.


    "You want to stay?" Su Yu Ze squeezed Su Rou''s calves with a little force. "Do you want to live apart from me?"


    "That''s not it. Universities have to be boarding, right?" I heard that all universities are boarding schools. If it''s a school system, then she still has to abide by it, unless ¡­ Su Yuze used a forceful method.


    "Don''t think about it." Su Yuze flicked her forehead. "You won''t be staying here." If he let Su Rou go to university and let her stay there, he might as well not let her go to school.


    Su Rou smiled at him. She knew Su Yu Ze definitely wouldn''t let her stay there. "Actually, I don''t want to get a place to stay either. It''s really inconvenient to have to fight with three or four people over a toilet every morning."


    "Little thing, are you lying to me?"


    "I''m just looking at your thoughts." Su Rou shook Su Yu Ze''s arm, "I also don''t want to separate."


    Su Yuze chuckled, "Okay, leave it to me."


    "Thank you." Su Rou kissed Su Yu Ze on the cheek. "I''m going to take a bath."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou grinded for a while with her pajamas before walking into the bathroom. Ever since she used the bathroom from brother Ze''s, she felt that his bathroom was a lot more comfortable than hers.


    Su Rou soaked in the flowing bath for a long time before slowly drying herself. She stood in front of the mirror on the ground and was about to put on her clothes, but her eyes fell on her chest. She couldn''t help but think of Su Mei and Kong Yao''s words. Was it really that small?


    At least it wouldn''t be an airport!


    On the internet, it was said that men would always prefer women that they couldn''t control. Was Brother Ze like this as well? Well, she could think about buying a corset or something.


    Perhaps seeing that Su Rou still hadn''t come out after so long, Su Yu Ze lightly knocked on the bathroom door. He didn''t hear any response and slightly frowned. He immediately opened the door, but the door wasn''t locked and he easily pushed it open.


    Su Rou was thinking about how to make herself more plump up when she saw the bathroom door being pushed open, "What are you doing?" Su Rou held her pajamas to her chest, "Why didn''t you knock on the door?"


    "I did." Su Yuze touched himself. "Wear your clothes first."


    Su Rou walked out of the bathroom with a bit of awkwardness. She passed down the long hair and hit him a few times, "Pervert, don''t knock!"


    "I really did." Su Yu Ze''s mind was still thinking about Su Rou''s slender white body. He couldn''t hold it any longer and asked, "What were you doing just now?"


    "Nothing ¡­" Su Rou shifted her gaze away. How could she have the nerve to tell him that she was thinking about how to make herself a bit more plump?


    Why did he stay in there for so long? He stared blankly into the mirror and said, "I''m afraid you''ll faint if you soak in it for too long."


    Su Rou looked at him for a while. "Brother Ze, do men like girls with bigger breasts?"


    "I don''t know about other men, but I''m not very fond of them ¡­" Su Yu Ze comforted her, "Besides, yours is not small either."


    "¡­" Su Rou''s face turned slightly red. "I didn''t ask about that."


    "I can help you build your breasts." When Su Yuze saw her pink cheeks, he thought of something and lowered his head to kiss her small mouth. And it''s even completely natural. "


    How could he be rich?


    Just as Su Rou wanted to ask, she felt a warm big hand crawling up her chest. She subconsciously grabbed his wrist, but Su Yu Ze lightly kneaded her chest without saying a word.


    Su Rou absentmindedly seemed to understand. He was talking about something that could help her expand her chest, something that was completely natural. So it was referring to his hand ¡­

 C148

    The university''s opening day arrived. Su Yu Ze brought Su Rou to T University to register. Since the class had already been chosen, she only went to greet the principal.


    Unlike the other students who had to pay for the registration, Su Yu Ze and Su Rou went straight to the principal''s office.


    The principal was a middle-aged man. He had the beer belly that most men had and a slightly bald head. When he saw Su Yuze enter, the principal immediately put up a fawning smile, "Director Su, welcome."


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze replied indifferently, "Didn''t we say it earlier?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." The principal repeatedly nodded before turning his gaze towards Su Rou, "This must be your sister."


    Su Rou slightly bowed towards the principal, "Hello, Principal. My name is Su Rou."


    "Good, good, good." The principal nodded with a smile. "Your sister is very sensible and looks like she''s been through a lot!"


    "It was originally meant to be a compliment, but Su Yu Ze felt awkward no matter how he listened to it. No matter how famous his little Rou''er was, it shouldn''t have anything to do with him, right?" Principal, don''t talk to me about anything else. "


    "Director Su is so fierce?" OK... Um, Su Rou, you are from the Finance Department, right? " "He put on a pair of glasses and flipped through the list." Finance Department Class One. "


    "Hmm, is Yu Fei in class one?" Su Rou asked.


    "Yu Fei ¡­" The Principal looked around and said, "Yes, yes."


    That''s no problem.


    "Then next is the issue of lodging. Su Rou, do you want to live in 4 or 6 people?" This was probably a question that all the students were more concerned about. After all, it was more convenient to have a room with four people. But what if Su Rou liked the lively room with six people?


    "No, actually, I don''t want to stay." Su Rou smiled, "Can I apply for lodging?"


    Although the living environment at T University was not very good, it was definitely not bad. The principal looked at Su Rou with a puzzled expression. Was this young lady too spoiled? He looked towards Su Yuze with an uncertain gaze. "CEO Su ¡­" This matter was naturally Su Yuze''s decision.


    "Yes, she won''t stay." Su Yuze said.


    "Ah ¡­" The principal was stunned for a moment. "Is Director Su unhappy with our dorm?"


    "No." Su Yuze slowly shook his head. "My home isn''t far from here. I can send her here."


    Noticing that Su Yuze was a little unhappy, the Headmaster hurriedly replied, "Okay, okay. If you don''t want to stay, then don''t. It''s alright!" Director Su''s power was not something he could afford to offend, so it was better to just follow Director Su''s wishes.


    "Xiao Rou''er, wait for me outside. I need to talk with the principal for a bit."


    "Oh." Su Rou obediently walked to the door and waited.


    Su Yuze briefly explained the situation to the principal, who repeatedly agreed, "Don''t worry, Director Su. I promise I won''t make things difficult for your sister."


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze walked out of the principal''s office and discovered that Su Rou was looking through the window at the long line of students. "Xiao Rou''er, let''s go." Su Yu Ze rubbed her head, then led her out.


    "Yeah, are we going to register now?" Su Rou asked.


    "It''s not us, it''s you."


    "Is it considered my registration now?" Su Rou changed her words and continued asking.


    "Yes."


    It was so convenient, he just needed to find the principal straight away. Compared to those flamboyant students, he was practically hanging up like this!


    "The registration time is for the next two days. The military training will begin the day after tomorrow. Do you want to participate?" Seeing how excited she looked when he didn''t have to line up for registration, Su Yuze asked in a funny tone.


    "Military training?" She was unfamiliar with this term, because there was no military training program in high school. Thinking about it, it was true that No. 1 Middle School was a aristocratic high school, and most of the students there were either rich or noble. How could the school dare to use military training to make these ancestors suffer? However, entering a university was different. Most of the universities relied on one''s own hard work to enter a university. Military training was more necessary.


    "Yes, military training is like the basic training of the soldiers in the army. It will last for half a month." Su Yuze explained.


    Is that so? He would train like a soldier!


    "Yes, I''ll try."


    "It''s going to be tough, and the temperature will be high every day for the next half month." Su Yuze said.


    Su Rou still felt that it was very new, so she did not think too much about it. "I heard that there are even guns. I want to go and play."


    "Alright." Su Rou felt that it was new now, but once she tried the taste of military training, she wouldn''t think that way right?


    After a lot of students finished registering, they once again lined up to collect their daily necessities and camouflage clothing. Su Rou then followed them. The woman who posted the items asked, "What size are you wearing?"


    "F * ck that''s enough."


    Then the old lady didn''t even look at them and just picked out a set of camouflage clothes from the pile and threw it to Su Rou, "This ¡­" Can I wear it? " Looks like the number of yards isn''t right.


    "Why can''t I wear it? It''s what all M-yards look like. " The woman said impatiently.


    "Oh." Su Rou nodded and left while hugging her clothes.


    But before she could take two steps, she heard the woman behind him shout out, "Hey, that girl over there, you don''t want your bucket anymore!" Because Su Rou only got her camouflage clothes and was about to leave, the old lady started to yell.


    The surrounding students all looked at her. Su Rou calmly said, "I don''t want to." She wasn''t here to stay, so what did she need those things for?


    The woman frowned. "What kind of person is that!"


    Su Rou carried her clothes and returned to Su Yuze''s side. Su Yuze had always been a very charming man, and even though he didn''t look young, the female students who had just entered still fixed their gazes on him. Some of them even gathered together to discuss something. Although he couldn''t hear what they were saying, he could tell from their expressions that they were probably talking about Su Yu Ze!


    Su Rou raised her chin, "Su Yu Ze, you did a good job." So many female university students were looking at him.


    "To think that he would call her by name. It seems like his little Rou Er is very unhappy." Someone is doing quite well! " Did he not notice? Just now, when Su Rou was queuing up, there were still quite a few boys who were smiling while pointing at Su Rou''s back. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were in the school, he would definitely have gone up and warned them.


    Su Rou looked around, "Me? What''s wrong with me? " No male students were looking at her. They only had female addicts stealthily glancing at Su Yuze!


    "Heh ¡­" "It''s nothing, let''s go home." Su Yu Ze extended his hand and took the clothes from her.

 C149

    That afternoon, Su Rou took out the camouflage clothes and put them on. That old lady lied and said she could wear it, but in the end ¡­ Su Rou looked at herself in the mirror. The large camouflage clothing was simply like a costume. The pants covered her feet and the jacket covered her hands.


    "¡­" It was like a sack.


    Su Rou ran downstairs to show Su Yuze. "Brother Ze, look, that woman is lying. She''s so fat, we can''t wear it!"


    Su Yu Ze shifted her gaze onto her and a smile appeared in her eyes. "Indeed ¡­" "But it''s very cute." Such a large set of clothes enveloped Su Rou and made her seem even more petite. The fact that her hands and feet couldn''t be seen made her look like she had a sort of ¡­ A dazed and adorable feeling.


    "How is it cute?" "It''s like a gunny sack." I don''t want this. "


    Su Yu Ze sized her up, then said, "The postgenius military training, right? Take it for repair tomorrow. "


    "Alright." Su Rou pulled up her baggy belt. If it wasn''t for the belt that was still tied around it, her pants would have definitely collapsed! Brother Ze, help me see, what''s the size of this dress? " She definitely wouldn''t believe it if someone said it was an M code!


    Su Yuze looked at the number on the back of her collar. He also felt that this wasn''t just an M code. "XXL"


    "Ha, I told you!" Su Rou said snappily, "I asked that woman about it and she told me she could wear it!" At that time, that old lady''s face was still filled with impatience!


    Su Yu Ze tugged on Su Rou''s sleeves. He felt that with such a fat sleeve, two of her could be stuffed inside. "Take it off. Tomorrow, I''ll have Aunt Wang take it for you to fix."


    "Yes." Su Rou kicked her long trousers. Every two steps she took, she would have to lift her pants, otherwise, she would stumble over it.


    Su Rou tried on the camouflage clothes that she had brought back. Although it was still a bit fat, it was still better than covering her hands and feet like a gunny sack.


    "Yes, Miss, this is much better." Aunt Wang took a step back to size Su Rou up, "Young miss is also very beautiful in camouflage clothing!"


    "Thank you."


    When Su Yu Ze returned from work, he saw a small green shadow running over, "It''s already been fixed? Let me see... "Yeah, it''s a lot better looking now." Su Yu Ze rubbed Su Rou''s head as he spoke.


    "I''ll try and see if it fits." Su Rou shook her sleeves and covered the back of her hand. While hanging down, she revealed half of her finger, "It''s still too long, but I don''t have time to change it."


    the next day


    Su Yu Ze carried Su Rou, who was wearing camouflage clothes, to T University. "Brother Ze, I''m leaving."


    "Wait." Su Yuze looked at her. "Did you forget something?"


    As the universities were all residential, there weren''t any students coming and going at the school gate. Su Rou went over and gave Su Yu Ze a loud and clear slap on his lips. Pick you up after school, or... "You can come to my company as well."


    "Alright."


    As she walked into the school, she saw a large area filled with greenery. Su Rou was a bit at a loss as she looked for her own group, but she discovered that she did not even know those people.


    "Meat!" Yu Fei, who was wearing camouflage clothes, patted Su Rou''s shoulder, "I thought you wouldn''t participate in military training!" She was rather surprised. Since the military training was already quite tough, how could Boss Su bear it?


    Su Rou found an acquaintance and finally felt relieved, "I''ve never tried it before so I came here to experience it." After saying that, she lowered her voice and asked, "Are there any more gunners?"


    She actually wanted to test the feeling of having the gun fired. Yu Fei shook her head, "I don''t know, but it should be possible."


    "Let''s go find our team."


    Finally, under the pressure of the camouflage clothing, they finally found the team from the Finance Department. At the front of each class stood a serious instructor.


    "I''m called Chen Zhong, just call me Instructor Chen!" The instructor called Chen Zhong said in a sonorous voice. However, just this imposing manner of his had scared these new university students to death.


    "Hello, Instructor Chen!"


    "Alright, come with me to the sports field next!"


    Su Rou thought she would go to the sports field to shoot. However, she did not expect to be standing under the sun, wearing long-sleeved clothes and a dark green color that absorbed heat. Su Rou stood there and felt like her entire body was on fire.


    Yu Fei carefully glanced at Su Rou with worry in her eyes. She didn''t know if she could hold on for much longer!


    "Everyone, follow my slogan."


    "¡­" Su Rou felt a bit helpless. Standing in a military stance and standing in a military stance, why were you shouting out slogans? No matter how much she yelled, she couldn''t get the sun to go down! Furthermore, it was very easy to be dehydrated by shouting so loudly in such a hot day.


    This military posture lasted for two hours. During these two hours, everyone''s feet were covered in a puddle of water formed from the dripping sweat.


    Su Rou had never been exposed to this kind of sun. For a moment, she felt a little dizzy and her brain swelled up. She stood up and slightly swayed. Seeing this, Yu Fei asked softly, "Meat, if it doesn''t work, then tell the instructor." Although the instructor was strict, taking into account that Su Rou was a girl, she shouldn''t say anything.


    Because Su Rou was dizzy from being exposed to the sun, she could not really hear the surrounding sounds clearly. That female classmate, don''t wander around while standing! " Instructor Chen pointed at Su Rou and said with a strict tone.


    "Instructor Chen, she''s too tired." Yu Fei immediately supported Su Rou and said to Chen Zhong.


    "This is a form of training for the students, it''s only the first day!"


    "Instructor Chen, she''s a girl!" Putting aside the boys, look at the girls in the team. How many of them had normal expressions?


    Chen Zhong looked at Su Rou''s weak legs and pondered for a moment before saying, "Alright, let her rest."


    Yu Fei held onto Su Rou and was about to move towards the shade, but just as she took two steps, Su Rou''s body suddenly went soft and her entire body fell forward. "Meat!" Yu Fei quickly hugged her, and her hat fell to the ground, revealing a crimson face.


    Not good, Su Rou had suffered heatstroke!


    This time, the students were in an uproar. Chen Zhong immediately said, "Quickly, get a boy out and carry her to the infirmary."


    The boys walked over one by one. Everyone wanted to sneak into the infirmary to blow air conditioner. The military training station was already at its limit, not to mention the torture they would suffer later!


    But just when the boys were discussing who should carry Su Rou, they saw Yu Fei lift Su Rou up and carry her on her back before quickly running towards the infirmary.


    "Wow, that girl is so strong."


    "He can still run so fast with a person on his back ¡­"

 C150

    Su Rou suffered from heatstroke. The diagnosis given by the doctor was within Fei''s expectations.


    "She''s suffering from heatstroke. It doesn''t matter, let her cool down here. She''ll be fine after a rest." The doctors were not surprised by this. After all, every year at this time of the year, many students, especially female students, would come here during the summer because of military training.


    But... It''s only the first day, and it''s only been two hours. It seemed like this girl''s health was not very good!


    "Then when will she wake up?" After all, if Su Rou fainted, it would deal a lot of damage to her body.


    "That''s hard to say. It depends on the degree of heat stroke." The doctor leisurely took a sip of tea and said, "However, judging from your friend''s condition, he should be unconscious for a while."


    "¡­"


    Yu Fei covered Su Rou''s body with a blanket. She then took out her phone and made a call. "Boss Su, it''s me ¡­"


    "Did something happen to little Rou''er?" Usually, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei wouldn''t take the initiative to call him, but if they did, that would mean something had happened to Su Rou!


    "Yes, she has suffered heatstroke and is currently unconscious. She is in the infirmary." Yu Fei said.


    "Alright, I understand." Su Yuze frowned, then hung up.


    Seeing Yu Fei hang up, the doctor looked at her strangely, "Hello, who are you calling? "You''re still calling him boss?" This form of address was similar to that of a hooligan on the outside. However, this girl looked so quiet and gentle, so how could she mix in with the rest of society?


    "No."


    "It''s not that I''m talking about you university students, but that your puberty should have passed a long time ago. Don''t be so impulsive and collude with the society." The doctor tried his best to persuade her.


    Yu Fei frowned and was a little impatient, "I said I''m not, so stop talking. Can you give the patient a quiet space?" Seriously, she didn''t know anything and just blabbered on over there.


    "Tch!" The doctor harrumphed. This little girl''s temper was too overbearing!


    Not long after, Su Yu Ze arrived and saw the long haired girl lying on the bed. He walked over to test the temperature of Su Rou''s forehead, "It''s still a little hot. Have you eaten any medicine?"


    "Nope." Yu Fei said, "But it''s much better than when I first arrived." When she first sent Su Rou over, the redness and heat on her face was much stronger than now.


    Su Yuze carried Su Rou up and said, "Tell her teacher that I''ll be taking her away."


    "Alright."


    Su Rou woke up in the cool air. She touched her forehead and just as she sat up, a wave of dizziness hit her. She closed her eyes and waited for the dizziness to disappear. When she opened her eyes again, she looked around and found that this place was very familiar. Wasn''t this Su Yu Ze''s resting room?


    She walked out. Su Yu Ze was in his office.


    "Brother Ze, you brought me here?"


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze''s gaze fell on her tender white feet. "Why are you barefoot? "To put on your shoes." Although she had suffered heatstroke, it didn''t mean that her bare feet could easily enter the cold air. He didn''t want this month, when Su Rou''s aunt came, she was in pain again.


    Su Rou put on her shoes and walked out again, "I want to drink water."


    "The water dispenser is outside. Drink mine first." Su Yu Ze handed over the teacup beside his hand.


    Su Rou gulped a few mouthfuls before feeling much more comfortable.


    "How is it? Is military training fun? Is it different from what you imagined? " Su Yuze asked. He''d told her long ago that it would be very difficult, but now he was going to have a hard time kissing her! Furthermore, the weather was so hot, so it was likely that not many boys would be able to bear the heat.


    "Yeah, I thought we could play with guns, but that instructor made us stand in a military stance." He stood there for two hours straight and was still standing under the sun. There was clearly a shady place on the sports field, so why did he have to stand under the sun?


    "Even if you did shoot a gun, you would do it in the sun."


    "¡­" Su Rou was a bit discouraged. If she knew that military training was so boring, she wouldn''t have participated.


    Looking at Su Rou''s wronged expression, Su Yu Ze could roughly guess what she was thinking. "Do you want to continue participating in the military training?"


    Su Rou shook her head, "I don''t want to. You still want to shout out slogans while standing in the army. You''re so stupid."


    "Heh ¡­" Su Yuze said, "Su Meimei already knew that she was going to have military training and went out to travel, but you still foolishly participated."


    Su Mei was used to living like a prince, even if she did not stand for military training, she would probably not want to participate. Su Rou grabbed Su Yu Ze''s sleeve and lightly swayed it. "Brother Ze, I''m not going to conduct military training anymore, okay?"


    "Alright." After he finished speaking, he pondered for a moment before continuing, "If you really like shooting, I''ll buy a dart for your family. If you have nothing to do, then just play with it. It''s more or less the same as shooting a gun." Aren''t they all shooting targets? Shooting a gun is hitting a red heart, isn''t that the same for darts?


    "¡­" Su Rou could only bitterly smile, "Alright." How could a dart compare to a gun?


    Su Rou was sitting on the sofa playing a game of mobile phone when two pairs of hands pushed open the door and walked in with a box of pills in their hands, "CEO, I bought some medicine to relieve the heat ¡­ Ah, Miss Su is already awake. "


    "Yes." He handed the medicine over. "If you''re still not feeling well, take two pills!"


    The doctor told Su Rou not to eat the pill randomly, otherwise it would disrupt her physiological cycle. Su Rou tactfully declined, "Thank you, I''m much better now. There''s no need for medicine."


    Lian Shuang was anxious to show himself and thought that Su Rou was embarrassed to accept her good intentions. After all, she bought the medicine herself. "Just take two and it will be fine. Don''t go against your body."


    "No, I don''t need any medicine." Chi Yao waved his hand.


    "Miss Su, the doctor said that the effect of this medicine is very good." Lian Shuang said with a smile. If the CEO were to see him so concerned about his precious sister, his affability level would definitely rise!


    "Secretary Lian!" Su Yuze sternly called out to her.


    She bit her lips and looked at Su Yuze. "CEO?"


    "She can''t take any medicine." Su Yu Ze snatched the medicine from her hands and threw it into the trash can. "Get out."


    Lian Shuang felt wronged. "I just had good intentions ¡­" She didn''t know that Su Rou couldn''t casually take medicine.


    "Thank you for your kind intentions, please leave now." Su Yuze coldly said.


    Lian Shuang also understood the situation. He knew that Su Yuze was very angry right now, so he definitely couldn''t pull the wool over a tiger''s head. After lowering his head and saying "I''m sorry", he quickly left the office.


    After walking out of the office, Lian Shuang patted his chest with some lingering fear. Su Rou could not take medicine as she liked!


    Alright, she''ll remember this! He definitely could not commit it next time!

 C151

    Su Rou''s military training ended two hours later. However, Su Yu Ze had actually gotten her a dart and set it up at home, letting her use it as a gun when she was bored.


    The military training was held for half a month. Su Rou still had time to go to Su Yu Ze''s company to play. However, when she went to the company today, she saw someone familiar. "Second Uncle, Brother Qi ¡­"


    When Su Yue saw Su Rou, he was stunned for a moment before smiling at her, "It''s Xiao Rou, why are you here?" This was Golden Age, could it be that Yu Ze told her to come here?


    "Yeah, I''m here to play with big brother Ze." Before the military training was over, she didn''t need to go to school.


    Su Ziqi was also surprised to see Su Rou here, "Xiao Rou, are you not in school for military training at this time?"


    "Ah, the military training is too tiring, so I didn''t participate." Su Rou rubbed the back of her head. It would be more embarrassing if she said that she had given up on training because of the heat stroke.


    Su Yue was quite understanding, "Indeed, it''s too hot these few days. Even Meimei went out with that Qian Jin from the Kong family to take shelter from the heat." Girls taking part in this kind of military training was truly quite disadvantageous for them. Su Meimei, on the other hand, directly left with Kong Yao.


    Su Rou nodded, "Are you guys here to discuss work with brother Ze?"


    "Yes."


    "Brother Zi Qi too?"


    "No, he just came to observe and learn." Su Yue glanced at Su Ziqi who was standing behind him. Su Ziqi still did not understand anything.


    Su Rou helped them open the door to the CEO''s office, "Then I won''t disturb you."


    "En, Xiao Rou is so sensible." Su Yue laughed as he replied, then scolded Su Ziqi, "If only Ziqi was half as good as you." Su Ziqi was not stupid, but he had never been willing to work hard.


    "Dad ¡­" Su Ziqi called out to him impatiently. He didn''t like Su Yue to always compare himself to other children.


    Su Yue glared at him, "Alright, let''s go."


    As he slowly closed the door, Su Ziqi was still looking at the door.


    Su Yu Ze sat on his office chair and his gaze fell onto Su Zi Qi. Naturally, he saw the look in Su Zi Qi''s eyes as he stared at the door, "Since you are here to talk about work, please don''t look around."


    "Zi Qi!" Su Yue alertly called out to Su Ziqi. This devilish brat, was he even able to tell what kind of situation he was in?


    Half a month of military training passed quickly, and Su Rou finally got her wish as she entered the university to begin her classes. Yu Fei carried a set of books and walked next to Su Rou''s seat, "Here, the new book has been sent out. This is for you." Yu Fei also took a set for Su Rou when she was holding the book. After all, Su Rou would always come very late and the book wasn''t very complete. If she wanted to get the entire book, she could only get it early.


    Su Rou flipped through it, "Thank you." The finance department''s book looks really difficult to understand!


    "Oh right, are you and Yun Yun boarding house?" Su Rou asked.


    "Mm. Because our home is very far away from here ¡­" Yu Fei shrugged and said helplessly, "But boarding is still very human. I live with Yun Yun, four people."


    "That''s good." "It is indeed much more convenient for the four of us." "However, you have become darker." Su Rou joked. After half a month of being exposed to the sun, the color of Yu Fei''s skin had become much darker.


    Yu Fei patted her shoulder, "Yun Yun is already dark. You should go and see her later. Don''t just mock me!"


    "Alright."


    Generally speaking, teachers wouldn''t attend class on the first day of school. They would only briefly describe the concept of this class. As Su Rou listened, she noticed that a lot of students had quietly slipped away from the back door, "Looks like university is really a sloppy place, flesh and blood." She had heard the phrase ''those who have not skipped classes are not good university students'' before. It seemed that it was quite good.


    Su Rou chuckled, "Let''s go too, to look for Yun Yun."


    "Yes."


    As a result, on the first day of university, Su Rou and the other two ended their classes by skipping.


    At 2 PM in the afternoon, Su Rou had no classes. She packed up her textbooks and took a taxi to Golden Age.


    At the airport in T city, a private jet was parked on an empty lawn with a "boom" sound. The cabin door opened and a muscular man walked down. His skin was very dark and looked like it had been suntanned for a long time.


    "Ah, so this is T City. It looks pretty good!" Han Yiyan stretched lazily and said loudly.


    A servant next to him handed him a cigar. "Brother, I''ll contact the hotel for you."


    Han Yiyan chuckled and said, "Alright." After thinking for a moment, he added, "I want a five-star hotel with beauties!"


    "Yes."


    Slowly stepping out of the private jet, Han Yiyan''s posture was as arrogant and despotic as his. While leisurely smoking his cigar, Han Yiyan listened to his subordinate, "Big Brother, a messenger from the underworld came over to say that there''s no news from Xin''er."


    Han Yiyan''s hand that was smoking a cigar paused, "There''s no news ¡­" "Although he doesn''t know much about Xin Er''s character, but since he followed me, he wouldn''t disappear for no reason, right?" "Alright, let''s keep looking."


    "Yes, Big Brother!" The hotel is ready, do you want to check in now? "


    Han Yiyan looked at the sky and saw that it was already gradually darkening. Han Yiyan smiled and said, "No, I''m going to take a look at T city." Feel the taste of the beauties in T city!


    "Yes, Big Brother!"


    Han Yiyan laughed and got into the limousine he had prepared for himself. "Come, let''s go downtown and have a look."


    "Big Brother, don''t we need to greet Young Master Yu?" the driver asked in a deep voice.


    "Not at the moment. Let me play first."


    "Alright."


    Han Yiyan swaggered into a bar. Under the flickering light, his eyes suddenly widened. Oh, the skin of a Chinese chick is really good. The tanned and coarse skin of those Thai women can''t even be compared to these people!


    Han Yiyan walked all the way there, and touched all the way there. There were a lot of women here who were very playful, even though they had been taken advantage of while they were dancing, they didn''t try to curry favor with them.


    "Haha, young miss, you like it this way?" Han Yiyan hugged a woman in his arms, and a pair of large hands carelessly caressed her exposed back and chest.


    The woman smiled coquettishly, "From the looks of it, you must be very rich. If you were to have a one-night stand with me, you ¡­" How much will you give me? "


    Han Yiyan stretched out his five fingers, "This number..." Is that enough? "

 C152

    It was obvious that the woman had drunk quite a bit of alcohol. When she passed by the hotel lobby, she gave Han Yiyan a bold and teasing. As for the counter lady, she had already gotten used to it and could only take the woman back to the hotel at this point ¡­ It''s like that.


    The woman''s hand lightly caressed Han Yiyan''s chest, her lip-covered lips were even blowing next to Han Yiyan''s ear, "Boss, you really are rich ¡­" "To think that we would be staying in such a good hotel." The woman was secretly pleased in her heart. Haha, how fortunate, to be able to catch such a large sum of money. Furthermore, he didn''t even look like a local!


    "Do you like it?" Han Yiyan asked as he walked into the room and left the woman on the bed.


    "I like it!" The woman hugged Han Yiyan''s neck, and said tenderly.


    Han Yiyan''s eyes flashed slightly. "You can also see that I''m not from here. I want to ask you something, darling ¡­"


    The woman laughed and said, "Sure, what do you want to ask?"


    "Do you know Su Yuze?" Han Yiyan asked.


    "How could I possibly understand the people of the Su Clan... However, Su Yuze is very handsome! " When he mentioned Su Yuze, the woman even revealed an expression of yearning.


    Han Yiyan pretended to be displeased and pinched her chest. "Oh, is he very handsome?"


    "Aiya, Boss, you''re jealous. No matter how handsome Su Yuze is, he can''t compare to Boss!" The woman said with a smile.


    "What else?"


    "Su Yu Ze has a sister who has a good relationship with him. The two of them are currently living alone ¡­ I don''t know about anything else. Aiya, don''t talk so much. The woman''s lust was aroused and she started to twist impatiently.


    But Han Yiyan wasn''t as good as her, a sister with a good relationship? "Could it be the girl I saw last time?" What''s the name of Su Yuze''s sister? "


    "Mm ¡­" "His name is Su Rou. He should be studying at T University. He should be the top scholar this year ¡­" The woman quickly finished her sentence and then wrapped her arms around Han Yiyan''s neck. "Stop talking. We should be doing what adults should do in the middle of the night!"


    Han Yiyan smiled and tore off the woman''s clothes. "That''s true." He also got the corresponding resources. His name was Su Rou, right?


    the next day


    Han Yiyan walked out of the room. The two bodyguards in black at the door and the woman threw them out? "


    Han Yiyan glanced at the naked woman lying on the bed, then slowly said, "No need for now." This woman had a big chest and no brains. Moreover, she had to pay respects to money. Thus, if she were to keep it, it would be of some use.


    "Alright."


    Su Rou was holding onto a book as she took notes. However, Yu Fei let out a sigh, "These things are completely different from those in high school." It takes half a day just to understand the concept in the book!


    "Yeah." Su Rou supported her chin as she continued to take notes.


    "Can you understand?" Yu Fei asked in surprise.


    Su Rou pondered for a moment. "It should be more or less."


    "Sigh ¡­" She sighed and continued to listen intently.


    The Tuesday class only had two courses in the morning and not in the afternoon. Thus, Su Rou prepared to go to Su Yu Ze''s company after lunch.


    But before she could walk out of the school gate, she saw a strong man walk in from afar. Su Rou''s footsteps paused as Yu Fei asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "Look at that man." Su Rou used her chin and pointed at the school gate.


    Yu Fei followed her gaze and looked over. "Uncle, why are you hungry?" "Her skin is a bit dark, and I can tell from her appearance that she is not a native." Not local. Do you know him? "


    "No, but I''ve seen it before ¡­" Su Rou frowned. That was Han Yiyan who she had once seen while escaping! I just don''t know if he''ll remember me, I hope not.


    Yu Fei looked at her, then said, "I''ll walk you out of the school." That man did not seem like a good person. If she had any bad intentions towards Su Rou, then it would not be good.


    "Yes."


    Su Rou deliberately walked far away from Han Yiyan towards the main entrance. The big school gate was very wide anyways.


    However, just as he was about to pass by Han Yiyan, he heard him say, "Su Rou!"


    Yu Fei was slightly stunned. Did that man know Su Rou''s name? This is not good! Yu Fei tightly held onto Su Rou''s arm as she softly said, "Ignore him."


    Han Yiyan already saw Su Rou. It looks like that woman was right. She was indeed studying in this school! However, after not seeing her for two months, Su Rou seemed even more beautiful. Her white and tender skin looked even more tender than the girl last night.


    I wonder how it feels to touch.


    "Su Rou!" He called out to her, but she was too safe to respond. Han Yiyan rubbed his chin as he walked over, "Su Rou, I know your name, don''t pretend that you didn''t hear it."


    Su Rou''s path was blocked and she looked at him with slight displeasure. "I don''t know you."


    "Haven''t we met two months ago? "Yes, in Thailand." Han Yiyan said with a smile.


    "¡­" Su Rou pondered for a moment. She did not want to involve herself too much with this man, "Oh, hello, goodbye."


    "Eh ¡­" This time, it was Han Yiyan who was slightly stunned. Her little temper was really cute! How''s Young Master Yu doing? "


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded indifferently.


    "Then another day ¡­"


    "I''m going home." Su Rou looked at the other side of the road, and suddenly patted the back of Yu Fei''s hand lightly without any warning, and then went around Han Yiyan''s side and ran towards the other side of the road.


    Han Yiyan watched as Su Rou ran across the street like a rabbit and jumped into a taxi. She slightly frowned but quickly relaxed.


    "Although I do not know who you are, you better not attack her. Otherwise, you will regret it." Yu Fei said coldly to Han Yiyan.


    "How could Han Yiyan be scared?" I don''t think I have fallen to the extent of being warned by a little girl, right? "


    "Hmph, you can give it a try." After saying that, Yu Fei turned around and left.


    Han Yiyan indifferently looked at Yu Fei''s back. This girl''s courage was not bad, she shouldn''t be an ordinary female university student, right? It was very likely to be Young Master Yu''s man! However ¡­ I can give it a try!


    Very good, let''s try it out!


    Wasn''t this his purpose for coming here?


    At the door, Han Yiyan''s car was waiting outside. "Big Brother, are you going to follow that girl?" They had seen the scene just now. If it was the girl that their Big Bro had set his eyes on, then they would have to help to capture his.


    "No need, take your time." Han Yiyan smiled faintly and said, "I''ll go take a look."

 C153

    After Su Rou sat on the taxi, she let out a long sigh of relief and lightly bit her finger. Why did Han Yiyan come here? What was he trying to do? Was it for that transvestite? However ¡­ Didn''t Brother Ze say that the transvestite had already been driven out of the country?


    Why did that Han Yiyan come here?


    "Buddy, you still haven''t told me where I''m going!" Su Rou kept on telling him to hurry up and drive without saying where she wanted to go.


    "Oh, to Golden Age."


    The driver was slightly surprised, "Golden Age, anyone who can work there is a talent."


    "Ah!"


    Su Rou replied indifferently. However, she was thinking about Han Yiyan''s matter. Just why did he come here? The driver saw that she wasn''t in the mood to chat, so he shut up and concentrated on driving. The distance was not far, and the driver soon arrived. "Student, here we are."


    Su Rou paid and got off the car. She walked in. The front desk girl knew Su Rou. When she came in, she only smiled at her and didn''t try to stop her.


    Su Rou sat in the CEO''s elevator and went upstairs. Lian Shuang just happened to pass by the elevator. Seeing Su Rou walk out, she was suddenly scared and after seeing Su Rou, she immediately smiled. "Miss Su, don''t you have lessons ¡­"


    "Yes."


    "Eh ¡­" Lian Shuang frowned. Her expression was so strange!


    Su Rou walked into Su Yu Ze''s office. "Brother Ze."


    When Su Yu Ze saw her walk in, he was first a little surprised, but then he waved his hand at her, "What''s wrong?"


    "I saw Han Yiyan."


    "Him?" Su Yu Ze held onto Su Rou''s little hand, "He went to your school?"


    "Yes." Su Rou asked curiously, "How did he know?" Could it be that he had investigated her?


    Su Yu Ze rubbed her head, pondered for a moment, and comforted her, "Don''t worry."


    Su Rou was not worried, she just felt that it was a little strange. Besides, it was useless for Han Yiyan to look for her, unless ¡­ "He''s using her to threaten Su Yuze!" Brother Ze, do you think he came because of that transvestite? "


    "It''s not impossible." That transvestite was probably already pretty much wasted.


    "But didn''t you say he was gone?"


    "¡­" Su Yu Ze paused for a moment, then suddenly pulled Su Rou into her embrace, "Let''s not talk about this first, have you eaten yet?"


    Su Rou didn''t feel too good as she was pulled into his embrace and sat on his thigh. One of her hands subconsciously hugged the back of his neck. "I''ve eaten."


    "Then, accompany me to eat. I haven''t eaten yet."


    "..." It''s already twelve, why aren''t you eating? " Su Rou looked at the time and said with a bit of complaint, "I''ll get you something to eat."


    "Alright." Su Yu Ze pulled her head closer and kissed her. "It''s getting more and more virtuous, little Rou."


    Su Rou rolled her eyes at him, and said while talking on the phone, "Then what about Han Yiyan? He''s not here to find you, is he?" Ever since she found out that Han Yiyan was from the underworld, Su Rou started to worry that something bad would happen to Su Yuze.


    "Trust me." Su Yu Ze comforted her.


    When Han Yiyan returned to his hotel at night, the woman inside was looking at him warily. When she saw him walk in, she couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing? We''re just playing around. Why don''t you let me go? "


    This morning when she woke up, she originally wanted to ask Han Yiyan for money before leaving. After all, what happened last night was just a deal. But she didn''t expect that man to be gone. How could there be such a good thing?


    Thus, she sat in her room and waited. She waited for several hours, but didn''t see the man return. Gradually, she got impatient, so she decided to leave this place.


    But just when she wanted to leave, two bodyguards dressed in black appeared at the door, wearing black sunglasses and blocking her way. They said something like ''Big Brother won''t let you out'', or something like that, and won''t let her out? Why? She wasn''t captured and imprisoned by that man.


    But no matter how she explained, the two bodyguards in black did not let her go out. Only then did she realize that she wouldn''t have offended some ruthless character, right? If that was the case, what could he do? Would she be killed just like that?


    In the end, she had no other choice but to wait, trembling with fear.


    Han Yiyan glanced at her. The woman after taking off his makeup was still quite beautiful, but his skin didn''t seem as good anymore. "You''re awake."


    "What is your purpose? "Why did you imprison me here?" The woman screamed in panic, her expression revealing her fear and her distorted face.


    "Tsk tsk ¡­" Han Yiyan walked over to the wine shelf and poured himself a glass of red wine. "Don''t be so agitated. It''s not beautiful anymore." Really, she looked embarrassed. Unknowingly, Su Rou''s soft and beautiful face appeared in her mind again. They were obviously both girls, so why was Su Rou not so flustered?


    "The woman doesn''t care whether she is beautiful or not. She is in danger right now, so why would she care about this?" You, don''t talk nonsense with me! Hurry and let me go! "


    Han Yiyan sighed, "I''m not planning on harming you."


    "Then why did you imprison me?" The woman obviously didn''t believe him. Didn''t he want to harm her and even imprison her? "Still not letting her go!" I, I don''t want your money anymore, you want me to go ¡­ "Fine, I''m begging you!" she pleaded.


    Speaking of money, Han Yiyan remembered, "Oh yeah, I haven''t given you money yet."


    "I don''t want your money!" The woman shook her head and said.


    "Can I make a deal with you?" Han Yiyan leisurely took a sip of the red wine, then walked in front of the woman, "If you work for me, I''ll give you more money."


    "When a woman heard ''more money'', she was somewhat moved, but ¡­" You, you don''t want me to do something like murder and arson, right? "


    "How is this possible!" Han Yiyan laughed loudly, "Do I look like that kind of person?"


    "That ¡­" What do you want me to do? " The woman swallowed her saliva and asked fearfully.


    "I investigated your background, you are called Deng Shuiying, you are a student of T University''s Third Finance Department, right?" Han Yiyan said indifferently.


    "You, why are you ¡­" "Oh no, she really did provoke someone she shouldn''t have?" What do you want? "


    However, the words that came out were very cruel, "Actually, it''s a very easy thing for you. You just need to get close to that girl called Su Rou, after everything is done, I will give you a huge sum of money and you won''t have to be a woman made of wine. But if you don''t agree ¡­ "Of course I won''t force you. It''s just that your family will be very sad."

 C154

    "Approaching Su Rou ¡­" Deng Shuiying opened her eyes wide, "You mean, you want to sleep with Su Rou?"


    Han Yiyan did not deny it at all. "That''s what you mean." After all, that girl called Su Rou was very pretty. Not only that, she was Su Yu Ze''s little sister. It must be very exciting!


    "Deng Shuiying wasn''t that nervous anymore because her goal wasn''t me, but to get close to Su Rou ¡­" My, my family is not a rich family. How can I get close to Su Rou? "


    Deng Shuiying''s family could only be considered a well-off family, her parents were in the supermarket, they couldn''t even be considered upstart. In high school, she was pretty well-behaved and had pretty good results, but after entering university, she was blinded by the university''s grandeur. Relying on her good looks, she started to play outside with the boys without restraint, and even became a wine girl. In any case, as long as a rich boss pulled her out to spend the night with them, she would have a lot of money!


    Her identity was not that impressive. If she wanted to get close to Su Rou, it would probably not be easy! Su Rou probably would not even look at him!


    "That will depend on your methods. As I said earlier, what''s done is done. Qian Duoduo has lost. In that case, you and your family ¡­" Han Yiyan said with a smile.


    Deng Shuiying began to tremble again. This man was a devil! This was no different from a prostitute!


    "How is it?" Han Yiyan drank the wine in his cup and asked with a charming expression.


    "I... I promise you. " No matter what, she would first agree to it. She would think of something when she got back. At most, she would just drop out of school and move! That should be fine, right?


    Han Yiyan snapped his fingers. "Very good!"


    Immediately after, a black-clothed bodyguard walked in from outside, handed a syringe in his hand to Han Yiyan, and then left.


    Deng Shuiying could be considered a person who had been out for a long time. She was able to see what the syringe was with a glance!


    That''s poison!


    "No, what do you want?"


    Han Yiyan laughed as he walked over. "You should be familiar with this thing. You will like it."


    Deng Shuiying was retreating while shaking her head. Her eyes were red with anxiety and tears were dripping from her eyes, "No, I don''t want to use drugs!"


    "This is different from the ones sold by drug dealers in bars, mine is the real deal!" Han Yiyan had practiced before, so he reached out with his long hand to grab Deng Shuiying, "I will definitely make you feel comfortable."


    Deng Shuiying couldn''t resist Han Yiyan''s strength, and could only watch as the sharp needle pierced into his skin.


    Not long after, Deng Shuiying''s entire body began to twitch, her expression became very calm and serene. She grinned foolishly, feeling as if she had entered heaven.


    Seeing this, Han Yiyan knew that she had been controlled by this thing, and loosened his grip. "In order to prevent you from lying to me, I can only come up with this plan." "The real thing will definitely make Deng Shuiying fall in love with this thing. As long as these things can hold her back, then he won''t have to worry about running away!" "Remember what you promised me."


    "Ha ha, good ¡­"


    Su Yuze brought Su Rou to the school, "Little Rou, if you see Han Yiyan again, immediately call me, do you understand?" He did not want Su Rou to be harmed.


    "Got it."


    "Good boy."


    Su Rou also hoped that Han Yiyan was simply here to have a vacation. She did not want her peaceful life in university to be disturbed by Han Yiyan. "Don''t think too much about it. With me here, you just need to happily go to your university."


    "Mm, then you still have to be careful." Su Rou imitated his actions and rubbed his head.


    Su Yuze slightly raised his brows. "Give me a kiss."


    Su Rou obediently moved her lips over and touched the lips he was waiting for. Although a kiss like a dragonfly touching the water was not enough to satisfy a certain elder brother, it would not be good if someone bumped into her in front of the school.


    Su Rou got out of the car. She flipped through the curriculum on her phone and went to find her classroom.


    Fortunately, the university was more open and the teachers wouldn''t be like the high school teachers who would always catch late classmates. Su Rou walked in from the back door and immediately saw the seat that Yu Fei had given her, so she walked over.


    Yu Fei looked at her in amusement. "You''re still as belated as ever!"


    Some of the students in the back row couldn''t help but look at Su Rou when she walked over.


    "No, I can''t find the classroom." Su Rou said. It was just the start of school, so why did she remember all of these classes? After all, the school was so big and there were so many classrooms!


    "I''ll pick you up next time."


    "Wouldn''t that cause you to be late as well?" Su Rou thought about it for a moment, then shook her head and refused.


    After about half of the class, another female student walked in from the back door. She wore a very cool and refreshing halter dress. Su Rou touched Yu Fei''s arm, "Did you see that? There''s someone even later than me!"


    "You are very proud."


    While the two of them were whispering, the late classmate had already come over with his back hunched over, "Is there anyone sitting here?"


    "Nope."


    "Thank you."


    Deng Shuiying smiled and then sat down next to Su Rou. Su Rou took note of it for a while before looking to the side with a strange look, "Why don''t you bring the book?" The girl next to him had only a notebook on her desk, not a financial book.


    Deng Shuiying smiled at her, "Oh, I''m not from your class."


    Yu Fei looked at her in surprise. "They''re not from our class?" "Then you ¡­"


    "I''m in my third year." Deng Shuiying said.


    "So it''s senior sister." Su Rou understood, but she also became more baffled. "Since it''s senior, then why ¡­"


    Deng Shuiying let out a small sigh, "It''s nothing, I just want to come back to review my knowledge. I just want to start an internship in my fourth year!" It just so happens that there are no classes today, so I came to your class to listen! " Deng Shuiying said with a helpless tone.


    Su Rou nodded, "Senior, you''ve worked hard." Deng Shuiying gave people a very sweet feeling. She must be a bookworm!


    Thinking for a bit, Su Rou suddenly spoke, "Senior, I am Su Rou. What is your name?"


    "Me? My name is Deng Shuiying." "No," she said.


    "Senior, you should be very clear about theoretical knowledge. Can you teach me?" Learning finance was a lot harder to understand. If there was a senior, it would be different. At the very least, she was an experienced person!


    Deng Shuiying did not expect the other party to take the bait so easily. After a moment of surprise, she smiled and nodded, "Okay."

 C155

    Deng Shuiying rejoiced in her heart, but then she started to silently mourn for Su Rou. Su Rou, you are also a good person. When that time comes ¡­ Don''t blame me! I was forced to do it!


    Fortunately, Deng Shuiying loved to play and had some foundation in her homework. After class, she explained the concept of finance to Su Rou. Using her own understanding, Su Rou was able to understand a bit more about it.


    "I think it would be simpler to say this." Deng Shuiying asked.


    Su Rou took note of the important points that she had said earlier, "Hmm? It''s easier to understand than what the professor said."


    "Hur hur, that professor really likes to speak words that the students do not understand." Deng Shuiying shrugged and said.


    "Did he teach you that?"


    "That''s right, he''s specifically called the Entrance Finance Department." Deng Shuiying whispered, "You don''t know how many students in our class want to complain about him! It''s too awesome, I can''t understand most of what he''s saying. If I hadn''t come back to study, I wouldn''t have even listened to his lessons! "


    Regarding this, Su Rou and Yu Fei deeply agreed, because this professor was too ''awesome''! Su Rou suddenly felt a great sense of intimacy towards Deng Shuiying. After this class, Deng Shuiying said that she was in a hurry to attend the next class. She left her phone number with Su Rou and left.


    Yu Fei looked at her leaving figure. "Meat, you have to be careful when you make friends!" Don''t turn in an ingrate like Ling Tiantian again! " Although Deng Shuiying looked a lot smarter than Ling Tiantian, but this person''s heart was too far apart, who knew!


    Su Rou nodded, "Mm, don''t worry. Senior is quite a good person." He was also very talkative and very polite.


    However, the temperament from the senior sister named Deng Shuiying was quite good, "What class are you in this afternoon?"


    "I don''t know. It''s the entire class anyway ¡­"


    "Sigh, Yunyun is great. There''s no class this afternoon!" Yu Fei enviously said. Who asked them to choose a different major!


    Su Rou thought for a moment, "Call Yun Yun over for a class!" It didn''t make sense for them to be in class together while Xiao Yun was playing by herself!


    Yu Fei''s eyes shone. "Good idea!"


    Night


    Deng Shuiying walked out of the school gate and saw a black car parked there. She nervously looked around, but she covered her chest and walked over with a pale face.


    "Hurry up and drive." When she got on the car, Deng Shuiying couldn''t help but to say. Her voice was even panting, as if she was running 800 meters. But this late at night, where would she run 800 meters to?


    The bodyguard in black casually started the car and drove away.


    Han Yiyan was lying on the hotel sofa bed as he answered the call with a lazy expression, "Hello?"


    A cold voice came over the phone, "Han Yiyan."


    Han Yiyan took off his phone and looked at the caller ID. It was an unfamiliar number, but that person''s voice sounded very familiar. "You are ¡­" Young Master Yu? "


    "It''s me." Su Yu Ze admitted it.


    When Han Yiyan heard this, he became interested, "Yo, why did Young Master Yu think of calling me?" In fact, Han Yiyan''s heart was very clear. He was afraid that Su Yuze already knew about his trip to T City.


    "I know you''re in T City." Su Yuze said in a deep voice, "I won''t say anything else. You''d better be careful and not do anything out of line." This was especially true for Su Rou. However, he did not say the rest of her words. After all, if the other party did not realize little Rou Er and he mentioned her, then even if Han Yiyan did not pay attention to him, it would be impossible!


    Han Yiyan said innocently, "Aiyo, Young Master Yu, you are accusing me wrongly by saying these words. I have always abided by my duty!" At this point, he paused, "But ¡­" "My little pet has disappeared from your place. I have to come and look for it."


    "Oh? Which dog of yours is missing? " Su Yuze sneered, "Do you need me to help you find it?"


    Han Yiyan''s eyes narrowed. This Su Yu Ze! Xin''er had obviously gone to look for him, and he had actually said such a thing! It looked like Xin''er had most likely met with an accident, "No need, I''ll look for it myself."


    Su Yuze said, "Then, I hope you remember my words."


    Han Yiyan''s eyes shone with a cold light, "Sure."


    "Du, du, du ~ ~ ~"


    Han Yiyan muttered a curse and put down his phone. Su Yu Ze, your power is quite great, but I can''t bear to see you like this! Give him some peace? Dream on! It wasn''t that he didn''t dare to fight him, but he didn''t know where Xin''er was right now. He was one of the most important economic sources in Thailand, how could he be without him!


    Su Yu Ze, since you dared to openly destroy my pet, then I''ll show you what I can do!


    "Clasp ~ ~ ~"


    A series of knocks came from the door. At this moment, Han Yiyan''s anger was at its peak, and he coldly said to the door, "Come in."


    The bodyguard in black pushed Deng Shuiying in and left.


    "B-big brother!" Deng Shuiying was still somewhat afraid of Han Yiyan, especially because of Han Yiyan''s expression, so she swallowed her saliva and looked even more terrified.


    While drinking the red wine, Han Yiyan patted his side, "Come here!"


    Han Yiyan was only wearing a bathrobe, and it was open. He wasn''t wearing anything, and Deng Shuiying could immediately see something beneath his crotch. He bit his lips and looked away, then nervously sat beside him.


    "What, you''re still embarrassed to look at me?" Weren''t you enjoying yourself a few days ago? " Han Yiyan ruthlessly used vulgar words to look down on Deng Shuiying. He was in a bad mood, so he could only become cannon fodder.


    Deng Shuiying''s mind was filled with thoughts of the thing she had been injected with that day. Right now, she was ¡­ I really want that thing! Her entire body felt cold and hot from thinking about it. It was extremely uncomfortable! In the end, the demand was greater than reason. Deng Shuiying trembled her pale lips and begged, "Big, big brother, please ¡­" "Give me an injection."


    Han Yiyan had been dealing with these things all year round. He could tell how much she longed for at this moment, but ¡­ "How can I let her achieve his wish so easily?" Do you have to report your battle situation to me before you ask for benefits? "


    "I, I already ¡­" And Su Rou ¡­ I''m going to get her number. " Deng Shuiying stuttered.


    Hearing this, Han Yiyan slapped her forehead, "So these few days, you just need to get her cell phone number?" Truly useless!


    Deng Shuiying was pushed down to the ground by the force of her body, and couldn''t help but twitch, "I, I''ll definitely get on good terms with her as soon as possible ¡­" "Please, big brother, give it to me ¡­"


    Han Yiyan let out a long breath, then took out a needle from behind his back, and tenderly stabbed it into her arm, watching her face become floating like a fairy. He kicked her, "Once you''re done, let''s go!

 C156

    Su Rou laid on Su Yu Ze''s back. "Brother Ze, who are you talking to on the phone?" Just as she finished showering, she saw Su Yuze put down his phone with a serious expression. It seemed that the call wasn''t a happy one.


    "I''m fine ¡­" Su Yu Ze held her tightly in his embrace. "So fragrant." Su Rou, who had just finished her bath, smelled so good.


    "Do I usually stink?" Su Rou asked while laughing.


    "You''ve always been fragrant." Su Yuze rubbed his nose against her neck.


    It was so funny that Su Rou felt so itchy that she shrunk her neck. "Don''t, itch ¡­" She was most ticklish.


    While Su Rou was wriggling in his embrace, Su Yu Ze couldn''t help but lower her head and kiss her. That farewell kiss this morning was too perfunctory, he had to properly make up for the interest!


    Su Yu Ze kissed Su Rou and pushed her onto the bed. After a long and passionate French kiss, Su Yu Ze was still licking her lips. "I really want to eat you."


    "Then... Eat it. " Of course she knew what Su Yu Ze meant by ''eat''. She looked away and felt a little embarrassed.


    "Really?"


    Su Yu Ze imprinted a kiss on Su Rou''s shoulder and then a big hand slid into her pajamas. It moved along her soft and smooth skin and slowly moved upwards. He held a pair of little white rabbits on her chest.


    Actually, Su Rou did not dislike matters between men and women and she was quite curious when she was young. In addition, he was her boyfriend, so she did not reject him even more. Available... No matter what, this was the first time, and it was unknown if it was because she was nervous, or because of Su Yu Ze''s caress, that she actually began to tremble slightly.


    "I''m just teasing you." Su Yu Ze retracted his hand and helped her tidy up the pajamas that had been rolled up to her waist. He looked at her big, wet eyes with a doting gaze. It was obvious that this little thing wasn''t prepared for it to even risk its life to invite him. Did it know that once he started asking for it, it would be very difficult to stop?


    Fortunately, he felt her trembling, so he still stopped like a gentleman. He didn''t love little Rou Er because he wanted to, so he had to take her feelings into consideration.


    "Huh?" Su Rou probably didn''t expect Su Yu Ze to stop, as she looked at him in a daze.


    "Go to sleep." Su Yu Ze gave her a kiss on her lips, then held Su Rou''s soft body and rolled into the thin blanket.


    "Oh ¡­" Su Rou bit her lips. Why did he stop?


    The next day, when Su Rou went to class, she saw Senior Deng Shuiying who was listening in. Su Rou waved at her, "Senior Deng, come sit over here."


    Deng Shuiying carried her notebook and walked over, "Thank you, Xiao Rou." she said politely.


    "No need. I''ll have to trouble you to explain it to me."


    "No problem, where did you go today?" In order to get close to Su Rou and become friends with her, she spent the entire night studying all the financial knowledge she had learned before in order to be a good senior!


    "Xiao Rou, aren''t you a science top scholar this year? Why are you reading it at T''s? Isn''t there a better school? " Deng Shuiying asked.


    "Mm ¡­" I don''t want to be too far from home. "


    "Oh, I understand."


    Deng Shuiying explained to Su Rou very seriously, and Su Rou immediately felt a lot more at ease. When Deng Shuiying was about to leave, she tentatively asked, "Mm ¡­" Xiao Rou, I''m going out with friends this weekend. Will you come with me? "


    Weekends? Su Rou thought for a moment. She really wanted to share a world with brother Ze. "I don''t know. We''ll see when the time comes."


    "Mm. Alright." Deng Shuiying smiled, she knew that this sort of thing was impossible to rush, so she was very smart to not pester him, instead she retreated in order to advance, "If you want to go then call me."


    "Alright."


    Yu Fei yawned lazily, "Are you busy this weekend?" Why don''t you want to go? "


    "I don''t know yet."


    Yu Fei looked at her strangely. Why did she feel that the meat was so sweet today? Something wasn''t right ¡­ The whole summer was sweet! In love? No, that can''t be right. Isn''t Boss Su the person she likes?


    But it was impossible for the two of them!


    Just as Yu Fei wanted to ask something, she suddenly saw a red mark on Su Rou''s shoulder with her sharp eyes. It seemed that ¡­ How ambiguous! "Just like strawberries!" Meat, what are you doing here? "


    Yu Fei pointed at the red mark on her shoulder and her expression became ambiguous, "Oh? Is the flesh in love? " Where else did this strawberry come from?


    Only after Su Rou pointed with her finger did she recall that Su Yu Ze had kissed her at that place last night. Could it be that she had left a kiss mark? But... She hadn''t noticed it in the morning!


    "Where?" Su Rou took out the small mirror and looked at it.


    "Here!" Yu Fei pointed at that spot, "But the marks are very faint!"


    Su Rou looked carefully and found it to be really faint. "I can see it even with this." Su Rou was speechless. If she did not look carefully, she would not have seen it.


    Yu Fei''s eyes widened. "There''s no need for that. Actually, it''s very obvious. It''s just that your hair is covering it!" The traces were faint, but they could not be seen! and so on... Yu Fei narrowed her eyes with evil intentions. "You didn''t deny it, could it be that you''re really in love?"


    No way! With whom? They actually didn''t know which boy it was!


    "No, it was bitten by a mosquito!" Su Rou pushed her fingers away, "Stop gossiping!"


    Yu Fei thought that it was impossible, so she made a "tsk" sound, "Oh right, do you know that Guo Yi is also growing up!"


    "Guo Yi?" She was very familiar with that lackey of hers!


    "Yes, he''s in the accounting department." Yu Fei covered her mouth and laughed, "He''s really pitiful. His family runs a bank. In the future, he will definitely inherit his family''s business. However, his math is bad, and his parents even forced him to choose an accountant!" Thinking about that idiot Guo Yi facing a book of calculations, he felt that the scene was very interesting.


    No longer focusing on the kiss mark, Su Rou let go of the words she said, "Really? I''ll laugh at him some other day. "


    "Alright, I just don''t know where the accounting department is. If I find it, I''ll definitely kill him with laughter!" Towards such a cute idiot like Guo Yi, they would usually laugh at him more.


    When it was noon, Xiao Yun went to find the two of them to eat, but her gaze somehow landed on Su Rou''s shoulders. She was a little curious at first, but in the end, she curiously lifted her long hair and stared at Su Rou as she asked, "Why is there a strawberry on your neck?"


    "¡­"


    "Pfft!" Yu Fei couldn''t hold back her laughter. "I said it was a strawberry just now."


    Su Rou''s face darkened, "This is ¡­ mosquito, mosquito, ding ¡­!"

 C157

    Su Rou and Deng Shuiying actually didn''t have much interaction with each other, but Su Rou quite liked her temperament and felt very comfortable. Moreover, she was a senior in the same department as herself, so after a few exchanges, she still had a good impression of her.


    "Little Rou." When Su Yu Ze brought her home, he saw a faint smile on Su Rou''s face, and she seemed to be very happy. "What is it that makes you so happy? Tell me about it? "


    "Recently, I met a new senior sister and she taught me a few things. She''s very practical." Deng Shuiying was quite passionate. She even gave Su Rou a simple explanation of the courses they had studied in their third year, greatly benefiting her.


    "Oh." Su Yuze replied with a light smile, "What''s your name?"


    "Deng Shuiying."


    Deng Shuiying, the database in Su Yu Ze''s mind immediately started to operate. It seemed like she wasn''t the daughter of a business person. She hoped that the woman called Deng Shuiying and little Rou Er didn''t make friends for her money.


    "This is what she gave you ¡­" A book? " Su Yuze glanced at her and saw that the book on her lap wasn''t new. It was only because she was flipped over that she was able to see that the original owner treasured the book so much that it was preserved so well.


    Su Rou nodded, "Yes, this is a second year''s book. Senior can lend it to me to read." There were also many notes written by Deng Shuiying, all of which were very comprehensive.


    "Is it easy to learn in the field?" Su Yu Ze didn''t necessarily want Su Rou to become outstanding in the future. As long as she was happy with her studies, everything would be fine. If Su Rou said that she was tired from studying, or if she didn''t want to, he might immediately give her a break from school and let her become a worm at home. She probably wouldn''t be willing.


    Su Rou''s bones were also filled with pride. The Su family''s teachings allowed her to understand the principle that the weak could not survive. Thus, she did an outstanding job in all aspects.


    "It was pretty easy with senior''s help." After all, Deng Shuiying was a top student.


    Su Yu Ze lovingly stroked her head, then apologetically said, "Saturday, I''m going to the neighboring city."


    Su Rou pulled down his hand, "Eh? "How long?"


    "Go in the morning and come back in the afternoon." It was because there was an engineering project that he needed to follow up on, so he wanted to go take a look. Plus, it didn''t even take two hours to go back and forth from the neighboring markets.


    However, it wasn''t that Su Rou couldn''t understand. After all, Su Yu Ze was still the boss of a company, so he had to take responsibility. However, in order to vent the dissatisfaction in her heart, Su Rou bit Su Yu Ze''s hand.


    "As long as you feel better, it doesn''t matter how much you bite."


    "No." Su Rou touched the spot where she had bitten him, "After I get bitten, no one will raise me anymore."


    "That''s also true... "In order to raise my little Rou Er in the future, I will definitely protect my hand." Su Yu Ze said with a smile.


    Su Rou also smiled. "Alright."


    Su Yu Ze left early on Saturday morning. She asked Su Rou for a long, warm, French kiss before leaving home. Su Rou hugged the pillow that Su Yu Ze slept on. Some of her small head rubbed against it before she continued sleeping.


    She didn''t know how long she slept, but when she stretched and sat up, the phone beside her rang. Su Rou sat on the bed in a daze for a while before picking up the phone and took a look.


    "Hello, senior sister?" Su Rou lazily called out to Deng Shuiying.


    When Deng Shui Ying heard the other party''s obviously sleepy tone, she immediately laughed crisply: "Xiao Rou, you just woke up? It''s almost twelve. "


    "Yes." Su Rou rubbed her eyes and looked at the time, "Oh, is something the matter?"


    Deng Shuiying stayed silent for a few seconds, and then said, "Have you forgotten? Didn''t I ask you before if you would join my event?"


    Su Rou''s mind had just woken up and was still in a mess. She couldn''t really remember, but after a while, her mind gradually cleared up. She remembered something, "Mmm mmm, I remember."


    Deng Shuiying immediately said, "Then, come on. I told them about you. My friends are really looking forward to seeing this year''s science champions!" Deng Shuiying bit her lips on the phone, but ¡­ If Su Rou said she forgot, then she would just say never mind. But since she still remembered, then she could only ¡­


    Su Rou looked to her side. Su Yu Ze had already left. She scratched her head. Why didn''t she remember when brother Ze left? Forget it, "Hmm ¡­" "Alright, I''ll go find you."


    Deng Shuiying''s expression became even more complicated, "Ah, we are in the skyscraper at the center of the city, you will see me when you arrive."


    Su Rou yawned and indifferently replied, "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Rou started to put on her clothes and brush her teeth and wash her face.


    "Miss, lunch is ready." Aunt Wang guessed that Su Rou was about to get up, and it was indeed like that.


    "Yes, I''m going out later."


    "Have you made a friend?"


    Su Rou nodded, "Yes."


    "When will you be back?" If Miss doesn''t come back for dinner today, she can get off work early.


    "I don''t know ¡­" Su Rou thought for a moment before suddenly changing her words, "Oh, there''s no need to prepare dinner for me. Brother Ze and I will eat outside!" Didn''t Brother Ze say that he would be back before night? Then, after I''m done playing with Senior Deng Shuiying, I''ll go out for a meal with Brother Ze. I''ll just treat it as a date.


    "Alright, I understand."


    Su Rou carried a small bag and left the Su Family villa. She took a taxi to the city center building and from afar, she saw Deng Shuiying and a group of men and women standing in front of the building.


    When Deng Shuiying saw Su Rou, she waved at her, "Xiao Rou, here!"


    Su Rou walked over at a moderate pace. Were those all senior''s classmates? Sure enough, after studying in university, she would look different when she disguised herself. She looked very pretty! She then looked at herself, and saw that she was only wearing a sleeveless, knee-length dress.


    Deng Shuiying''s friends were all people who played very well in nightclubs. Although they were all university students, their manners were no different from those of the society.


    When they heard that this year''s science scholar was a girl, they couldn''t help but think of a sloppily slovenly girl wearing thick glasses and then untidily tidying her hair.


    However, when she saw Su Rou walking over, her eyes lit up. She was clearly a limpid and soft girl. Her face was clean without makeup and she wore a white dress that went past her knees. From afar, she looked just like a little fairy.


    "This year''s science top scholar is way too beautiful!"

 C158

    "Really? And he looks so young!"


    "I thought nerds were all like that. They would definitely wear glasses!"


    Deng Shuiying laughed and waved her hands, interrupting her friends'' conversation. She warned them in a soft voice, "You guys have enough. Don''t let Xiao Rou hear you!" Seriously, she didn''t pay attention to the situation when she spoke. It wouldn''t be good if Su Rou heard it.


    Su Rou walked over and greeted Deng Shuiying first. Then, she looked at her friends behind her and nodded slightly, "Hello everyone."


    "Hello." Not only was he not a bookworm, but he was also extremely polite!


    Su Rou''s actions made Deng Shuiying''s friends have a favorable impression of her, "You''re this year''s science champion. It''s not easy for girls to study science!" Some of them had chosen science, but others had failed.


    "Yes." Su Rou felt somewhat surprised. Why, do I not look like one? " "Actually, science is very easy. You just need to solve a few more problems." Many girls felt that science was more difficult than math problems, so they would rather recite more than do math problems. Actually, most of the math problems were the same, and as long as one mastered the way of thinking for computing problems, it was still very easy to do.


    Those men and women were especially impressed with Su Rou. Sometimes, even the boys found it difficult, let alone the girls. Su Rou actually said it was easy. Indeed, they did not understand the world of geniuses!


    "But no wonder you chose the finance department." A girl said.


    Su Rou only faintly smiled and did not say anything.


    After the pleasantries, Deng Shuiying started to smooth things over, "It''s already afternoon, let''s go to Dishang for a meal!"


    "Diwan?" Su Rou was a good girl and had only been in the nightclub once before. Moreover, she had been tricked by Su Mei, so when she heard the name "Di Hall", she subconsciously thought of the place she went to last time. She frowned and said, "I''m not going to the nightclub."


    Deng Shuiying smiled and patted Su Rou''s shoulder, "Strictly speaking, it''s not considered a nightclub ¡­"


    However, Su Rou caught on to her words, "To be more precise ¡­" That''s still considered a nightclub! "


    Deng Shuiying paused, "No no no, that''s not a nightclub." Deng Shuiying shook her head, "It''s the club. It''s just a place to dance. It''s much bigger than a nightclub!"


    "Dance ¡­"


    Deng Shuiying''s friends also gathered around, "Yes, they''re all dancers, it''s much better than the nightclub."


    Su Rou hesitated for a moment before agreeing. After all, waiting for Su Yu Ze to come back was quite boring. If Di Dao was just dancing, then she could barely accept it, "Alright ¡­" But may I call my friend? "


    "Deng Shuiying knew that it must be that Yu Fei girl. Han Yiyan told her that that girl might not be simple, and it would be best if Su Rou made the bill!" Yu Fei, right? She doesn''t seem to like me much, so it''s better not to call her ¡­ "


    Deng Shuiying spoke in a somewhat innocent manner because Yu Fei was always cold to outsiders and wasn''t a friend of Deng Shuiying. So no matter what, she treated her with a cold attitude. Deng Shuiying''s words were very reasonable, they wouldn''t make Su Rou feel uncomfortable, but they would make Su Rou feel that Yu Fei''s temper wasn''t good!


    "She''s like that, but it''s not that she doesn''t like you." Su Rou explained, "Senior, just talk to Yu Fei more next time."


    Deng Shuiying shrugged her shoulders, "Okay. Next time, when I''m familiar with Yu Fei, I''ll call her to come out with me!"


    After saying those words, Su Rou seemed to be unable to say anything that could not be said. So, she just left like that.


    The group of eight arrived at a western restaurant. Because there were guys treating them, the girls all ordered a lot of things, but Su Rou didn''t move. The guy that was treating them came over with a strange expression, "Su Rou, why didn''t you order some? "Don''t you like it here?" This Su Rou seemed soft and cute. She seemed to want to get close to him.


    Su Rou drank the plain water and said, "The seniors can just order some, I''ll eat them all."


    "So sensible ¡­"


    Deng Shuiying looked at Su Rou''s obedient look and felt a burst of guilt in her heart. She purposely looked away from Su Rou and looked at the menu in front of her as she absent-mindedly ordered.


    When they finished eating, it was already around five in the evening. "Let''s go and play!"


    Su Rou followed behind those people. Looking at the time, it was already this time. Did brother Ze return? He shouldn''t have. Otherwise, he would have to give him a call! In the end, she couldn''t hold herself back and dialed Su Yuze''s number, "Big brother Ze, you haven''t come back yet?"


    When Su Yu Ze received Su Rou''s call, his heart felt warm and he said softly, "En, we''ll still need a while, what''s wrong? You miss me? "


    "Tch!" Su Rou snorted, "You said that you would come back early!"


    "Mm, I''m sorry ¡­" "But it won''t be long." Su Yuze heard the sound of a car whistle coming from the other side of the phone and frowned. "Xiao Rou''er, are you outside?"


    "Yes, I''ll play outside with senior." Who told you to go to work, she had to pass the time.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Senior said to go to the club." Su Rou would definitely answer any question she asked. Moreover, she wouldn''t lie to Su Yu Ze.


    Diwan? Su Yu Ze''s brows rose. "Are Xiao Yun and Yu Fei with you?"


    "Not here."


    Su Yuze''s tone turned solemn. "Little Rou''er, let''s go home."


    "Huh?" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei aren''t here, but senior sister is.


    "Be good, it''s too late, don''t play outside. Go home, I''ll be back soon." Su Yuze said.


    Su Rou was a bit confused, but she still obediently nodded her head, "Mm, okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Deng Shuiying discovered that Su Rou who had lost her team was already far behind, so she ran over and said, "Xiao Rou, what''s wrong? Who are you talking to? "


    "Senior sister, I''m going home." Su Rou said.


    Deng Shuiying was stunned, "Going home? Didn''t you say that we would go to the club together? "


    "It''s better not to ¡­"


    "Oh, come on!" "Deng Shuiying''s friends noticed their abnormality and came over to try to persuade them." Su Rou, you must have never been to Di Dao Hall before, right? "It''s very exciting!"


    "Yeah, yeah, there are still a lot of handsome guys ¡­"


    "That''s right, you will definitely regret it if you don''t go!"


    When Su Rou heard them talking at once, she immediately felt a headache, "I need to go home early ¡­"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he heard a girl say, "Well, we won''t stay late! I''ll send you home before ten! "


    "Ten?" "I''m still going home ¡­"


    "Don''t! Then, eight o''clock is good! "


    Su Rou still didn''t really want to go. In the end, she was chattered by the crowd and got annoyed. In the end, she still agreed but there were still conditions. "I will be leaving at 7."

 C159

    It was Su Rou''s first time in the Di hall, and she found that it was indeed much better than the nightclub. Although there were also men and women kissing and smoking, it was much better than the random people in the nightclub.


    However, the sounds of singing in the dance hall were extremely deafening. The moment Su Rou entered, she felt as if her eardrums were being blown. Looking at the people dancing on the dance floor, she suddenly felt that these people were quite crazy.


    When Deng Shuiying and the rest entered the club, they saw a girl wearing a small cord that revealed her navel. She had taken off her jacket and was walking back and forth in the crowd.


    Among that group of people, there was a male student. She saw Su Rou standing far away with a cold expression on her face. She took the initiative to walk up to Su Rou and put her arm around her shoulders to bring her to their seats.


    Su Rou especially didn''t like being so intimate with boys. Other than Su Yu Ze, she had never done anything intimate with other boys in her life. Su Rou pushed his hand away and silently followed behind the boy as she sat on his seat.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you unhappy? " Seeing that Su Rou did not have any good expression from the moment she entered, that male student could not help but ask in a strange manner.


    "Nope." Su Rou looked at the wine on the table and silently curled her lips.


    "Oh ¡­" It was probably because of Su Rou''s cold personality that made him feel a little awkward. That male student passed a bottle of wine over, "Come, have some wine."


    Su Rou looked at the beer in front of her, "I don''t drink."


    The boy was a little depressed. Why did this little beauty always reject him? "Don''t be like this. Of course you have to be happy when you come out to play. If you don''t want to play, why aren''t you drinking? What are you still playing with?"


    "I didn''t want to come anyway." "Isn''t he the one that was persuaded by them all at once?" Where''s senior sister? "


    Who knew where Deng Shuiying had run off to!


    "Maybe he went to get food from them." The boy saw that Su Rou didn''t seem to have any intention of drinking and playing, so he didn''t force her.


    Su Rou got up. She felt bored and decided not to stay here. After she found Deng Shuiying and told her, she would leave.


    "Su Rou, do you want to ¡­" As the boy spoke, she turned her head to look back, but Su Rou was no longer behind him. What the hell was this? Where did she run off to?


    Su Rou was looking for Deng Shuiying in the crowd. It was strange, the club wasn''t big, but why couldn''t she see her?


    Su Rou lowered her head and thought about sending Deng Shuiying a text message, but just as she typed a few words, her shoulder was suddenly patted. She subconsciously turned her head around and saw an enlarged face smiling maliciously, "Su Rou, we meet again."


    "You ¡­" Han Yiyan? Is he here too?


    Han Yiyan looked at Su Rou who was wearing a white dress, the corner of his mouth rose evilly, "You want to come here and play, how about we go together?"


    Su Rou quickly calmed down and put her phone in her palm. "Sorry, I''m preparing to go home."


    Han Yiyan grabbed her slender shoulder with one hand, "Going home? It was possible ¡­ "Let''s go back to my house."


    Su Rou was slightly stunned before quickly breaking free from his restraints. Her eyebrows knitted tightly together, "Mental state!"


    Han Yiyan was not annoyed. Hearing Su Rou''s scolding, he seemed even more excited. After all, taming a strong horse was more exciting! Thinking of this, Han Yiyan once again reached out his hand. Su Rou gripped her cell phone tightly and thought about what Su Yuze had said. If she met Han Yiyan again, she would immediately give him a call!


    But this place is so noisy, can brother Ze hear it? Besides... Would Han Yiyan allow her to fight?


    No matter what, it was better than being taken away by Han Yiyan!


    Thus, Su Rou''s breath was full of energy, she directly waved Han Yiyan''s hand away, turned around and ran.


    There were two bodyguards in black standing next to Han Yiyan. When they saw Su Rou run away, they immediately rushed forward to capture her, but were stopped by Han Yiyan. Looking at the direction Su Rou ran towards, it was the bathroom, "I''ll go by myself."


    "Yes, Big Brother!"


    Su Rou quickly stopped and realized that she had run into the bathroom. Before she could catch her breath, she heard a voice from behind her, "There''s no other way, right?"


    Han Yiyan silently stood behind her. Seeing her appearance, the corners of his mouth lifted up in a happy smile, "It''s pretty good here ¡­"


    The sound in the bathroom was relatively quiet. Su Rou put the phone in her pocket and swiped her fingers across the screen a few times. The slight vibration from the phone made her feel relieved and she opened her mouth, "What are you following me for? This is the female restroom!"


    In Han Yiyan''s eyes, all he saw was that petite young lady, especially since she was Su Yu Ze''s sister! Therefore, Han Yiyan''s heart became violent. Xin''er disappeared, and he wanted Su Yu Ze to have a taste of that feeling!


    "You make me feel very impulsive ¡­" Han Yiyan said sinisterly.


    Su Rou suddenly laughed lightly, "Do you lack women?" She actually wanted a little bean like her, moreover ¡­ He looked to be in her thirties!


    Han Yiyan chuckled and then slowly walked over, "I don''t need a woman like you!"


    Su Rou was slightly surprised, but she immediately felt a wave of disgust in her heart. This old man was too disgusting! If you abduct a young girl, you will be arrested. "


    Han Yiyan laughed again, "Police? Do you think the police can handle me? "


    That''s right, Han Yiyan was an underworld expert. Even the police probably wouldn''t dare to bother him. Su Rou''s hand tightened around her phone. She didn''t know if her phone had been dialed. Right now, all she needed to do was stall for time.


    Seeing that she was standing there charmingly, Han Yiyan had an impulse within his body. His heart moved, and he wanted to step forward to take her hand.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    "They''ll be my men in the future, do you still want me to touch them?"


    As for Su Yu Ze, because her business was already late, she received another call from Su Rou. He said somewhat apologetically, "Xiao Rou''er, are you home yet ¡­"


    But from the other end of the line came a sound of music. What was going on? Was it accidentally dialed? However, not long after, Su Rou''s voice was heard, "Why are you following me? This is the ladies'' room!"


    Su Yu Ze was slightly startled. She shouldn''t have made any mistakes on purpose, so he quietly listened. When she heard Han Yiyan''s voice, his body suddenly tensed up. Damn it! Su Rou met Han Yiyan ¡­ No, perhaps it was Han Yiyan who was waiting for him!


    Because Su Rou was on the phone, Su Yu Ze very quickly traced Su Rou''s location, and immediately dialed Xiao Yun''s number.


    "Boss Su?"


    "I''ll send you the coordinates. Go find little Rou Er!"


    When Xiao Yun heard Su Rou, she did not ask what had happened and hung up the phone. She then called out to Yu Fei, "Fei Fei, something may have happened to my flesh. Let''s go!"

 C160

    Su Rou''s side was blocked by Han Yiyan. He took a step forward to grab her, but Su Rou was small enough and slender enough. He leaned against the wall and retreated, barely dodging Han Yiyan''s large hand. Immediately after, she dodged to the side.


    "Still hiding!" Han Yi Yan seemed to be more interested, she suddenly hugged him, Su Rou extended her leg and kicked him, but Han Yi Yan had already trained in it, Su Rou''s kick did not have much use. On the contrary, she was hugged by Han Yiyan. Su Rou struggled to break free, but Han Yiyan''s embrace was too tight, so Su Rou had no choice but to give up her shoes.


    "Haha." Looking at Su Rou''s bare feet, Han Yiyan laughed out loud. He even held the shoes in his hand and rubbed them vulgarly.


    Su Rou frowned. How disgusting!


    Han Yiyan blocked the door. Su Rou knew that she would never be able to run away like this.


    "Come here, don''t force me to use force. Actually, I''m still very protective of the fairer sex." Han Yiyan had always been a coarse old man who treated women very casually. Even that Xin Er, who he raised since childhood, was as rude as him, but when he saw Su Rou, she had such a pretty appearance that it seemed as if she could pinch water out of a pinch.


    Su Rou thought for a moment and suddenly compromised, "Let''s go out. I am not willing to be seen by others ¡­"


    Han Yiyan thought that Su Rou had given in, so he nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go to my hotel. How about it?"


    "Sure." Su Rou took the initiative to walk over, "Give me the shoes."


    After all, Deng Shuiying and the others were still outside. As long as they could find them, it would be fine. Han Yiyan wouldn''t have taken her away in front of so many people, would he?


    "There''s no need to wear shoes." Maybe all of them will be taken off in a minute.


    Su Rou clenched her fists. There was no other way. Without shoes, there would be no shoes! As Han Yiyan carried her out, Su Rou''s large eyes continued to stare at the outside as she looked around. Where was she?


    Why isn''t Deng Shuiying here? Even the friends of Deng Shuiying had disappeared ¡­ Did they all go dancing on the dance floor? There were so many people twisting and turning on the dance floor, how could they possibly see it?


    Seeing that she was about to leave the club, Su Rou didn''t want to follow him out at all, but Han Yiyan kept pushing with her big palm. No matter how slow she walked, she was still pushed towards the club''s door.


    Su Rou bit her lips and finally came to a stop. Seeing that she had stopped, Han Yiyan stubbornly refused to leave, "What is it?"


    "My feet are hurting. Give me the shoes." Su Rou said.


    "Foot pain?" Han Yiyan lowered his head to look at Su Rou''s small feet. Along the way, her feet were already covered in a lot of dust. "Since your feet are hurting, you don''t need to leave."


    Before Su Rou could understand the meaning behind his words, she felt her body lighten and then her entire person was carried by Han Yiyan on his shoulder. Su Rou''s head was upside down and she was extremely uncomfortable.


    "Didn''t you say that your feet hurt? That way you won''t hurt. " Han Yiyan smiled.


    Su Rou grabbed onto his clothes and watched as she walked towards the entrance of Di Dao Hall at a faster speed than before. Across the street was Han Yiyan''s car, Su Rou''s four limbs started moving, moving wildly on Han Yiyan''s shoulders like a monkey.


    Han Yiyan did not care about how she moved, as he continued to carry Su Rou''s large hands without relaxing!


    "Boorish!" Put her down! "


    Su Rou''s back was facing him so she couldn''t see it, but from the sound, she knew that it was Xiao Yun''s voice!


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were running over, so with a glance, they could see that Su Rou was being carried on Han Yiyan''s shoulder. Xiao Yun was instantly enraged, and suddenly pulled out a small knife from her pocket, flying over with a "whoosh", and coincidentally stabbed it into Han Yiyan''s car.


    "Big brother! Are you alright? " A few black-clothed bodyguards suddenly appeared from both sides and immediately rushed over to check Han Yiyan''s body.


    "I''m fine. Go and stop those two little girls!" Han Yiyan had finally managed to get Su Rou over. How could he let Xiao Yun and Yu Fei destroy her?


    Xiao Yun wanted to charge over, but was blocked by the bodyguards. "F * ck off!" Su Rou was almost taken away. Xiao Yun became angry and took out a small dagger from her pocket, which stabbed into the abdomen of the bodyguard closest to him, causing blood to spurt out.


    Because they were at the back of the road, they were blocked by a group of cars and the sky had darkened quite a bit, so it was not easy for people to not notice the blood spraying out.


    "Fei Fei, go to the meat quickly!" Xiao Yun exploded and pushed Yu Fei away.


    Yu Fei and Xiao Yun were good friends for more than ten years. They immediately ran out, but the black-clothed bodyguard was very troublesome. Seeing Yu Fei run out, they immediately followed and started fighting with her again.


    "Damn it!" Yu Fei anxiously looked at Su Rou who was stuffed into the car and helplessly watched the car drive away.


    "Hehe, that''s great." Han Yiyan leaned back in his seat relaxed. "No one is bothering us anymore."


    Su Rou coldly looked out of the window and thought of a way to escape, but since she was already in the car, what else could she do?


    Su Rou held the phone in her pocket, her hands sweating. No matter what, she would run after getting off the car!


    "Big Brother, there seems to be a car following us from behind." The driver said.


    "Hmm?" Han Yiyan opened the car window and looked back. It was a handsome Bugatsu with excellent performance, but the front lights of the other party were too bright, making it impossible for Han Yiyan to see clearly who was on the car! "Who is it, get rid of him!"


    Su Rou also looked behind them. She couldn''t see the person inside the car, but she recognized the license plate number. It belonged to Su Yu Ze.


    This time, Su Rou wasn''t nervous anymore. Instead, she felt relieved as long as Su Yu Ze came.


    Bugatti drove wildly. Han Yiyan''s car was slow, but so was he. Han Yiyan''s car was fast, and so was his! And several times he almost bumped into him. Han Yiyan was getting a little angry. "Damn it, what the hell are you doing!"


    While Han Yiyan was still feeling curious about the situation, Buddy suddenly made a sharp turn in front of him and then horizontally placed himself in front of Han Yiyan''s car. The driver was caught off guard as he quickly stepped on the brakes, and Han Yiyan and Su Rou accidentally hit the seat in front of them.


    "Big brother ¡­"


    "F * ck!"


    Han Yiyan rubbed his forehead. What the heck was he doing, putting his life on the line!

 C161

    This was simply putting his life on the line!


    Han Yiyan walked out of the car. His strong body gave off a dangerous feeling when he stood on the street. Han Yiyan pointed at Bujardi, "Where are you?" "Come out for laozi!"


    The car door of the Bugatti opened, revealing a pair of long legs. It was followed by a tall figure. The intimidating aura emanating from his body could not be stopped no matter how hard he tried.


    Su Yu Ze closed the door, casually leaning on the side of the car, "Han Yiyan."


    "Young Master Yu?!" "Han Yiyan narrowed his eyes slightly. He came so fast!" Hehe, long time no see! "


    Su Yuzhan didn''t bother to waste words with him and directly said, "I heard that my sister was taken away by you. Did you get my permission?" Taking Su Rou away without permission already made Su Yu Ze very unhappy, and he even had delusions of touching his little Rou''er. This was simply unforgivable!


    Han Yiyan stood in front of his car, confronting Su Yuze for a while, "It''s just a small joke, why is Young Master Yu being so serious!"


    "Heh, a joke?" Su Yuze coldly said, "If I hadn''t come today, I''m afraid that my precious sister would have been ruined by you!"


    Han Yiyan laughed as if he was playing dumb, and then touched his chin, "But your sister is indeed beautiful, let''s discuss this and give your sister to me, from now on I can sell you more firearms."


    Don''t think that gangsters only use pistols to pretend they don''t know anything. They also know how to smuggle firearms. Those people on the main road basically relied on smuggling these things to get rich!


    Han Yiyan could be considered the leader of that group. He was the best at this sort of thing. Wasn''t Su Yu Ze going to fight with him for a little sister all for the sake of getting his arms! Thus, Han Yiyan believed that Su Yu Ze would agree to give Su Rou to him with just a little indication!


    After all, why couldn''t a beauty trade for a lifetime''s worth of wealth?


    However, Han Yiyan was wrong. Su Yu Ze could rely on his own power to smuggle firearms. Only Su Rou was a beauty that he had kept under his wing since he was young. No one was allowed to pick her!


    "Give my sister back to me." Su Yu Ze''s words were still the same.


    Han Yiyan was stunned, "Are you stupid? You don''t want any firearms? What do you want, cash? US Dollars? or half my power in Thailand? "


    "Give her back to me."


    "You ¡­" Han Yiyan was completely convinced of Su Yuze''s power and passed his sister to him! How interesting, the famous Young Master Hei Daoyi was actually able to move his true feelings! "For people like them, no matter if it is kinship or love, they are both unnecessary!" You really don''t want it? "


    "No."


    "You, don''t regret it!"


    "I never regretted it."


    Su Rou stayed in the car. The door was still locked even without Han Yiyan''s order. The window was also tightly closed. She couldn''t hear what was being said outside and frowned, "Hey, open the door and let me out!"


    The driver shook his head, "Big Bro didn''t say anything about letting you go!"


    F * ck! Su Rou was a little angry. She picked up a large pillow at the back of the car and threw it over, "Are you going to be able to drive?"


    "Oh, ah ¡­" The back of the driver''s head, which he had not prepared mentally, was struck. Actually, it wasn''t that painful to hit someone with the pillow, but what if the other party was attacking him hysterically? " "Stop!"


    Two figures were moving chaotically inside the car, as if they were fighting. Su Yu Ze''s expression immediately became tense and he walked over to the car without Han Yiyan stopping him. Just like that, he walked to the window of the driver''s seat.


    "Woosh ~ ~ ~"


    Su Yu Ze elbowed his way over and shattered the window. The driver was frightened because he was still afraid of being stabbed by the glass. The driver was still holding his head, looking a little scared.


    Su Yuze pressed the lock. "Little Rou''er, come out."


    Su Rou opened the car door and then ran to Su Yu Ze''s side. She had used up a lot of strength to beat the driver earlier, but now she felt a little tired.


    "Are you hurt?" Su Yuze touched her forehead and asked, "If she''s injured, then I won''t let Han Yiyan leave today!"


    Su Rou shook her head, "It''s nothing. I just lost my shoes."


    Hearing this, Su Yu Ze looked down and saw Su Rou''s bare foot. "Where are the shoes?"


    Su Rou pointed at Han Yiyan, "He stole it."


    Han Yiyan pursed his lips, his expression was cold and proud as he took out a small sandal from his pocket. Su Yu Ze was about to walk over and grab the shoes for Su Rou to put on, but Su Rou tugged on her sleeves. Su Rou looked at Han Yi Yan with disgust and said, "Brother Ze, I don''t want them anymore. Those shoes are dirty."


    Han Yiyan''s eyes slightly narrowed. Su Rou was actually also saying that he was dirty!


    "Little Rou?" Su Yu Ze noticed the disgust on her face and wondered what Han Yiyan had done.


    "I want to go home." Su Rou said.


    "Alright, I''ll take you home." Su Yuze said.


    Han Yiyan watched as Su Yu Ze led Su Rou onto the Bugatti, then the car squeaked and drove away.


    "Humph!" Han Yiyan snorted coldly towards the light at the back of the car.


    Earlier, none of them had made a move. In fact, all of them were weighing the forces behind their backs. They couldn''t act rashly or else the one who would suffer the most would definitely be the one who made the first move!


    However, for Su Yu Ze, why did Su Rou get his attention? It was just a little sister, and it wasn''t even her little sister. Was a little cousin worth him acting like this?


    "B-big brother!" The driver stuck his head out.


    Han Yiyan glanced at the sandals on the floor, then walked into the car, "Back to the hotel."


    Bugatti''s upper body


    "How did we meet him?" Su Yuze began to interrogate him.


    "I, along with senior sister, went to the club." Su Rou whispered. If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have gone to Di Tong Hall even if she was beaten to death!


    Su Yu Ze''s face darkened. "Didn''t I tell you to go home?" This little girl was curious about everything, but she disobeyed!


    "I was dragged too." Su Rou shrugged her shoulders and somewhat uncomfortably rubbed her shoeless feet, "My feet are so dirty."


    Su Yu Ze was extremely glad that he arrived in time! If something happened to little Rou''er, what would be the use of exterminating Han Yiyan and the entire Thai underworld? He would never be able to get her back!


    "Xiao Rou''er, I''m very worried." Su Yuze said in a deep voice.


    "I''m sorry."


    "You ¡­" It was really hard for others to not worry. It seemed that only by constantly looking at her would he be able to rest at ease.


    Su Rou also sighed, "It can''t be. If I''m going to be like that in the future, even if I die, I won''t go!" She had already been taught a lesson, and it was the same twice!

 C162

    When Su Rou walked out of the car barefooted, Su Yu Ze said to her, "Wait." She then walked in front of her and bent down to pick her up, "Will your feet not hurt?"


    Su Rou hooked her arms around Su Yu Ze''s neck, "Fortunately, I didn''t step on any glass dregs." There were a lot of dancers in the hall, but not the ones who smashed the stage. Therefore, the floor was still relatively clean.


    "¡­" If her foot was truly injured, then Han Yiyan''s foot would probably be crippled as well.


    The moment Su Rou entered the bathroom, she went to wash her feet. Being dirty made her uncomfortable. Ever since she was young, she loved cleanliness. Coupled with the influence of Su Yuze''s obsession with cleanliness, she loved cleanliness even more.


    Su Rou made a call to Xiao Yun, "Yun Yun, are you alright?" She hadn''t forgotten the scene of Xiao Yun and Yu Fei coming to her rescue, but they were surrounded by Han Yiyan''s subordinates.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were slightly out of breath, as if they were a bit tired, but their reply was quite quick. "I''m fine. Did you go home?"


    "Yes, I''m home."


    "That''s good, Fei Fei and I are also preparing to go home." Xiao Yun looked at the wound on her arm. Luckily, they were all wounds that could be healed overnight, so they were not serious! Yu Fei also suffered from minor injuries.


    Su Rou relaxed, "Alright, then go home and rest early."


    Su Yu Ze walked out from behind her and saw Su Rou standing on the carpet with her feet bare and wet. She frowned, then pulled out a white towel from the bathroom and placed her on the bed. She then helped her clean her feet, "Why aren''t you drying it?"


    "I''m on the phone." Su Rou put down her cell phone, "Besides, I''m not cold right now."


    "Have you forgotten that the dysmenorrhea will kill you?" He was especially concerned about her body. Recalling the first time she came here, when she was in a coma due to the pain, he had asked the doctor about it.


    Su Rou obediently put on her slippers. "I didn''t forget."


    "If I see you don''t wear shoes in the future, you better watch your ass."


    Su Rou sat on the bed without saying a word. She didn''t say anything else since she was the one who was at a disadvantage. Thus, Su Rou sat cross-legged on the bed and played with her cellphone. After Su Yu Ze changed into his house uniform, he walked over and put his arm around Su Rou''s shoulders and asked, "Tell me about the situation tonight."


    "Even Han Yiyan happened to be in the club, and for some reason, he wanted to pull me away." Su Rou''s heart still had a wave of disgust when he thought of this.


    "A coincidence?" In this world, real coincidences were very rare, so Su Yu Ze didn''t think that it was just coincidences.


    "Oh yeah, senior doesn''t know when I leave." Su Rou thought for a moment and eventually sent a message to Deng Shuiying, so that she wouldn''t think that she had lost her life.


    Su Yu Ze thought for a moment, "Deng Shui Ying?"


    "Yes."


    "No matter who we go with, we have to call Xiao Yun and Yu Fei over."


    "Alright."


    The next day, Deng Shuiying came to school and found Su Rou sitting in her classroom, unharmed. Deng Shuiying was startled for a moment, but immediately walked over and asked with concern, "Xiao Rou, what happened to you yesterday? Are you alright?"


    "Hmm? "I''m fine." Su Rou felt that it was a bit strange. Why did she ask her if she was alright? "Could it be that she saw the scene of Han Yiyan bringing her out of the club?" Senior, why do you ask? "


    "Ah ¡­" I went to get something to eat, but then I realized that you had disappeared. I''ve been looking for you for a long time! " Deng Shuiying said. Su Rou was fine, so her heart relaxed a bit. However, that elder brother would not let it go just like that.


    "I sent you a text, didn''t you? I said I didn''t find you, so I went home first. " Subconsciously, Su Rou was also unwilling to reveal the matter of her being taken advantage of. After all, that wasn''t honorable, was it? So, Su Rou skipped over this part and said she would leave first.


    "Oh, my cell phone... Stolen last night. " Actually, her phone wasn''t stolen. It was just that she was a bit scared so she didn''t dare to open her phone. She was afraid that Su Rou would call her.


    "Senior, it''s best if you don''t go to the Di Clan in the future. There are too many people and you can easily get rid of valuable items."


    "Well, I don''t go often." Deng Shuiying chuckled a few times, "About that, I have some matters to attend to today. Tomorrow, I will explain some financial matters to you. You can take a look at this notebook first."


    "Alright."


    Deng Shuiying threw away the notebook in her hands and left in a hurry. This made Su Rou a little curious. Was it something urgent? She ran as if someone was chasing her.


    Yu Fei laid on the table and closed her eyes to rest. After Deng Shuiying left, she slowly opened her eyes, "Meat, did you go to play with senior sister the day before yesterday?"


    "Yes." Su Rou looked at hshe and said apologetically, "Actually, I wanted to call you, but I realized that you aren''t too familiar with her." If she went there, he was afraid that Fei Fei would be embarrassed.


    "If something like that happens again, you have to call me. I''m not afraid of any embarrassment." The thing he was most afraid of was that something had happened to her!


    "Alright." Su Rou smiled at her.


    After the class ended, Su Rou waved goodbye to Yu Fei and took a taxi to Golden Age. Su Yu Ze was in a meeting room while Su Rou was sitting in the CEO''s office waiting for her.


    When Lian Shuang walked in, he already felt nothing strange when he saw Su Rou. She amiably smiled at Su Rou, then put the documents in her hand on the desk, then said to Su Rou, "Miss Su, what do you want to drink?"


    "Bai Kaishui, thank you."


    "Alright."


    Su Rou walked to Su Yu Ze''s desk and casually looked at the documents on it. They were two cooperation projects. Su Rou looked at them for a while before suddenly pursing her lips and shaking her head.


    Lian Shuang carried a cup of warm water and walked in. When he saw Su Rou looking through the documents on top, he subconsciously spoke up to stop her. "Miss Su, you can''t just randomly flip through the CEO''s things."


    Luckily, the sister of the CEO who was looking through the documents. If it was anyone else, they would probably be wanted immediately.


    Su Rou turned her attention to Lian Shuang, "Secretary Lian, did you make this proposal?"


    Lian Shuang was slightly stunned. Why does it feel like Su Rou''s question was like that of a CEO? Lian Shuang nodded slowly. "Yes, yes."


    "Then you''ll have to take it back and fix it, because there was a mistake."


    "Wrong?" Even if it was a mistake, how could Su Rou see through it?


    Su Rou pointed to the third part of the treaty, "Take a look for yourself."

 C163

    Lian Shuang walked over to take a closer look. "This ¡­" It seemed to be wrong, but it also seemed to be right.


    "According to international practice, your passage is wrong." Su Rou corrected.


    After pondering for a moment, he suddenly realized. "Right, right. I forgot." Saying that, he hurriedly took back the documents. Just as he was about to walk out, Lian Shuang suddenly stopped. "Miss Su, how did you know?"


    Su Rou smiled lightly. Her smile was filled with confidence, "My specialty is the finance department." After half a month of studying and Senior Sister Deng Shuiying''s explanation, she was already familiar with the basic concepts, "Actually, I just learned that treaty. Our teacher also said that it''s very easy to confuse it with the common laws."


    Lian Shuang''s eyes twitched. She didn''t know why, but after hearing Su Rou say those words, she had the feeling that she was returning all the knowledge she had learnt from university to her teacher. Furthermore, she was taught a lesson by a little girl who had just entered university.


    "I, I will remember this. I will definitely be more careful in the future." Lian Shuang said. When she walked out of the office, she even lowered her head to look at the documents in her arms. When Su Rou came to the company a while ago, she didn''t understand anything and often asked her about random things.


    This won''t do. Am I not as good as a university student? Fortunately, he hadn''t shown it to the CEO yet. Otherwise, he would have been scolded.


    When Su Yu Ze walked into the office, she saw an empty cup of water on the tea table. A warm smile emerged on her face, and she opened the door to the lounge. As expected, she saw Su Rou sitting on the bed, playing games.


    "Oh, brother Ze, you''re here." Su Rou''s eyes didn''t shift away from the TV, but she didn''t forget to greet Su Yu Ze.


    "Yeah, I don''t have anything else to do today. I can get off work early."


    "Alright then."


    Su Yu Ze looked at his desk, which was completely bare. "Xiao Rou''er, didn''t even the secretary send me a document?"


    "I gave it to you, I took it back."


    "Hmm?"


    "There was a mistake. She took it back to correct."


    Was there a mistake? It was only after Lian Shuang delivered the files that he realized he had made a mistake? "This logic is impossible to understand, unless ¡­" The mistake you pointed out to her? "


    Su Rou casually nodded her head. Speaking of which, this Mary super was really abnormal! The old game card BUG is big!


    Su Yu Ze rubbed her head. This little girl studied very hard in university! This was starting to point out their mistakes!


    In the future, the Su Clan might have another talent for business, but ¡ª she did not need a dazzling aura. She only needed to support him.


    Ever since Han Yiyan forcefully kidnapped Su Rou and calmed down for a few days, Han Yiyan took the initiative to call Su Yuze, "Young Master Yu, it''s me."


    "Han Yiyan, you still haven''t left?" After receiving Han Yiyan''s call, Su Yuze subconsciously thought of Su Rou, that rotten Han Yiyan. Could it be that he caught Su Rou and used her to blackmail him?


    "Young Master Yu, do you dislike me that much?" Han Yiyan pretended to be sad and said, "At least I have some resources in the country."


    "Purpose?" Su Yuze concisely said.


    "I made a deal with you. I know you have a lot of good stuff in your name. I''m going to get it to Thailand." "Han Yiyan said." "It''s fine to make a profit, but let''s split it fifty-fifty."


    "Where?"


    "The restaurant over here is not bad. I''ve already booked it. It''s 8 PM tonight."


    He paused for a few seconds, then slowly let go of his hand. He still wasn''t clear about Han Yiyan''s intentions; it would be fine if he was just discussing business, but if he had any other intentions, he couldn''t let his guard down!


    That evening, Suifeng rushed over in his car with a nervous expression, "Young Master Yu, what''s the situation?" Why did Han Yiyan suddenly say that he wanted to make a deal? This was too strange, "It must be the weasel wishing the chicken a happy new year!" He didn''t have any good intentions!


    "..." You''re a chicken. " Su Yuze said with an expressionless face. He stretched out his hand and said, "Give it to me."


    Zhang Feng smiled awkwardly as he rubbed his nose. Then, he took out a handgun the size of his palm and said, "Here." Seeing Su Yuze put away the gun, Fame Peak couldn''t help but say, "You''d better bring more people with you." In case Han Yiyan rebelled!


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze also considered this point.


    There were two men wearing black sunglasses standing at the door, which obviously wasn''t easy to mess with. When they saw the five bodyguards behind Su Yu Ze, the two men reached out their hands, "You five stay here."


    Fukai was a bit displeased, "What?" Do you not allow me to bring bodyguards for the Hong Gate Feast? "


    "This ¡­"


    Su Yuze coldly glanced at the two guards and walked in without a word. The five bodyguards behind him only listened to their boss. Since Su Yuze didn''t ask them to wait outside, they had to follow.


    "Young Master Yu ¡­"


    A woman in a kimono brought Su Yuze and the others to a private room. Han Yiyan was sitting on the sofa with a beauty in one hand. When he saw Su Yuze walk in, he immediately called out, "Young Master Yu, you''re here. Sit."


    Su Yuze sat on the sofa opposite him. "What do you want to trade with me?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s still early. We can talk more." As he said that, Han Yiyan pushed a beautiful woman in revealing clothing over to him, "Go, serve Young Master Yu!"


    Thus, that beauty swaggered over, calling out to him, "Young Master Yu!"


    "Don''t, there''s no need." Su Yu Ze stopped the beauty.


    "Young Master Yu, am I not beautiful?" That beauty pulled down the clothes in front of her chest, revealing a deep groove she was proud of. She then looked at Su Yuze with allure and said, "I''ve long heard of Young Master Yu. Seeing him today, he''s indeed a genius!"


    With a cold face, Su Yuze turned a deaf ear to the words of the beauty. "Alright, alright. If you have business, then hurry up and talk about it. Don''t make the whole woman look disgusting!"


    When the beauty heard that, she looked towards the Reputation Peak with some anger. In the end, when she wanted to walk over to Su Yuze''s side, she was pushed back by the Reputation Peak.


    The beauty staggered a few steps before finally biting her lips in a spoiled manner and ran back to Han Yiyan''s side. "Boss Han, look at him ¡­"


    "Good, good, good. Don''t be angry, baby. Young Master Yu is just a piece of wood. If he doesn''t love you, I''ll love you." Han Yiyan hugged the beauty in pain and kissed her.


    Su Yuze looked at the three people on the other side of him, who were all bored to death. His expression had almost frozen over. "Han Yiyan!"

 C164

    Han Yiyan''s movements paused, then he stopped being intimate with the beauties, only looking at Su Yuze with a slightly bored expression. "Young Master Yu, you''re so boring!"


    Su Yuze glanced at him indifferently, then stood up. "Since you don''t have any intention of talking about business, then I''ll be leaving."


    Han Yiyan immediately said, "Young Master Yu, you really can''t make such a joke!" With a snap of his fingers, someone brought a cup of tea over from behind him and slowly said, "I heard that Young Master Yu has the closest batch of American military bullets."


    Su Yuze narrowed his eyes. "You''re quite well-informed." He sat back down on the sofa.


    "Of course." If it was the American military, then the power would be great! Unfortunately, he had no other access in Thailand!


    "How much do you want?" Su Yu Ze asked indifferently.


    "How many do you have?" Han Yiyan asked instead of answering.


    "If I sell everything to you ¡­" Su Yuze said, "Do you still plan on sharing the 50/50 with me?"


    Han Yiyan frowned, "Is five or five impossible?" The two of them were obviously in a cooperative relationship, but Su Yuze wanted to scam him like that?


    "Then go and get it yourself." The corner of Su Yuze''s mouth slightly lifted as his tone turned slightly lazy.


    "Good ¡­" "Is it four or six?" If Han Yiyan hadn''t known that Su Yuze had such resources, he wouldn''t have come looking for him.


    "Did I say four or six?" Su Yu Ze gracefully crossed his legs and extended his hand. "37!"


    Han Yiyan''s face stiffened. He suddenly slammed the tea table fiercely. "Young Master Yu, don''t go too far!"


    Seeing that Han Yiyan was angry, the two beauties beside him also changed from their previous flirtatious expressions. Their expressions instantly became cold as they pulled out their pistols from a belt tied to their inner thighs and pointed them at Su Yuze.


    "Clang, clang, clang ~ ~ ~"


    The five bodyguards behind Su Yuze also instantly pulled out their guns and pointed them at Han Yiyan. For a time, the atmosphere in the room was a bit stifling. Han Yifan clenched his fists and then relaxed them. He waved his hand, signaling the two beauties to put away their spears.


    "Young Master Yu, if we continue our discussion, we won''t have to use our true strength." If there was a war, it would be bad for both sides.


    "Yes." Su Yuze also ordered the people behind him to put away their guns. "Thirty-seven, consider it?"


    Han Yiyan took out a cigar in a depressed manner and said, "Young Master Yu, thirty-seven is too much of a loss for me."


    "So it''s like that, then three to seven is fine as well ¡­" Su Yu Ze smiled, "If you promise me, after this deal is completed and we return to your Thailand, I''ll agree to 46."


    "¡­" Sure enough, Su Yuze was indeed a cunning businessman! "There''s no need to be so deceitful and unscrupulous!" Your request can''t be for your sister''s sake, right? "


    Su Yu Ze smiled without replying.


    "Alright, I understand. It seems that I have to give up now." Han Yiyan slightly lowered his head, and a bright light flashed across his eyes. He wanted him to obediently return to Thailand, in his dreams! I promise you. "


    "I hope you can keep your promise, otherwise ¡­"


    "Hahaha, Young Master Yu, the two of us can be considered to be on the same boat." Han Yiyan let out a puff of smoke, "You have to trust me."


    "Yes, of course."


    "Then it''s a deal." Han Yiyan giggled as he spoke. Then, he got someone to bring a document to Su Yuze, "Young Master Yu, please sign this!"


    After walking out of the restaurant, Fukai Feng was still somewhat unable to adapt to the situation and tugged on his tie, looking a little annoyed. "Damn, just now, Han Yiyan''s attitude really made me angry!" I really want to go up and give him two fists!


    "Forget it, send someone to keep an eye on him. Once the goods have been shipped to Thailand, ask Han Yiyan to leave immediately!" Su Yuze was clearly a bit fed up. What made him most frustrated was that Han Yiyan actually allowed his woman to get close to him!


    That woman ¡­ This was too disgusting!


    "Send me back."


    "Alright!"


    At around ten o''clock, there weren''t many cars left on the road, so Suifeng drove very fast. Before long, he arrived at the Su family villa. Suifeng parked the car and joked, "Hey, can I see Ruo Rou?"


    "No."


    "Eh? I''ve sent you home, so you should at least treat me to a drink of water! " Su Yuze really knew how to burn the bridge after crossing the river!


    "If you want water, go home."


    "Tch!" Fame Peak curled his lips. To think that he was actually helping them raise a dog!


    After getting off the car, Su Yuze suddenly raised his hand and sniffed his clothes. His handsome brow slightly furrowed, then he took off his jacket and threw it into the car of Fame Peak. Zhang Yuanfeng looked at him with a puzzled expression, "Young Master Yu?" "What''s wrong?"


    "There''s a smell to it, take it and throw it away."


    Fame Peak was dumbstruck as he stared at Su Yuze''s back. There''s something there? Young Master Yu''s obsession with cleanliness has evolved again?


    Su Yu Ze opened the door and walked into the house. Su Rou was watching TV when she raised her head and asked, "Brother Ze, why are you so late?" With that, she poured a cup of warm water and handed it over.


    Su Yuze took it and finished it in one gulp. "Yeah, there was some talk."


    "Oh ¡­" Where''s your coat? " Su Rou discovered something strange. She remembered that Su Yu Ze was still wearing his jacket when he left. Why did he disappear when he returned?


    "I''ve lost it."


    Lost? Su Rou''s suspicious eyes swept over him, "You, did you go negotiate with a woman?" I lost my coat when I got back so late, hmm... There was definitely something fishy going on!


    Su Yuze flicked her forehead. "Nonsense."


    "Hehe, it was just a joke." Su Rou held her head and said.


    "Don''t make jokes like that." Su Yu Ze pinched her chin and kissed her. "I only like you, little Rou''er."


    Su Rou also kissed him back, "Me too."


    The two of them watched TV for a while before falling asleep. When they arrived the next day, Su Rou felt that her stomach was a bit uncomfortable. She thought for a moment, it was definitely her first aunt.


    Seeing her like this, Su Yuze also knew. "I''ll help you request a leave of absence."


    "It''s not too painful, I can go to class." "And the courses in the university are not very tight either." She can still handle it. "


    "Don''t you and I understand?" Su Yuze lightly said, "It doesn''t hurt now. It''ll hurt later." There were quite a few times when he didn''t feel anything when he first arrived, but after a while, he would be sweating while holding his stomach.


    Su Rou sighed. Brother Ze was really nice to her ¡­ Understood!


    "Rest well at home."


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze went to work. Su Rou drank a cup of brown sugar water as she watched TV. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. Deng Shuiying sent a message: "Xiao Rou, why didn''t you come to class?"


    Su Rou replied: "I''m not feeling well. I''ve applied for leave."


    Deng Shuiying: Then rest well (smiling).


    Su Rou put away her phone. This senior was quite concerned about her!

 C165

    If it weren''t for the fact that she was able to successfully bring the cargo back to Thailand, he wouldn''t have been so obedient. However, there was one thing, and that was ¡ª wasn''t it because Su Rou moved Su Yu Ze that she attracted Su Yu Ze''s attention?


    Therefore, he had to make Su Yu Ze relax his vigilance as much as possible.


    When Deng Shuiying wanted to find him, Han Yiyan couldn''t be bothered with her. It would be better to say that she didn''t have the time to bother with her.


    Deng Shuiying waited in his room for a long time, her body was empty because of the lack of that drug, and from time to time she would get hot and from time to time she would get cold.


    When Han Yiyan walked in, he saw the pitiful Deng Shuiying who caught him and made him bleed. His eyebrows creased, he just remembered that this woman seemed to have been injected with an injection.


    Seeing Han Yiyan walk in, Deng Shuiying laid on the ground, her lips trembling as she called out to him, "B-Boss, give me ¡­" "Give me ¡­"


    Han Yiyan glanced at her coldly, then said to the bodyguards in black standing at the door, "Take her away, give her the needle."


    "Yes."


    Han Yiyan thought for a moment, then said to Deng Shuiying, "Continue to maintain your relationship with Su Rou, I will look for you again."


    "Yes, yes ¡­" Boss, let me... Anything is fine. " In the face of desire, Deng Shuiying chose to submit. As long as she could get rid of the discomfort in her body, let alone having a good relationship with Su Rou, she would be willing to kneel down and pick up Su Rou''s shoes!


    Deng Shuiying was very good at making friends. She didn''t intentionally try to get close to Su Rou because that would make it seem like she was particularly fake. Of course, she wouldn''t distance herself from Su Rou because that friendship wasn''t strong.


    Thus, Su Rou was quite at ease with her. Even Yu Fei felt that Deng Shuiying was someone who knew her limits!


    "Meat, if Ling Tiantian had half the temperament of a senior, I guess she wouldn''t have gotten involved with Su Mei." The more she interacted with Deng Shuiying, the more it only served to contrast how stupid and pedantic that person was!


    Speaking of Ling Tiantian, Su Rou did not look too happy, "Speaking of which, I don''t even know where she went."


    "He shouldn''t be dead, right?" Yu Fei joked.


    "..." "No way." Although she didn''t like Ling Tiantian anymore, it wasn''t to the point of cursing her to die!


    Yu Fei pouted. That was hard to say!


    In the afternoon, the two of them walked around the school''s small lake. Xiao Yun came running from far away with a boy following behind him.


    "Sister Rou!" Guo Yi happily called out to her.


    "Hello, long time no see." Su Rou sized up Guo Yi. The sloppy temperament from high school had already been suppressed by him, and now he looked a little mature, but Guo Yi was actually not ugly, and his facial features were quite straight as well. It was just that the ruffian look from before made him look a little out of place, and in this period of time, after Xiao Yun and Yu Fei''s advice, he had cut his hair short, so he looked a lot more spirited.


    Guo Yi was clearly a bit moved, "I already knew Sister Rou was growing up, it''s just that I couldn''t find you!" The news that a top scholar from No. 1 High School was ranked second to none was simply too shocking!


    "Why are you looking for me?" Su Rou asked.


    "I''ll see you ¡­" Guo Yi scratched his head, his gaze involuntarily shifting to Yu Fei''s direction.


    Su Rou raised her eyebrows. See her? I''m afraid not! " "Actually, the one you want to see is Fei Fei, right?"


    Guo Yi was dumbfounded for a moment, "Not at all."


    Xiao Yun pulled Su Rou over. "Meat, accompany me to buy some things."


    "Sure."


    Seeing this, Yu Fei wanted to stand up as well, but Xiao Yun stopped her. "Don''t, just come with me."


    Yu Fei: "..." Alright, she finally understood. So she wanted to be a matchmaker!


    Su Rou and Xiao Yun left. When they left, they did not forget to turn around and look, "Yun Yun, you brought Guo Yi here on purpose, right?"


    "Hehe, I can''t hide it from you!" Xiao Yun laughed as she said, "That guy kept on asking which department Fei Fei belonged to. I thought it was weird, wasn''t he always sticking to you the most? Why did she ask Fei Fei instead now? I can roughly guess."


    Su Rou nodded, "You are next to him in his field."


    "That''s right! "Aiya, I''m so annoyed by him!" Xiao Yun waved her hands, looking as if she didn''t want to say more, "It''s good now, we''ve finally kicked him to Fei Fei!"


    "Do you think there''s a chance?" One was for two, while the other was taciturn. No matter how one looked at it, there wouldn''t be any sparks flying.


    "Then I don''t care!" Xiao Yun held onto Su Rou''s arm, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat, I just found a stall! It tastes really good! "


    When Su Rou heard this, she was also interested, "Alright!" As for Yu Fei, hur hur, let her properly communicate with Guo Yi!


    Just as Xiao Yun and Su Rou were about to cross the school road, they heard a wave of angry curses coming from the nearby grass. The two of them couldn''t help but turn their heads and see Su Mei, who was wearing an eight-centimeter high heel, arrogantly standing in front of a female student. The female student was probably scared stiff by Su Mei''s actions, her legs shaking, and even the thick glasses on her nose almost fell off.


    "You''re still not apologizing even after bumping into someone, right?" The one who spoke was not Su Mei, but Kong Yao, who was standing beside Su Mei.


    "I, I ¡­" It was Su Qian who ran into him. " The bespectacled woman said with a trembling voice while holding the lunchbox in her hands.


    "Slut!" Su Mei did not hold back and slapped the bespectacled woman, "Look at my dress!" Due to the soup in the lunchbox, Su Meimei''s pretty dress was all stained. Lose money! "


    "I, I don''t have money ¡­" "From her poverty-stricken appearance, it could be seen that she had a rather difficult family background." I didn''t do it on purpose. I apologize, I''m sorry ¡­ But I really can''t afford to lose money. " From the looks of Su Mei''s clothes, it was obvious that they were expensive. How could she possibly take them out from a village like her?


    However, Su Mei was a bit angry. The smell of the soup on her body made her feel uncomfortable. She grabbed onto the glasses girl''s hair, "Do you believe that I won''t find someone to rape you!?"


    "I... "No, no!" The bespectacled girl begged with tears streaming down her face. Her legs were shaking now.


    In this university, there were many poor students like the bespectacled girl. In the past, most of the students in No.1 Middle School were rich, and once they ran into someone who was willing to pay up, it would be fine. After all, their family background was there.


    However, it was different when they were in university. These poor students were obviously being used to bully them!


    Kong Yao crossed her arms. "Since you can''t afford it, then just kneel on the floor and learn to bark like a dog!"

 C166

    Kneeling on the floor and learning dog barking?


    The bespectacled woman cried while she trembled. It was a civilized era now, why would they do such a shameful thing like kneeling on the ground? But... If he did not do so, then he would definitely be tortured by this Princess of the Su Clan, who was said to be the most powerful person in the City of T.


    In the end, the bespectacled woman slowly kneeled down. "Woof woof ¡­"


    Seeing this, Xiao Yun pulled Su Rou along. "Meat, let''s go." The girl would be fine. At most, she would just be insulted.


    Su Rou slowly withdrew her gaze, "Mhm."


    There were very few people who visited this lawn during the day, and most of them were places where couples would take long walks at night. Thus, Su Mei and the others had chosen to come here to fix the glasses girl, which was considered a good idea.


    Su Mei''s heart felt comfortable. Seeing that the girl had given in to her, she felt extremely carefree in her heart. She suddenly turned her gaze towards Su Rou and narrowed her eyes. That was ¡­ Su Rou?


    When Su Rou returned home, Su Yu Ze saw that she had become silent, so he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Brother Ze, do people with power and influence always bully others based on their own power?" Although Su Rou knew that the Su family had a lot of power, why did Su Mei like to use her power to bully others?


    Hearing Su Rou''s words, Su Yu Ze''s first reaction was: Su Rou had been bullied! His expression immediately changed, "Who bullied you?" If she hadn''t been bullied, why would she have asked such a question?


    "It''s not me." Su Rou explained, "I saw Mei-jie bullying other students in school."


    Su Mei? A hint of disdain flashed across Su Yu Ze''s eyes. Su Mei was someone who was used to being pampered, "Su Mei understood how to use power to measure the difference between people, it''s very normal." As long as she didn''t bully Su Rou, it would be fine. She could continue to do whatever she wanted outside. Anyway ¡­ Sooner or later, retribution will come.


    "Mei-jie is really willful, did you know, she made that female classmate kneel on the floor and start barking." When Su Rou said this, her tone was slightly dissatisfied.


    "She won''t bully you." Su Yuze held her small body and softly comforted her, "In this world, those with power and influence are ranked higher than ordinary people. This is the law of survival." If he wanted to survive, he would have to be superior to others or bow down to others!


    Su Rou let out a light sigh. Actually, there were times when they didn''t like Su Mei''s way of doing things!


    Actually, all members of the Su Clan were ambitious, but their strengths were different. For the first time, Su Rou felt that perhaps power was something very important!


    "Fortunately, the studio is quite far away."


    "Heh ¡­" How''s your study going? " Su Yuze changed the topic. "Your birthday is coming up."


    Su Rou really did change the topic, "It''s her birthday."


    "What gift do you want?" Su Yuze asked.


    "I don''t know." "She really wanted nothing right now, so she didn''t need those material things anymore." I don''t seem to be lacking anymore. "


    Su Yuze pondered a little. He would give her anything she wanted, so she really wasn''t lacking anything right now. "Okay."


    "Just stay with me." Su Rou said.


    "Of course."


    When they went to school on the second day, Su Rou wasn''t surprised to see Su Mei standing at the entrance of the finance department. When she saw Su Rou walk over, Su Mei walked over, "Su Rou, give me your cell number."


    Su Rou felt that it was a bit strange. She thought she saw him peeking at her yesterday, so she came today to warn him! I thought you didn''t want it? " Ever since she knew that she wasn''t from the Su family, Su Rou''s attitude towards Su Mei changed.


    "If I asked you to give it to me, then just give it to me. Why are you spouting so much nonsense?" Su Mei said impatiently.


    "Oh."


    After Su Rou reported a string of numbers, Su Mei kept them with a frown and then said, "You saw yesterday right?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded.


    "You''d better act like you didn''t see anything!" Su Mei warned coldly.


    Sure enough, she was here to warn her! "How boring!" "Oh, got it." She''d already told Su Yuze.


    No matter how Su Mei heard it, there was a kind of perfunctory tone to it, so she said unhappily, "Don''t make fun of me. If grandpa finds out, just wait for me!"


    Actually, letting her parents know was not a big deal. The main issue was Su Rong!


    "I said I know." Su Rou said as she walked into the classroom.


    Su Mei was slightly stunned, why did it feel like ¡­ Su Rou''s attitude towards him seemed to be different from before! The former Su Rou, although their relationship was not good, she was still too polite when she spoke. Why now, she even had a temper towards him!


    "Humph!" If you get a science scholar, your eyes will grow on the top of your head, right?


    Su Rou walked into the classroom. Yu Fei had already taken a spot for her, "Meat, was that Su Mei just now?"


    "Yes."


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Nothing, just asked me for a cell phone number." Su Rou explained and also indicated that she should not be too worried.


    Even though she said that, Yu Fei still kept her guard up. She had to be wary of people like Su Mei! While the two of them were chatting, Deng Shuiying walked in from the door. Her face didn''t look very good, and when she saw Su Rou, she forced a smile at her.


    "Senior, you look terrible." Su Rou looked at her and said.


    "I just didn''t get a good rest." Deng Shuiying didn''t really care.


    "It''s best for you to go to the hospital when you''re sick." Yu Fei couldn''t help but to say. Deng Shuiying''s complexion was just too pale, and she looked much skinnier than before!


    "Okay, thank you." Deng Shuiying took out her book, "Xiao Rou, do you want me to give you a lecture on my third year?"


    Su Rou''s eyes lit up, "Okay."


    Yu Fei smiled as she looked at the two of them seriously studying. She turned her head to look at her book. Anyone who could help Su Rou was a good person.


    "Pata ~ ~ ~"


    She accidentally brushed away Deng Shuiying''s phone, causing her to scream in shock. She bent down to pick it up, but when she did, Deng Shuiying''s long-sleeved shirt naturally rolled up. Yu Fei lowered her head to look at her phone, but saw something on Deng Shuiying''s arm ¡­ Something.


    Deng Shuiying straightened up, not bothering to pat the dust on her handset, only checking if her phone was still usable.


    "Senior sister, did you break your phone?"


    "No, no."


    Yu Fei stared at her arm and asked slightly curiously. "Senior Sister, what''s that on your arm?"


    Deng Shuiying was surprised, and subconsciously grabbed her sleeve, "What can I do?"

 C167

    "I think I just saw... Something like a pinhole. " Yu Fei thought about what she had just seen and felt as if the needle had pierced her.


    "Needle hole?" Su Rou looked at Deng Shuiying, "What''s the needle ¡­" But when it came to acupuncture points, Su Rou''s mind suddenly associated with the bespectacled girl who was bullied yesterday, "Senior, were you bullied?"


    Deng Shuiying waved her hand, and tried her best to act normal. She thought for a moment, then slightly rolled up her sleeves, revealing the blue needle on her wrist, "Tell me, this was left behind by my injection."


    "Are you sick?"


    "Little cold."


    Yu Fei nodded. "Why did you hit that place?" There seemed to be something wrong with her position.


    "It''s an intern. I''m drunk, too."


    "Senior, you have to take care of your body as well." Su Rou said.


    Deng Shuiying smiled and nodded, but her heart was silently sweating. Luckily, she was able to make this round come true. Those pinholes were actually left by Han Yiyan when he injected her with the medicine. At that time, his body was in a bad condition, so he didn''t think too much about it. Next time, he had to be careful not to hit his wrist again.


    After greeting Lian Shuang, he told her not to go near the CEO''s office and that he had a secret to tell Su Yuze.


    Lian Shuang was also sensible and gently smiled as he said, "Okay, okay. If you need anything, just call me."


    Zhang Yuanfeng walked into the office. Su Yu Ze was in front of his computer, operating it. Raising his head, he glanced at him and asked, "How''s the stock?"


    "Yes, it''s all here." "However, the customs has been very strict recently. If we want the goods to circulate, we''ll have to wait a while." Things like this were even more difficult to transport.


    Su Yuze frowned slightly. "Try your best to hurry up. Han Yiyan is here, he''s not at peace."


    Yifeng naturally heard about Su Rou being almost taken away by Han Yiyan to get a room, so she was in a rather bad mood. "Truly a beast!" "If Young Master Yu hadn''t arrived in time, Rou Rou''s darling would have been killed!" "Then I''ll say goodbye to the customs."


    "Yes."


    Zhang Feng looked at the time and suddenly said, "In a few more days, it will be the birthday of Darling Rou."


    "Yes." Su Yu Ze nodded.


    "What do you think I''m going to send her this year?" Fame Feng suddenly became excited.


    Su Yuze looked at him indifferently. "If it''s a condom or something like that, I''ll kill you." He could buy that kind of thing, but he didn''t need other men to buy it.


    "¡­" "How did you know?"


    "Fame Peak!"


    "Aiya, those items were only given to Baby Rou when she turned eighteen!" I''m giving her a set of ''Angry Birds'' dolls, doesn''t she like to play with this? All kinds of birds, all kinds of pig''s head, my gentle baby will definitely like it. "


    Just thinking of Su Rou being buried by so many dolls made him feel extremely cute!


    Su Yuze didn''t know why he would reveal that kind of expression when he thought of something cute, but that figurine ¡­


    Isn''t this too child''s play?


    Seeing that Su Yu Ze didn''t have any reaction, Yao Feng thought that he had forgotten Su Rou''s birthday and laughed, "Young Master Yu, you couldn''t have forgotten her birthday, right? It shouldn''t be! "


    "I didn''t forget." Su Yuze said, "And I''m already prepared."


    "Eh? "What is it?"


    A warm smile suddenly emerged on Su Yuze''s lips. "Guess."


    How could he guess that? He had been thinking for a long time about giving Su Rou a figurine. He really couldn''t think of anything to give her! Su Rou was like a person who could get whatever she wanted. Before, he had thought of giving her money directly, but the moment Su Rou saw the blank cheque, she tore it up for him.


    "I can''t guess ¡­" Zhang Feng gloomily said.


    Su Yuze only faintly smiled, but didn''t say anything more.


    Fame Peak was curious. No matter how he asked, Su Yu Ze didn''t reply. He hadn''t even seen a birthday star like this before. How could he let Fame Peak know about it so easily?


    Su Rou coincidentally walked in at this time and asked after pushing it open, "What shameful things are you guys talking about? "Why aren''t you letting me listen to you?" When she came up, Lian Shuang told her that the two of them wanted to talk and it was not good enough for people to listen, so Su Rou also waited outside for a while. But when she heard the sound of crying coming from the office, she guessed that they finished talking and walked in.


    "We''re talking about your birthday present." Zhang Feng said.


    "This is a secret?" Su Rou obviously did not believe him.


    "Of course, your brother treated this as a secret and didn''t tell me!" Zhang Yuanfeng felt wronged!


    Su Rou rolled her eyes, "Oh? "What are you planning to give me?"


    "What you like, the angry little bird whole set ¡­"


    "Game?" Su Rou retorted.


    "No, a doll." Zhang Feng laughed proudly, "All kinds of birds, all kinds of ¡­"


    "Pig head!"


    "How did you know there was a pig''s head?" It seemed that Darling Rou was looking forward to this gift!


    Su Yu Ze waved his hand and beckoned Su Rou over, then said, "She said you''re a pig head."


    Fukai Feng was stunned for a while before he recovered from his shock. He was enraged, "Su Xiao Rou! I gave you a present, and you actually scolded me! " Hmph, the little girl is too heartless.


    Su Rou laughed, then hid behind Su Yu Ze, "Brother Ze, look at Brother Faifeng. He''s mad at me."


    "Zhang Feng, you deserve it!"


    "Tsk, spoiled girls aren''t like this, right?" Zhang Feng rolled his eyes. However, he soon smiled maliciously, "Rou Rou, darling, do you want to know what your brother is giving you?"


    Su Rou looked at Su Yuze. "Are you going to tell me?"


    "Wait until your birthday."


    "Alright."


    As a result, Fame Peak was even more depressed. He was simply aware of the treatment they were receiving! What the hell was this!? Zhang Feng wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. He looked at the two of them and said faintly, "Why do I feel like I''m torturing a single dog to death just by looking at you two?"


    Su Rou pursed her lips and smiled. They were originally the same, "Brother Zhang Feng should have found a girlfriend."


    Zhang Feng smirked, "Then baby Rou Rou can be my girlfriend."


    "Fame, peak!" Su Yu Ze lost all of his patience. With a gloomy face, he coldly called out the name of Fame Peak, "You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t say whatever you want!"


    "I''m just kidding ¡­" A cold wind blew past Zhang Feng''s back. Su Yu Ze was so precious to Su Rou, what would they do when Su Rou got married?


    After they got on the car, Su Rou was still a bit curious, "Brother Ze, what did you buy?"


    "You want to know?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze pointed at her own lips. Su Rou went over and kissed him, "You''ll know on your birthday."


    Liar, Su Rou hit him once, but ¡­ She would have liked anything he gave her.

 C168

    Han Yiyan had already loaded all the goods he wanted onto the ship. He only needed to wait for the customs to release the ships. However, Su Yuze wasn''t stupid. He didn''t give all the American military guns to Han Yiyan, but kept some for himself.


    However, why was the Customs office still not willing to release it?


    Han Yiyan sat in his room with a cigar in his mouth, listening to the phone, "Hello? How''s the matter going? "


    "All is well, we will do as you ask, big brother."


    "Good, very good!" Han Yiyan laughed and hung up the phone. The customs office would have to be delayed before it was open. That was his goal!


    He was doing it on purpose to let the customs department make a mistake so that he could stay in City T.


    Good efficiency!


    Han Yiyan was sitting on the sofa and was in a good mood. He even thought of Deng Shuiying! With a big smile on his face, he called her and ordered her to come over immediately.


    Deng Shuiying did not dare to delay at all. Even if she was in class at this time, she quickly packed up her things and arrived at Han Yiyan''s hotel. This place ¡­ It was also the source of her nightmare. She would probably remember this place even if she were to die!


    "Bo ¡­ Boss ¡­" Deng Shuiying trembled as she walked in.


    When Han Yiyan saw her walk in, he waved at her and said, "Come here."


    Deng Shuiying did not dare to hesitate and walked over, "Boss, what can I do for you?" Was she planning to get Xiao Rou over here again? However ¡­ There was no need to call him over, was there?


    "I was in a good mood today, so I wanted to give you something good!" Han Yiyan smiled as he caressed Deng Shuiying''s chin, and teasingly said.


    "Wh, what ¡­" Deng Shuiying, on the other hand, was not very happy because Han Yiyan''s expression did not seem to be anything good!


    Han Yiyan took out a large syringe from his back. Deng Shuiying already knew what was inside ¡­ "It''s just that the quantity is too great!" Boss, this ¡­ This is... "What?"


    "You know that."


    With that, Han Yiyan was about to pierce through the syringe, but Deng Shuiying immediately hid behind it in fear, "Don''t ¡­" "Boss, this dose ¡­" She had beaten up a small branch before, and now with so many of them appearing at once, she would definitely die!


    Han Yiyan, however, dragged the person over without saying a word, and pierced her with a needle. His face was full of smiles, and he was enjoying the change in Deng Shuiying''s expression, "So beautiful ¡­"


    The next day, Deng Shuiying dragged her exhausted body out of the hotel. That man had beaten her up again, and she had even beaten her up with poison ¡­ Deng Shuiying looked at her arm. There was a needle hole bigger than any other needle!


    Before leaving, Han Yiyan had given her five hundred thousand yuan. He had also warned her to get on good terms with Su Rou. If he messed up, she would definitely die miserably!


    At this moment, Deng Shuiying was beginning to hate Su Rou!


    Su Rou was currently waiting for her birthday because she was very curious about Brother Ze''s gift.


    "Meat, what are you thinking about!" Yu Fei saw her pulling at her chin as she thought of something. It was unknown what she was thinking about as her lips curled up into a smile.


    "My birthday is coming up."


    "Yes, Yunyun and I are going to prepare a present for you." Yu Fei thought for a while, then nodded and said.


    Deng Shuiying walked in and happened to hear Yu Fei''s words, "Xiao Rou, are you having your birthday?"


    "Yeah."


    Deng Shuiying smiled, "When is this?"


    "This weekend."


    Deng Shuiying smiled and looked at her, "Then, do you have any plans?" Add me as well! "


    Su Rou thought for a moment and shook her head, "I never go out on my birthday. Forget it." Since Brother Ze didn''t want her to go out, she would probably have to pass through the two of them.


    Deng Shuiying was a little disappointed, because a rich person''s birthday party would definitely be very fun! Maybe she could even get to know a rich boyfriend for this!


    "Mm, I''ll make it when I have the chance in the future." If there was a chance in the future, he should mention it to Su Yuze. Otherwise, he could only stay at home every birthday.


    However, Yu Fei did not mind because she knew Su Rou''s family situation, "It''s fine to not get her flesh and blood since their relationship is too complicated."


    When Deng Shuiying heard this, her complexion changed, "Are you talking about me?"


    "No, senior sister, don''t misunderstand, I''m referring to someone else."


    "Oh, nothing." "Yes." Deng Shuiying nodded indifferently, but she actually felt that Yu Fei was talking about her.


    Deng Shuiying also said something and continued to explain to Su Rou about finance. Su Rou looked at Deng Shuiying''s shoulder, there were some red marks on it, "Senior ¡­" Did you get a boyfriend? "


    "Hmm?" Deng Shuiying found it strange.


    "Here ¡­" Su Rou pointed at her neck.


    Deng Shuiying was slightly startled, she realized that the mark on her neck must have been discovered! However, she quickly admitted it with a smile. "Yes."


    Su Rou did not say anything else. It was still better to be careful since university students were so open-minded!


    Deng Shuiying received a call from Han Yiyan at night. Han Yiyan had his think of a way to bring Su Rou out in the next two days, so he could make his own move. But she hesitated, and Han Yiyan was somewhat dissatisfied, "Deng Shuiying, do you dare disobey me?"


    "I''m not ¡­" Deng Shuiying hurriedly explained.


    "Hmph, haven''t you ever experienced the feeling of losing your family, or falling into the role of a female prostitute?" Han Yiyan said fiercely from the other end of the phone.


    Did that girl, Deng Shuiying, not want to live anymore? How dare he disobey his orders?


    Deng Shuiying held her phone and said anxiously, "No, boss ¡­" Listen to me! It''s Su Rou''s birthday this weekend and she won''t be coming out. "


    Birthday? Han Yiyan faintly thought of these two words and suddenly slapped his thigh. "His birthday is even better. Wouldn''t it be easier to call her out like this?"


    "No, she ¡­" She doesn''t even know how to give a birthday party! "


    "Oh?" Han Yiyan was surprised. There was actually a child from a rich family to help with the birthday party?


    Really ¡­ Weird!


    Han Yiyan''s expression was somewhat unhappy. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke and still said, "It''s up to you. You think of a solution yourself!"


    "I ¡­" If he forcefully called her out, Su Rou would definitely be suspicious! That would be troublesome.


    "¡­" Han Yiyan seemed unwilling to listen to her words, directly hanging up the phone.


    Deng Shuiying was still holding her phone with a conflicted expression on her face. What should she do? Su Rou should only be 17 years old ¡­


    "Shuiying, are you going or not!" Behind her, two friends patted her shoulder. "What are you thinking?"


    Deng Shuiying forced out a smile, "It''s nothing, let''s go!"

 C169

    Su Rou didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with having a birthday at home, but Deng Shuiying would occasionally mention the thought of a birthday party. Su Rou asked curiously, "Senior, are you interested in a birthday party?"


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter to others, but I''m quite interested in yours." Deng Shuiying waved her hand.


    "Actually, senior sister, I''ve never held a birthday party and my family has never mentioned it. That''s why they are always like this." Su Rou explained, "Senior, you don''t need to persuade me."


    Deng Shuiying was a bit surprised, "Isn''t your family very rich?"


    Su Rou was more surprised than she was, "Do rich kids have to have a birthday party? Senior, your logic is so strange. "


    Deng Shuiying stared blankly for a moment, but then began to laugh. The only thing she could say was ¡­ Rich people really know how to play! But secretly, she still frowned. If she couldn''t complete the mission properly, then she ¡­


    "Little Rou, I think ¡­"


    Su Rou looked at her and smiled. It was a smile that came from the bottom of her heart. It was probably because her birthday was coming up and it made Su Rou''s mood not bad! " "What?"


    Deng Shuiying looked at Su Rou''s smile and was moved, "No, it''s nothing. Let''s spend the weekend together."


    There were no classes on Friday afternoon, so Yu Fei sent Su Rou to the school gate, "Meat, this is a gift from Yun Yun and I." Since Su Rou''s birthday was on the weekend, he could only give it to her today.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Go back quickly!"


    Su Rou took two steps forward and coincidentally saw a black Bentley drive past the school and stop in front of Su Rou. Su Rou was a little surprised, but following that, the window of the Bentley was rolled down, revealing Han Yiyan''s swarthy black face.


    "Yo, little Rou Rou!" Han Yiyan called her name, his tone somewhat frivolous.


    Su Rou took a step back, "Why is it you!"


    Seeing Su Rou stop and not move as if she was talking to someone, Yu Fei immediately ran over when she saw this, "Meat!" When she walked over to take a look, she saw Han Yiyan''s face, which immediately turned serious, "What are you trying to do?"


    Han Yiyan looked at her with interest. "Little sister, what are you so anxious about!" With one hand on the window, his eyes were filled with provocation as he said, "Don''t worry, I''m just passing by. I didn''t say what I wanted to do!"


    Yu Fei lightly pulled Su Rou away, "Is that so?"


    Han Yiyan''s gaze fell on Su Rou''s body, his mouth had a smile, "Then that''s it, I''m leaving."


    With that, Han Yiyan rolled up the window and left in his car.


    As she watched the back of the car leave, Su Rou couldn''t help but frown. "That guy, what is she trying to do!"


    Yu Fei was puzzled as well. "You have to be careful in the future. Quickly go back!"


    Su Rou nodded and quickly rushed to Golden Age. When Lian Shuang saw Su Rou, she gently pulled her back, "Miss Su, please wait for a moment. There''s someone in the CEO''s office."


    "Eh? "Who is it?" Su Rou asked.


    "It''s an old man."


    Old man?


    Su Rou thought for a moment as she came up with an idea. Seeing Su Rou walk in, she opened her mouth, but quickly closed it again. If she were to shout, it would definitely make the CEO unhappy. How could Miss Su just go in like that?


    Too willful!


    When Su Rou walked in, she indeed saw the old man. "Grandfather ¡­"


    When Su Rong saw her, his serious face softened a lot, "Xiao Rou, why are you here?" Then, he thought about it for a moment. Su Rou was already a university student now, so naturally, the class wasn''t as tense as it was in high school. "There''s no class?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded, "Grandpa is the same as well. Why are you here?"


    Su Rong put his hands behind his back, "It''s nothing." He looked at Su Yuze and said, "Yuze, think about what I''ve said."


    "¡­" Su Yu Ze remained silent with a cold expression.


    Su Rong Qi didn''t need his reply. After greeting Su Rou, he walked out of the office.


    After Su Rongqi walked out for a while, Su Rou finally opened his mouth and said, "Brother Ze, what''s wrong?" Why did grandpa suddenly come!


    Su Yu Ze''s expression was still as indifferent as before, but when she looked at Su Rou, there was an extra layer of gentleness. "It''s nothing much, grandfather wants me to take over the Su Clan." Become the real head of the family.


    Su Yuze definitely wouldn''t want to do this. Originally, even if the two of them left the Su Family, Golden Age Company was an independent company, but it belonged to Su Yuze and had nothing to do with the Su Family. Grandfather wanted him to take over, so he wanted him to go home!


    "What about you?" Su Rou asked.


    Su Yu Ze carried her over. "There''s no point in going back."


    "Mm ¡­" It truly was meaningless, because Eldest and Second Uncle definitely wouldn''t be willing to give up! Going back would only add fuel to the fire! "I might as well not go back!" But why did I suddenly ask you to go back? "


    "Perhaps Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle had a conflict." Su Yuze sighed, "Ignore them. Tomorrow is your birthday. Don''t be in a bad mood."


    Yes, it''s her birthday tomorrow! When Su Rou thought of this, her lips slightly pouted, "Grandfather actually didn''t mention my birthday!" In her grandfather''s eyes, her birthday was definitely a very small matter.


    Su Yu Ze laughed lightly, "I remember there''s still Xiao Yun and Yu Fei."


    "True." In the Su Clan, other than Su Yu Ze, Su Rou didn''t have a deep affection for others.


    "Let''s go home."


    "Alright."


    When the two of them returned home, Aunt Wang was arranging the dolls on the ground. She knew that it must be from Fame Peak. "Young Master Fukai, what are you doing?" Really, what was it like to suddenly bring in so many dolls and pile them up in the living room?


    "Young Master... "Miss ¡­" Looking at the figurine on the ground, Aunt Wang quickly said, "I''ll clean it up right away."


    "Aunt Wang, send all these to Miss''s room." Su Yuze said.


    "Miss''s room ¡­" Miss still needs to sleep at night, how can this work?


    "Su Rou had already slept on the same bed as Su Yuze, so her room just so happened to be empty." "Well, you can put them all in my room, Aunt Wang."


    "Fine." Since Miss has already said so, then let''s do it.


    Su Rou giggled as she picked up a large green pig head. "I''ll give you a few rooms to put in."


    "That''s our room." As Su Yuze spoke, he purposely emphasized the two words'' we ''.


    Su Rou looked at the pile of dolls on the ground. Brother Feng was really amazing. All kinds of birds, all kinds of pig heads, none of them were repeated! However, it was too much. Take out three and give them to Xiao Yun, Yu Fei, and Guo Yi.


    After cleaning up the dolls, Su Yuze said to her, "Sister Wang, you don''t need to come this weekend."


    "Alright."

 C170

    Since the young miss was often away for the weekend, it was normal for her to be away, so she didn''t ask too much and just agreed. But before she left, she didn''t forget to give Su Rou a birthday present, "Since I''m not coming tomorrow, then I''ll give it to young miss in advance. Wishing young miss a happy birthday."


    Su Rou received it. She was just a rural woman with no children and no mother. She worked as a babysitter for wealthy families and earned quite a bit of money. "Thank you, Aunt Wang."


    On the evening of Su Rou''s birthday, Su Yu Ze specially changed her into a small formal dress. "When did you buy it?" That little dress was so beautiful. It was a tender yellow one that matched well with her skin color. There was even a white bow on the side of her waist, which made Su Rou''s waist stand out as she gripped it.


    "The day we went to the next city." When he saw the dress, he had thought that Su Rou would be very beautiful in it, as expected!


    Su Rou''s long, curly hair fell softly on her back, "Did you see it?"


    "Good."


    "Is this the birthday present you were talking about?" It was too boring, she had asked him yet he didn''t tell her! Really! It was just a dress. How could it be considered a secret?


    Su Yu Ze rubbed her head. "Do you think that''s possible?"


    Oh? Then let''s say there is a surprise?


    Su Rou didn''t doubt Su Yu Ze''s culinary skills. After all, at the time they separated families, it was Su Yu Ze who cooked for her. Although he hired a nanny, Su Yu Ze''s foundation was still there.


    "Brother Ze cooked it himself!" Su Rou felt quite proud. In this world, other than her, there was no one else who could taste Su Yuze''s culinary skills.


    Su Yu Ze smiled, then placed a three layer cake in the middle of the table. "Your favorite flavor."


    "Thank you." The one at the top was a man and woman hugging and kissing. It was made of cotton candy and was edible, but Su Rou couldn''t bear to part with it. She said that the couple was her and Su Yu Ze, so she took them down.


    "If you like it, I''ll go find a person who specializes in making this kind of stuff, and make one like us." It was easy to do such small things.


    "Alright."


    Su Yu Ze even made Western cuisine and some red wine, but Su Rou was allowed to drink it tonight.


    "Brother Ze, where''s your present?" Su Rou drank a few mouthfuls of wine. Her face was flushed red, but she still thought about Su Yu Ze''s present.


    Su Yu Ze took out a small square box from his pocket and gently opened it. A silver ring appeared in front of Su Rou''s eyes, "This is your real present."


    Su Rou took it from him. She was a bit surprised, "Are you proposing to get married?"


    "..." No, that''s not a proposal ring. "


    Eh?


    Su Rou was slightly disappointed. If it wasn''t the ring of marriage proposal, then what was it? However, when Su Rou took it out, she understood that it was indeed not a marriage proposal ring. It was a ring that was a whole circle smaller than that ¡ª a ring with a tail!


    There was a small lace around the ring and it was wrapped around the ring. At the top was a blue teardrop-shaped diamond and it looked very elegant. Su Rou immediately liked this ring.


    Su Rou picked it up and played with it for a while. Then, she suddenly stretched out her hand in front of Su Yuze. "Bring it to me." As she spoke, she spread out her left hand in front of Su Yu Ze.


    This ring was custom-made. After he used his finger to measure the size of Su Rou''s finger, he found someone to order this ring. He knew that she would definitely like it. Su Yu Ze took the small ring and gently helped Su Rou put it on her pinky. It wasn''t big, just nice.


    Su Rou was very happy. During the entire dinner, she was looking at her ring so unknowingly, she drank three cups of red wine. In the end, her face was abnormally red. Only then did Su Yuze carry him upstairs.


    "If you can''t drink it, then don''t drink it." The red wine was very strong.


    "I''m happy!" Su Rou''s cheeks reddened. She lay on the bed and flapped her feet, shaking off her slippers. Then, she held onto Su Yu Ze''s neck and pressed him against her. "Ze, I love you so much."


    "¡­"


    With how she seduced him, if he didn''t have any reaction, then he wouldn''t be a man!


    Su Yu Ze followed her heart and lowered his head to kiss her fragrant lips. That soft touch made him want to ruthlessly ravage her. However, once it was in her mouth, it turned into a loving embrace. Su Rou was extremely cooperative and both of her hands started to pull up her small dress.


    Su Yu Ze''s eyes darkened, his hand also helped Su Rou take off the dress that originally had very little fabric.


    "Xiao Rou''er, are you sure?"


    "Mm ¡­"


    Su Rou knew what would happen so after drinking her wine, she became a lot bolder. That was why she took the initiative to invite him.


    Su Yuze caressed her face and said, "I love you too."


    Su Rou slept very soundly. With the alcohol added to her first night''s sleep, she laid down lazily in Su Yu Ze''s embrace. It was Su Yuze''s first time experiencing the taste of love between a man and a woman. However, she had to admit that it wasn''t bad!


    Su Yu Ze, who always woke up at six, actually slept until nine for the first time. Moreover, when he looked at the person in his embrace, he didn''t even want to wake up.


    When Su Rou woke up, her entire body felt sore, especially her lower body. She rubbed her throbbing temple, then raised her head to look into Su Yu Ze''s gentle eyes. Her memories from last night started to come back. They are...


    "You''re blushing. Is the alcohol still not over? "I still remember last night ¡­" Su Yu Ze smiled charmingly as he joked.


    "None ¡­" Su Rou shook her head and could not stand the dubious feeling in his eyes. She plunged into his embrace without saying anything further, "Don''t look at me!"


    "¡­" "Is she in trouble?" I''ve finished reading it too. " Everything he shouldn''t have seen last night had already been seen.


    "You!" Su Rou viciously hammered him under the blanket.


    "Mmm, her figure is very good. I''m very satisfied."


    "¡­" It was really enough!


    "Xiao Rou Er, what if you don''t get up? Let''s do it again? " Just now, when she was twisting around in the blanket, she accidentally went off while wiping her gun, but ¡­ Since it was her first time, he should restrain himself. Otherwise, he would lose all of his sexual happiness in the future.


    When Su Rou heard that, she stuck her head out and said with a bit of grievance, "I can''t come now. I''m in pain and I feel uncomfortable ¡­ "Maybe next time."


    Did she take it seriously? "Su Yu Ze instantly felt a sense of guilt as he watched her seriously discuss the matter with him." Alright, it''s already afternoon. Get up, I''ll make something for you to eat. "


    She yawned, "Alright." Su Rou saw him pull off the bed first. Her strong body was swaying in front of her eyes. Her face was slightly red, but she didn''t move her gaze away. Brother Ze''s figure was also very good.

 C171

    Su Yu Ze had taken care of Su Rou''s body and wanted to give her a leave of absence. He planned to give her a leave of absence or something, but was rejected by Su Rou.


    "Are you feeling unwell?" Su Yuze asked as they drove. He heard that women always felt very uncomfortable the first time. He wondered if he had hurt her the night before.


    "Nope." Su Rou shook her head, "Can you not ask this question?" Very awkward!


    Su Yuze laughed upon hearing that. "Okay."


    Su Rou yawned. When she saw the school gates, she habitually kissed Su Yuze and walked into the school.


    Yu Fei stood at the door as if she was waiting for her. Su Rou walked over and asked in a strange manner, "Fei Fei, what are you standing here for?"


    "Waiting for you." Yu Fei replied.


    "Wait for me? But I already know the classroom. " Su Rou did not understand. It had been almost a month since the start of school, and she had already memorized which classroom the classes were held in. Why would she need Yu Fei to pick them up?


    "I''m worried about that Han Yiyan fellow again!" Since Han Yiyan already knew Su Rou''s school address, he would definitely see him from now on. What if he took advantage of Su Rou and left one day?


    Su Rou understood. Actually, she wasn''t that worried. After all, in this place where there were so many people, if Han Yiyan didn''t want to bring his into the police station, he wouldn''t be so reckless. "Alright, let''s go in!"


    Yu Fei nodded, but her gaze lingered on Su Rou''s body for a moment. How should she put it? She felt that there were some changes on her body, but she couldn''t tell. There seemed to be a ¡­ It was a very attractive feeling. Yu Fei was shocked by her own thoughts. What the hell! With such conservative clothing and no boyfriend, how could she have this kind of feeling?


    This weekend, Deng Shuiying was not doing well. The task that Han Yiyan had given her was not progressing at all, and the injection that she had been forced to accept was almost ready to erupt. Furthermore, she did not even pick up the phone when she called Han Yiyan.


    Will the boss... He was going to ignore him in one go?


    That won''t do! Her need for that thing had already sunk deep into her marrow. If Han Yiyan were to give up on giving his the medicine, she would definitely die miserably!


    Deng Shuiying''s hands were trembling as she called Han Yiyan. The phone rang for a long time, but she wasn''t able to pick it up. Deng Shuiying hung up the phone in disappointment and frowned as she sat on the bed. What should she do?


    "Shuiying, are we going to eat?" his roommate asked.


    Deng Shuiying wasn''t in the mood to eat, so she replied in a bad tone, "Not in the mood."


    "Aiya, this person is now on the big list. Since he''s rich, Little Hui, let me accompany you to eat." Another roommate said in a sour tone. When he passed by Deng Shuiying''s bedside, he even rolled his eyes at her. What a coquettish person! Wasn''t it just being with a rich person? Was there a need to be so unreasonable?


    As they walked out, the girl called Little Hui softly said, "Shuiying wasn''t like this before."


    "She must have been blinded by greed ¡­"


    Deng Shuiying was the only one left in the dorm. She angrily threw her pillow on the floor, "Get lost, all of you get lost!" What do they know about money? What did they know?


    Until nightfall, Deng Shuiying''s hands were trembling, her mind was a little unclear. She looked at her phone, why didn''t she call him? She hasn''t had any ice poison for almost four days ¡­


    No, she had to hurry to Han Yiyan''s side while she was still conscious!


    Deng Shuiying opened the dormitory door and walked out. However, just as she walked out of the door, she bumped into a girl. The girl who was hit was fine, but she fell to the ground.


    Xiao Yun''s body was already in a good condition. Seeing the girl fall down from the recoil, she felt a little embarrassed and went up to help her up. "Uh, are you alright?"


    Deng Shuiying didn''t have the heart to care about her at this moment, and pushed Xiao Yun away with one hand. Xiao Yun slightly frowned. Oh, if you bumped into me, then forget it. Why are you still acting like this!?


    However, Xiao Yun glanced at the hand Deng Shui Yingying was waving at and his eyes widened as he grabbed her hand and said, "Hey, are you taking drugs?!" Under the dim light of the street lamp, he could see that Deng Shuiying''s pale and sickly skin was riddled with numerous pinpricks.


    "Scram!" Deng Shuiying pushed her away in a bad temper, then stood up and quickly walked out.


    Xiao Yun curled her lips. Forget it, who cares about her! Today was really unlucky. I met a classmate who had a bad temper. It was still Fei Fei and her meat that were more cute! But as for Fei Fei ¡­ He had been asked out by that brat Guo Yi! Speaking of which, Guo Yi was actually listening well!


    Deng Shuiying took a taxi to the hotel where Han Yiyan stayed and rushed in without thinking. The two bodyguards guarding the door already knew who he was, so they didn''t try to stop his.


    When she knocked on Han Yiyan''s room door, he had just woken up. When he saw Deng Shuiying, he looked at her with an expressionless face, "Why are you here?"


    "Boss, I, I was wrong ¡­" Deng Shuiying anxiously grabbed onto the corner of Han Yiyan''s bathrobe, "I will definitely do as you say ¡­" "Please give me that thing ¡­"


    Han Yiyan was unmoved by her request. He only took out a needle from the headboard, and stared at it thoughtfully, "Are you willing to do anything I want you to?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Deng Shuiying immediately expressed her loyalty. She shouldn''t have soft-heartedly let Su Rou go for her birthday. Now it was better, she was the one who suffered!


    "How do I know if you''re real or not?" Han Yiyan shook the syringe.


    "What?" Deng Shuiying''s eyes were fixed on the needle. Her drooling appearance made her look especially covetous. What, what do you want me to do? "


    "What do you want to do... Kneel first. "


    Deng Shuiying quickly knelt down and raised her head to look at him. Han Yiyan''s interest was piqued, "Roll around on the floor and let me see."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Deng Shuiying couldn''t wait to roll on the ground. Because she wasn''t in a good mental state, she rolled up and hit the tea table, but the pain didn''t make her scream.


    Han Yiyan smiled, "I''ll believe you for now."


    As she spoke, she tossed the syringe over to her. Deng Shuiying took the large syringe and stabbed it into her own hand without a second thought. After a while, her expression became cozy and blurred.


    Han Yiyan kicked her, "It''s best if you stay with Su Rou for the next few days. Do you hear me?"


    "Alright ¡­"

 C172

    Guo Yi and Yu Fei got along quite well. At least in Su Rou''s eyes, it was like this. It was just that Yu Fei was still considering the current stage and the relationship between the two of them wasn''t settled yet. Su Rou was puzzled, "Why aren''t you agreeing to Guo Yi?"


    Yu Fei looked at her. "What''s the rush? We''re still young."


    "¡­" "Why does this sound so weird?" "Don''t you like Guo Yi?"


    "That''s not it either."


    "Then don''t hang him."


    "We''ll see."


    After their conversation, it seemed like Yu Fei didn''t want to get into a relationship, so she didn''t say anything. After all, she was just an outsider, the specific matters still had to be decided by them.


    Yu Fei sighed in her heart. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to talk about it, but that she didn''t have the means to! Because she was currently Su Rou''s bodyguard, she couldn''t focus her energy on dating. Thus, she told Guo Yi that he could start off as a friend. During this period of time, if he fell in love with someone else, he would be free to do so.


    That night, after Su Rou had showered, Su Yu Ze blew dry for her while she sat on her bed and played on the bed. She suddenly thought of something and asked, "Brother Ze, Guo Yi confessed to Fei Fei."


    The sound of the dryer was a bit loud, but it didn''t affect Su Yu Ze''s hearing. "Very good, what''s wrong?"


    "But she doesn''t seem to agree."


    "¡­" Of course she wouldn''t agree. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were currently on a mission, so how could they be tied down by other matters?


    Su Rou didn''t know about this, so she simply told Su Yu Ze.


    Su Yu Ze blew her long hair dry, and a burst of sweet fragrance wafted over, causing Su Yu Ze to feel a little restless after smelling it. If it was before Su Rou''s birthday, he would still be able to control himself a little.


    Su Rou was still playing games when suddenly, a pair of large, warm hands attacked her from behind. Immediately after, she felt someone gently kiss the back of her neck. "What are you doing? You''re going to sleep." She had class tomorrow.


    "The class will be held tomorrow morning at 10 o''clock." As Su Yuze spoke, he took away her phone and pressed down on it.


    "If Su Rou doesn''t want to do it, I''ll just do it on the weekend. I don''t need it while I''m at school!" I won''t be able to get up. "


    "If you can''t get up, I''ll give you a leave of absence."


    "Then ¡­"


    "Shh ¡ª it''s still early."


    Su Rou indeed didn''t wake up the next day. She curled up in Su Yu Ze''s embrace and slept in a muddled state. Su Yu Ze did as he said and gave her a leave of absence. However, someone seemed to be very angry, grabbing onto him without letting go, "You made me fail the class, so don''t go to work anymore!"


    Su Yuze was "¡­" After a while, he compromised and said, "Ok."


    Su Rou drowsily fell asleep again. However, she thought of something in her mind. She forcefully opened one eye and looked at Su Yu Ze, who was dozing with his eyes closed. "Am I pregnant?"


    "I use a raincoat." Su Yu Ze softly said as he held her in his arms.


    "Oh."


    Su Yuze slowly opened his eyes and raised his eyebrows at her. "What? I feel like you''re very disappointed?"


    Su Rou said somewhat embarrassedly, "No, I want to give birth to your child."


    Because of her love for him, she was willing to give birth to their child. Su Yu Ze had to admit that he was moved, but he still had to be rational. "Little Rou, I''ll give you birth in the future." Of course not now. Putting aside their identities as outsiders, just the fact that she was still in university was not allowed.


    "Yes."


    In the afternoon, he sent Su Rou to class. Su Rou still looked tired. Su Yu Ze passed her a cup of warm milk tea and said, "If you''re not feeling well, give me a call."


    "Mm ¡­" Su Rou undid her seatbelt and thought of something. She turned around and narrowed her eyes slightly. With warning in her eyes, she said, "You are not allowed to do it with me from Monday to Friday."


    After speaking, he didn''t wait for Su Yu Ze''s reply and closed the door, entering the school. Su Yuze was supporting himself on the steering wheel as he looked at her leaving figure in amusement. How adorable! How lovely it was to discuss such matters with him! But... I''m afraid she won''t be able to do as he wishes.


    Su Yuze turned the car around and prepared to drive towards the company, but just as he was about to drive out of the street, a familiar Bentley came scurrying towards him. The driver''s window rolled down, revealing Han Yichan''s sunglasses-wearing face.


    When Han Yiyan saw Su Yuze, he extended his hand and waved at him. The corners of his mouth widened into a smile. Su Yu Ze''s gaze slightly froze. From the rearview mirror, he saw that Bentley was quickly driving away, passing by Su Rou''s school and heading straight there.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t there to look for Su Rou, but ¡­ Why is he still here? Had the goods not left yet?


    Su Yuze drove with one hand and took out his phone to call Fame Peak. The other side quickly picked up the call. It was the usual spirited voice of Fukai, "Yo, Young Master Yu, what''s the matter?"


    "Check the goods that are distributed to Han Yiyan. Why is Han Yiyan still in T City?" Su Yu Ze instructed in a deep voice.


    It was obvious that Zhang Feng was also surprised, "Alright, let me check." Ming Feng held the phone with his shoulder, and then his hand moved across the keyboard. After that, he frowned, "Young Master Yu, the goods are still at the dock. It seems like we don''t have any intentions of leaving."


    "Is there any marine police intervention?"


    "I don''t know ¡­" Fame Peak only found out the location of the shipment, but he still had to make a call or make a trip personally to find out.


    Su Yuze pondered for a moment and said, "Go check it out."


    "Alright." This shipment should have been sent out three days ago, but the cargo ship was still safe and sound at the dock. If this continued, Han Yiyan would always be entertaining in City T.


    Su Yu Ze''s expression turned ugly. Those goods ¡­ No matter what, he had to get out of the pier first!


    Su Rou was lying on the desk in the afternoon with her head on her arm as she took notes just like that. Yu Fei sat beside her and when she looked up, she saw the blue teardrop shaped ring on Su Rou''s left pinky. Yu Fei immediately grabbed her hand, "Wow, meat, it''s so beautiful!"


    "This?" Su Rou spread out her fingers in front of her.


    "Is that your birthday present? Who gave it to you? " The craftsmanship of this ring is very meticulous, it must be a lot of money!


    "Big brother Ze is giving this to me."


    Eh? Boss Su? Why did Boss Su give a meat ring ¡­ But not a wedding ring! This ring is really super good-looking!

 C173

    Su Rou thought for a moment and felt that something was wrong, "Eh? So you wore it on your birthday? "


    "Yes."


    Is that so? Why didn''t he notice it? However, the one worn on his pinky was indeed hard to find.


    At this time, Deng Shuiying walked in with a textbook in her arms. She automatically walked to Su Rou''s side and sat down. When Su Rou saw Deng Shuiying, she sized her up and asked hesitantly, "Senior, did you eat some diet pills or something?"


    Deng Shuiying was surprised for a moment, and then shook her head and said, "Me? No? Why do you ask? "


    "Senior, you''ve lost a lot of weight!" Su Rou looked at her sunken cheeks and her slightly dry hair.


    Deng Shuiying touched her cheeks. She had been tortured to death by the poison, she would definitely lose weight! She smiled. "Maybe I''ve had diarrhea lately!" Her gaze suddenly landed on Su Rou''s hand and her eyes instantly lit up. "Wa, so beautiful!"


    "Ah!"


    "Can I have a look?" Deng Shuiying asked.


    "..." "Sure."


    Su Rou took off her ring and placed it on Deng Shuiying''s palm. Deng Shuiying had a face full of joy as she played with the ring again and again. It looked as if she was extremely fond of it! "So beautiful." She had seen this kind of ring in Chingla''s magazine before. Although this ring was small, the price was not small. It was a whole six digits, after all, it was written by a master!


    After playing with the ring for a while, Deng Shuiying decided to try putting it on her pinky finger. However, Su Rou''s skeleton was smaller than most girls'', and her ring was custom-made, so it wasn''t an average size. Therefore, Deng Shuiying tried a few times but couldn''t wear it. The ring''s tail was originally smaller than a normal ring, and since even the pinky couldn''t fit inside, then it was better to say that it couldn''t fit into another finger.


    Su Rou saw that her heart ached for her ring. Because when Deng Shuiying put her hand down to wear it, Su Rou was afraid that she would not be able to take it off. Senior sister, you won''t be able to wear it, so forget it. "


    However, she had cleverly hidden it away. When she turned her head to look at Su Rou, a trace of an apologetic look appeared on her face, "I''m sorry, but it''s too beautiful, I just want to wear it!"


    "I''m fine."


    Deng Shuiying handed over the ring reluctantly, and said with envy, "Xiao Rou, your hand is so small." Only such slender fingers could be worn. "Oh yeah, is it just a gift from your boyfriend?"


    Su Rou shook her head, "My brother."


    "Oh ¡­" So it''s Su Yuze. It''s great to have such an elder brother! He was even able to make such a big move!


    In the past two days, Han Yiyan noticed that there were people constantly asking him if his goods were leaving or not. Fine! Then let''s move the plan forward! Han Yiyan gave Deng Shuiying a call, "..." You know what to do! After this is done, I will transfer 10 million to you. Don''t let me down, okay? "


    "Yes ¡­"


    Tuesday''s class was the easiest because there were no classes for the rest of the afternoon. When it was noon, Deng Shuiying and Su Rou ate together from the school cafeteria, "Xiao Rou, why don''t we take a walk and slowly disperse in front of the school gate, and then you can leave."


    "Alright." It''s okay to take a walk after dinner.


    The three of them slowly walked on the school path, heading towards the school gate. During their walk, they would occasionally laugh.


    Just as the three of them were about to reach the school gates, Deng Shuiying looked outside anxiously. Why isn''t the boss'' car here yet? If she continued walking down, Xiao Rou would be leaving soon!


    "Wait, my shoelaces are loose." As Deng Shuiying spoke, she squatted down to tie her shoelaces. By tying her shoelaces, she was still sizing up the entrance.


    Su Rou looked at Yu Fei who was looking at her phone from time to time and said, "Did Guo Yi send you a text message?"


    Yu Fei laughed lightly. "No, it''s a cloud."


    "She''s coming?" Su Rou asked.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yun was even here? That definitely wasn''t to look for her, because she knew she had no classes this afternoon and was going back. She must have come here to look for Fei Fei, and perhaps even brought Guo Yi here!


    At this time, Deng Shuiying stood up, "Okay, let''s go."


    The three of them had only walked a few steps when they heard footsteps from behind them, accompanied by Xiao Yun''s voice. "Flesh, wait ¡­"


    Hearing the sound, the three of them stopped and looked behind them with a strange expression. Xiao Yun walked over with a serious expression and looked at Deng Shuiying, "Meat, Fei Fei, who is this girl?"


    Yu Fei didn''t understand why Xiao Yun was looking at Deng Shuiying like that, so she explained, "This is senior sister Deng Shuiying, I''ve told you before."


    "Oh, she''s Deng Shuiying." Xiao Yun''s expression turned serious. "Meat, Fei Fei, you two better stay away from her."


    Deng Shuiying looked at Xiao Yun, a little speechless. She was not happy with her attitude, "This junior sister, what do you mean by that? What''s wrong with me and Yu Fei being friends? Does it bother you!? "


    Xiao Yun laughed coldly, "You''re obstructing me!" Because of her long time of training, Xiao Yun was not short at all. She stood at the same height as Deng Shuiying and asked, "What did you do yourself? Don''t you know?"


    "Me?" Deng Shuiying''s eyes turned cold. Could the girl in front of her see through her? However, she couldn''t admit it at this time. So, Deng Shuiying still played dumb and asked, "What happened to me?"


    "Do you dare to lift up your sleeves for everyone to see?" Xiao Yun said as she pointed to her long sleeves.


    "I... "Why did you pick it up?"


    "Ha, you must be feeling guilty!" Xiao Yun said to Fei and Su Rou, "This senior sister is a drug addict, don''t come with her!"


    Drug use?


    Su Rou and Yu Fei subconsciously looked towards Deng Shuiying. After such a long time of contact, she didn''t seem like the kind of person who would use drugs!


    "I ¡­" Deng Shuiying frowned. How did Xiao Yun know?


    Seeing Deng Shuiying''s conflicted expression, Xiao Yun suddenly walked up and pulled open her sleeve. There were green and small pinholes all over her sleeve. "Here, you see that?"


    Deng Shuiying was surprised and quickly retreated a few steps back. Coincidentally, she was right behind Su Rou. Yu Fei''s expression changed when she saw Deng Shuiying, "Senior sister, what''s your purpose?"


    Deng Shuiying knew that she couldn''t hide it anymore. She suddenly reached forward and grabbed Su Rou, putting her hand on Su Rou''s neck, "Don''t come over, I''ll strangle her to death!"

 C174

    The reason why Han Yiyan''s cargo ship hadn''t left until now was investigated by Fame Peak. He immediately gave Su Yuze a call, "Young Master Yu, there''s no problem with your cargo ship. They haven''t left yet because Han Yiyan doesn''t want to leave!"


    "He doesn''t want to go?"


    "Yes, he purposely sent the sea police to patrol the pier. Is he trying to get himself to leave?"


    After Jie Feng finished speaking, the two of them fell into silence. Since Han Yiyan purposely sent the police to stop him, then his purpose was self-evident. Jie Feng and Su Yu Ze thought of this almost at the same time.


    "Young Master Yu ¡­"


    "I understand. Hurry up and send someone to seal off the sea area and the airport ¡­" All the stations! "


    "Yes sir!"


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yuze grabbed the outer jacket and quickly left the CEO''s office.


    Deng Shuiying pinched Su Rou''s neck, her expression suddenly became fierce. No matter how she tried to explain, it was useless because she had already seen Han Yiyan''s car coming!


    "Senior!" Yu Fei''s eyes were filled with rage.


    However, it couldn''t compare to the pain of being betrayed. She slightly raised her eyes, looked behind her, and asked with a doubtful tone, "Senior sister, did I make you angry?"


    "..." "No."


    "Then, what happened to your family?"


    "..." "Nor."


    Su Rou''s expression became even more doubtful, "Then why did you do this to me?" Since she didn''t do anything to anger Deng Shuiying, and didn''t make her family go bankrupt, then why would Deng Shuiying treat her like this?


    Deng Shuiying''s face turned complicated, "If you want to blame something, then blame it on why your name is Su Rou."


    Was it her name that caused this?


    "Senior sister, anything is fine, just let Su Rou go." Yu Fei stared at Deng Shuiying and said. After all, if Deng Shuiying held onto Su Rou and couldn''t control her strength well, she would inevitably hurt Su Rou.


    Deng Shuiying shifted her gaze to the school gates and walked towards them with Su Rou in tow. Yu Fei and Xiao Yun slowly followed behind, but neither of them dared to act rashly. It was only when she saw the cars parked outside the school that Yu Fei''s expression changed, "You''re actually in cahoots with Han Yiyan!"


    Deng Shuiying was still quite a distance away from the main gate. Once Xiao Yun heard Han Yiyan''s name, she immediately walked up to his and blocked her path.


    "Out of the way!" Deng Shuiying was originally dragging Su Rou, so her movements were inconvenient. Seeing that Xiao Yun had also blocked her way, she was immediately thrown into disarray, as she was being attacked from all directions. In the end, she had no choice but to shout towards the school''s gate, "Boss!"


    Han Yiyan saw the tug of war and frowned. He got out of the car and walked over. When Deng Shuiying saw Han Yiyan walk over, she was relieved. As long as she could bring him over to Han Yiyan, there would be no problem!


    Xiao Yun was on guard against Han Yiyan, but just as she was about to stop him, Deng Shuiying shouted, "Don''t move!"


    Han Yiyan smoothly pulled Su Rou from Deng Shuiying''s hand. Taking advantage of the moment Deng Shuiying let go, Su Rou suddenly kicked Deng Shuiying in the stomach and then ran backwards. But no matter how fast her movements were, Han Yiyan still grabbed her arm. "Hey, where are you running to!"


    Deng Shuiying fell to the ground and hugged her stomach as she cried out softly. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei held their breath as they watched Su Rou''s movements. They were just a hair away from running away! "Han Yiyan, you should know Su Rou''s identity ¡­"


    "I know, I know what I''m doing. It''s not up to you little girls to teach me." Han Yiyan was in a bad mood and took out a small syringe from his pocket, waving it at them, "Do you know what this is?"


    "¡­" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei''s expressions changed. That thing ¡­


    "Hehe, if you guys dare to act recklessly, I''ll stab her in. I''m sure she''ll never be able to leave without this."


    Su Rou was not stupid as well. She was not a good person! The tip was shining with a cold light, so it was not hard to imagine what it would feel like when it stabbed into the skin. If Su Rou was really harmed by this thing, her entire life would be ruined.


    Yu Fei had just moved her foot when Han Yiyan immediately noticed it. Her face sank as she stabbed a needle into Su Rou''s exposed arm, "What, you don''t believe what I just said, right?"


    Su Rou frowned from the sudden slight stabbing pain. Looking at the tip of the needle entering her skin, her gaze became a bit worried. He wouldn''t really press it right?


    "Don''t touch her." Yu Fei immediately took a few steps back, afraid that Han Yiyan would impulsively hit the poison.


    Han Yifan looked at the car waiting for him outside, "Forget it, I''ll just give it to you to use. After you''re done, it''ll be more convenient for me to take you away." Han Yiyan thought for a moment. This little girl Su Rou was very smart. If she was able to stall for time like last time, the result would not be worth it!


    Thus, he might as well give her a shot. By the time the poison took effect, she would be unconscious!


    "NO!" "Stop!" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei said angrily.


    Han Yiyan ignored him, and slowly pushed the needle downwards along with the tip of the needle. Su Rou really wanted to open her eyes, but her arm was stuck. If she forcefully struggled, it would only hurt even more.


    Feeling an ice-cold object enter her blood vessels, Su Rou clenched her fists ¡­


    At this moment, a black figure quickly jumped out from behind Han Yiyan. The black figure jumped and hugged Han Yiyan''s neck, forcing him to move backwards. Han Yiyan subconsciously let go because of the feeling of suffocation in his throat.


    "Sister Rou, quickly run."


    "Guo Yi?"


    Su Rou couldn''t care less about why he appeared here. As soon as she got empty, she pulled out the needle from her arm and threw it far away.


    As expected of someone who had trained before, Han Yiyan grabbed back Guo Yi''s arms with his hands, then threw him viciously and Guo Yi flew over his head. However, just as Han Yiyan finished off Guo Yi, another figure flashed in front of him. Yu Fei didn''t give him any time to breathe, so the melee fight had already begun.


    Xiao Yun protected Su Rou, "Meat, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    "That ¡­" Xiao Yun stared worriedly at her arm.


    Su Rou waved her hand. The place where her arm was pierced was still a bit numb, but it was nothing, "He only hit a little bit." It was not a big problem.


    Then looking at Deng Shuiying on the ground, who was gasping for breath by Su Rou, she crawled towards the needle. She grabbed the needle from the ground and inserted it into her arm ¡­ Xiao Yun looked at her actions and shook his head. She''s done it!


    "Bang ~ ~ ~"


    Just as the two of them were looking at Deng Shuiying, they heard a burst of gunshots!

 C175

    Su Rou followed the sound of the gunshot and looked towards Han Yiyan''s direction. She saw a pool of blood on the ground, and a thick smell of blood. Su Rou''s pupils suddenly enlarged. Why ¡­ Things?


    "Obstructing!" Han Yiyan spat on the ground.


    "Fei Fei ¡­"


    Su Rou''s eyes slowly widened because she saw Yu Fei lying on the ground, covered in blood. It was so red ¡­ Xiao Yun seemed to be stunned, because he did not know where Yu Fei was hit, Su Rou and the rest were unable to find out what happened to her.


    "Damn it, I''m going to kill you!" She personally saw Yu Fei fall to the ground, dripping with blood. Guo Yi, who had just been thrown out, went crazy in the next second and rushed over without caring about anything else.


    Han Yiyan had a gun in his hand. After firing that shot just now, it attracted the black-clothed bodyguards outside the school gate to come over, and they all stood in a row blocking the school entrance.


    However, the sound of the gunshot had already resounded throughout the entire campus. The students in the distance all heard it and looked over.


    Han Yiyan frowned. If he wasn''t caught off guard by Yu Fei''s attack, he wouldn''t have used a gun in this crowded place! Seeing Guo Yi pounce at him, Han Yiyan decisively kicked him aside, then threw a spear butt at the back of Guo Yi''s head.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    When Xiao Yun saw this, her anger flared up. Han Yiyan the best! This was simply going too far! First she had to capture the meat, then she shot Yu Fei! Damn it!


    "Guo Yi, go take a look at Fei Fei. Let me do it." Guo Yi had only fought outside during his high school years. Against Han Yiyan, he would only be at a disadvantage!


    The back of Guo Yi''s head was smashed so hard that his eyes could no longer see clearly. However, after hearing Xiao Yun''s words, Guo Yi gave up on his revenge against Han Yiyan and instead crawled up in front of Yu Fei. "Yu Fei ¡­" She was lying on his back in a pool of blood. Even his face was covered in blood. It was hard to tell where she had been shot.


    Just as Guo Yi was about to pick Yu Fei up, Su Rou stopped him, "Guo Yi, don''t touch her! I''ll call 120 now, but you better not touch her! "


    He didn''t know where Yu Fei had gotten hit, but if he casually moved Yu Fei, the consequences would be even worse! Sure enough, Guo Yi obediently stopped moving and only looked worriedly at Yu Fei.


    Seeing a few students run away screaming, he guessed that they had gone to get the teacher! Han Yiyan immediately said to the person behind him, "What are you all still standing there for, quickly go and grab that girl!"


    Xiao Yun was using all of his powers to stall Han Yiyan, but no matter how strong she was, she was only one person. How could she split her arms and three heads to six heads to protect Su Rou? " "Meat, run!"


    Seeing this, Guo Yi immediately ran to Su Rou''s side, pushing her while saying, "Sister Rou, you go first. You''ll be back soon after calling the ambulance. Don''t worry about Yu Fei, I''ll cover for you for a while!"


    Su Rou was indeed worried for Yu Fei. If she were to just run away, wouldn''t that be too dishonest? But now, Han Yiyan''s target was himself. Only by running away could he guarantee their safety! Su Rou nodded, "Be careful."


    Su Rou was about to run away when she suddenly felt her feet being grabbed by two hands. Deng Shuiying was lying on the ground. Just now, she was crawling towards Su Rou, so Su Rou didn''t notice. I''ve got her! I''ve got her! "


    At this moment, Deng Shuiying''s hair was in a mess and her body was dirty. There was still some blood on her face, probably from Yu Fei''s splash.


    Guo Yi had already taken the initiative to use his own body to stop the bodyguards in black clothing, while Su Rou tugged at her own foot, kicking Deng Shuiying away. Senior sister, you''re really shameless! "


    Su Rou had only run a few steps when several gunshots rang out from behind her! Su Rou was stunned. Yun Yun ¡­ She turned her head to look, and her heart that was hanging in the air finally stopped beating. Xiao Yun laid on the ground, then rolled a few times.


    Su Yuze and his subordinates rushed over, only to see Yu Fei lying in a pool of blood.


    Su Yu Ze''s pupils constricted. Where''s Little Rou? He glanced at his surroundings, then shot Han Yiyan without saying a word, but it was not Han Yiyan''s fatal strike, but his arm, causing Han Yiyan to loosen his grip in pain, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground.


    For a time, gunshots rang out from the school gates, accompanied by the screams of the nearby students. The two bodyguards in black who were stepping on Guo Yi were killed on the spot!


    Su Rou breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she started to feel that her hands and feet were cold and her fingers were weak. However, she was still able to control her emotions. Seeing that Su Yuze had arrived, she slowly walked towards him.


    Su Yuze walked in front of Han Yiyan with a sinister look in his eyes, "Han Yiyan, you dare to play with me!"


    "Heh, I just ¡­" I just want to bring back some spoils of war! " Han Yiyan held his arm, and said with a flat tone.


    Plunder? He must be referring to little Rou''er! He fiercely kicked, kicking Han Yiyan to the ground. Without waiting for Han Yiyan to get up, he slashed his hand downwards and knocked out a person, "Take him away!"


    Xiao Yun crawled up from the ground. "Boss Su, there''s also that woman!" She pointed at Deng Shuiying, "They are in the same group."


    Su Yu Ze looked coldly at Deng Shui Ying, "Take them all away."


    "Big brother Ze ¡­" Su Rou panted as she walked over, "How is Fei Fei?"


    "Little Rou." Su Yu Ze pulled Su Rou over and examined her from head to toe. "Are you hurt?" He stared at her pale face. Was he injured?


    "His flesh was poisoned by Han Yiyan and his people ¡­" Xiao Yun said.


    Su Yu Ze held Su Rou''s hand with an icy coldness. "Are you feeling bad?"


    "I''m just a little weak. Everything else is fine." Su Rou said, "Fei Fei is more serious."


    Xiao Yun smiled at her. "Meat, leave with Boss Su and go to the hospital for a look. The ambulance will be here soon. Fei Fei will definitely be fine." Although Su Rou wasn''t shot, she was still injected with that thing. The situation definitely wouldn''t be any better!


    Su Rou felt her body become even colder. Su Yu Ze didn''t say anything further and carried her away. "You guys be careful."


    "Alright."


    After putting Su Rou in a black car, she said to the driver, "To the hospital in the city."


    Su Yu Ze held onto Su Rou''s little hand, "Is it still cold?"


    "Cold." Su Rou nodded, "What is this? Didn''t the internet say it would make people feel comfortable?" Why was she in such pain?


    "How much did Han Yiyan inject you with?"


    "Just throw it."


    It should be because there weren''t many medicines, so Su Rou''s reaction was not strong. If it was really the entire one, Su Rou would have already been muddle-headed.

 C176

    Su Rou was carried into the hospital and immediately hung up. When the expert doctor heard that an important person had arrived, he immediately rushed over. "CEO Su, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    He was already in the hospital, so why did he have to say so much? Su Yuze''s face darkened. "Don''t say too much. Let her take a look."


    The doctor signaled to carry Su Rou to the bed. Feeling Su Rou''s hands turning cold, he asked, "What happened to her? Why is your hand so cold? "


    "Injection..." Su Yuze said.


    Injection? It was the thing that hurt! "Seriously, how can you not learn so well at such a young age?" "This ¡­"


    "She''s only been given a small dose. Will it hurt?" Su Yu Ze stroked Su Rou''s head, comforting her.


    "No matter how many times he''s been injected, this thing will always be harmful!" The doctor frowned, "But luckily, the dosage is not much. After hanging up the saline for a few days, I''ll be able to clear off all the toxins in my body."


    "Yes."


    The doctor immediately began to serve water to Su Rou. Su Yu Ze covered her with a blanket and her expression eased up slightly. "It''s good that you''re fine."


    "It''s better if Fei Fei is fine." Su Rou said, "She was shot. If Fei Fei dies, you can kill Han Yiyan too!"


    When Su Rou said this, her tone was very serious, everything was Han Yiyan''s fault! If Yu Fei died, she would have personally taken Han Yiyan''s head off!


    "Alright, you take a nap first." Su Yuze lightly smiled and said, "I''ll go take a look at Yu Fei''s situation later."


    "Yes."


    The incident at T University caused all the students to panic, especially the bloodstain at the entrance. It looked really scary, and it was really scary to hear that a student had been taken away in his third year!


    The principal had no choice but to close down the class!


    Yu Fei''s injuries were very severe, and the bullet struck her forehead. Although she had dodged the bullet and missed the forehead, the gun''s power was great and had grazed her forehead!


    When Su Yuze saw the person lying inside the intensive care unit, he said to Fei''s attending physician, "Money, it''s not a problem. Treat her!"


    "Okay, we''ll do our best." However, he had been shot in the head after all. It might not be so easy to cure it!


    Guo Yi was also injured. There were a few fractures on his body and his body was covered in bandages, but he still used his walking stick to run to the entrance of the operation room.


    "Xiao Yun, how is she?" Guo Yi asked.


    "I still don''t know ¡­" Xiao Yun let out a sigh. Is your body alright? " Seeing Guo Yi like this, he came running over while still in a bad condition. Did he not take his body seriously?


    Guo Yi supported himself and moved to a nearby seat, "I''m fine."


    There was a bandage on her head, and her forehead was bruised. Her left hand was still hanging from the bandage, and her leg was still lame. How could she call this fine? Love is great! Xiao Yun couldn''t help but think this in her heart.


    This operation continued from the afternoon of the same day all the way until the early hours of the next day. Xiao Yun and Guo Yi, who were waiting outside, fell asleep, and when the door to the operation room finally opened, they were shocked awake. They rubbed their sleepy eyes, "Doctor? How is the patient? "


    The attending physician took off his mask and blood-stained gloves. With an exhausted expression, he said, "The patient''s condition has stabilized for the time being!" the doctor said hoarsely.


    "Temporarily?" Guo Yi immediately recognized the pain in the doctor''s words, "What do you mean temporarily?" If they broke free, then they broke free. What was considered temporary?


    "I just took out the bullet fragments from the patient''s forehead. However, the bullets would pass through the cortex and cause a great deal of damage to the nerves and tissues inside. Although it was saved, I don''t know when I will wake up."


    The attending physician explained in a very professional manner. Guo Yi and Xiao Yun were both stupefied when they heard this. In the end, it was Xiao Yun who found the most important words, "Will she be unconscious for a long time?"


    "That''s hard to say. If she doesn''t wake up soon, she might become a vegetable."


    "What ¡­" Guo Yi was dumbstruck. For a moment, he couldn''t understand the meaning of this word.


    At this moment, a sickbed came out from the operation room. On the bed was a pale girl with a white bandage on her forehead and her eyes closed. If it wasn''t for the slight rise and fall of her chest, no one would have noticed her life.


    "We''ll transfer her to the intensive care unit now."


    Guo Yi stared unblinkingly at Yu Fei''s bed being pushed away, "She really will become ¡­" A vegetable? Yu Fei was only eighteen years old and had already turned into a vegetable. Wouldn''t that mean that she would be ruined her entire life?!


    Xiao Yun''s nose turned sour and her eyes reddened. She had received injuries during training and hadn''t cried when she found out that she had been abandoned by his parents. However, when she heard that Yu Fei might turn into a vegetable, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    "I''ll go and see her." Guo Yi followed, leaning on his walking stick.


    After Su Rou hung up the water, she squatted in the bathroom and vomited. Su Yu Ze patted her back. Su Rou waved her hand to indicate that there was nothing wrong. After drinking a cup of water and rinsing her mouth, everything would be fine.


    However, Su Yuze was still worried and brought the doctor over. "She just vomited. What happened?"


    "It should be related to the dizziness. It''s alright." The doctor looked at the needle on her arm. It was blue.


    Su Rou extended her left arm. On her slender arm, there was a very obvious needle hole. "Is that needle clean?" It didn''t matter if this thing was poisoned, there was still a way to save it. However, the key thing was to avoid getting infected by some strange disease.


    "I don''t know." Han Yiyan took it out of his pocket.


    "No, what I mean is, you''re the only one who uses that needle. You haven''t shared it with anyone else, right?"


    "Nope."


    The doctor nodded his head and said to Su Yuze, "Chief Su, like your little sister said, the poison is fine and the syringe is also clean. It''ll be fine if you hang it for a few days."


    "Yes."


    The doctor left the room, leaving only the two of them in the VIP ward. Su Rou was lying on the bed, she had just finished vomiting and was a little hungry, "Brother Ze, I want to eat something."


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "..." KFC. "


    Su Yuze refused, "Don''t eat too much oily food. I''ll buy you a bowl of porridge."


    I knew it! Su Rou picked up the blanket and covered her head. "Oh."

 C177

    Su Rou was left behind to stay in the hospital to observe. On the second day, after hanging up the water, Xiao Yun appeared outside her room, "Yun Yun." When Su Rou saw her, she immediately called her in.


    "Where''s Boss Su?" Xiao Yun asked.


    "I don''t know." Brother Ze only said that he was going to deal with matters, but didn''t elaborate to her. However, Su Rou could guess that Su Yu Ze was going to deal with Han Yiyan.


    "How are you doing?" Xiao Yun asked, "It can''t be that they''re addicted to drugs, right?" That was the problem she was most worried about. She heard that once something like that was touched, it was very hard to stop. Although Su Rou was not injected much, there was still something inside her body.


    Su Rou shook her head. "The doctor said that it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "That''s good." Xiao Yun smiled.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you laughing like this?" Su Rou''s heart couldn''t help but tighten when she saw the forced smile on Su Rou''s face. A thought flashed in her mind, "Is it Fei Fei, she ¡­"


    Xiao Yun looked at Su Rou, her eyes filled with grief.


    "She ¡­ died?"


    Xiao Yun shook her head, but before Su Rou could heave a sigh of relief, she heard Xiao Yun''s voice, "But ¡­ It''s no different from death. "


    "What do you mean?" What do you mean there''s no difference between death and death?


    "The bullet injured Fei Fei''s forehead. She was saved, but ¡­" It is possible that in the future, he will become a ''vegetable''! " Xiao Yun''s voice became softer and softer, and by the time he said the last three words, he was already so quiet that he could barely be heard.


    Su Rou''s eyes widened slightly. Plant man ¡­ Indeed, it was no different from death. Su Rou''s eyes immediately turned red, "I harmed her." If it wasn''t to protect her, how could she have gotten involved with Han Yifan? It was all her fault!


    Xiao Yun held onto Su Rou''s hand, "It''s not your fault, it''s Han Yiyan''s."


    "If it wasn''t to protect me, all of you ¡­"


    Xiao Yun reached out her hand to interrupt Su Rou''s words, "Meat, don''t say it like that. Fei Fei and I''s life was given to us by Boss Su in the first place, whatever Boss Su wants us to do, we have no objections. Even if we die, we will not refuse."


    They were both abandoned children by their parents. Su Yu Ze had picked them up and raised them into someone powerful. He even sent them to study ¡­ It could be said that the two of them lived until now because of Su Rou because from the start, they existed to protect Su Rou!


    In other words, the two of them were saved by Su Rou.


    Su Rou did not like Xiao Yun speaking in such a serious tone, "He dares to let you die!" Although Su Yuze was strict, he wouldn''t let them die for no reason at all. If Su Yuze really did let them die, she''d make sure they wouldn''t die.


    "That''s all I said." Xiao Yun wiped Su Rou''s tears as she consoled her.


    Su Rou took the tissue, "Don''t say that again in the future!" She glared at Xiao Yun, "Which ward is Fei Fei now?"


    "Guo Yi, stay with her in the intensive care unit." As he spoke of Guo Yi, the corners of Xiao Yun''s mouth twitched, "Guo Yi''s not bad at all. He''s still holding onto Fei Fei even though he''s injured."


    Su Rou also lightly smiled. "When Fei Fei wakes up, we can just play with them."


    "Sure."


    However, this awakening was still unknown!


    After Su Yu Ze finished processing Su Rou''s hospitalization procedures and hung up the saline water with her, he walked out of the hospital. These two days, Su Rou''s condition had improved quite a bit. After hanging up the water, she did not vomit again. Thinking about it, the first time was probably because of the adverse reactions caused by the water and poison.


    This time, Han Yifan was too big!


    Su Yuze drove the car to his own underground base. When his subordinates, who were training, saw that it was Boss Su, they all straightened up and bowed towards Su Yuze. Su Yu Ze didn''t have the time to bother with them and directly walked into a room.


    Han Yiyan and Deng Shuiying were locked up inside. When Su Yu Ze walked in, Deng Shuiying was lying on the ground hugging his body, her body slightly trembling.


    However, Deng Shuiying wasn''t the main point. Su Yu Ze''s line of sight turned towards Han Yiyan, who was sitting against the wall. He tore off the tattered clothing on his wrist, but due to the excessive blood loss, Han Yiyan''s sensory response was somewhat slow.


    "Han Yiyan." Su Yuze called out to him.


    "..." "Hmm?" Han Yiyan slowly lifted his head, the blood loss on his face made him look somewhat pale, "Ah, it''s Young Master Yu ¡­" "Have you thought about what to do with me?"


    Su Yuze looked down at him and asked, "What do you think?"


    Han Yiyan became more spirited, "Then I''ll tell you first, what if you kill me? That would be the same as being enemies with the real Thai underworld." Han Yiyan knew that he had a bargaining chip, but Su Yuze wouldn''t kill him.


    Su Yuze laughed, "What you say makes a lot of sense." In the underworld, you would rather be a friend than an enemy, "I won''t kill you, but ¡­ I will make you regret coming to T City. "


    "¡­" Han Yiyan was stunned. Su Yu Ze, do you want to become enemies with Thailand''s underworld? "


    "I didn''t want to kill you."


    Su Yuze took out a gun from his waist, and shot Han Yiyan''s leg in the dim room. "I''ll cripple one of your hands and one of your legs, then send you back home. That won''t be too much."


    "Ugh ¡­" Han Yiyan let out a muffled grunt. The bloody hole in his leg gurgled blood, causing his face to turn even paler.


    Hearing Su Yu Ze''s gunshot, Deng Shui Ying, who was hugging her body in a corner, was frightened. She sobbed softly. In this quiet and dark room, she seemed somewhat terrifying.


    Even after being shot twice, Han Yiyan clenched his teeth and didn''t make a sound to beg for mercy. He endured the pain and said, "Come on, kill me if you dare!"


    Intimidation was of no use to Su Yuze. He only looked coldly at the decadent man sitting on the ground. If his spear hit Han Yiyan''s knee, even if he took out the bullet, his bone would definitely shatter, causing him to be crippled in the future.


    This shot was for Yu Fei!


    "Men, take him away." Su Yuze said to the people outside, "Take him to the dock and tell the cargo ship to leave."


    "Yes."


    As for Deng Shuiying ¡ª


    Su Yu Ze slowly walked in that direction, but when he approached, his handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed. What was this strange smell?


    Looking at the person huddled up in the corner, he suddenly felt a little strange.

 C178

    The strange smell coming from Deng Shuiying''s body caused Su Yu Ze to furrow his brows. He walked to the door and turned on the light.


    When the dazzling lights went on, Su Yu Ze finally saw Deng Shuiying''s face clearly. Her exposed skin was already covered with a red rash, making her look somewhat terrifying.


    Because the lights were still too bright, Deng Shuiying slightly narrowed her eyes. However, when she saw that Su Yu Ze was right in front of her, she hugged her even more tightly. The man looked terrifying. Although he was handsome, his expression did indeed look very angry.


    "You''ve taken poison?"


    "¡­" Deng Shuiying''s lips were pale as a sheet. She slowly nodded her head and then stayed in place motionlessly.


    Alright, he understood now. There was no need for him to punish Deng Shuiying, because she had already reaped the consequences!


    "Send two men in."


    Very soon, two men wearing singlet suits walked in. "Boss Su, what can I do for you?"


    "Put on your gloves and take her out."


    "Yes."


    However, why did he wear gloves? The two men walked towards Deng Shuiying with their gloves on. They understood immediately, that red rash looked quite frightening. No wonder Boss Su wanted them to wear gloves. If they got infected, it wouldn''t be fun.


    Deng Shuiying was still struggling, "You, where are you taking me?" She didn''t know what had happened. The night after she was captured, her skin had started to itch unbearably, and the next day she had a rash. Furthermore, she felt dizzy and her head was burning, and her limbs felt weak.


    The two men were worried that Deng Shuiying would run into them, so one of them picked up her two hands, and the other her two feet, and lifted her out like a pig. Su Yu Ze waved the air in front of him, then walked out. "Get someone to come over and clean this room."


    "Yes."


    Deng Shuiying was thrown out. After a doctor saw her, she confidently told Su Yuze, "CEO Su, this girl already has HIV. As for the cause ¡­" It''s probably the needle hole in her arm. "


    Su Yu Ze nodded his head, it seemed like his guess wasn''t wrong. He looked at Deng Shui Ying with a gaze devoid of pity; she brought this upon herself.


    After hearing about her disease, Deng Shuiying had gone crazy. AIDS? How is this possible? How could she have acquired AIDS? There was basically no one who could cure this disease right now.


    How could she ¡­


    Deng Shuiying grabbed the doctor''s sleeve, "That won''t happen, you must have the wrong diagnosis, it''s impossible for me!" She roared with unwillingness and widened her eyes.


    Although AIDS does not spread by skin contact, be careful. The doctor waved her hand. "I can''t be wrong." With that, he turned his gaze towards Su Yuze. "Director Su, then she ¡­"


    "It''s up to you. Whether you want to do the experiment or not, it''s up to you."


    "Alright."


    Su Yu Ze no longer looked at Deng Shuiying, and left by himself, leaving her screaming and screaming at the top of her lungs.


    After Su Rou hung up the water, she and Xiao Yun went to the intensive care unit together. Looking through the window outside, Guo Yi was sitting on the sofa eating, but one of his arms was hanging by her side and she couldn''t use it at all. He placed the box of rice on her lap and then used her other hand to pick it up.


    The two of them gently pushed the door open and walked in, "Guo Yi, where''s your family?"


    "I just came, and I''m leaving again." Guo Yi said, his right hand still trying hard to hold the food in the lunchbox.


    "Your parents didn''t press her, did they?" Su Rou asked in a soft voice. No matter how they looked at it, their precious son was here accompanying a girl.


    "None ¡­" Guo Yi thought about it for a moment and said, "It seems Director Su told my parents something that they told me to stay here."


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other and nodded. They both understood that Su Yu Ze would take care of this matter.


    Su Rou put her gaze on the bed. The person who had tubes stuck into her body and a bandage on her forehead, Su Rou felt a bit of heartache. She must be in a lot of pain from such heavy injuries, especially since she didn''t know when she would wake up.


    "I''m sorry." Su Rou apologized in a low voice.


    "Meat, don''t blame yourself, Fei Fei will definitely wake up."


    "Yes."


    After accompanying Yu Fei in the intensive care unit for a while, Xiao Yun said that she would send Su Rou back to her room. The two of them walked along the empty corridor. When they were almost to the front of the ward, they suddenly heard a burst of sobbing coming from the VIP ward next door. This voice sounded very familiar.


    Xiao Yun also noticed that, and she touched Su Rou''s arm, "Meat, is it a familiar sound?"


    "Yes."


    Su Rou walked over and saw that the door to the VIP ward was wide open. Immediately, Su Rou saw Su Mei who was lying on the bed crying. It really was her! But how did she get here?


    "Eh? "Xiao Rou!" Su Kaiming walked over with a heat preservation box in his hand. He saw Su Rou standing at the door as well. He asked curiously, "Were you also injured in the shooting incident?"


    "Shooting incident?" "What''s going on?"


    "You don''t know? "Because of the shooting incident, Yumei was so unlucky that she was shot in the stomach. Yesterday, she had an operation, but now the ointment is over. She''s crying from the pain!"


    Su Rou did not know that Su Mei had also become a victim. She must have been curious and ran to the school gate to have a look, but she was hit!


    Just then, Su Mei who was lying on the bed saw the three people at the door, especially when she saw Su Rou, she unrestrainedly scolded her, "Su Rou, you jinx, just who are you fooling around with, it''s so painful that I got shot! "You''re a jinx!" Su Mei''s abdomen had been operated on so she could not sit up. She struggled to even speak while lying on the bed and cursed Su Rou.


    Su Rou was scolded to the point of being innocent, "Mei-jie, can you speak some logic? I am also a victim, and not to mention that ''colluding'' is so unpleasant to hear."


    "What do you mean ¡­?" Why didn''t you get shot at?! " At this moment, she felt extremely dissatisfied. Why was she the only one who was suffering? "Su Rou is clearly standing closest to me, but she is completely fine?" "Hiss ~ ~ ~"


    Liu RuLan''s heart ached for her daughter. Seeing that she was clearly in so much pain, and yet she still cursed Su Rou, she hurriedly comforted her, "Alright, alright, stop being angry and take good care of your injuries!"


    Su Kaiming also quickly went in and put the thermal container on the bedside, "Here, have a bite to eat!"


    "I''m not in the mood to eat!"

 C179

    Su Rou originally wanted to apologize to Su Mei, but when she saw her attitude, she immediately gave up on that idea. She was already treated as such by Su Mei, and now she wanted to apologize to her.


    The moment Su Mei calmed down, she felt that the wound was hurting more and more. It was so painful that she wanted to curse! Damn it, it was all Su Rou''s fault!


    "Su Rou, apologize to me!" Su Mei started to splash out again.


    "Charming!" Su Kaiming called Su Mei''s name helplessly and got Su Rou to apologize for no reason. What was she doing? Putting aside whether Su Rou was also injured before she came to the hospital, the shooting incident could not have been caused by Su Rou. It was wrong for Su Mei to wrongly accuse Su Rou!


    Su Mei cried as she yelled at Su Kaiming, "I was the one who was injured, dad, what do you mean by helping Su Rou?"


    Seeing that Su Mei''s emotions were getting more and more agitated, Liu RuLan couldn''t stand it anymore, "Hubby, don''t make Mei Mei angry anymore. Do you want to watch her die?" After saying that, she turned to look at Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, Mei Mei has a bad temper due to injuries. Just let her be. Just apologize to her ¡­." In any case, since Su Rou wasn''t injured, it didn''t matter if he made her apologize, right?


    Liu Rulan''s tone sounded like she was begging Su Rou, but in reality, it carried a trace of commanding tone.


    Su Rou slightly smirked, "Since Mei-jie doesn''t want to see me, then I''ll be leaving first. My ward is next to yours, you can look for me if you need anything."


    Su Kaiming and Liu RuLan were both stunned. What? His room is right there? That means she''s hurt too? However ¡­ Why can''t I tell? Especially Liu Ru Lan. After hearing Su Rou''s words, he immediately felt his face getting a bit hot. He wanted Su Rou, who was still injured, to go and apologize to Su Mei. Wasn''t this bullying little children?


    But Su Mei Mei didn''t care about all that. Her entire face was covered in tears, "Letting her apologize is her fault ¡­" Apologize! "


    Xiao Yun pulled Su Rou''s clothes behind him. If Su Mei''s parents were not here, she would have flung a shoe at Su Mei''s face to shut her mouth. She had seen black and white before, but she had never seen one that could change black and white so much!


    Su Rou was also a bit angry. Just as she wanted to say something, she suddenly felt that her head was covered by a shadow. The warm big hand covered his forehead and a tall and long figure appeared beside him.


    "Apologize? What qualifications do you have to make little Rou''er apologize?" Su Yuze''s tone was very cold, as if she''d just come out of a freezer. That cute girl Su Mei, what right did she have to make Su Rou apologize? What did she count for?


    When Su Mei saw that it was Su Yuze, her previous arrogant attitude immediately lessened. Although she had liked this beautiful brother of hers since she was young, at the same time, she was wary of him.


    Su Kaiming tried to smooth things over, "Yumei, you''re just joking. Yu Ze, don''t act like this in front of everyone."


    "Oh? I don''t think she was joking. "


    Liu RuLan smiled, and quickly changed the topic, "That Yu Ze, Xiao Rou, how is she injured?"


    Su Yu Ze held onto Su Rou''s shoulder and said indifferently, "She was injected with ice poison."


    "Ah ¡­" Liu RuLan looked at Su Yu Ze in surprise, then looked at Su Rou. She couldn''t imagine how Su Rou felt when she was injected. In that case, Su Rou was innocent too, so where did Su Mei get the qualification to make Su Rou apologize? Is Xiao Rou alright now? "


    Su Yu Ze looked at them indifferently. "I won''t trouble you with that."


    Su Mei also only looked at Su Rou and did not say a word. At that time, she saw Su Rou and Han Yiyan pestering her, but she did not see Han Yiyan inject that thing into her. She thought that Su Rou and Han Yiyan were in the same group, but she did not expect that she would be shot right after she walked over to watch the scene!


    Su Yu Ze held onto Su Rou as they walked towards the sickroom at the side. "Are you feeling better?"


    "I''m fine."


    Seeing that Su Yu Ze had come, Xiao Yun made an excuse to leave. After that, the VIP ward quieted down. Su Rou was pressed down on the bed by Su Yu Ze, "Why did Mei-jie get shot as well?"


    "Actually, she wasn''t the only one who was shot. A few of the students spectating at the entrance of T University were shot, but Su Mei was even more unlucky. The bullet pierced through her abdomen." At that time, Su Mei had to be saved overnight, and it was with great difficulty that Su Mei was saved.


    "Who asked her to go watch?" He saw someone holding a gun in front of the school gate. If he didn''t run away, he would have to take a look. It would be weird if he didn''t get shot!


    "Grandfather heard of this as well. He will be here in the afternoon."


    Su Rou nodded. If her grandfather knew about this, he would definitely be scolded! Will Grandpa scold you? "


    "I don''t know."


    Actually, what Su Rou was worried about the most wasn''t whether Su Rongqi would swear or not. What she was worried about the most was that Su Rongqi would use this opportunity to bring Su Yuze home! Su Rong was originally an old fox, she wouldn''t let go of such a good opportunity so easily.


    While the two of them were speaking, the VIP ward door opened. Su Rong walked in with his hands behind his back and a dark expression. His gaze swept across Su Rou''s body, then looked at Su Yu Ze and asked in a deep voice, "How is Xiao Rou? I heard from Kaiming that Xiao Rou was injected with an injection? "


    Su Yuze nodded his head, "Yeah, I''m fine."


    "Oh." Su Rong Qi said to Su Yuze, "Yuze, come with me."


    Su Yu Ze tucked the corner of Su Rou''s clothes in, then calmly followed behind Su Rong and walked out.


    Closing the door, a look of deep thought flashed across Su Rong''s serious face, "Yu Ze, you said that the Su Family couldn''t take care of Xiao Rou, so you want to split the family, what about now? If even you can''t take care of her, then can you consider coming back? "


    A trace of impatience flashed past Su Yuze''s eyes. "This was an accident."


    "Accident? Do you think that I don''t know that you are related to the underworld? " Su Rong Qi snorted, "But you have the ability to deal with it, I am not worried, but what about Xiao Rou?"


    "I won''t let that happen."


    "Can you promise?" Su Rong raised his eyebrows, "If you can''t guarantee, then come back to the Su family and join hands with the Su family. I think you will be able to do it even more than you are right now." No matter how great the power of Golden Age was, it was still different from the Su Clan that had more than ten years of foundation. Moreover, now Su Kaiming and Su Yue were at loggerheads because of the position of the Su Clan''s Chairman. If Su Yuze could come back, then the Su Clan might as well give it to Su Yuze!


    "I live a good life with little Rou''er. I won''t go back." "Yes." Su Yuze said resolutely. Moreover, even if we return to the Su Clan, we cannot guarantee that nothing will happen to her. "


    "You don''t believe us ¡­" Su Rong Qi''s tone was a bit displeased.


    "You could say that."


    "You!" Did he really dare to say that?

 C180

    Su Rong Qi was quite angered by Su Yu Ze''s words, what did he mean by ''you can say that''? After all, they were a family, so how could he not trust them? Su Yu Ze had lost both of her parents since she was young, and her personality was cold and indifferent. However, she was exceptionally concerned about Su Rou. From the looks of it ¡­ If she wanted to persuade Su Yu Ze to return to the Su Family, she would have to make a move from Su Rou!


    "Never mind, I''ll give you some time to think it over." Su Rong Qi looked at him a few times.


    After saying that, Su Rong turned around and was about to leave. Su Yu Ze was silent for a few seconds, then said towards his back, "Grandpa, please don''t put the main point on little Rou Er."


    Su Rong Qi''s back trembled, then he stopped and turned around. He only saw the sound of the VIP ward door closing, and Su Rong stood at the same spot with a dark look in his eyes. Su Yu Ze actually saw through his thoughts?


    Su Rou could be discharged after staying in the hospital for three days. She hadn''t taken a bath for a few days and had only wiped her body. She felt extremely uncomfortable!


    When Su Rou passed by Su Mei''s VIP ward, she turned her head slightly to see that Su Mei was lying on the bed and a nurse was cleaning her body. Since the wound was on her abdomen, it was difficult for her to even turn around.


    Su Yu Ze covered her eyes and turned her head over. "Aren''t we still going to see Yu Fei?"


    "Yes."


    Su Mei, who was lying on the bed, heard the sound coming from the door and turned around. She only saw Su Yu Ze''s resolute face with her arms around Su Rou as she walked past her room. Su Mei was very unhappy, Su Rou was discharged just like that? Wasn''t she poisoned? How could she be in such good spirits?!


    "Liar ¡­" Su Mei scolded in a low voice, it must be a lie!


    "Miss Su?" What''s wrong? Am I hurting you? " When the nurse heard her, she thought she was complaining that her actions were too rude and that it hurt her.


    Su Mei closed her eyes. Su Rou was not injected at all, she must have been invented by Brother Yu Ze! It was truly biased. Why did she have to favor Su Rou every single time? Even if she was shot, the entire Su Clan had come to see him. Only Su Yuze hadn''t come!


    Su Yu Ze led them to the front of the intensive care unit and released his grip, "Ten minutes."


    "Aren''t you going to go see Yu Fei?" No matter what, Yu Fei was still his subordinate, although their relationship might be ordinary.


    "I''ve seen it. Go ahead."


    In the intensive care unit, Xiao Yun and Guo Yi were both there. Seeing Su Rou walk in, they asked, "Meat, are you alright?"


    "Yes."


    "Sister Rou, are you leaving the hospital today?" The hospital gown had been changed. He should be discharged soon.


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded, "You should all know that the school has closed."


    "Got it."


    "Yeah, I''m going home. Brother Ze might not let me go out ¡­" If I wanted to go out, I would have to be accompanied by him. "Fei Fei, you guys take good care of her, I will find some time to come and see her."


    Three days had passed and Yu Fei had not moved a muscle. If it was really like the doctor said, she would turn into a vegetable ¡­ Then what should he do?


    Xiao Yun felt Su Rou''s sadness, so she walked forward and patted Su Rou''s shoulder. "Fei Fei will definitely get better, when the school starts, I will go as well, and not leave you alone." Even if Fei Fei was already in the hospital, she still had to fulfill her duty of protecting Su Rou and not let Su Rou be alone.


    "Mm, thank you."


    "Idiot, what are you thanking me for?" Xiao Yun pretended to be displeased as she said, "Alright, hurry up and go back to rest."


    When he returned home, Aunt Wang had already prepared a table full of nutritious food. When she saw Su Rou coming in, she said with a pained heart, "Miss, I''ve heard about it all. It''s really too scary ¡­" "Look at you, you''ve lost weight." In the past few days, her slim body had been hung with brine and she had not eaten anything good. Her small face was so thin that it was almost gone.


    Su Rou shook her head, "I''m fine. I''m much better now." Aunt Wang was exaggerating. She hadn''t been able to eat much good food and always vomited it out. However, it had only been three days, and she hadn''t gotten any skinnier.


    "Su Yuze also had the medicine prescribed by the doctor. It''s used to replenish calcium. The greatest harm from drug abuse is to the body." "Xiao Rou''er, eat this before dinner."


    Su Yu Ze placed the pill in his hand and held a cup of warm water. Su Rou took the medicine and placed it in her mouth. She drank two mouthfuls of water from Su Yu Ze''s hand and swallowed the medicine.


    It was unknown if it was because of the amount of salt water, but Su Rou felt that her hands and feet were much colder than usual. Su Yu Ze felt that she was lightly clenching her little fist and lightly touched her arm.


    "Is it cold?" Su Yu Ze asked softly.


    "A little."


    Su Yuze took off his suit jacket and let her wear it. Seeing that she was still exposing a little leg, he said, "There''s a blanket on the sofa, it''s covered."


    The temperature at home was even colder than outside. Su Rou sat down on the sofa and then used a blanket to wrap her legs so that it wouldn''t be very cold. She put the suit on. The oversized suit was like a blanket, and it was very warm.


    When Su Yu Ze put down his stuff and walked over, he saw that Su Rou''s upper body was curled up in her suit jacket, while her lower body was wrapped in a thin blanket, exposing only her head like a silkworm.


    However, he still paid attention to the changes in her body. He sat down beside her and touched her forehead. There was no fever, and his voice was not hoarse. That was not a cold, but why was his body so cold? If Su Rou''s body was too cold, then when she came on leave, the pain would be worse than death.


    "Little Rou."


    "Huh?"


    "Did you take your leave this month?" Su Yuze asked.


    Su Rou thought for a moment and shook her head. Suddenly, she exclaimed, "I should be here the day before yesterday." It was postponed. However, Su Rou didn''t pay much attention as she had heard that her eldest aunt would be unstable during her teenage years.


    "Are you feeling uncomfortable?" Su Yuze was worried. When his aunt came, she''d probably die once.


    "Not now." Su Rou felt that Su Yu Ze must have been scared stiff by the pain she suffered during her first period of absence, which was why she was so nervous. Thus, Su Rou smiled at him. Her small hand reached out from her overly long sleeve and held Su Yu Ze''s hand by her side. "I''m fine. I haven''t felt much pain in the past few months."


    "I''m not ¡­" This was because she had been keeping her body warm for the past few months. Otherwise, if her body felt cold again, she wouldn''t be so relaxed every month. Su Yu Ze gripped Su Rou''s cool hand. "I''ll go get you a cup of ginger candy."

 C181

    Even so, they still received a lot of complaints from their parents, saying that the school didn''t care about whether the students lived or died. Su Yu Ze and Su Kai Ming teamed up and suppressed this matter a lot.


    Su Kaiming wiped the sweat off his forehead. He had just run to so many places, and he still had to visit Su Mei in the hospital. These past two days, he really had a lot of things to do.


    "Yuze, thank you. It''s a good thing that you''re here today." Su Kaiming said.


    "You''re welcome, first uncle."


    Su Kaiming smiled, "Yuze ¡­" I have to say, your methods are really amazing! " No wonder the old man valued him so much. If he wasn''t from the Su Family, he would have wanted to recruit Su Yuze under his name!


    "Uncle, you''re not bad either."


    "Hur hur." Su Kaiming laughed coyly, then asked calmly, "Yu Ze, tell me the truth, old man ¡­" Is he trying to invite you back to the Su Family? " Su Kaiming at Su Yu Ze, his eyes were filled with deep thought.


    Su Yuze generously admitted it, "Yes."


    Indeed!


    "You know why?" Su Kaiming''s tone was a bit helpless.


    "I heard that Eldest Uncle and Second Uncle are at loggerheads."


    "You ¡­ It''s really direct. " Su Kaiming raised his eyebrows, but quickly calmed down. It seemed that the old man really trusted Su Yuze and told him everything.


    Su Yu Ze stood in front of his car. Just as he was about to open the car door, Su Kaiming reached out his hand and closed the door.


    "Uncle?"


    Su Kaiming said in a low voice, "Yuze, I really admire you, but ¡­" I don''t want you back, do you understand? " Su Yu Ze was indeed a rare talent, not only his appearance, but also his way of doing things, making even a middle-aged man like him feel inferior. Once Su Yu Ze returned to the Su family and the Old Master promoted him to Patriarch, then the Su family would definitely send Su Yu Ze to take a seat.


    "Since you decided to split your family more than ten years ago, you should be more resolute in your decision."


    Su Yu Ze had his back facing Su Kaiming. With a height of 1.87 meters, he looked even taller than Su Kaiming. At this moment, his face was covered in a soft and feminine expression. Su Kaiming''s words were filled with obvious threat.


    "First Uncle, don''t worry. I''ve already rejected grandpa ¡­" "Twice." Su Yuze slowly turned around, his deep eyes carrying a trace of ridicule. "However, I have to give my first uncle a piece of advice. You have to handle your own matters well. No one would like to clean up a mess."


    "¡­"


    After saying that, Su Yuze opened the car door and sat inside. He then started the car and left. The disciple left Su Kaiming standing behind him like a fossil.


    "This boy ¡­"


    What a fierce character! He actually spoke so rudely to his first uncle ¡­ "No, he''s just taking revenge on me, for what I just threatened him with." No one would like to clean up a mess. "Heh ¡­" He called the conflict between him and Su Yue a mess.


    However, with Su Yuze''s words, he was relieved. As long as Su Yuze didn''t return to the Su Clan, then the position of the Su Clan''s Chairman would still be his!


    Su Yuze made a trip to the company, but came out again after a while. He expressed his surprise and asked, "CEO, you''re leaving?"


    "Mm, what other work do you have for today? Give it to me." He only came to get the official documents, he wanted to go home to accompany Su Rou.


    Lian Shuang was stunned for a moment. Then, he recalled that Miss Su seemed to have been injured in the T University shootings. No wonder the CEO was in such a hurry to return. She was so envious of Miss Su ¡­


    "Secretary Lian, can you not be in a daze during work hours?" Su Yuze''s tone turned impatient. "If there''s no other official documents, I''ll be leaving."


    Lian Shuang came back to his senses and immediately took out some documents from the drawer. "Yes, there are some here."


    Su Yu Ze took it and left.


    She patted her chest. The CEO still looked as handsome as ever. Even her angry look was so beautiful ¡­


    Su Rou slept at home until noon before waking up. However, this was a common occurrence. Su Rou crawled out from under the blanket and her hands and feet gradually became cold. She slightly raised her eyebrows and subconsciously looked outside the window. The sun clearly came from outside, so why did she feel the cold?


    Forget it, just add a coat.


    "Eh? "Miss, aren''t you hot?" When Aunt Wang saw Su Rou walk down, wearing a long sleeve coat and pants, she immediately asked with a strange expression.


    "It''s not hot." Su Rou sat at the table, "Is Aunt Wang''s lunch ready yet? I''m so hungry."


    "Who allowed you to get up at this time, Miss?" As she spoke, she turned on the microwave to bring the hot food over. "It''s already hot."


    When Su Yu Ze returned home, he saw Su Rou''s clothes and was slightly startled.


    "Brother Ze, have you eaten yet? "Let''s eat together." She was already used to seeing Su Yuze return home after half a day.


    "Nope."


    Su Yu Ze sat beside Su Rou, his hand reaching out to grab her free hand. He felt his hand turn cold, "Wearing so many hands, is it cool?" Although Su Rou''s body temperature was lower previously, it seemed to be getting heavier these two days.


    Su Rou''s left hand was grabbed, but it did not affect her eating. "En."


    "Is there anything wrong with your body?"


    "Nope." If she wasn''t feeling well, her leave hadn''t come yet!


    Su Yu Ze was still a little worried, and said, "Sister Wang, cook a bowl of ginger soup for Miss."


    "Alright."


    Su Rou frowned. "I don''t want it."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t like that." It tasted weird.


    "Be good." Jiang Tang drove off the cold. No matter what, he was worried when he saw Su Rou being so cold.


    Although Su Rou was extremely resistant to it, she was still forced to drink it in the end.


    That night, Su Rou went to the bathroom to shower. After coming out, she lied on the bed. Su Yu Ze hugged her from behind and whispered into her ear, "Are you still angry? Isn''t it just a bowl of ginger soup? "


    "Disgusting." The thought of that smell made her feel nauseous.


    "Your health is not good." If he could, he didn''t want to force Su Rou to eat things she didn''t like.


    Su Yu Ze hugged Su Rou''s soft body, "You''ll get used to it after drinking."


    "You mean, tomorrow?" Su Rou asked in disbelief.


    "No ¡­" "In the future, every day."


    Su Rou was furious and impatiently pushed him. However, the disparity in strength made her quickly get suppressed by Su Yu Ze, "Strange, your body hasn''t been well these past two days. If you keep moving, I won''t be able to hold myself back ¡­" "Be good and sleep."


    During the latter half of the night, Su Rou rolled around in Su Yu Ze''s arms. Her long, shapely eyebrows slightly frowned as her stomach ¡­ So painful!


    At first, she thought she had eaten too much and that it would be alright. But then she realized something was wrong. The pain was in her lower abdomen, and this feeling could not be any more familiar.

 C182

    So painful ¡­ So painful ¡­


    Su Rou bent her body and her entire body could not help but twist. That feeling was really too unbearable.


    Su Rou''s actions woke Su Yu Ze up. After pressing on the bedside lamp, he looked at her chest. Su Rou was already in so much pain that her entire body was trembling.


    "Little Rou ¡­" Su Yu Ze watched as she hugged her stomach.


    Gently pulling her into her embrace, cold sweat broke out all over her body. Her skin was already ice-cold and her eyes were tightly closed, just like the first time when she was on leave ¡­ No, it might be even more intense than the first time.


    "¡­" Su Rou groaned in a low voice. The pain seemed to want to tear her into two. The intensity of the pain made her think that she was going to die! She absentmindedly thought, perhaps even giving birth to a child isn''t as painful as this!


    "Little Rou!" Su Yu Ze anxiously called out Su Rou''s name. Not only because of her ice-cold skin, but her eyes that had just opened slightly earlier were completely unfocused. The low mumbling in her mouth made her look even more like she was about to die.


    Su Rou couldn''t hear Su Yu Ze''s voice anymore. She felt that his voice was very far away, but also very close. It became louder for a moment, and then shrunk down for a moment. Su Rou couldn''t hear clearly.


    Seeing that Su Rou couldn''t take it anymore, Su Yu Ze put his jacket over Su Rou''s body, then carried her to the hospital.


    It wasn''t easy to get to the hospital when Su Rou fainted from the pain. The female doctor rushed to take Su Rou''s blood pressure, "You have to protect the girl''s body well. How did you act like a boyfriend?"


    "Is she alright?" Su Yu Ze didn''t care about the doctor''s scolding at all. His heart was only concerned about Su Rou''s condition.


    "It''s hard to say, how long has she been like this?"


    "It was like this the first time we came here."


    The first time was like this? When the doctor heard this for the first time, he couldn''t help but frown, but he quickly said, "I need to give her an examination."


    "Mm ¡­"


    Su Yuze waited outside the door, checking the time from time to time. At two in the morning, there was no one around and the inspection was done very quickly.


    When the female doctor came out with the report, Su Yu Ze immediately went up to her and asked, "How is she?"


    "We did an inspection on her. You should know that she has Gong Han, right?" The doctor looked at the form in his hand and began to speak.


    "Yes."


    "Did she take some kind of medicine recently? Her body temperature is so low. The reason why her dysmenorrhea is so severe is probably because of this medicine."


    Su Yu Ze thought for a moment. He didn''t know if it was due to the poison or the salt water, but that wasn''t the main point. "What''s wrong with Gong Han?"


    "To a woman, palace cold is a very thorny problem, plus her palace cold is very severe, it has already taken root for a very long time. Before, it could not be seen because her body has yet to develop, and even more so, it could not be seen because it did not show because it did not show during the first period of rest. The doctor did not seem to be surprised, after all, many girls had problems with the cold, but the severity was different.


    have a great impact on pregnancy...


    The doctor noticed that Su Yuze''s brows were knitted together. Young men and women were very important to him, especially this man who looked like a rich man. In a rich family, if they couldn''t have children, then the mother-in-law relationship would be very worrisome.


    "Can''t she conceive a child?" Not long ago, Su Rou said that she wanted to give birth to her child. If she knew about this, it would be a huge blow to her.


    "You can''t say that, it''s just that the probability of it happening is very low." The doctor comforted her, "First, we must completely cure Gong Han. If you want your children to become a pair, then you must take good care of the girl''s body."


    Su Yu Ze didn''t say anything. His mind was thinking about Su Rou. If he had brought her to check her body the moment he picked her up, her body wouldn''t have been dragged to this state.


    But ¡ª did he dare to bring Su Rou from that time to check her body? If she had found out that Su Rou was not Su Wen Tian''s child, then she wouldn''t be able to live until now. In other words, in a sense, he was the one who hurt little Rou''er.


    "Sir, could it be that you..." Because it''s so hard for that girl to get pregnant and then she''s got to hate her? " The Wealthy Class always had problems with children. Seeing that Su Yuze didn''t make a sound, he thought that Su Yuze despised her because of the girl''s condition.


    What a pity, such a cute and beautiful girl ¡­ He actually had a relationship with the Wealthy Class.


    Su Yuze glanced at the doctor coldly and asked, "Is she feeling better?"


    "With analgesics." The doctor said, "Keep her warm, and don''t catch any more cold. I''ll get you some medicine, and when the little girl''s water is gone, you can go."


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze walked into the ward. The hair on Su Rou''s forehead was still wet from the cold sweat earlier. Even if she fell asleep, Su Rou''s eyebrows were tightly knitted as if she was extremely uncomfortable. Even in her dreams, she was frowning from the pain. With a pained heart, Su Yu Ze walked forward and lightly touched Su Rou''s forehead, pushing away the hair that stuck to her cheek.


    After an unknown amount of time, Su Rou let out a soft moan and slowly opened her eyes. Her gaze remained fixed for a while before she found the focal point. "Brother Ze ¡­"


    "Yes." Su Yuze softly said, "I''m here."


    Su Rou looked around and asked, "Am I in the hospital?" Her voice was somewhat hoarse.


    "Yes, you are suffering from pain again."


    "I know."


    Su Yu Ze seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Do you want me to buy it?"


    Su Rou knew what he meant and shook her head, "No need." Because the period of leave was delayed for a few days, Su Rou was worried that there would be a few more days. So, every day, there was always a small one as a precaution.


    "I''m almost done hanging up. Let''s go home, can we still walk?"


    "Yes." His lower abdomen still hurt, but it was no longer as piercing as it had been at the beginning.


    The doctor yawned as he came over to draw needles for Su Rou. His hand that was filled with water was ice-cold. The doctor could not help but nag, "Little girl, you have to take good care of yourself. Besides yourself, no one else loves you so much."


    "Ah ¡­" Su Rou replied as she did not understand the meaning behind the doctor''s words.


    "I warn you, don''t leave yourself any regrets."


    "¡­" Su Rou was silent for a few seconds, "What do you want to say?"


    The doctor sighed and said, "Your body ¡­"


    "Xiao Rou''er, let''s go."


    "Oh."


    The moment Su Rou''s feet touched the ground, she became weak for a moment. Su Yu Ze decisively picked her up and walked out without even looking back.


    The doctor, who was at the back, was collecting the bottles while shaking his head. It was fine if the gentleman didn''t want to say it, but it was someone else''s matter anyway.

 C183

    "That doctor just wanted to talk to me. Is it my body?" Su Rou was still wearing Su Yu Ze''s large and warm coat, so Su Yu Ze wrapped it tightly around her.


    "You, Gong Han, let me use Chinese medicine to treat you."


    Su Rou knew about Gong Han, she knew about him from the moment she started her dysmenorrhea. But many girls had this problem now and she was not the only one who had it, she did not think much into it. All his attention was focused on the ''Chinese medicine'' treatment, and his sickly white face revealed a hint of displeasure.


    "I don''t want to drink Chinese medicine." The smell was unpleasant and bitter!


    "Do you want to be in pain every month?"


    "Compared to suffering every day, I''d rather suffer once a month." Su Rou discussed, "I don''t want to drink that." She had drunk it a few times before, but only when the holidays came.


    "Nonsense." Su Yuze was a bit serious as he tapped Su Rou''s forehead with his finger. "From now on, you have to drink it every day."


    "¡­" Su Rou sighed, hugged her stomach and curled up on the chair without saying anything.


    Su Yuze looked in her direction while driving, "What, you still have a stomachache?"


    Su Rou shook her head. Her lips were a little pale. Su Yu Ze''s brows slightly creased. Then, he sped up the car and soon arrived at his house. He carried her back to his bedroom and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll go brew a glass of ginger candy water for you."


    "No ¡­" Before Su Rou could say anything, Su Yu Ze walked out again. "I used it."


    Not long later, Su Yu Ze placed a cup of warm ginger canteen water in Su Rou''s hands. Su Rou held the warm cup of canteen water and raised her head to look at Su Yu Ze with a self-reproaching expression. "Brother Ze, do you think that I''m very troublesome?" Every month at this time, Su Rou felt a little guilty for always making Su Yu Ze worry for her.


    Su Yu Ze looked at her in displeasure. "Little Rou, you''ve never been a problem with me." Furthermore ¡­ The reason why she was in such a state was due to him not taking her to treat her in time.


    Su Yu Ze had said quite a few pleasant words, but Su Rou felt that she liked those words the most. No girl would want to trouble her boyfriend, so she hated her cold personality.


    Su Rou smiled after some thought, "Brother Ze, I''ll obediently take the medicine in the future." Since Su Yuze didn''t dislike her anymore, there was no reason for her to not take the medicine on her own accord. "I also want to nurture my body well."


    "..." "I''m sorry." Su Yuze whispered.


    "Huh?" Su Rou didn''t understand. Why did Su Yu Ze want to apologize to her? " Is it because I''m taking medicine? No need for an apology. I''ll stop drinking once my body has recovered. "


    Su Yu Ze looked at her casual little face and tried to force a smile out of her, but it was difficult. Su Rou thought that he was tired. After she finished drinking the Jiang Tangshui in the cup, she placed it on the bedside and patted on the bed beside her, "Brother Ze, go to sleep."


    "Yes."


    On the second day, Su Rou started to drink the smelly and bitter medicine. However, she only frowned and quickly drank all the medicine. After drinking it, her entire face wrinkled and she put the candy in her hand into her mouth to cushion the disgusting smell.


    After a long while, Su Rou finally opened her mouth, "Aunt Wang, can I trouble you to add some sugar or something in the medicine the next time you boil the medicine?" It was really bitter, so bitter that she was about to vomit.


    "Xiao Rou''er, the ingredients are divided amongst the officials. If you just randomly add them in, the medicine will lose its original effect." Can traditional Chinese medicine be added in as one pleases? If he didn''t, the medicine that he had stewed for the whole afternoon would be ruined.


    Su Rou only wanted to make the medicine not so bitter and stinky, so she didn''t expect the herbal medicine''s effects to be lost to a single candy. "Well, I don''t know." It seemed that she could only obediently drink the medicine in the future.


    Aunt Wang smiled and came over to put away the bowl. "Miss, you don''t need to drink anymore after you''ve recovered." Aunt Wang also felt heartache for Su Rou. After all, the smell of the herbal medicine was so strong that it almost made people want to vomit, not to mention drinking it.


    "Alright."


    Because of Su Rou''s body condition, even when she was lying on the sofa watching TV, she didn''t forget to cover herself with the blanket. Su Rou watched the TV and not long after she fell asleep, she curled up on the sofa.


    Su Yu Ze faintly smiled. He extended his hand and gently stroked Su Rou''s head, pushing away the hair that covered her face, allowing her to breathe more smoothly.


    When dinner was about to arrive, the Su Clan villa''s door was knocked on. Su Yu Ze covered Su Rou with the blanket and went to open the door himself. Standing at the entrance was Su Yue and Qian Yingnan. Su Yu Ze was a little surprised, "Second uncle, second aunt."


    "Ai, we came to visit Xiao Rou." As she spoke, Qian Yingnan gave the items in her hand to Su Yuze. Both of them had smiles on their faces.


    Su Yu Ze glanced at the item in her hand, his expression calm.


    Su Yu Ze didn''t invite them in, so they didn''t directly enter. The two of them stood at the door for a moment. Qian Yingnan''s smiling face was a little stiff. In the end, he had no choice but to brazenly remind them, "Yuze, why don''t you invite us in?"


    "Little Rou''er is asleep." He was obviously chasing them away.


    "..." It won''t disturb her. " Qian Yingnan felt a little speechless. Would their voices even spread upstairs?


    "She''s sleeping on the sofa."


    "Oh, so it''s like that ¡­" No wonder Yu Ze said such words.


    Su Yue stood for a while, not wanting to leave just like that, he then said, "Since we are here, why not invite us in?"


    It was unknown if it was because their voices were too loud, but when Su Rou heard them speak, she slowly shook Kai''s eyes. She rubbed her eyes and stuck her head out from the sofa, "Second uncle, second aunt? "You''re here."


    "Xiao Rou, you''re awake." Qian Yingnan greeted Su Rou with a smile.


    Su Yu Ze was already very displeased with Su Rou being woken up. However, he still turned his body slightly and let them enter through the door.


    As soon as Qian Yingnan entered, she sized up this villa. This was the first time she had come to Su Yuze''s house, and the decorations were quite good! Su Rou was covered by a blanket as she laid on the sofa. When she saw Qian Yingnan walk in, she said, "Second Aunt, sit."


    "Alright." Qian Yingnan smiled as she sat beside Su Rou, "I heard that your health isn''t good, so I bought some delicious fruits for you."


    Su Rou took the fruits, "Thank you ¡­" But I''m fine now. " Qian Yingnan was a lackey as well. When she was in the hospital, he hadn''t come to see her. It had already been four to five days before she brought fruit to see her?

 C184

    When Aunt Wang brought two cups of tea over, Qian Yingnan glanced at Aunt Wang and said to Su Yuze with a hint of reproach, "Yuze, your family''s condition is already so good, why don''t you hire a few more servants?"


    "That''s true. Xiao Rou is staying at home. How can she take good care of her if she doesn''t hire more people?" Su Yue also agreed with Qian Ying''s words.


    Aunt Wang opened her mouth, but in the end, she lowered her head and went to work. However, Su Rou raised her brows. "Second aunt, you mean it''s very hard for me to serve you?"


    "Second aunt doesn''t mean that. The main thing is that when she sees that there are several nannies and servants in Mei Mei''s home, Yu Ze can''t treat you unfairly." Qian Yingnan hurriedly explained.


    "Alright, second aunt, you guys came because you have something to say, so stop bullshitting." Su Yu Ze said indifferently.


    Su Yue and Qian Yingnan looked at each other, then Su Yue said, "Yuze, I know that the old man wants to invite you back to the Su family, right?"


    "Yes." Su Yuze slightly narrowed his eyes. "If you were the same as first uncle and also warned me not to go back, then you wouldn''t need to do anything unnecessary."


    "What?" Big Brother has already looked for you? " Su Kaiming was quite cunning. In order to prevent Su Yuze from returning to the Su Clan, the Su Clan that stole him went to find Su Yuze without a word.


    Qian Yingnan''s expression was also a little angry, "Big Brother, you''re too crafty!"


    Su Rou listened quietly by the side. Su Yue said in a deep voice, "Yu Ze, I''m not here to tell you not to go back to the Su Family ¡­ I support the Old Master''s idea. I hope for you, Yu Ze, to return to the Su Family! "


    Qian Yingnan nodded, "Yes, we hope that you can return to the Su Clan."


    Su Yu Ze leaned back and crossed his legs elegantly, his tone somewhat playful, "First uncle doesn''t want me to go back to the Su Family, second uncle wants me to go back again ¡­ I don''t think I have that much value. "


    "No, no, no, Yu Ze, you are worth it!" Su Yue said in a serious tone, "The Old Man is already very dissatisfied with the conflict between me and Big Brother. The end result would be that the entire Su family would be taken over by Su Kaiming ¡­ But if you come back, the Su Clan will be yours, and I can cooperate with you. You just need to give me 30% of the shares. "


    This was the result of a night of discussion between Su Yue and Qian Yingnan. His elder brother''s family had Su Hongyu who had travelled abroad, and his family only had Su Ziqi who had no skills or skills. Even so, his abilities couldn''t even compare to Qian Yingnan. He was clearly also from the Su Clan!


    If he could pull Yu Ze over and help him become the chairman of the Su Clan, he knew that Yu Ze''s ambition wasn''t big. Therefore, it would be very easy for him to get forty percent of the Su Clan''s shares from Yu Ze ¡­ After obtaining 30% of the shares, he would slowly calculate.


    Su Rou listened from the side and roughly understood what they were trying to express. Thus, after Su Yue finished speaking, Su Rou said, "Second uncle, are you planning on using brother Ze?"


    "¡­" Su Yue was a bit embarrassed by Su Rou''s straightforward words. He took out a pack of cigarettes from her pocket and lit it up for herself before slowly saying, "Xiao Rou, you don''t understand. Yu Ze and I only have mutual benefits, not ¡­" It''s a terrible word to use. " Even though it was a good use of the other party''s identity, being singled out in front of everyone made him feel embarrassed no matter what!


    "Second Uncle, smoking is not allowed in my house, please take it out." Su Yuze said.


    Su Yue understood and immediately stubbed out his cigarette. "Yuze, you don''t smoke." He was used to it when he was at home. Su Ziqi also smoked, so he didn''t think too much about smoking.


    "Whether I smoke or not, the smell isn''t good for little Rou Er''s health."


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Su Yue nodded, followed by a long silence. Su Yue said so much, why didn''t Su Yu Ze express anything? Qian Yingnan looked at Su Rou, then looked at Su Yuze and said, "Yuze, you ¡­ don''t you have any thoughts?"


    "Nope." Su Yu Ze said indifferently.


    "¡­" Qian Yingnan was speechless for a moment, and in the end, she directly pointed the topic at Su Rou, "Xiao Rou must be really homesick. Do you want to go home?" Su Yu Ze was indifferent to everything, but he was very good to his sister. If he could persuade Su Rou, how could he not be afraid of Su Yu Ze?


    Su Rou looked at Su Yu Ze. "I''ll listen to Brother Ze."


    "Xiao Rou, look, don''t you want to go home?"


    "This is my home."


    "..." But, it''s only lively if there are more people. We all hope that you can come back! "


    Su Rou gently shook her head, "Second aunt, you can discuss this with brother Ze. I''ll go with him anyways."


    The corner of Su Yuze''s mouth curled up. "Little Rou, you go back to your room first."


    "Oh."


    It was obvious that Qian Yingnan didn''t want to let them go. "Hey, Xiao Rou, wait ¡­"


    However, Su Rou turned a deaf ear and directly ran back to her own room. Once Su Rou left, the atmosphere in the living room changed. The moment Su Yu Ze let out a faint smile, she sank her voice. "Don''t be delusional. You want to harm little Rou Er."


    Qian Yingnan swallowed her saliva and suddenly felt that Su Yuze''s face was frighteningly gloomy. "Yuze, your second aunt also had good intentions. She only wants to invite Xiao Rou home."


    "I said I''m not going back, so don''t ask." Su Yuze''s tone was slightly impatient. "I''m not interested in the Su Clan''s internal strife."


    Su Yue clenched his fists tightly for a moment, but after thinking about it, he suppressed it and said in a kind tone, "Yuze, consider ¡­"


    "Please go back."


    "¡­"


    The three of them stayed deadlocked on the living room''s sofa for a while. Although Su Yu Ze wasn''t even twenty-five yet, his aura wasn''t inferior to Su Yue''s at all. Finally, Su Yue let out a heavy sigh, then slowly said, "Okay, we''ll be leaving first. But I hope you can think about it and not let the old man down."


    With that, Su Yue took his wife, Qian Yingnan, and left the Su family villa.


    Don''t disappoint the old man... Heh, did you use grandpa as an example?


    "Big brother Ze." Hearing the sound of the door closing, Su Rou walked out of a room, "They left?"


    "Yes." Su Rou walked to the sofa and covered herself with the blanket once again. She looked at Su Yu Ze and asked, "Brother Ze, do you want to meet the Su Clan?" One by one, they came to find Su Yuze. It was simply too boring!


    "No."


    "But ¡­" If Grandpa''s stubborn temper were to clash with Brother Ze''s, then he would probably resort to a tough method.


    Su Yuze frowned slightly. "It''s fine."


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded, "In any case, I''ll go wherever you go."


    Su Yuze''s expression slightly slowed down. "En, okay."

 C185

    Because of the gunshot wound, Su Mei lay in bed for half a month before she could barely get out of her bed. But because of this gunshot wound, Su Mei had experienced the taste of a princess again, Liu Rulan wanted to pamper her to the heavens, and did not allow Su Mei to do anything, but she didn''t do anything every day. Right now, she even had servants specially to help her apply the nail polish, she was truly a good example of a lady.


    "Zi-ge, help me get a can of Coke from the fridge, I''m thirsty!" Su Mei was lying on the sofa watching TV when he saw Su Ziqi walk in, so he started to instruct him out of habit.


    Su Ziqi was not one of the servants that she could order around for. Moreover, he had just gotten off work and was extremely tired. He wanted to go back to his room to take a bath, so he didn''t have the time to get her a Coke. Immediately, Su Ziqi replied stiffly, "I''m not free."


    Su Mei made a face at his back, "Stingy!" And very unsympathetic!


    Su Ziqi returned to his room and pulled off his tie with a face full of annoyance. He casually threw it on the floor and followed Su Ziqi into the bathroom. Several pieces of clothes were scattered all over the floor.


    Su Ziqi''s heart was filled with disgust as she thought about how Su Mei had just ordered him. Did Su Mei think that everyone in the world would follow her? It was so disgusting. Why didn''t Su Rou have such a high pitch when they were both sisters?


    As Su Ziqi stood under the spray, he couldn''t help but think of Su Rou''s face. After all, once this person had a comparison, he would always think of this person''s good points. Su Rou, she ¡­ She did not put on makeup, but she looked prettier than Su Mei. She did not use her power to bully others like Su Mei did, nor did she play with the upper class girls outside.


    In short, as long as he thought of Su Rou''s calm appearance and how she called him ''Brother Qi'' every time, it would make him feel enchanted. Su Rou ¡­ Damn it, why was she her sister?


    Su Rou sneezed. Who was thinking about her?


    "Xiao Rou''er, the weather has gradually turned cold. Put on your coat at home or go to the sofa and put a blanket around yourself." Hearing Su Rou sneeze, Su Yu Ze activated his Memory Fragment Mode.


    Su Rou''s life threatening period was over. Even so, Su Yu Ze still didn''t dare to relax, because her physical condition no longer allowed him to be careless. What''s more ¡­ Didn''t little Rou''er say that she was going to give birth to a child for him?


    "Miss, it''s time to drink your medicine."


    No matter how long she drank, as long as Su Rou saw the medicine bowl in front of her, she would feel disgusted by the smell! Su Rou took the bowl, "Sugar ¡­" Where''s the sugar? "


    Su Yuze tore open a piece of chocolate wrapper, "Here, eat up and I''ll give it to you."


    Su Rou swallowed her saliva. Since she was going to drink anyway, it would be better to just drink the pain! Su Rou raised her head and gulped down the bowl of traditional Chinese medicine. After drinking it, her small face wrinkled into a bitter expression. She then quickly walked to Su Yuze''s side.


    Su Yuze indicated for her to open her mouth and then stuffed the chocolate into her mouth. However, Su Yuze made a gesture, slightly lowered his head, and gave her a light kiss on his lips that was still covered in the medicinal juice. He even stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked her lips, as if he wanted to kiss away all the bitterness in her mouth.


    The kiss was short and surprised Su Rou. She subconsciously looked over to see if it was Aunt Wang. Luckily, Aunt Wang was cooking so she didn''t notice them.


    It scared her to death!


    "What are you doing?" Su Rou asked with a hint of blame, "Do you know that you will be discovered if you do this!?" If she wanted to kiss her or something, she would do it after she left tonight. What if she saw him just now? What would she do then?


    However, Su Yu Ze smiled in a good mood. "Do you still think the medicine is bitter?"


    Su Rou chewed on the chocolate in her mouth and rolled her eyes at Su Yuze. "I ate chocolate, so it wasn''t hard to eat anyway."


    "Oh? "So it turns out that you don''t need my kiss. You can kiss me back then." Su Yu Ze''s heart ached for Su Rou for drinking such a bitter medicine every day. Just now, he had also tasted it, it was really bitter. This past week, she had been drinking such a bitter medicine, how could he not feel pain? All he could do was kiss her after she drank the medicine and share her suffering.


    Su Rou felt that Su Yu Ze must have been lonely. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have kissed her in front of her. After all, she hadn''t touched her for a week because of her aunt these past few days. Thinking up to here, Su Rou asked very seriously, "Brother Ze, are you not satisfied with your request?"


    "¡­"


    Does this little thing know what he''s talking about?


    Silence? Is that acquiescence?


    "My vacation is over, you can ¡­" Su Yu Ze should have been in his prime at his age. In fact, Su Rou was quite worried. What if Su Yu Ze got lonely and went to find another woman?


    Although it was normal for a man to release his physical needs, she was Brother Ze''s girlfriend. This sort of thing should be taken care of by her!


    Su Rou took the initiative to invite him in, causing Su Yu Ze''s eyes to darken. "Little Rou, you''re seducing me!"


    "¡­" He was clearly the one who was dissatisfied with what he had asked for.


    "Then ¡ª I''ll do as you bid." That kiss was extremely pure for Su Yu Ze. She never thought that Su Rou would misunderstand. However, he wouldn''t let down little Rou''er''s good intentions!


    After the issue of the gunshot incident at T University was resolved, the students began returning to class one after another. However, many students still clearly rejected the place where Yu Fei had fallen to the ground.


    "I heard that female classmate was shot to death!" A student gossiped in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, but after losing so much blood, he''ll most likely die!"


    "Really, you saw it?"


    "Yeah, I saw it real! It''s too terrifying! "


    The moment the girl''s exaggerated expression changed, the students who had entered the school together with her did not even dare to look around as they hurriedly headed towards the school building! What a joke! Who would still dare to look around? If that girl came to find him in the middle of the night, wouldn''t that be terrifying!


    Xiao Yun walked into the school with a dark face and coldly looked at the gossiping female students. A cold look flashed across his face, and even Guo Yi clenched his fists impatiently. Why did those idiotic female students say that about Yu Fei? What do they know!


    Xiao Yun lightly patted Guo Yi on the shoulder, "Guo Yi, don''t act recklessly."


    "Humph!" His relationship with Yu Fei had yet to be officially established, but it wasn''t easy for anyone to say that Yu Fei was'' dead ''. "Yu Fei isn''t dead!" Yu Fei isn''t dead! " She''s just sleeping. She''ll wake up!


    Xiao Yun nodded, "Yes, Fei Fei is still alive!"

 C186

    Without Yu Fei''s company, Su Rou was sitting in the car without any interest. Her expression was a little lonely. Fei Fei was still in the hospital! Yesterday, she had gone to visit Yu Fei at the hospital with Xiao Yun. It was still the same as before, half a month later, and she was still lying there with her chest moving up and down.


    "What''s wrong? Are you still thinking about Yu Fei?" Su Yu Ze saw the side of Su Rou''s face and knew what she was thinking. He understood Su Rou too well, being on the same side as her. Furthermore, he was injured and turned into a vegetable in order to protect her.


    "Mm ¡­" Brother Ze, you must make Fei Fei better. "


    "Alright." Since it was Su Rou''s wish, even if he had to give it her all, she would definitely help Yu Fei find the best medical institution.


    The car quickly arrived at the entrance of the T-University. Su Rou unfastened her seatbelt and was about to get off when Su Yu Ze pulled her up. Su Rou first looked at him blankly for a while, then came back to herself.


    Su Rou leaned forward, her soft pink lips kissed Su Yu Ze''s, "I''m going."


    "Yes."


    There was no sign of Yu Fei or Deng Shuiying in the classroom. Thinking about Deng Shuiying, Su Rou''s face turned into a face of anger. Speaking of which, this Deng Shuiying was also the one who started this, it was best if she didn''t appear in the school anymore. Otherwise, she would definitely find her and make up for it by taking Fei Fei''s portion and turning her into a vegetable!


    Su Rou sat alone on her seat. In that instant, she felt that the people around her were all unfamiliar. She did not recognize any of them! Su Rou frowned. She missed Fei Fei so much ¡­


    "Meat!" A voice filled with vitality suddenly sounded in the classroom.


    When Su Rou heard this familiar voice, she looked at him in surprise, "Yun Yun, why have you come?" Yun Yun studied languages, how could she be in the finance department? However, it had to be said that when she saw Xiao Yun, she felt quite worried.


    Xiao Yun took Yu Fei''s book and sat beside Su Rou, then said, "From today onwards, I will be Yu Fei!"


    "What ¡­" "What''s going on?" Su Rou did not understand.


    "Actually, it''s very simple. I will continue to protect Fei Fei ¡­ That''s not right, I''ll continue being your classmate! " Since Fei Fei was no longer around, Boss Su naturally wouldn''t be at ease with Su Rou alone. Thus, she came.


    Su Rou wanted to laugh, "Is that possible? You don''t like finance. " It was precisely because Xiao Yun didn''t like finance that she wanted to learn a more relaxed profession.


    Xiao Yun shook her head. "I''m going to start learning to like them."


    Su Rou''s smile widened. "Alright."


    Sometimes, people understood things only when they lost something. Su Rou cherished their friendship even more when she didn''t lose Yu Fei. Without her friendship, she treasured it even more!


    At noon, after school, Xiao Yun sent Su Rou out of the school, "Finance is not as difficult as I thought!"


    "Yeah, once you understand the first part of the concept, it''ll be much easier to learn!" Su Rou smiled, "However, how was your class originally?"


    "It doesn''t matter." He just needed to hand it over to Boss Su!


    Su Rou waved goodbye to Xiao Yun and went out to take a taxi to Golden Age. Unexpectedly, she met Su Ziqi by the side of the road. Su Ziqi was wearing a proper suit, but with a cigarette in his mouth, he looked like a little scoundrel outside!


    Su Rou remembered Su Yu Ze''s words, "Don''t interact with Su Zi." Thus, she lowered her head slightly, pretending that she didn''t see anything. She wanted to quickly walk past him. However, things did not go as expected. Su Ziqi still discovered her. After all, there weren''t many people who left school at noon, so it wouldn''t be difficult for them to see Su Rou.


    Su Zi Qi caught up to Su Rou, "Xiao Rou!"


    "Brother Zi Qi ¡­" Su Rou said helplessly, "Why are you here?"


    Su Ziqi awkwardly touched the back of his head. How should he explain this? That he missed her? "Then Su Rou will definitely treat him as a pervert!" I came to find me... "A former brother who was also studying at T University."


    Su Rou nodded and did not feel anything, "So it''s like that. Just wait for me. I will leave first."


    Seeing such a dreamy person, how could Su Ziqi bear to let her go? A hand subconsciously grabbed onto Su Rou''s slender arm. Su Rou struggled to get rid of it, a little unaccustomed to it. Su Ziqi said, "I''m sorry ¡­"


    "I''m fine."


    "Oh, is your body alright? I heard you drank poison." It had been so long since this incident happened, and seeing that she was still able to come to class so happily, he knew that there shouldn''t be a problem. However, Su Ziqi could no longer find any topics to talk about, so he just asked whatever he thought.


    Su Rou shook her head, "It''s already fine."


    "Oh, that''s good ¡­"


    After she finished speaking, she fell into an awkward silence. Su Rou just happened to see an empty car arrive, so she said to Su Yu Ze, "Brother Qi, I''ll be leaving first."


    Su Ziqi was completely immersed in her demonic ''Brother Qi'' and just blankly stared at Su Rou as he left. Only when the taxi was already quite far away did he slightly regain his senses. He raised the right hand that he had grabbed Su Rou''s wrist with, and Su Rou''s sensation seemed to remain on his palm.


    "So thin ¡­" Su Rou''s wrist was really thin.


    After two days, Su Meimei actually wanted to go to school. Liu RuLan was frightened, "Meimei, you''re still injured!" Actually, the wound on Su Mei''s abdomen had already healed. As long as she did not exercise too hard, she would not feel pain.


    The reason why Su Mei wanted to go to school was because staying at home all day was really too boring. Besides eating the medicine, she also wanted to eat the blood nourishing meals.


    "I want to go to school!" Su Mei pouted and said willfully.


    Liu RuLan really couldn''t resist Su Mei''s temper. Besides, she had hurt Su Mei the most in the entire Su family, so no one could disobey her. Liu RuLan didn''t have any other choice, "Okay, okay, okay. But let me send you a bodyguard. That way, you can be safe."


    Su Mei pouted, "Whatever, just let me go to school."


    The next day, Su Meimei got on the car and went to school. The car was parked by the roadside and she was about to get off when she suddenly saw a very familiar car in front of her. It seemed to be Brother Yu Ze''s car!


    Su Mei slightly narrowed her eyes. She didn''t like to study, so her eyesight was pretty good. It was indeed Brother Yu Ze''s car! Then, the one sitting in the front passenger seat was Su Rou? Su Mei coldly snorted, but right after, she opened her eyes wide. Was Su Rou kissing Brother Yu Ze just now?

 C187

    Su Mei was dumbstruck. She watched as Su Rou got off the car and walked towards the school. Just now, Su Rou did indeed kiss Su Yu Ze, right? From her point of view, although she could not see it clearly, it was clearly a kiss!


    However ¡­ How is this possible? How could Brother Yuze and Su Rou kiss? They are... Sister!


    After the surprise, Su Mei touched her chin and silently thought, no wonder brother Yu Ze liked Su Rou so much, no wonder ¡­ Hehe, I think she''s got something on me now!


    The bodyguard and driver didn''t notice the situation in the car in front of them, but seeing that Su Mei was sitting still, they couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay. They were arguing about coming to school yesterday, why didn''t they get off when they arrived?


    "Miss, may I ask if you still want to go to school?" The driver was a middle-aged man, he couldn''t just keep parked on the side of the road, so he asked. If Su Mei doesn''t want to go to school anymore, then they will definitely drive the car back!


    When Su Mei heard that, she came back to her senses, and immediately became impatient. "Of course I''m going, do you want to ask too much?"


    "..." "Yes." The driver wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He had only asked a single question, how did he offend this unruly lady again?


    Su Mei had brought along a secret all day, so she was very excited, and the more she thought about it, the more pleased she was with herself! In the end, before the class was over, he called the family driver and said that he wanted to go home.


    Liu RuLan was at home. Seeing that Su Mei had come back, she immediately poured a cup of warm water for her daughter and carefully helped Su Mei to sit on the sofa. "Mei Mei, it''s time to eat some medicine!"


    "Oh." Su Mei swallowed the medicine, then pulled on Liu Rulan''s sleeve excitedly and said, "Mom, let me tell you, I suspect that Brother Yu Ze and Su Rou have an improper relationship!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "That''s right. When I was going to school today, I saw Brother Yuze''s car. He should be taking Su Rou to school."


    Liu Rulan nodded. "That''s normal. What''s wrong?"


    "The point is, I saw Su Rou kiss Brother Yuze before she got off the car! Do you think their relationship is improper? " Su Mei said excitedly, "They are incest!"


    "Don''t spout nonsense!" Liu RuLan said with a serious expression.


    "I''m not spouting nonsense!" Su Mei said, "I saw it with my own eyes!" She wouldn''t joke about this if she had nothing to do!


    Of course, Liu RuLan believed in her daughter. After all, Su Mei wouldn''t slander Yu Ze and Xiao Rou for no reason. Yu Ze and Xiao Rou really ¡­ Kissed? That''s amazing!


    Su Mei said excitedly, "Mom, right? You also think it''s unbelievable! I was stunned when I saw it! "


    Liu RuLan still felt that it was impossible. After all, they were siblings, so how could they do such a thing? But... It was impossible for Charming to lie! She believed in her daughter!


    "If you really say it like that, then it''s a sin!"


    "That''s right, we were lucky to be able to see it. What would we do if other people saw it?" Su Mei''s face was filled with disgust, "We have to stop them!"


    Of course, this sort of thing was not allowed to happen. If this were to spread out, how many people would look at it with contempt? No, he had to stop them before they both made a mistake.


    Su Rou had just finished class and was preparing to visit Yu Fei at the hospital with Xiao Yun. When Guo Yi heard this, she also wanted to go with them. "Guo Yi, is your foot feeling better?" Although the bandages on Guo Yi''s hands had already been removed, her feet were still in plaster and she was still walking with her walking stick. Everyone in the surroundings glanced over at him from time to time.


    Guo Yi acted as if he didn''t see anything. These students were also curious. Have they seen anyone with a limp before?


    "It''s nothing much. I''ll be able to remove the plaster in two months." Guo Yi said with a smile.


    "How is Fei Fei''s health? You go see his every day." Even when Guo Yi was in school, he would continuously visit Yu Fei at the hospital. He truly loved his.


    "The same, I didn''t wake up." Speaking of Yu Fei, Guo Yi seemed a little lonely, "But I''ll still wait for her to wake up."


    Xiao Yun and Su Rou looked at each other and laughed. From now on, Fei Fei would not have to worry about her for the rest of her life!


    The three of them walked out of the school gate side by side, coincidentally meeting Su Mei who was waiting for her taxi at the school gate. When Su Mei saw Su Rou, a trace of ridicule surfaced on her face, "Su Rou, you''ve been really capable recently!"


    "What?"


    "I know your little secret!" Su Mei laughed slyly, "I saw it all!"


    Xiao Yun frowned, "Su Mei, why do you tease Su Rou whenever you see her? What kind of mentality do you have!? "


    Su Mei curled her lips, "It''s not like I''m telling you!" Finished speaking, she looked at Su Rou, "Su Rou, just wait and see. You yourself know what you''ve done!"


    Xiao Yun did not like Su Mei, every time she would randomly mention Su Rou, and it would be to the point that her appetite was full! With a displeased expression, she pulled Su Rou away before saying, "Meat, let''s go."


    Su Mei Mei rolled her eyes at Su Rou''s back. If Liu RuLan said that this incident was too disgraceful, it would cause the Su family to lose face. Otherwise, she would make fun of Su Rou!


    As the three of them sat in the taxi, Xiao Yun''s face was clearly filled with anger. "What kind of person are you? Can''t you see others? What''s wrong with you?" Do you think Su Mei is sick? "


    Su Rou thought for a while and sincerely said, "But I don''t even know what she''s talking about."


    "This is it! What nonsense, what is it? Just wait and see, she already knows something!" Xiao Yun''s face was filled with disdain for Su Mei!


    Guo Yi, who was sitting in front, also nodded in agreement, "Yeah, I also think that Su Mei''s brain has a problem!"


    After hearing that, Xiao Yun suddenly playfully crossed her arms and said, "Really? Didn''t someone present a bewitchment to her in high school? "


    This sentence really stabbed Guo Yi in the foot. His eyes widened, "What the hell!?" I was really fun back then, okay? Who would like that kind of woman!? " Young and insensible, how could he take it as a matter of course?


    "Hmph, but it''s also the truth!"


    Guo Yi felt wronged and hurriedly explained, "I''m Yu Fei, don''t put that bitch of mine together again!"


    "Pfft!" Xiao Yun couldn''t help but laugh, "If Su Meimei were to know that you are talking about her like that, she would definitely slap you twice."


    Guo Yi''s face was full of indifference, "Su Meimei doesn''t have much ability." Wasn''t it just based on that face! Moreover, no matter how she looked at it, Su Rou was much better looking!

 C188

    When Su Rou and the other two arrived at the hospital, Yu Fei''s body was filled with tubes. The doctor said that this was the treatment period, so he sent the three of them outside the ward to not be allowed to enter.


    "Oh my god, if Fei Fei woke up and saw herself stuck like this, she would definitely go crazy." Not just in Yu Fei''s nose, forehead, neck, and arms... They were all tubes, and although they knew it was necessary for the course of treatment, it looked terrifying.


    Guo Yi looked worriedly at the bed, "Yu Fei ¡­" You won''t feel any pain, will you? "


    "Plant man, if she feels any pain, then she can wake up!" Su Rou explained. At this time, she really hoped that Yu Fei could feel it.


    After seeing Su Yu Ze, Su Rou''s mood became a little heavy. Even when he went to see Su Yu Ze, he was still depressed. Su Yuze knew what happened when he saw her expression. He carried her and placed her on his lap, "You''re looking too good?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze looked at the time. "Today should be the second period of treatment, right?"


    "Well, that''s what the doctor said." Su Rou nodded, "However, it seems that there''s no effect for now."


    Su Yu Ze softly sighed, "Of course." He pointed at the spot above Su Rou''s temple and said, "Yu Fei was shot here. It was close by so the bullet''s killing power was quite great."


    "I know." Su Rou had seen Yu Fei''s miserable state and her left cheek was covered in blood. She still didn''t know if there would be any scars in the future!


    Su Yu Ze changed the topic, saving her from thinking about Yu Fei''s matters and thinking about her in a bad mood. "Do you want to go to my lounge to sleep for a while?" Last night, the two of them also slept very late. He felt that Su Rou should be in need of sleep at this time.


    Speaking to that point, Su Rou really felt a bit sleepy. She nodded and obediently walked into his resting room.


    Su Yuze continued to work at his desk. It looked like he''d have to get someone from some brain medical facility in the United States to let Yu Fei have a look!


    In the past two days, Su Rou felt her right eyelid twitch constantly. It was said that her left eye jumped for wealth while her right eye jumped for disasters. Could it be that some disaster was going to happen to her? Thinking about it, Su Rou laughed at herself again. Why was it so superstitious? Su Yuze said that Han Yiyan had already been sent back to China, so what else could happen?


    There was only one afternoon class, and after the afternoon class, Xiao Yun planned to send Su Rou to the school gates. However, just as the two of them walked to the school gates, they saw two bodyguards in black clothes and black pants, as well as some black sunglasses, walking out from a black car.


    Xiao Yun subconsciously hid Su Rou behind him, "Who are you?"


    "Xiao Rou." A vigorous and forceful voice rang out as an old man walked out from the car behind them.


    Xiao Yun had never seen Old Man Su, so she did not know Su Rong Qi, but Su Rong Qi did not have any killing intent on his body, so he was probably not the person who wanted to harm Su Rou. As she thought about it, Xiao Yun did not relax.


    Su Rou was very surprised. "Grandfather?" After all, Su Rongqi had never been to school, and from the looks of it, he was still looking for him?


    "Grandfather?" This is Su Rou''s grandfather?


    Su Rong Qi looked at Xiao Yun for a bit, but it was just a glance, then her gaze landed on Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, follow me."


    The two bodyguards also got into the car. Xiao Yun felt a little strange as she asked, "Meat, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know either." Su Rou expressed that she was also at a loss. Why did Su Rong Qi suddenly come to her school to find her? You can go back first. "


    "Are you sure?" That old man didn''t look like someone who was easy to deal with.


    Su Rou smiled in a comforting manner, "He is my grandfather ¡­" Although it wasn''t a blood kiss.


    Xiao Yun felt slightly more at ease. "Alright."


    Su Rou followed Su Rong into the back of the car and sat in the car. Su Rong sat upright in the back seat and looked in front of him. Su Rou felt that she felt a sense of seriousness from Su Rong''s body, "Grandfather, why are you looking for me?"


    Su Rong Qi slowly opened his mouth and said, "Let''s go back to the Su family estate first, I''ll tell you then."


    "..." "Oh." If that was the case, it would not be good for Su Rou to continue asking. However, if they were only inviting her to the Su family residence, it wouldn''t be too reasonable, right? Thus, Su Rou carefully asked again, "Can I give brother Ze a call ¡­"


    Su Rong Qi suddenly stretched out his hand, "Give me your phone."


    "¡­" Su Rou thought that she was the one calling Su Yu Ze personally, so she obediently handed the phone over to Su Rong.


    But who knew that, Su Rong picked up his phone and put it into his pocket, then continued looking straight ahead.


    Su Rou was silent. Her gaze was still on Su Rong Qi''s bag and for a moment, she did not understand what had happened. "Grandfather, are you thinking ¡­"


    Su Rong Qi interrupted her, "Didn''t I already say it? When we get to the Su Clan''s old residence, I''ll naturally tell you. "


    Su Rou could only accept that Su Rong''s attitude was so firm. She silently leaned against the door and sat down. She suddenly felt a trace of unease in her heart. What was her grandfather''s motive for doing this?


    It was said that waiting was the most difficult time. There was no mistake. While Su Rou was waiting for the car to reach the old mansion, she had been tormenting herself all this time. After getting off the car, she also slowly followed behind Su Rong.


    "Sit."


    Su Rou sat on the sofa and a servant quickly served her a cup of tea, "Young Miss, please have some tea."


    "Thank you."


    "All of you, leave." Su Rong Qi said to the servants who were cleaning the place.


    "Yes."


    In the huge living room, only Su Rong Qi and Su Rou were left. Su Rong stood up and looked at Su Rou for a while before saying, "I heard from Mei Mei that you and Yu Ze are very close. Xiao Rou, you and Yu Ze ¡­" Is it that kind of relationship? "


    "¡­" Su Rou was stunned. It was actually this topic! Su Rou''s heart immediately started to beat rapidly. Did they know?


    "Could it be true?" Su Rong Qi frowned.


    Su Rou pursed her lips. Su Rong''s words had a lot of doubt, which was to say that he only came to ask Su Mei because she heard from her? Thinking up to here, Su Rou relaxed a bit and smiled, "How is that possible? He''s my brother. "


    "Oh? Then why didn''t I answer the first time I asked you? " Su Rongqi was also not that easy to fool.


    "I was frightened by you. You actually said that I had that kind of relationship with brother Ze." Su Rou patted her chest. "Although I don''t know what Meimei told you, Brother Ze and I are only siblings."

 C189

    Su Rong Qi looked at Su Rou, and Su Rou also smiled as she looked at Su Rong Qi. Finally, Su Rong Qi''s expression slightly slowed down, "Mei Mei said that when she saw Yu Ze sending you to school, you kissed him."


    Su Rou frowned. Every time Su Yu Ze sent her to school, she would indeed kiss him goodbye, but ¡­ No one should have noticed where Brother Ze stopped the car, how could Su Mei have seen it? The key point was, he didn''t notice it?


    "Grandfather, I think Mei-jie has misjudged or misunderstood Brother Ze and me. Brother Ze and I have a good relationship." Su Rou explained.


    Su Rong Qi nodded, "Yes, I knew about your relationship since I was young." Su Rong Qi remembered that Su Yu Ze had decided to split up his family because of Su Rou. It was enough to see how much influence Su Rou had over him. I think that Mei Mei was also mistaken! "


    "Mm ¡­" Su Rou secretly let out a sigh of relief in her heart. Luckily, it was concealed for the time being.


    Su Rong raised the teacup in front of his and took a sip of tea, "However, I hope that you won''t get too close to Yu Ze."


    Su Rou who had just relaxed frowned, "Why?" Didn''t Grandfather already believe that there was nothing between him and Brother Ze? Why didn''t he allow himself to get close to brother Ze?


    "Your identity in the outside world is Su Yu Ze''s sister. If you get too close, people in the outside world will gossip about you!" After all, he was very optimistic about Su Yu Ze''s reputation. He didn''t want him to get entangled by some public opinion, and furthermore, it wouldn''t be good for Su Rou''s reputation.


    Su Rou was not stupid. She understood the meaning behind Su Rongqi''s words, "Grandfather''s meaning is, I will bring trouble to brother Ze?"


    "Yes." Su Rong Qi nodded his head, "Yu Ze''s current career is at the peak of its growth, and he will take over the Su Family''s business. He can''t be distracted."


    Su Rou was slightly angered by Su Rong''s words. She took a deep breath and thought that the Wealthy Class families all had patriarchs who valued their sons and daughters. Su Rong didn''t think that women shouldn''t care too much about their careers. Su Rou thought for a moment and said, "Grandfather, I''m currently studying finance, and I can help brother Ze in the future."


    "I know." "But, we''ll talk about it after you graduate."


    "I ¡­"


    "In the future, you should stay in the Su residence. That way, Yu Ze can be at ease." Su Rong Qi said, he then left and instructed the servants, "Go and pack a bedroom for little miss to stay in."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou looked at Su Rong''s leaving figure. She was living in the Su residence, so how could Su Yu Ze be at ease? No, if she lived in the Su residence, Su Yu Ze wouldn''t be able to relax! However, his phone was also confiscated by his grandfather, so he couldn''t contact Su Yuze ¡­ Wait! Su Rou felt that something was wrong!


    Logically speaking, although Su Rongqi didn''t suspect the relationship between her and Su Yuze, but since he admitted that Su Yuze was on good terms with her, wouldn''t his grandfather know that Su Yuze would come looking for him? His grandfather obviously knew this, and he was very confident that Su Yu Ze would come find him. This way, his grandfather would take the opportunity to negotiate conditions with brother Ze. As for the conditions, he was probably going to let Su Yu Ze go back to the Su family!


    Grandfather, you''re too cunning! He actually used her to lure Su Yuze into taking the bait!


    Su Yu Ze waited in the office for a while, but Su Rou didn''t come to find him. Her handsome brows slightly creased. What happened to Xiao Rou? Why isn''t she here yet?


    If he remembered correctly, Xiao Rou Er only had one lesson this afternoon!


    After waiting for a while, he still didn''t see Su Rou coming to the company to find him. Thus, he called Su Rou. The call connected, but no one answered.


    If she didn''t pick up the phone, where would she go? In the hospital? It was possible that Su Yu Ze had put down his phone when she was about to continue making calls. She would call him later. Su Rou had a sense of propriety and had never troubled him.


    However, when he returned home at night, Su Yu Ze still hadn''t waited for Su Rou and didn''t call her. This made Su Yu Ze feel that something wasn''t right. Generally speaking, Su Rou wouldn''t stay outside until now.


    Su Yuze picked up his phone and continued to call Su Rou, but there was still no answer. Su Yu Ze''s frown deepened. He tried again, but still no one answered.


    After putting down the phone and pondering for a while, Su Yu Ze called Xiao Yun, and the other side quickly answered, "Boss Su, if there''s anything, please speak!"


    "Where''s little Rou''er?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Ah, she was taken away by her grandfather. What? Didn''t he tell you?" Xiao Yun also felt it was strange. Even if her own grandfather took him away, he should at least inform Su Yu Ze. After all, Su Yu Ze was Su Rou''s guardian.


    Su Yu Ze''s frown deepened. "No ¡­" "I understand."


    With that, he hung up the phone with a terrifyingly dark expression. His grandfather had picked up little Rou Er, so why? Su Yu Ze immediately gave Su Rong a call. After a few rings, he was finally picked up. "Yu Ze."


    "Grandfather, I heard that you took little Rou Er away." Although it was a question, Su Yuze was very certain!


    Su Rong Qi said indifferently, "From whom?"


    "That''s not important. Is little Rou Er with you?" Su Yuze asked.


    Su Rong Qi''s eyes slowly became stern. It looked like Su Yu Ze had most likely sent the girl that was standing with Xiao Rou this afternoon to protect Su Rou. For Su Rou, Su Yu Ze had spared no effort!


    "Grandfather?" If it wasn''t for Su Rongqi, Su Yu Ze definitely wouldn''t have said that much nonsense and immediately drove over!


    Su Rong was silent for a long time, then slowly asked, "Yu Ze, I found ¡­" Your relationship with Xiao Rou has already surpassed that of siblings. "


    Su Yu Ze was slightly startled. So, this was the reason why grandfather took little Rou''er away? He slightly tightened his grip on his phone. "Little Rou''er and I have never had a mother and father. You wouldn''t know about the relationship between us, grandfather."


    This time, it was Su Rong who held her breath. That''s right, Su Yu Ze and Su Rou had no parents since they were young, and they relied on each other for survival. It could be said that it was Su Yu Ze who brought Su Rou up. A hint of guilt appeared in Su Rong Qi''s eyes, but it was only a flash, "Xiao Rou is with me."


    "I''ll be right there."


    He really was taken away by Su Rong Qi, what was his grandfather''s goal?

 C190

    Su Yu Ze quickly drove into the old residence of the Su Family. He knocked on the door, and the one who opened it was a servant. The moment he saw Su Yu Ze, he immediately welcomed him in, "Master is already waiting in the living room."


    Su Yuze walked in. An old man was sitting on the sofa in the living room. However, from his aura, he didn''t look like an old man about to buy his eighties.


    "Yuze, you''re here." Su Rong stood up and took a sip of tea, then turned to Su Yu Ze, "You came pretty fast." This was sufficient to show Su Rou''s position in Su Yu Ze''s heart.


    Su Yu Ze didn''t waste any time with words, he just stood behind Su Rong Qi, "Where''s little Rou''er?"


    "Don''t worry. She''s my granddaughter, not an outsider. I won''t harm her." Wasn''t this Su Yu Ze a little too nervous? After all, he was still Su Rou''s grandfather, so how could he possibly go harm his own family?


    Only Su Yu Ze himself was clear that he had never let Su Rou and Su Rong be alone together. Su Rong was already old, and he had experienced many things. Su Yu Ze was worried that Su Rong Qi would see through them, so he tried his best to prevent Xiao Rou and Su Rong from being alone together.


    "Then, what about little Rou''er?" "I want to take her home."


    "What''s the hurry?" Su Rong stood up. With his strong physique, Su Rong looked like a soldier, but he still looked like a hero. Xiao Rou said that she wanted to stay in the Su family''s main house for a while. "


    "Impossible." The only one who knew Su Rou was none other than Su Yu Ze. Su Rou definitely wouldn''t say something like that, "Grandfather, please don''t bully little Rou Er. She doesn''t like staying in unfamiliar places."


    A strange place? "After hearing what Su Yu Ze said, Su Rong was displeased. This used to be their home, what was this strange place?" Yu Ze, pay attention to your attitude. Do you even have a grandfather like me in your eyes? "


    Su Yu Ze looked towards Su Rong. Their gazes intersected in the air, as if they could see the intense sparks crackling in the air.


    After a long while, Su Yuze opened his mouth and said, "Grandfather, you used little Rou''er to lure me here with a purpose, right?"


    Su Rong stood up and laughed out loud, "Yu Ze, Yu Ze, I knew I wasn''t wrong about you!" Su Yu Ze is still young, but with his meticulous thinking, even Su Kaiming may not be able to compare to him! " "Yes, I have a request." Su Rong Qi nodded.


    "What request?"


    "Return to the Su Clan."


    "Sure." Su Yu Ze replied.


    "¡­" So straightforward? "It doesn''t seem like Su Yuze''s style!" Do you know what I mean? "


    A trace of impatience appeared on Su Yuze''s face. "I know." This request was within his expectations. He already knew that Su Rong would not be so easily deceived, but he still used Su Rou to treat him. But I also have a request. "


    Su Rongqi''s smug expression turned serious once again, "Tell me." He already knew that it wouldn''t be so easy for Su Yu Ze to be obedient. See, the merchant himself wouldn''t suffer a loss no matter what he ate!


    However ¡­ As long as Su Yu Ze agreed to return to the Su Clan, no matter what request he brought up, it would be fine.


    "My request is, I will only return to the Su Clan after Xiao Rou Er graduated from university." Su Yuze smiled faintly, "You only said that you wanted me to return to the Su Clan, but you didn''t say when did you?"


    Su Rong''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Su Yu Ze. Good, good f * cking Su Yu Ze! "He actually rebelled against us!" Xiao Rou is still four years away from graduation. "


    "You should say, only four years."


    "You ¡­" Su Rong understood. To be able to make Su Yu Ze decide to return to the Su Clan was already his bottom line. Four years, right? "Four years is four years!" "Alright, I promise you!"


    Su Yu Ze nodded. "Where''s little Rou''er?"


    "In a warm room." Su Ruoqi said with a bit of annoyance. Su Yuze was right, he treated his sister better than her grandfather. "However, I told her ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze''s gaze once again fell on Su Rong Qi, "What did you tell her?"


    "I can understand that you two have a close relationship, but you should at least have a plan. Last time, when Meimei saw you two do something intimate, I already reminded Xiao Rou. You''re the elder brother, you should keep a proper distance between the two of you." Fortunately, the relationship between the two of them was just good and they were not truly incestuous. Otherwise, he would really have to put Su Rou under house arrest.


    Su Yuze frowned but didn''t say anything.


    "Bring the little miss down." Su Rong Qi said to a servant outside.


    Not long after, the servant brought Su Rou down. When Su Rou saw Su Yu Ze, she wanted to run over, but seeing that Su Rong Qi was also here, she abruptly stopped her steps and walked over calmly, "Brother Ze, you''re here."


    "Yes."


    Su Rongqi took out Su Rou''s phone from his pocket, "Here, Xiao Rou, your phone."


    Su Yuze stretched out his hand and took the phone from his. "Xiao Rou, let''s go back."


    "Yes."


    Su Rong Qi said, "Since we are already here, we might as well eat dinner before we leave!"


    "No need."


    With that, Su Yu Ze forcefully grabbed onto Su Rou''s shoulders and brought her out of the Su residence. Su Rou was a bit resistant to Su Rong because she was behind him, but Su Yu Ze was stubborn. Su Rou couldn''t beat his strength and was dragged out in the end.


    Su Rou heaved a sigh of relief after they got on the car. Su Yu Ze didn''t stay any longer than that and drove away. "Little Rou''er, did grandpa say anything else to you?"


    "I didn''t say anything, just keep my distance from you." In the outside world, the two of them were siblings. However, they were not without a good relationship!


    "Ignore him." Su Yuze coldly said, "You''re mine. Besides me, don''t even think about getting close to any man."


    Su Yu Ze''s possessive Su Rou had already seen it before. She basically didn''t have any male friends by her side. Even if she did, they''d all been thoroughly investigated by Su Yu Ze. Her date of birth, family background, everything had been investigated thoroughly! If she found any threat, she would immediately get rid of it!


    This was why she only had Xiao Yun and Yu Fei by her side.


    However, Su Rou didn''t hate this possessiveness. She was an abandoned baby, who would want her other than Su Yu Ze?


    "Yes, brother Ze is mine too." "Su Rou did not hesitate to reveal her possessiveness." Right, what did grandpa say to you? " Otherwise, why would grandpa release him so quickly?


    "He told me to go back to the Su Clan."


    "You agreed." Not a question, but a certainty.


    "Yes." Su Yuze nodded. "However, the condition is to wait for you to graduate."

 C191

    Four years later? "No, that''s not right. Su Yu Ze has never been someone who is at the mercy of others. What he said four years later might just be a plan to delay the war." Brother Ze, have you already made up your mind? "


    "Well, over the next four years I''ll gradually move the heart of Golden Age to America, and then we''ll go abroad." This matter had already occurred the first time Su Rongzhi came looking for him and wanted him to return to the Su Clan. The biggest reason why he didn''t want to return to the Su Clan was because he couldn''t be with Xiao Rou''er in the Su Clan.


    "Alright, I''ll go wherever you go." Su Rou''s face blossomed into a smile. She also wanted to go to a place where no one knew them. That way, he could be together with Su Yuze in broad daylight.


    "You can only follow me." His woman, if she didn''t follow him, who would she follow?


    The huge burden in Su Rong''s heart was finally lifted. He had successfully put Su Yuze into his bag, and he felt that he would only be at ease if he handed the Su Clan over to Su Yuze!


    After a while, Su Rongqi called Su Kaiming and Su Yue''s family over to the Su family''s residence for a meal.


    Su Kaiming handed over the fruit in his hand the moment he entered the room, "Dad, this is from Hainan Airlines. The company has some goods, so I brought some for you."


    On the other hand, Su Hongyu and Su Meimei greeted Su Rong with a smile, "Grandfather."


    Su Yue''s family had arrived late, and Qian Yingnan was holding some specialties in her hands, "Dad, these are the specialties I bought for you when I went on a business trip to the neighboring city ¡­ Ziqi, why didn''t you call for help?! "


    Su Ziqi was reminded by his mother, and then he casually called out, "Grandfather."


    "Alright, I didn''t call you guys here to give me something!" "The present in his two sons'' hands." Everyone, come in. It''s time for dinner. "


    Su Ziqi looked at the huge dining table and counted the dishes. There were only eight sets? " Grandfather, aren''t Brother Yuze and Xiao Rou coming to have dinner together? "


    "Yeah, they won''t come."


    Su Ziqi lowered his head slightly. No one could see the depressed look in his eyes.


    At the dining table, after Su Rong drank a bowl of soup, he said, "I have something to tell you."


    Everyone''s gaze unknowingly turned towards Su Rong.


    "Yu Ze is planning to return to the Su Clan. After Xiao Rou graduates, he will return." Su Rong Qi said, "At that time, his branch family was young and vigorous, but this is after all Yu Ze''s home, so I welcome him back."


    Hearing that, other than Su Mei, the other three people of Su Kaiming''s family had a very strange expression. What? Yu Ze was going back to the Su Clan, and in four years? Su Kaiming''s face turned ashen. Last time, Yu Ze clearly told him that the Su Clan would not exist. How could he ¡­ How could he go back on his word!


    Compared to Su Kaiming and his family''s depressed mood, Su Yue and Qian Yingnan were very satisfied. Qian Yingnan was the first to speak, "Hehe, Yuze is finally returning to the Su Family. Congratulations!"


    Su Yue nodded, "Really, I think it''s better for our family to be as lively as before."


    Great! Once Yu Ze returned, then the Su Clan''s control would be on Su Yu Ze''s side. As long as he followed Su Yu Ze and worked together, he could easily obtain 30% of the Su Clan''s shares.


    Su Yue and Qian Yingnan were cooperating so actively, Su Rongqi was very satisfied. He looked towards Su Kaiming, "Kaiming, what happened?" You guys don''t seem to welcome him home? "


    Su Kaiming immediately said, "No no, it''s not ¡­"


    Liu RuLan rolled her eyes and then said, "However, it seems like Yu Ze is already used to the life after the branch family. Would he not be used to going back to the Su family?"


    "Ru Lan, what do you mean?" Su Rong raised his eyebrows and looked at Liu RuLan, "Yu Ze is a member of the Su Family, how is he not used to it?"


    Liu Rulan was shocked by Su Rongqi''s tone. She swallowed her saliva and said, "Dad, you misunderstood me ¡­"


    "Dad!" Su Kaiming came out to smooth things over, "Ru Lan is just a little curious because Yu Ze suddenly wants to come back to the Su family. She doesn''t intend to reject Yu Ze."


    Liu RuLan nodded her head, Su Rongqi''s expression just now was really scary. After hearing Su Kaiming''s explanation, Su Rongqi shifted his gaze, "It''s good that everyone welcomes you. Yaze is a talent, he should be growing up in the Su Family anyways."


    "Of course!"


    After eating dinner, Su Mei sat beside Su Rongqi, "Grandfather, about Su Rou and Brother Yu Ze, didn''t you say that you want to talk to them?" Why is there no reaction at all?


    Su Rong crossed her arms, "I''ve already talked to them."


    Su Mei''s expression suddenly became interested, "Grandfather, you should talk about Su Rou. How could she do such a thing?" Hmph, Su Rou, there will be a time where I have a hold on you!


    "Meimei, they''ve already explained it to me. I think you''re most likely mistaken. Didn''t you say that you saw it in the car?"


    "I ¡­" Su Mei frowned unhappily, "I saw everything clearly." How could she be mistaken? Her eyesight was normal!


    The two children had been mutually supporting each other since they were young. Su Yu Ze was unscrupulous with her methods, and Su Rou was well-behaved and sensible. It could be said that if it wasn''t for Su Rou, Su Yu Ze''s personality would have been even harder to subdue. In a sense, the relationship between the two of them might even be more than a sibling relationship!


    Seeing Su Rong Qi not saying anything, Su Mei was a little angry, "Grandfather, Su Rou has disgraced our Su Family!" How


    Su Rong''s gaze fell on Su Mei, "Mei Mei, before you speak, you have to take out the evidence, if not how do you expect others to believe you?"


    Su Mei''s mouth twitched, "I, I have no proof." But, her eyes were evidence! She had clearly seen everything! It was a pity that her eyes did not have any archiving capabilities. Otherwise, she would have taken them out for Su Rong to see.


    "It''s not enough to prove it without evidence!"


    "Grandpa ¡­"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Liu Rulan walked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Su Mei felt wronged and said, "Mom, I really saw it. Grandfather wants evidence ¡­ I can''t take it out! "


    "This ¡­" Liu RuLan felt a bit awkward. After all, if the Old Master had sided with Su Yu Ze''s group, Su Mei would have no use speaking of it, "Forget it, Meimei, maybe you''ve really seen things wrongly? After all, they are siblings, so this sort of thing is quite unlikely, isn''t it? "


    "I ¡­"


    Su Mei stomped her feet. Did she really see things wrong?

 C192

    In order to confirm that she was not mistaken about the secret between Su Rou and Su Yu Ze, she specially drove her car to the entrance of the school every day to wait for Su Rou, but she forgot one thing. The university wasn''t a high school, in university, the courses between different departments were all held at different times, which was to say, Su Mei and Su Rou were actually very hard to meet within a week.


    Su Mei, who had been lurking outside the school for two days, finally realized this. Thus, she intentionally pulled out Su Rou''s class schedule and chose the time to lurk according to Su Rou''s class schedule.


    Wednesday morning, Su Mei finally got out of Su Yu Ze''s car. Without saying anything, she jumped off the car with a small camera in her hand. As long as Su Yu Ze and Su Rou had any intimate actions, she would immediately take photos!


    Su Yu Ze drove the car to the school''s entrance. Su Rou was unbuckling her seat belt, while Su Yu Ze was looking at the rearview mirror in a casual manner. From the rearview mirror, she could see a sneaky figure hiding behind a tree, holding a camera in his hand, preparing to take photos at any time.


    "Su Mei is behind." Su Rou who had unbuckled her seat belt also noticed Su Mei, "What does she want to do?"


    "Have you forgotten? A few days ago, it was she who complained to her grandfather and exposed our relationship! " Su Yu Ze''s index finger tapped on the steering wheel rhythmically. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. "Xiao Rou''er, don''t get out of the car first."


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze drove the car just two or three steps away from the school gate. At the school gate stood a security guard wearing a black security uniform. Su Yuze waved at him.


    "Sir, is there anything I can do for you?" Although that security guard hadn''t read any books, he still recognized the car. This car was at least a few hundred thousand yuan. He must be rich, and he couldn''t afford to offend him!


    "There''s a girl behind you... Don''t look back yet. " "She''s holding a camera. I suspect that she''s suspicious. Go and chase her away."


    When the security guard heard that someone was sneaking around with a camera, he definitely wasn''t a good person! Thus, he nodded, turned around, and walked towards the back.


    Su Mei saw Su Yu Ze''s car drive to the school gate, which was a lot further away from her. Should she go there? However, there was no cover at the school gate, so he couldn''t hide himself!


    Just as she was thinking about that, a security guard walked over and looked down on Su Mei from above. He also looked at the camera in her hands, "What are you doing here?"


    "I ¡­" Su Mei was a bit scared, she never thought that she would attract the security guards.


    "Are you a journalist? You want to report about the shooting at school? "


    "No ¡­"


    "It''s already been so long, why are you still coming? "Let''s go!" The security guard pushed Su Mei.


    Su Mei had been the little princess of her family since she was young, when had she ever been treated so rudely before? She was immediately enraged. "Let go of me, do you know who I am?"


    "You can only suspect people!"


    Su Yu Ze and Su Rou looked at Su Mei as if they were watching a show. "Alright, let''s go to class."


    "Yes."


    "If she can''t see, she can kiss one."


    This was something that Su Yu Ze had planned for. Su Rou smiled, leaned over, and kissed him. "Bye bye."


    Because of Su Mei''s suspicious behavior, she was caught by the security guard and brought into the administration office. In the end, it was still because the head of the education department recognized Su Mei that he let her go.


    After returning home, Su Mei was in a bad mood. Liu Rulan noticed her temper, so she went over and asked, "Mei Mei, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine!"


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you telling your mother?" Su Mei''s wound was just right, if she was this angry, wouldn''t her wound feel uncomfortable?


    Su Mei let out a heavy sigh and then told her mother everything that had happened today. After that, she looked at Liu RuLan gloomily, "Mom, do you think they went overboard?"


    Liu RuLan found it funny. "Why did you go and take pictures of them when you had nothing to do?"


    "I want to prove that I''m not wrong!" Su Mei said firmly, "I''m not seeing things, they''re just incest!"


    "Tsk, seductive, if your mom didn''t scold you, and your grandpa already said that, you can forget about the two siblings!" As she talked about Su Yu Ze, Liu Rulan''s brows slowly furrowed. Su Yu Ze was going to return to the Su Family in four years. By then, the entire Su Family, including the Su Family, would all belong to Su Yu Ze!


    Su Mei never considered the adult''s problem. In any case, as long as she did not have any food or clothing, and every month she spent an inexhaustible amount of pocket money, added with the beauty of her clothes, she did not care about anything else!


    Su Kaiming was working in the company''s office when he suddenly heard a knock on the door, "Come in."


    Su Yue walked in with a document in his hands, "Big Bro, these are the documents that need to be signed."


    Su Kaiming took the documents from Su Yue and signed it as he said, "Su Yue, I''m the chairman of the company."


    "Chairman, after four years, I''m afraid it won''t be the case?" Su Yue said this with an indifferent tone, but there was still a hint of schadenfreude on his face. After all, when Su Kaiming for the position of chairman, Su Kaiming had quarrelled quite a bit with him. He owned all the shares, and didn''t even think of him as a member of the Su Family!


    This is great, Yu Ze will be back soon. I''ll let him be cocky when the time comes!


    Right now, Su Kaiming felt a chill in his heart towards the name Su Yuze. It wasn''t that he hated Su Yuze, it was just that he loathed his overbearing way of doing things. He had taken all the limelight, and now he was about to lose the protection of the Su Clan.


    "Su Yue, what''s the meaning of this?" Su Kaiming asked in a slightly displeased manner.


    "Just from the literal meaning, didn''t you hear what dad said?" Su Yue said with a smile. The Old Master''s coercion, coupled with Su Yu Ze''s own acknowledgement, had already settled this matter.


    "As long as I''m still sitting here, I''ll be the chairman!" Su Kaiming at Su Yue, he said in a serious tone.


    "¡­" Su Yue slightly nodded his head, but his hand that took back the official document clenched it tightly, and then slowly said word by word, "Yes, Dong, Dong, Dong, Chang!"


    As he walked out of the chairman''s office, Su Yue''s face immediately became gloomy. Chairman? Let''s see how long you can stay cocky for!


    As for Su Kaiming, who was sitting alone on his office chair, he held his chin in deep thought. Su Yu Ze was about to return! The Su Clan was about to become his ¡­ No! How could this be allowed? The Su Clan was his!


    It seemed that he had to use some extraordinary methods!


    Su Yu Ze, don''t blame your uncle for showing too much of your strength! However, Su Kaiming decided to give Su Yu Ze a way out for the sake of family love. In any case, it would be fine as long as he couldn''t return to the Su Family!

 C193

    Su Rou soon ushered in her first winter vacation in university. Su Yu Ze asked Su Rou where she wanted to go for this vacation. Su Rou thought for a moment and said, "Brother Ze, I want to study."


    "Internship?" Su Yu Ze looked at Su Rou with a strange expression. "Why do you want an internship?" You haven''t graduated from college yet, have you? "


    "Yes, but I want to test the results of my term." Su Rou gently said. Her face was brimming with a smile, and there was a playful and cute look on her face.


    Check out the results of this semester... Is it?


    "You want to be my secretary?" He had talked to Su Rou about this before, but didn''t he say that she had to wait until she graduated from university to become a secretary?


    "Didn''t you say that?" Su Rou pointed at Su Yu Ze with a strange expression, then a trace of injury appeared on her face. "Or are you trying to coax me ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze rubbed Su Rou''s head, "No, I mean, it''s still too early for you to start your internship."


    "But ¡­" Su Rou hesitated for a moment before saying, "I''ll be returning to the Su Clan in four years. It''s impossible for me to be by your side as an intern." At that time, just taking over the Su Clan would already take a lot of time. How could she continue her internship?


    When Su Yu Ze heard this, he was silent for a moment. Suddenly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It was warm. So this was what little Rou''er had in mind. Instead of going out to play with him for half a month, why not go to work with him every day?


    "Alright."


    "Then I''ll be on duty tomorrow." Su Rou said happily.


    "Alright." Facing Su Rou like this, what reason did Su Yu Ze have to refuse?


    Su Rou went to the company the next day to report. Su Yu Ze didn''t announce it loudly, so she knew that only Lian Shuang alone was in office.


    To tell the truth, when Lian Shuang heard about this, his mind went blank, the CEO said... Su Rou was going to become the CEO''s secretary! Alright, Su Rou is the CEO''s sister. Taking the back door is something she can understand, but ¡ª is it appropriate to make a girl who only has a semester as a secretary?


    "Secretary Lian, can I trouble you to do some homework for little Rou Er?" Su Yuze said to Lian Shuang.


    Doing some homework? Was it for her to teach him? "No, that''s not the problem she was concerned about. What she was most concerned about was, beside the CEO, would he need two secretaries?" "Yes, I understand."


    Su Rou was quite polite. Although she could see that Lian Shuang liked Su Yuze and was her love rival, it was better to be clear about the public and the private. Lian Shuang was indeed very good at doing things. Secretary Lian, I will learn humbly. "


    Lian Shuang''s mind was thinking about one question. It was whether the CEO needed two secretaries. So, she didn''t have time to listen to what Su Rou said. She only perfunctorily nodded, "Okay."


    Su Yu Ze noticed Lian Shuang''s absent-mindedness and slightly frowned. "Secretary Lian." He called out in a deep voice, Double.


    "Hmm?" When he returned to his senses, he saw Su Yuze''s displeased face and immediately realized that he had lost control of himself. A smile rose on his face. "I understand. I''ll definitely teach Miss Su well."


    Lian Shuang brought Su Rou out. He looked at Su Rou for a while and then said, "Let me teach you the most basic classification first ¡­"


    "Then, the secretary has a lot of work to do. He not only has to do the first round of documents for the president, but he also has to do the project himself. He also has to record the president''s itinerary to remind him of his daily work ¡­" Although she''d never been able to complete the latter one herself, it wasn''t because she couldn''t remember her itinerary. It was because Su Yu Ze had always disliked others managing his own personal affairs and didn''t accept any social interaction after getting off work in the evening. That was why Lian Shuang was so frustrated.


    In addition, even Shuangshuang was selfish. She purposely spoke very quickly and it was also very general. She hoped that Su Rou felt that it would be very difficult to get a job as a secretary, so it was better for her to return home and be her little princess.


    However, after hearing Lian Shuang''s words, Su Rou nodded. "Mm, I understand."


    "..." "Are you sure?" "Lian Shuang is a little doubtful. Just now, she said a lot, is she sure she has remembered everything?" "Miss Su, actually, the secretary job is not easy at all."


    "Yeah, I know." Su Rou replied.


    "Then why are you still doing this?" He had heard Su Rou say that she wanted to be a secretary before, but he didn''t expect her to be Su Yu Ze''s secretary!


    Su Rou''s eyes stared at the documents on the table as she casually said, "Secretary Lian, you must have heard of the phrase ''a fertile river cannot flow to a foreign country''."


    "Mm ¡­" "What''s wrong?" Lian Shuang thought about it and didn''t understand what Su Rou meant.


    "Since my brother started a company here, it would be a pity if I didn''t use it!" Su Rou explained.


    "¡­"


    "In addition, I feel that my professional knowledge is not bad."


    "¡­" So confident!


    Not bad at all, professional knowledge, right? Lian Shuang secretly clenched his fists. Then, she will properly teach Su Rou!


    Su Yu Ze specifically gave Lian Shuang three days of leave for her to teach Su Rou. Even the two teachers could be considered to be serious, but what they said was a very difficult to understand specialized term. Su Rou slightly frowned and took out her phone. She recorded all of her words into it, "Secretary, you''ve finished. Then let''s begin practicing."


    "..." "Alright!" Su Rou was very smart. She said so many professional terms and it would be impossible to understand them by herself. Thus, she might as well record her words so that she could check them when she returned at night.


    In practice, it was much simpler than theoretical knowledge. Lian Shuang only used one of the cooperation cases as an example, and Su Rou immediately raised one and the other three. Her thoughts were very active, and this was something Lian Shuang didn''t expect.


    "You learn quite quickly ¡­" Lian Shuang said, "But there were still a few mistakes."


    Su Rou very seriously noted it down. Because she had only studied for a semester, the practical things were still a bit incomplete. But to be honest, Su Rou felt that if she really did practice outside, she could indeed learn more in school!


    "That''s about it. Let''s call it a day then." Lian Shuang heaved a sigh of relief. In just a day''s time, Su Rou was like a sponge as she absorbed all of Lian Shuang''s knowledge.


    "Thank you, Secretary Lian." Su Rou smiled at him.


    In the end, she couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Su, does the CEO plan on having two secretaries?"


    Hearing this, Su Rou instead asked her, "Even the secretary seems to like the job of a secretary a lot?"

 C194

    She likes it? No, no, no, what she liked the most was still someone! Lian Shuang smiled. "Of course."


    "Brother Ze wouldn''t throw away his talent." Su Rou said.


    In other words, the CEO was only going to provide his precious sister with a place to practice? The CEO still intended to use hers! Lian Shuang heaved a sigh of relief. "Alright, I understand."


    Su Rou saw that her expression had relaxed. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she still shut it. Su Yu Ze would make a decision on this matter, so she didn''t know what to say.


    When Su Rou tried her hand at it, Su Yu Ze felt that Su Rou would accept the position of secretary faster than she imagined. She looked at Su Rou with a gratified expression. No matter what, it was taught to him by herself. She felt a faint sense of pride!


    Two days later, Su Rou was almost able to graduate from Lian Shuang''s side. Lian Rou happily patted Su Rou''s shoulders. "Miss Su, you learned very quickly. I believe that you can definitely become a qualified secretary."


    Lian Shuang said it in front of Su Yuze, which proves that he''s not lying. Su Rou smiled at Su Yu Ze, "Can I get on duty now?"


    "Anytime." As for the rest, they could not be explained verbally, but had to be put into practice.


    Su Rou hugged a document in her arms with a smile plastered all over her face.


    When Lian Shuang saw the hidden interactions between the two of them, he suddenly felt like he was an unnecessary person, so she immediately changed the topic. "CEO, can I go back to work? I still need to check with Miss Su ¡­"


    Su Yuze nodded his head, but a cold smile appeared on his face. "I''m sorry, Secretary Lian. You don''t have to work on this floor anymore." All she needed was one secretary.


    Lian Shuang was obviously stunned. What does the CEO mean? Lian Shuang''s hands trembled slightly. "CEO, you ¡­" You want to chase me away? " How could this be? Although she would make a few small mistakes at times, she was still diligent and diligent. Even if there was no contribution, there would still be hardships. It wasn''t like she had done anything wrong by just cutting her off.


    "No, not to expel you." Su Yuze faintly explained, "What I mean is, I''ll have to trouble Secretary Lian to go to the 30th floor to work while Xiao Rou is on duty. But don''t worry, the salary will still be given according to the current standards."


    Even his eyes widened as he looked at Su Yu Ze. What was the meaning of this? Did the CEO want his sister or not? However, very quickly, Lian Shuang caught the main point of Su Yuze''s words, "Wait, CEO. When Miss Su took office, you said ¡­" That means, when Miss Su goes back to school, I can return to my original position? " Lian Shuang asked carefully.


    Su Yu Ze looked at Su Rou beside him and noticed her lightly giving him a disdainful look. He immediately raised a smile. "We''ll see."


    "CEO..." Lian Shuang didn''t want to lose the chance to get close to Su Yu Ze. Why did she enter this company? Wasn''t it because of that golden bachelor, Su Yuze? It wasn''t easy for her to get to Su Yuze''s side, get the appreciation of the CEO, and get beaten into the cold palace. She was about to die a grievance!


    When Su Rou saw this, she interrupted Lian Shuang and said, "I''ll go in first. It''s the general, general, major, and people."


    As Su Rou entered the CEO''s office, Lian Shuang could no longer hold himself back. The CEO clearly indulged Su Rou, "CEO, isn''t it a bit too hasty to use Su Rou''s words?" She didn''t even call him Miss Su. After all, she had worked in the business for so many years, so how could she lose to a little girl?


    Su Yu Ze, however, didn''t care much about it. "As long as little Rou is happy, the rest ¡ª doesn''t matter."


    "But CEO ¡­"


    "I''ll give it to you according to your current salary. Do you have any objections?" Su Yu Ze''s tone became a little impatient. He had already said that he would still pay Lian Shuang according to his current salary. What else did she want? A greedy person would get nothing in the end.


    "I ¡­" What she wanted wasn''t only the high salary of the CEO Secretary, she also wanted Su Yuze! He wanted the entire Golden Age! He wanted everything about Su Yu Ze!


    "I''m the CEO." It meant that what he had decided on could not be manipulated by others.


    Su Yu Ze no longer looked at Lian Shuang and directly walked into the office. Su Rou was already recording Su Yu Ze''s trip today. Su Yu Ze walked over and hugged Su Rou. She placed her firm and resolute chin on Su Rou''s shoulder and softly said, "Xiao Rou Er, were you jealous earlier?"


    "Nope." Su Rou continued to record with an indifferent expression.


    "You''ve already called me CEO." This was the first time he heard the little guy address him as CEO. This made him feel a little new!


    Su Rou could not pull his hand so she let him go, "Since I''m your secretary, it''s only right for me to call you CEO."


    "Then, one more time!" Su Yu Ze coaxed.


    "CEO."


    "Isn''t it just two words?"


    "..." "You''re sick."


    Su Rou rolled her eyes at him, "You''re going to work? Why aren''t you letting me go?" She did not want to delay her boss''s work on her first day at work!


    "Alright." Su Yu Ze picked up the paper slip in Su Rou''s hands, "Let me see what kind of mission you have today ¡­"


    "Give it back to me. If there is, I''ll remind you. What are you doing!" Su Rou stood on her tiptoes to snatch the item from Su Yu Ze''s hands.


    Su Yu Ze returned the item to Su Rou. "Okay, you come."


    Lian Shuang who stood outside the door received a great blow to her life. She first stood blankly at the door for a long time until her legs became numb. Only then did she slowly move her feet.


    "Why ¡­" She was obviously very cautious every day, carefully hiding her feelings for Su Yuze. She was afraid that if he found out, she wouldn''t accept it and would expel herself.


    However, he was already very careful and didn''t let the CEO know. Then why did the CEO still chase him away?


    Lian Shuang was sitting at her desk and blankly sat for a while. Her thoughts gradually cleared up, and a trace of coldness gradually appeared on her dull face. Speaking of which ¡­ This could only be blamed on Su Rou. If she hadn''t taken the initiative to ask to be a secretary, how could she have been driven to the 30th floor by the CEO?


    The most detestable thing was that after Su Rou used her, she kicked her away!


    "Haha ¡­" Lian Shuang sneered. This was truly strange. She, a twenty-four year old adult woman, had actually been tricked by a seventeen year old little girl!


    Su Rou, I didn''t know you were so scheming! You were the one who was heartless, so don''t blame her for being unjust!

 C195

    Su Rou walked out of the company and prepared to make a cup of tea for Su Yuze. The two of them had been enjoying their time in the office and hadn''t done anything yet. If Su Rou hadn''t insisted that he work first, perhaps Su Yuze would have rolled up the sheets with her first!


    When she went to the tea room, she saw Lian Shuang sitting blankly at her desk without moving. She curiously asked, "Secretary Lian, you still haven''t left?"


    Su Rou''s words brought Lian Shuang back to reality as she mechanically turned her head to look at Su Rou. Her tone was a bit stiff, "Su Rou, are you here to make fun of me? You don''t need to chase me away, I''ll leave myself later! "


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you work on the 30th floor?" Su Rou asked. It was clearly Su Yu Ze who said it earlier and sent the two of them to work on the 30th floor.


    "Heh ¡­" If you weren''t secretly instigating me, would the president have transferred me away? " After all, he''d been Su Yu Ze''s secretary for so long, how could he change his position so easily? If not for Su Rou''s appearance, she would still be the CEO''s secretary!


    Su Rou was made somewhat innocent by these words, "Me?"


    "Stop pretending to be pitiful with me. To think that I was so sincere to you before. I''ll give you everything I have ¡­" Furthermore, he had delusions of becoming good friends with Su Rou. In the end, it was Su Rou who secretly stabbed him!


    Su Rou smiled and the expression on her face instantly became cold, "Lian Shuang, please make clear that this Prosperous World belongs to the Su Family. Including you ¡­ So whatever brother Ze wants you to do, you have to do. " Since even the two of them treated her in such a manner, then wouldn''t she be unable to show any weakness no matter what she said?


    "This is your true face!" Lian Shuang said with a cold smile. The weakness and pity outside of Su Rou was all an act!


    "True appearance?" Su Rou lightly tapped her lips, "It seems like someone has also revealed their fox tail ¡­" You actually really like Brother Ze, right? "


    Lian Shuang was surprised at first, but soon after, he stood up from the chair angrily out of embarrassment. "What does it have to do with you?" Since he already knew that she liked Su Yuze, why did he chase her to the 30th floor?


    "Since you''re already on the 30th floor, it really has nothing to do with me." After that, she walked to the tea room and brewed a cup of tea for both herself and Su Yu Ze. Then, she walked back into the CEO''s office without looking at them.


    Lian Shuang silently gritted his teeth behind him. Su Rou was really good!


    When Su Rou went on duty on her first day, not only did she do very well, there were always mistakes. However, one thing that made Su Yuze particularly satisfied was that she learned very quickly. She remembered all of the mistakes Su Yuze pointed out to her, and she did them very quickly.


    In addition, previously Lian Shuang had given her all of the cases and projects that he had accepted. Thus, Su Rou officially became a secretary.


    Considering that the secretary''s desk was outside, Su Yuze considered placing another desk in his office. This way, it would be easier for him to see her at all times.


    "No, I''m outside." Su Rou insisted. If they followed Su Yu Ze''s instructions, then the two of them would stop working.


    "Are you sure you don''t want it?" Su Yuze said with a hint of pity.


    "Right."


    The news that Lian Shuang had been tactfully transferred to the 30th floor spread like wildfire. Everyone heard that the CEO''s sister had come for an internship and curiously surrounded Lian Shuang, "Secretary, isn''t the CEO''s sister only a freshman? Why is he here for an internship? "


    "Yeah, why?"


    "But the CEO''s sister is so cute!"


    "Don''t tell me he''s here to play!"


    When these words were spoken, the crowd immediately rolled their eyes. No matter how much the CEO pampered his little sister, she wouldn''t make a joke out of it, right? After all, the company is not a place for children to play!


    "Let me tell you guys. I heard that the CEO''s sister is this year''s top scholar for science. She''s a genius. Maybe she''s already finished her courses and came here to practice!"


    This was a very reasonable reason, because they heard that this year''s Science Champion was especially good. He had scored more than 700 points, giving the entire T city a lot of face! It was because they were from a wealthy family that they didn''t receive too much attention from the media. However, the name Su Rou had already become famous.


    Suddenly, she heard so many people chattering noisily next to her ear, and all of them were praising Su Rou. This made Lian Shuang very unhappy, as she slammed the table and stood up, "What kind of genius is there? Su Rou is not a genius, she''s a villain!"


    Lian Shuang''s explosive words caused the surrounding colleagues to be slightly stunned, followed by a disdainful voice, "Secretary Lian, you''ve eaten the guts of a leopard, how dare you call the CEO''s sister that?"


    If these staff members wanted to continue surviving in Golden Age, they had to remember to curry favor with Su Rou. When they heard Lian Shuang boldly say bad things about Su Rou, they immediately jumped out to seek justice.


    "That''s because you don''t know her." Even Duo''s face contorted. "Do you really think that she is innocent? She is a sinister villain! "


    "Oh, I understand. The CEO must have transferred you to the 30th floor. You don''t have the chance to get close to the water tower and get the moon first, so you must be so anxious!" The entire company knew what Shuangshuang was thinking, but the CEO wasn''t a woman. To think that she was showing off to the entire company that she was the only one who could see the CEO every day. Now, wasn''t she being chased out too?


    "No!" Lian Shuang shook his head, "What do you know!"


    "Tsk, what are you being cocky for ¡­"


    "¡­" Lian Shuang suddenly stood up, ran towards the bathroom with his high heels and sat on the toilet. The expression on his face was on the verge of splitting apart. Damn it, those people who were jealous of her. " Fine! Go and flatter Su Rou! Go and flatter Su Rou! "


    That damnable Su Rou, it''s all her fault!


    Su Rou was taking the call from the desk outside. It was a call from a co-op, saying that she wanted to discuss the case with Su Yu Ze. Su Rou looked at the business plan book in her hands. This project was the main focus!


    When Su Yu Ze walked out to look at her, he saw Su Rou holding the phone as if she was chatting happily with him. Her eyes darkened slightly. She didn''t go to the office to accompany him, but instead made such happy calls!


    "Little Rou." SuYuze calls out to her.


    "Please wait a moment ¡­" Su Rou held onto the microphone and looked at Su Yuze. "What happened?"


    "Who''s on the phone?"


    "Your partner."


    A partner? Shouldn''t a partner talk about business? Then why did it feel like they were happily chatting with each other?

 C196

    What kind of f * cking business partner was this!


    Su Yu Ze snatched the microphone from Su Rou''s hands and said with a sinister voice, "Hello?"


    The person on the other end of the line was obviously stunned. She didn''t understand why the sweet voice of the secretary suddenly changed. "And the owner of this voice seems to be very angry." "You are?"


    "Su, Yu, Ze!"


    "Ah ¡­" It''s actually Director Su! " He couldn''t even recognize Su Yuze''s voice, but he couldn''t blame the other party. In the past, cases would only be told to Su Yuze after they were done discussing. Su Yuze simply didn''t pick up the phone, so it was normal for him to not be able to recognize Su Yuze''s voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "None... No, no, something is wrong! I''m talking to Chief Su''s secretary... "Oil cooperative project, you ¡­"


    Su Yu Ze said indifferently, "Prepare the agreement and send it over immediately."


    "So you agree? "Great!" Although this project was very big, and the probability of Su Yu Ze agreeing was also very high, agreeing so quickly was something that exceeded his expectations!


    "Don''t call me if you have nothing else to do in the future."


    With that, Su Yuze closed the phone. Su Rou looked at him speechlessly. With one hand holding his cheek and the other hand rhythmically tapping on the table, he said, "Brother Ze, that Mister Liu is the biggest partner of our company. With your attitude, he knows how to run."


    "It''s fine if it''s fine. Little Rou''er, don''t randomly pick up the phone in the future." Su Yu Ze was slightly displeased. Su Rou, who was at work, had a mature woman''s charm to her. When she called, she was very polite, but ¡ª the target was a different man!


    "Where else would we get a case of cooperation if we don''t answer the phone?" Su Rou spread out her hands. "I talked for a long time about the oil project just now and was only able to get thirty-seven credits!"


    "Who''s seven?"


    "You."


    Su Yu Ze smiled as he shook his head. What did his little Rou''er say to her that she actually got CEO Liu to agree to split the debt? "Little Rou''er, you''re such a genius!"


    "Someone still won''t let me answer the phone." Su Rou pouted slightly.


    He just didn''t like seeing other men''s phone calls from Su Rou, "You can answer the phone, but the time limit can''t be more than 20 minutes."


    "Huh?" What could they do in twenty minutes?


    "Stop talking too much." Actually, those who were able to call had already known what to do. Talking to their secretaries over and over just to steal more of their business secrets was a common tactic used by those people! Xiao Rou''er had not yet entered society, so she naturally did not know much about these matters.


    Su Rou seemed to understand a little and nodded, "Alright, I will listen to you."


    "Good girl, it''s already noon. I''ll take you to have lunch."


    "Alright."


    On the third day of Su Rou''s work, she was already able to handle a lot of matters related to the cooperation cases.


    "Xiao Rou''er, will you be able to do business projects?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Entrepreneurial case?" Su Rou raised her head and asked as she held the brush.


    "I''ll let the people below do it." Doing the business plan was a bit of a waste of time and was also quite troublesome. If he let Su Rou do it, she would definitely be exhausted. At that time, the one who would feel sorry for him would be himself.


    "I''ll do it." Su Rou said, "I was just asking you what project you are working on." As she spoke, Su Rou rolled her eyes at Su Yuze. A university student, this kind of proposal was something self-taught, so of course she''d know how to do it.


    Su Yuze frowned. "Even the secretary stayed up all night while planning the project." If he let the inexperienced Su Rou do it, wouldn''t that mean that she would need to stay up all night to finish the task?


    "Brother Ze, are you underestimating me?" Knowing Su Yu Ze''s plan after four years, Su Rou began to study hard to get her hands on the knowledge of the business. Basically, all the things that the secretary wanted to do, she taught herself.


    "Heh, since you''re so confident, I''ll leave it up to you. Mine ¡­" Secretary Xiao Rou. " When Su Yu Ze spoke, he even stretched out his finger and caressed Su Rou''s chin.


    Su Rou''s face darkened, "I want to complain to you about flirting with the secretary during work, CEO!"


    "Can you bear it?" No one was allowed up to the top floor without the president''s permission. Su Yu Ze openly lowered his head and kissed Su Yu''s lips, "Then I''ll leave it to you. However, don''t try to be brave. If you can''t do it, just let someone else do it, or ask me."


    "Alright."


    After Su Rou organized all the documents, she started to write the business plan. This time, the cooperation case was about real estate, and just the bidding grounds alone would require quite a bit of effort. Su Rou began to look up relevant information on the internet.


    "Ding Ling Ling!"


    With a pen in one hand, Su Rou began writing on the A4 paper. With the other hand, she copied the phone into her phone, "Hello. Hello."


    "Secretary Su, can I trouble you to ask the HR Department on the 30th floor to retrieve some information? I can''t leave here right now."


    "Sure, please wait."


    Su Rou sighed and put down her pen. She then took the elevator down.


    When they reached the 30th floor, everyone was busy at their desks. Even if the elevator doors opened, no one would look up at her. After all, he had received strict training, so he was aware of this fact.


    "Excuse me, where is the personnel department?" Su Rou walked up to the person closest to her and asked politely.


    "Huh?" The person who was asked raised his head blankly. When he saw Su Rou, he was stunned for a moment. What a delicate and spirited young girl. Her soft voice was especially melodious, making people feel relaxed when they heard it.


    "Are you listening to me?" Su Rou continued to ask with a faint smile on her face.


    "Ah, the HR Department, right?" The man finally snapped out of his daze, adjusted the glasses on his nose, and pointed inside. "It''s in the back."


    "Thank you."


    When Su Rou left, everyone on the work table behind looked at her back. Not long later, Su Rou walked out with a stack of documents. Her back was delicate as she walked into the elevator.


    "That''s the CEO''s sister." The bespectacled man who had just been asked a moment ago looked in the direction of the elevator door with a slightly dazed expression.


    "How polite!" The person beside him said.


    "That''s right ¡­"


    Lian Shuang was sitting at the most remote desk. His eyes were filled with naked jealousy. Ever since she was moved to the 30th floor, she started to put on makeup without restraint. Which woman actually didn''t like beauty? However, Su Yuze didn''t like women with heavy makeup. When she was serving as a secretary, she had never put on any makeup.


    "Little vixen ¡­" Lian Shuang scolded softly.


    "Lian Shuang, what did you just say?"


    "Nope."


    Hmph, I didn''t expect Su Rou to be even more pretentious than me!

 C197

    There was a lot of uncertainty in the work of a secretary. Su Rou only barely managed to write a starting point for her business plan when she was almost off work.


    "Little Rou''er, it''s time to get off work." Su Yuze walked out of the CEO''s office. When he saw that Su Rou was still working on her project, he still had a very serious look on his face. He was so serious that he didn''t even notice when he got off work. Su Yu Ze couldn''t help but slightly frown. "Little Rou!"


    "Ah ¡­" Su Rou casually asked, "What did you say?"


    "I said it''s time to get off work."


    Su Rou looked at the time. It''s really almost half past five! " I almost forgot! " Because she had been thinking about the business case, she hadn''t noticed the time.


    "How did it go?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Not too bad."


    Su Yu Ze moved closer to take a look, what do you mean okay? She had only written a few sentences and then looked at the computer in front of Su Rou. There were many pages on it and they were all related to real estate and land.


    "Tired?" Su Yu Ze asked with a pained heart. Indeed, this kind of plan was too difficult for Su Rou. If you really can''t do it, then don''t do it, someone else will write it. "


    "Not bad, it''s because I''m not familiar with the land, that''s why I''m so slow to write about it." Su Rou said.


    "There''s no rush, let''s go home first." Su Yu Ze helped Su Rou pack her things and reached out to pull her away.


    "Wait." Su Rou broke away from Su Yu Ze''s hand and held the business plan and printed out the information on the table in her hand.


    Su Yu Ze''s face darkened. "There''s no need to bring this with you."


    "Didn''t you say they all stayed up all night planning?"


    "Even if the secretary is the secretary of the company, you are you. There are double standards, do you understand?" Su Yu Ze stretched out his hand to take Su Rou''s proposal.


    When Su Rou saw this, she wanted to protect him. The two of them were in a deadlock for a moment, as Su Rou was afraid that Su Yu Ze would tear apart her painstaking writing. In a moment of desperation, she angrily rebuked, "If you break this, then I won''t speak to you anymore."


    "Heh." Alright, this little thing knows how to threaten him now! But not to speak to him? "How is this possible?" "This, cannot threaten me."


    "Then ¡ª what about sleeping in separate beds?"


    "¡­" Su Yu Ze''s eyes showed a playful expression. Separate beds? "This little thing actually dared to say that out loud!" "You dare?"


    Su Yu Ze''s gaze was somewhat terrifying. Su Rou shrank her neck, but still firmly said, "If you don''t want me to bring it home, then I dare!"


    "..." "Fine."


    After dinner, Wang Shishi washed the dishes and left the Su family''s villa. Su Yu Ze wanted to hug Su Rou and then have a good time with her, but Su Rou wouldn''t cooperate, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you ask me to watch TV with you in the past?"


    During the night, Su Rou loved to rest her head on his lap and watch TV. If she wanted to eat anything, she only needed to instruct Su Yu Ze before he would feed her. But what happened tonight? Su Rou had actually given up her own benefits!


    "I''m going to write a business plan." Su Rou said.


    "Planning..." Su Yu Ze was speechless. She was already at home, but she was still thinking about that damned proposal? "As an intern, there''s no need for her to risk her life!" "No, you don''t need to work at home!"


    "But you often work at home yourself!" Su Rou was displeased. Then, she ignored everything and ran to the second floor. She went into her own room and locked it!


    Su Yu Ze used the spare key to open Su Rou''s room''s door. He couldn''t help but resist carrying her out. "Good girl, you don''t need to work at home."


    "I can do other things earlier if I''m done earlier." Ever since she took up her position, Su Rou had completely understood the principle of ''today''s matter is over''. After all, work is not like homework, and if you can''t finish it today, you can leave it until tomorrow.


    Su Yuze smirked. "There''s no need to worry about this proposal. Just give it to me whenever you finish writing it."


    "Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    "No rush, just hand it in before next month."


    Next month? Su Rou subconsciously looked at the time on her cell phone. This month had just begun and there were still 20 more days! Su Rou raised her brows and said in disbelief, "You lied to me."


    "I won''t lie to you."


    Su Yu Ze was helpless. If she''d known that little Rou Er would be so serious at work, she wouldn''t have given her any plans. Hmm ¡­ It seemed that she didn''t need to hand over all her future business plans to Su Rou.


    Su Rou was still a bit worried. She wanted to write a little more herself, but she was forcefully dragged out by Su Yu Ze. "Let me write a little more."


    "No."


    "Just a little ¡­"


    "No."


    In the end, Su Rou''s struggle ended in failure. She was forcibly hugged onto the sofa by Su Yuze. "Hey, it''s your favorite TV show."


    Seeing this, Su Yu Ze''s eyebrows raised slightly, but she relaxed very quickly. He turned off the television, then picked up Su Rou, "If you don''t want to watch TV, then let''s go back to our room and sleep."


    "Eh?" Go to your room... Sleep?


    You''re going to sleep at just over 9? Su Rou looked at Su Yu Ze. She could see a trace of lust flashing through his eyes. Then, Su Rou found out the truth. So it was ¡­ A drunkard''s intentions are not wine!


    "Big brother Ze ¡­" Su Rou tugged on his sleeve, "I''m going to write a project book!"


    Su Yuze stiffly refused, "Didn''t I say that I can''t?" He had already hinted to his that this little thing was still thinking about that damned business case.


    Su Rou let herself be carried back onto the bed by Su Yu Ze, and as if she suddenly thought of something, Su Rou excitedly asked, "Brother Ze, do you still want to bid for the land?"


    "¡­" Su Yu Ze lightly smiled, "Let''s talk about something else, such as ¡­" What posture do you prefer? "


    Su Rou rolled her eyes at him, but her lips were quickly covered by Su Yu Ze''s. She couldn''t say what she wanted to say after that. Su Yu Ze really made Su Rou forget about the business case. Su Rou was completely immersed in the love she created.


    From now on, he was determined not to give Xiao Rou the task of setting up a business case!


    The next day, Su Rou yawned and went to work with Su Yu Ze. Looking at the people beside her, Su Rou felt a little upset. "Brother Ze, why are you so energetic?" That''s not fair. She was the one who put in the effort, but she was the one who was tired!


    "This is the difference between a man and a woman." Su Yu Ze said with a smile.


    "But you didn''t sleep until the early hours of the morning."


    "I''m used to it." "He never had much sleep." Are you very sleepy? Why don''t you take a leave of absence today and not have to work? "


    "No, I''ll be fine by noon."

 C198

    After practicing for a week, Su Rou was finally able to rest during the weekend. Now, she felt that Su Yu Ze was also very tired and had a lot of work to do. Thus, she felt very relaxed during the weekend when she was able to rest.


    "Xiao Rou''er, are you sure you won''t go out on holiday this winter? There really is no need to rush if you want to start an internship. " Su Yu Ze still felt that Su Rou was working too hard. Furthermore, the summer vacation was supposed to allow the students to rest and relax.


    "Yeah, going to work is also quite fun. The main thing is that I can work with you." Su Rou shook her head and didn''t feel that it was difficult for her at all.


    "Good Rou Er." Hearing Su Rou''s words, Su Yuze felt his heart warm.


    During the weekend, Su Rou thought of Yu Fei who was still lying in the hospital and said, "Brother Ze, I want to go with Yun Yun to see Fei Fei." Due to her vacation internship, she had very little time left to visit Yu Fei.


    "Alright, go early and come back early."


    Su Rou gave Xiao Yun a call and went out.


    When the two of them met in the hospital, Xiao Yun immediately said, "Meat, I heard that you started your internship!" Furthermore, it was in Su Yuze''s company. This was great, having such a solid backing was great.


    "Yes, because there was some unforeseen event at home."


    "What''s wrong? What happened? " Xiao Yun asked worriedly.


    "Nothing, don''t worry." Su Rou smiled and indicated that she was fine.


    Guo Yi didn''t come today, but that''s good too. His feet aren''t fully recovered yet! In the intensive care unit, the large wound on Yu Fei''s forehead had almost formed a scab. Previously, because of the injury on her forehead, he had shaved that piece of hair after treatment.


    The electrocardiogram showed waves, proving that Hufei was still alive.


    "Doctor, how long will it take her to wake up?" Su Rou asked Yu Fei''s attending physician.


    "It''s hard to say how her situation will turn out. It might turn out like this for the rest of her life." The doctor was also in a difficult position, "But you can rest assured, we will definitely spare no effort in treating this patient!"


    Su Rou and Xiao Yun had already gotten used to it, "Please treat her!"


    "Of course, we will."


    After seeing Yu Fei, it was still early, so Xiao Yun had suggested that they go out for a stroll. Now that she had an internship, it would be difficult for her to meet Su Rou on winter vacation.


    "Alright, let''s go to the milk tea shop first."


    One person holding a cup of warm milk tea, in this winter, it would also be complete. The two of them went to the mansion together and saw that Yu Fei was no longer there. The two of them wanted to bring her along as well.


    While the two of them were strolling, a tall girl walked over. She had dyed her hair yellow, and was even scalded into a big wave by herself. She had a smoky makeup on, giving her a punkish feeling, as if she was a very beautiful girl.


    The three of them entered the same clothing store. Su Rou felt that the girl was strange because she clearly looked like a Chinese but spoke to the owner in Chinese.


    "Meat, she''s so weird. Chinese people can''t speak Chinese ¡­"


    "Maybe American Chinese or something." "Living abroad for a long period of time, of course Chinese is a foreign language." This is rude, don''t look at me like that. "


    After that girl asked a few questions, she curled her lips and planned to leave. However, when she turned around, her line of sight, without surprise, saw Su Rou.


    Su Rou naturally did not like others looking at her with such a gaze. "This one ¡­" Student, what''s the matter? "


    "You ¡­" The girl was a little confused, but her Chinese was limited, so she could not express her thoughts in Chinese.


    Su Rou looked at her strangely. "What?"


    "You ¡­ "Are you ¡­" The girl looked Su Rou up and down.


    "Is this girl a big tongue?" If you can''t explain it clearly, then forget it. "


    The girl asked, "Sure, do you know your name?"


    "I don''t know you." Su Rou was like that. Without knowing her opponent, it was impossible for her to tell him her name. That was the most basic of vigilance.


    "My name is Wen Tong, what about you?" The girl called Wen Tong said.


    "¡­" Su Rou frowned. She had already introduced herself, so what she meant was that she wanted to say her name as well?


    Seeing that, Xiao Yun stood in front of Su Rou, blocking her way. "Who are you? Why are you suddenly here to strike up a conversation, are you a tank?"


    "Huh? "T?" Wen Tong rolled her eyes.


    "You''re not trying to hit on a girl?" Xiao Yun said rudely. There was always a problem with people who took the initiative to strike up a conversation! After all, Su Rou''s identity was special and the Su family was someone the entire T city wanted to curry favor with.


    Wen Tong seemed to be a little angry and scolded in English, "Shit!" She only wanted to ask for a name, but was scolded.


    Xiao Yun took Su Rou''s hand and pulled her away, "Meat, let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Wen Tong just stared at Su Rou''s back. The appearance of this girl ¡­ It was too similar! How could it be so similar?


    Wen Tong blankly stood at the entrance of the uniform. Not long later, the phone in her pocket rang. Her gaze was still fixed on Su Rou''s back as she woodenly picked up the phone. "Hello? "Mommy!"


    "Tong Tong, where are you? Why haven''t you returned to the hotel yet?" A gentle and intellectual female voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Wen Tong said, "Yes, I will be back soon."


    "Alright, you''re unfamiliar with T City. If you want to go shopping, then Mom will accompany you."


    "Alright."


    Wen Tong hung up and looked towards the direction Su Rou left. Although Su Rou''s figure could no longer be seen, she still stood on the spot for a good while before preparing to leave.


    Wen Tong took the taxi to the hotel where she was staying and returned to her room. There was a middle-aged woman sitting on his bed watching television. She had long, naturally curled hair and a teardrop below the right corner of her eye made her look weak. When she saw Wen Tong, she waved at him. "Tong Tong, where have you been?" The middle-aged woman said affectionately.


    "I''m going to the big building." Wen Tong said, "Mommy, it''s so strange... I saw a girl in the building, she looked just like you, with curly hair and teardrop marks, exactly the same as you, Mommy! " Was it a coincidence?


    When the middle-aged woman heard this, her eyes suddenly widened and she hurriedly stood up to cover Wen Tong''s mouth. "Don''t talk."


    "What?" A middle-aged fattened man walked out from the bathroom. "Tong Tong, what did you just say?"


    The middle-aged woman secretly squeezed Wen Tong''s arm. "Tong didn''t say anything."


    Wen Haotian''s eyes narrowed. "I heard it all."

 C199

    Wen Haotian walked over, his eyes filled with seriousness, "Tong Tong, go ahead." Seeing that the middle-aged woman was about to interrupt, Wen Haotian stepped forward to stop her, "Yao Yu, tell Tong Tong to speak."


    "What do you know about the Eye?" She doesn''t know anyone in T City. " Yao Yu calmly said.


    "Then tell me about it with your pupil." Wen Haotian coldly said.


    Wen Tong felt the tension between her parents and wasn''t sure if she should continue to talk about it. She had been curious about why that girl was so much like her mother. However, she didn''t expect her parents to have such a strong reaction just because she said it.


    "Tong Tong, speak!"


    Wen Tong glanced at Yao Yu and slowly said in Chinese that she wasn''t familiar with, "Today, when I was shopping in the skyscraper, I saw a girl who looked... and Mommy, but maybe it''s just a coincidence. "


    Wen Haotian narrowed his eyes. "You look very similar?" To what extent? "


    "Huh?" Wen Tong thought for a moment. "Eighty percent."


    After Wen Tong finished speaking, the room fell into silence. Wen Haotian looked at Yao Yu, who had a calm expression and a serious tone, "Yao Yu, are you lying to me?"


    Yao Yu continued watching the television as she calmly asked, "What did I lie to you about?"


    "That child from back then!" Wang Haotian angrily roared.


    "What child? The pupil is still here, what nonsense are you spouting?" Yao Yu said indifferently, "I''ll be back in two days. Don''t think too much."


    Wen Tong was somewhat confused. She wanted to ask something, but seeing the expressions on Wen Haotian and Yao Yu''s faces, she didn''t dare to ask. She thought for a moment and decided to return to her room first.


    After Wen Tong had left, Wen Haotian''s voice softened, "You and I have been husband and wife for so many years, why did you lie to me?"


    Yao Yu''s voice didn''t change, but there was a trace of helplessness in her tone, "Haotian, I already said that the child was a dead baby. If you don''t believe me, what can I do?"


    Wen Haotian paused for a moment. "Alright, I''ll check for myself."


    Yao Yu''s eyes widened slightly as she clenched the hands she had placed by her side, "Haotian, you''re too selfish!"


    Wen Haotian glanced at Yao Yu indifferently, then walked out of the room.


    When Su Rou returned to the Su family''s villa, she carried several shopping bags with her. Seeing this, Su Yu Ze helped her carry them over, "What did you buy?" Su Rou never randomly bought things. Other than travelling to buy souvenirs, there was really no other time that she would crazily shop.


    However, Su Yu Ze didn''t object. Sometimes, seeing how she saved him made him wonder if his family was going to go bankrupt soon.


    "Yes, I did!" Su Rou took out a woman''s formal attire and gestured at her body, "I have to wear formal attire when I go to work." Although she looked very stiff, she didn''t want to be too weird.


    "What?" Su Yuze slightly raised his brows. "You don''t need to wear this." In any case, he was the only one who could see it.


    "The suit looks pretty good too." Su Rou took out other bags for Su Yu Ze to see, "There''s also a summer style suit and skirt, how about it?"


    Su Yu Ze looked at the suits on the sofa, somewhat speechless. He had always bought her clothes for her. Su Rou normally wouldn''t care about her clothes and would wear whatever she gave. He didn''t expect her to be so interested in a proper dress!


    "Little Rou Er, wear this ¡­ "Not good."


    "No way, that boss said it''s pretty good." She had tried it, and if it wasn''t good, she wouldn''t buy it.


    "But I don''t think so." Didn''t she know that there was something called "uniform temptation"?


    Su Rou''s expression was somewhat surprised, "Eh? "Don''t you think it''s pretty?"


    "Yes."


    "But that''s what everyone in your company wears." Su Rou was slightly unhappy as she shook the clothes in her hand.


    Su Yuze nodded. "That''s why they''re so ugly."


    Su Rou''s face was filled with depression as he looked at the suits on the sofa. The boss had clearly said that he was quite sexy when he wore it, yet Su Yuze had actually said it was ugly? What, he saw double suits every day!


    "I don''t need these clothes for now." Without saying anything further, Su Yuze stuffed the suits back into his bag and let his wife take them upstairs.


    Su Rou snappily sat on the sofa and watched TV. Fine, she wouldn''t wear it if she didn''t wear it!


    On Monday, Su Rou went to work with Su Yu Ze in casual clothes. "Xiao Rou''er, remember, don''t take the business case too seriously."


    "Got it."


    Su Rou sat in front of the desk and the phone on the table didn''t ring. Su Rou tidied up the documents and found that there was no call. She frowned slightly. Since there wasn''t a phone, then she might as well write up the business case.


    An entire morning passed and Su Rou did not receive any phone calls. Last week, there were clearly a few partners who called and said that they wanted to cooperate, but they were all pressured by her until this week. In the end ¡­ Why was everyone calling? Usually the phone is busy at work.


    As she was thinking, the phone on the table rang. Su Rou cleared her throat, "Hello."


    "Ah, Secretary Su, I''ve already found a partner for the collaboration case that you mentioned last week, so the transaction with your company ¡­ Cancel it. " A hasty male voice answered from the other end of the line. After that, he hung up.


    "Brother Ze, this is for signature. Take a look."


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze looked at her as if she had something to say. He put down his brush and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, I just didn''t receive a single call today." Su Rou sighed, "I received one and still have to cancel the deal." Isn''t it too strange? It wasn''t that Su Rou was boasting. There were only benefits and no harm in cooperating with Golden Age, yet she gave up so easily?


    Su Yuze didn''t think anything of it. After all, the gun business between businesses was very normal. "It''s fine."


    "That person is looking down on you." Su Rou said.


    "Good boy." Su Yu Ze rubbed Su Rou''s head and said, "Don''t worry, Golden Age won''t collapse just because of this small business."


    Su Rou nodded, "Yeah, anyway, not trading with us is their loss."


    Su Rou continued to write a business plan while Su Yu Ze sat in his office chair, frowning slightly. The business was stolen, but for Golden Age, it didn''t happen that often. Furthermore, the one who managed to snatch the business from the hands of Golden Age was probably the only one in the entire T City who could do this!


    Su Clan... First uncle?


    If that''s the case, then that''s right!

 C200

    The company that had been working with Golden Age for a long time still came in the afternoon to confirm the deal with them. When Su Rou answered the phone, it was not long before the result was decided.


    "After working with your company for so long and receiving someone else''s invitation, I rejected immediately, haha!"


    Su Rou frowned slightly when she heard this, "You just said that you''d receive an invitation from someone else?" Something was wrong.


    "I don''t know why, but when the Su Clan suddenly asked for our cooperation, they thought it was very strange, but they still refused. After all, they have already cooperated with your company for so long, so of course we prefer Golden Age."


    Su Rou understood that this was a business robbery, right? However, she never would have thought that the target was the Su Clan! But... Why did the Su Clan want to take away Golden Age''s business? The Su Clan didn''t know?


    But this time, Su Rou didn''t resist. After Su Yu Ze got on the car, Su Rou said, "Brother Ze, today we received three orders in total, which is more than two times less than other times. The reason for this is actually because the Su Clan is shooting at us."


    Su Yu Ze looked at Su Rou in admiration. After becoming a secretary, Su Rou''s work became more and more meticulous. "Actually, I guessed it."


    "Really? But why? " The current chairman of the Su Clan was still Su Kaiming, their first uncle. "Could it be that first uncle did it on purpose?"


    Su Yuze started the car and nodded, "Yes, first uncle did that on purpose. The reason is because he didn''t want me to return to the Su Clan." Last time, First Uncle came over and threatened him. At that time, he even said that he would never return to the Su Clan, but in the blink of an eye, his grandfather used Su Rou to force him to return to the Su Clan.


    "But ¡ª First Uncle wants to speak with Grandfather. You actually don''t want to go back to the Su Clan!" What was going on with their gun business in the dark?


    "No, first uncle has a purpose." Su Yu Ze said in a deep voice, "Little Rou''er, do you know why Grandpa wants me to go home?"


    Su Rou thought for a moment. "Your power?"


    "Un, it''s because grandfather felt that my power is above that of first uncle and second uncle. Moreover, first uncle and second uncle are currently in internal strife. That''s why he wants me to go home ¡­" And uncle is trying to seize some power from me to prove it to grandpa. " As expected of his first uncle, he secretly showed him some respect!


    Su Rou understood and couldn''t help but shake her head, "Then what should we do?" I can''t let my first uncle steal my brother''s business like this!


    "One step at a time!" Golden Age was a big world, and there were many partners in it. It was unlikely that his first uncle would steal a few businesses and bankrupt them.


    Su Kaiming had just finished his call, and was sitting on his office chair with a smile on his face. Very good, the Su Clan had already successfully snatched the Golden Age''s Five Alphabet Business, after all ¡­ No business dared to say "no" to the Su Clan. As long as he made the profits a little more attractive, how could he be afraid of them not betraying him?


    The office door was knocked. Before Su Kaiming could reply, he pushed open the door and entered with a stack of documents, "Big bro, what do you mean by this? How can you steal Golden Age''s business? "


    When Su Kaiming saw Su Yue enter, he raised his eyebrows at first, but then said, "You have to call me Chairman at the company, Manager Su!"


    Su Yue clenched his fist, "Chairman, why did you do this?" Su Yue said coldly. He had guessed that Su Kaiming would cut off Su Yu Ze''s way back to the Su family. That way, the old man wouldn''t let Su Yu Ze go back to the Su family. " Brother, you''re so despicable! "


    Su Kaiming let out a cold snort. His voice was even colder than Su Yue''s, "Humph, speaking of this, I have to blame you!" Su Kaiming''s voice was filled with anger, "If it wasn''t for the conflict between us, would the old man be so angry? Will he let Yu Ze come back and take over the Su Clan? "


    Speaking up to here, Su Yue got even angrier, "Hehe, then that''s even more ridiculous. I''m clearly a member of the Su family, and I''m still Manager Su. You''re actually giving me less than 20% of the shares!" He didn''t even have the least bit of trust between people, shouldn''t he, Su Yue, be angry?


    "¡­" Su Kaiming opened his mouth wide, "That''s right, I do not want to give you too much shares, because Hongyu is the future successor to the Su Clan!" Do you think he doesn''t know? Su Yue wanted to take the Su Family for himself!


    The two men stood face to face, the atmosphere was tense and solemn, Su Yue looked at Su Kaiming for a moment, took in a few deep breaths, then stormed out of the room and slammed the door!


    Su Kaiming''s eyes flashed with determination, "Hmph, I just don''t want Yu Ze to go back to the Su Clan, the Su Clan''s business ¡­ It can only be Hongyu''s! "


    When Su Yu Ze walked in with Su Rou, everyone was already there. Other than Su Mei, "Dad, Mei Mei and friends went on a trip abroad, so we were unable to come to the gathering. Please forgive us."


    Su Rongqi waved his hand, "It''s alright, we''re in the Han Family right now, it''s normal to go out to play." He then called out to Su Yuze. "Yuze, Xiao Rou, come sit. It''s time to eat."


    After Su Yu Ze and Su Rou finished cooking, Su Yu Ze habitually served dishes to Su Rou. The two of them were already used to it, but from Su Rong''s point of view, they were already a little unhappy, "Xiao Rou, don''t forget what I told you last time."


    The last time Su Rongqi warned her, he told her not to be too intimate with Su Yuze.


    "I know." Halfway through eating, Su Rou seemed to have thought of something and said to Su Kaiming, "Uncle."


    Su Kaiming looked at Su Rou, "Huh? "What is it?"


    "Why does the Su Clan want to do business with Golden Age''s guns?" Su Rou asked curiously.


    "Eh ¡­" Su Kaiming was a bit speechless when he was asked so bluntly. "What''s wrong?"


    Su Rou bit down on her chopsticks, looking somewhat troubled, "Because I''m an apprentice secretary in Golden Age. Eldest Uncle will not have any achievements like this!"


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Su Kaiming, while Su Yu Ze''s gaze was filled with a smile as he looked at Su Rou. Xiao Rou''er was helping him take back his business!


    "Eh? And Xiao Rou started her internship? You''re only a freshman, right? " Su Yue asked in surprise.


    "I want to see if I can do it."


    "Little Rou is really amazing!"


    Su Rou smiled, "But first uncle stole the business, so I don''t have any achievements. I will be scolded by brother Ze."


    Su Kaiming laughed dryly, "I''m really sorry, I''ll just return it to you."


    "Then I''ll have to thank First Uncle."


    Su Yue laughed silently in his heart. It didn''t matter if it was a coincidence or not, Su Rou had done too well! This is great!


    How could it be possible for Yu Ze to not be able to return to the Su Clan!

 C201

    After dinner, Su Yu Ze brought Su Rou home first. Su Yue was also preparing to leave, but Su Kaiming also wanted to follow him, but he heard Su Rong Qi say, "Kaiming for the door, go slowly."


    "Yes, Dad."


    When Su Yue left, his lips curled up into a smile. Su Kaiming, it seems like you''re going to get beaten up by dad!


    "Kaiming? What''s going on?" He remembered everything Su Rou said in his heart. Su Kaiming stole the business from Golden Age? What''s going on? The Su Clan had never done such a thing before!


    "No, it''s just that those few orders of business are quite important to the Su Clan." Su Kaiming thought for a moment, then explained, "I thought that since there''s so much business in Golden Age, it''s unlikely that they would care about such a small amount of business."


    "Pre-business is very common, but Golden Age is still part of the Su Clan. Before we start business, we should discuss it with Yu Ze ¡­" Furthermore, Xiao Rou is currently on an internship, so there''s no need to make things difficult for her. " Su Rong Qi looked at him, his expression was the same as usual, without any objections.


    Su Kaiming smiled, "Alright, I understand."


    "Mm, you can go back."


    When Su Kaiming walked out of the house, his expression changed instantly. Liu RuLan looked at him worriedly, "Hubby, dad, what do you mean?"


    "Dad is still helping Yu Ze!" It''s so unfair.


    "Hmph, it''s all Xiao Rou''s fault. She suddenly said that her performance was not good. Otherwise, the fact that you robbed her of her business would not be exposed." Liu RuLan said with some displeasure.


    Su Hongyu, on the other hand, was rather impressed with Su Rou. "Xiao Rou is only in the first year of university and is already an apprentice secretary. How impressive!"


    "No matter how amazing they are, they are not ours. Let alone so much, what we have to do now is to protect the Su Clan and prevent Yu Ze from snatching the Su Clan away from us!" Su Kai understood what Su Hongyu meant.


    Su Rou, on the other hand, was smiling merrily as she followed Su Yu Ze home. When Su Yu Ze saw this, he couldn''t help but rub her head, "Little Rou''er, you really ¡­ It''s fine if Eldest Uncle goes on a rampage. You don''t have to go up against Eldest Uncle for me. "


    "Eldest Uncle''s actions were wrong!" Su Rou lightly snorted. It wasn''t that easy to snatch Golden Age''s business!


    Su Yu Ze smiled. Su Rou using such a method to help him really moved him!


    Su Rou continued to work at Golden Age because Su Kaiming had already returned the business to Su Rou. However, she only gave Su Rou two orders. Su Rou curled her lips. Surely, there were more than two orders that had been snatched away! Hmph, such a profiteer! No fornication, no business!


    "Brother Ze, sign." Su Rou walked in with the documents and pushed them in front of Su Yu Ze, "I received three orders today."


    "Eldest Uncle returned it?" Su Yuze asked while signing his name.


    "Yes, but only two orders were withdrawn." Su Rou said somewhat disdainfully, "The rest of the Eldest Uncle would still take it for themselves." Furthermore, the return orders were all of average profits. The ones left behind by Eldest Uncle were the big customers!


    "Heh, I knew it." A cunning merchant like Eldest Uncle would never give up on something he had already decided on just because of a small change in circumstances. He would definitely set up a path for him.


    Su Rou pouted, "Forget it, I will also go steal other people''s things." Since the Su Clan came to rob him, then she might as well rob others as well!


    "Alright, go and rob them. I''ll be responsible for what happens." Su Yu Ze dotingly said.


    "Yes."


    Su Rou sat back in her office chair and her internal phone quickly rang. Usually, only people from within the company would call her, so when Su Rou answered, a voice filled with disgust came out, "Hello, Secretary Su? How did you become a secretary!? "


    "Huh?" Su Rou was somewhat speechless.


    "Why is the company losing several orders of business for no reason? Isn''t that what you, the secretary, should do? " The voice on the other end of the phone became more and more contemptuous. It even sounded somewhat ear-piercing.


    Su Rou frowned slightly. She thought for a while. Everyone should know about the CEO secretary''s internal phone number, but not everyone knew about how much business the company lost. So ¡­ "Are you the company secretary?"


    "¡­" The person on the other end of the line fell silent for a moment.


    "Hello, Secretary Lian." If you don''t say anything, you just agree to it? Su Rou had already confirmed it. After thinking about it carefully, only Lian Shuang could make this call.


    "Stop laughing at me." Lian Shuang clenched her phone tightly. Her voice became a bit sharp, so Su Rou shouldn''t be able to hear it. But since she could hear it, she would have a good talk with Su Rou, "If you can''t be a secretary, then you should leave earlier. Do you know how much our company has lost?"


    Su Rou said with a serious expression, "Lian Shuang, if you don''t know the inside story, don''t speak carelessly, okay?"


    "Insider? What''s the inside story? " "In Lian Shuang''s opinion, with such a large scale, there shouldn''t be any internal problems." "Don''t make excuses for your mistakes!"


    Su Rou felt somewhat speechless. She simply hung up the phone and let out a soft sigh. Lian Shuang seemed to hate her. She was just transferred out of the position of CEO''s secretary and her salary was not reduced by a single point. This was already a gift to Lian Shuang! Although she couldn''t interact with Su Yuze, she didn''t care about Lian Shuang at all. What difference was there whether she was with the CEO or not?


    "Xiao Rou Er, what are you doing?" Su Yuze walked out of his office. Seeing that Su Rou had just put down the phone, he felt a little strange. "Why did you take so long to call me just now?"


    Su Rou shook her head. "Nothing." Although she was scolded for no reason by Lian Shuang, she wasn''t the type of person who liked to be snitched on. She looked at Su Yu Ze, "Eh?" Why did you come out? Isn''t it still not time for lunch break? "


    "I wanted you to bring me a cup of coffee, but someone''s phone was busy, so I went out on my own." Usually when he wanted coffee, an internal call would be ready in less than five minutes. Now that the secretary had changed, he had to brew his own cup of coffee!


    Su Rou suddenly realized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. You can go back to work first. I''ll take a shower."


    "Since I''ve already come out, I might as well soak in it myself." Su Yuze lightly waved his hand. Half his business had been robbed recently anyway, so he wasn''t busy at all.


    Su Rou stood up and pushed Su Yuze back into the office. "Let me do it."


    "Alright then ¡­ In addition, why was the internal phone so busy just now? " Su Yu Ze was still concerned about this issue.


    "The former secretary has come to inspect my work."


    "Former secretary?" Even the secretary? "


    Su Rou nodded, "Brother Ze, you''re still treating her as your secretary?" Su Rou was unhappy.


    "Because ¡ª I don''t remember her name."


    Su Rou smiled. She was very satisfied with this answer.

 C202

    The month''s holiday was going to end very soon. Su Yu Ze asked Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, are you sure you don''t want to travel with me?" This was her first vacation, so Su Rou didn''t go out with Su Yu Ze to play! Although, in the company every day commute is also very warm, but such a dull and boring work, would it be too much grievance for his little Rou''er!


    "I''m almost at school, so I won''t be going ¡­" And it''s also a good feeling to be at work. "


    "Because of me?" Su Yu Ze used his index finger to pick up Su Rou''s chin and placed a charming kiss on her lips. "Such a sweet mouth, it''s your reward."


    Su Rou raised her eyebrows and went over to bite Su Yu Ze. However, she bit him lightly, which seemed more like an invitation!


    Su Yuze''s gaze immediately dimmed down. "Little Rou, you''re trying to tempt me."


    "Guess." Su Rou smiled.


    "Go to bed and guess ¡­" Su Yu Ze carried Su Rou in her arms.


    On Tuesday, Celebrity Peak arrived at Golden Age for the first time. He saw Su Rou sitting in front of her secretary''s desk. A smile appeared on her face. "Aiyaya, baby Rou Rou, you''re still working as a secretary. Haven''t you been expelled by Su Yu Ze?"


    "Fame Peak Bro!" Su Rou threw a pencil at him in displeasure, "You''re the one who''s expelled!"


    "Hehe, you must be joking!" He had heard about Su Rou being Young Master Yu''s secretary a long time ago and thought that Su Rou, a first year university student, would not be able to adapt to this business battle horn. Who knew that she had already been here for so long!


    "Are you here to discuss business with brother Ze?" Su Rou asked.


    "Yeah, sort of." Zhang Feng laughed.


    Su Rou looked at him and her expression became slightly displeased. "That''s right, that''s right. That''s not right. What do you mean ''it counts''?" Brother Fountain always spoke in this ambiguous manner, "Brother Faifeng, it can''t be that there''s something that you didn''t want me to know, which is why you purposely said it in such an ambiguous manner, right?"


    Fukai Feng scratched the back of his head and laughed at Su Rou''s words, "How is that possible? "Big brother, how could I hide this from Darling Rou?" But in his heart, he thought, wow, when did Su Rou''s senses become so sharp? It seemed like she was no longer the easily deceived little girl from before.


    "Oh, really?" Su Rou didn''t seem to mind. She was no longer a child, so she had her own judgment!


    "Haha ¡­" Let''s not talk about it anymore, I''ll go find your brother and have a chat. " Fame Peak dryly laughed twice. If he were to continue, he would probably be seen through.


    Walking into the CEO''s office, Fame Peak leaned on the door and let out a heavy sigh. This little girl was sharp, she was no longer that easy to trick. Su Yu Ze glanced at him and said indifferently, "What? Did you get hit by little Rou''er?"


    "Eh? How do you know... "However, Darling Rou has grown up and feels more and more like a strong woman. If I go out in the future, I will definitely amaze everyone!" Fame Peak also watched as Su Rou grew up. A beauty like her was growing up step by step. Just thinking about it made him feel a bit proud.


    "Is that what you came to say to me?" Su Yuze coldly said. Little Rou seemed to be raised by him, so why did Suifeng come in and interfere?


    "Tell me what happened ¡­" Zhang Feng muttered softly, "Forget it, back to the main topic at hand. I have something I need to discuss with you this time. Soft baby ¡­" Have you angered anyone recently? "


    Su Yuze''s eyes darkened when she heard what Yao Feng said. "What do you mean?" As long as it was related to Su Rou, Su Yu Ze would become very persistent.


    "Someone is trying to investigate her." Ming Feng''s expression turned serious. "Of course, we haven''t found anything on Rou Rou''s baby''s head yet, but it''s coming from this direction." In other words, the person who looked for Su Rou did not know Su Rou and she only looked up based on her appearance.


    "If little Rou''er messes with anyone, she''ll probably tell me." Su Yuze secretly clenched the pen in his hand. What was going on? Who could it be? He wanted to investigate Xiao Rou''er!


    "I don''t think anyone in the entire T city dares to offend Su Rou." After all, Su Rou''s status and background were there. If she didn''t want to die, she could just go against the Su family. But if it was any other big power, it would be troublesome.


    Su Yu Ze pondered for a moment, "No matter what, stop those people''s investigations and secretly check who it is that wants to investigate Xiao Rou''er."


    "Alright ¡­" Fukai paused, "I think, it might be Han Yiyan?"


    "Impossible."


    "Are you so sure?" At that time, Young Master Yu did not want to cause a dispute over the underworld, so he did not kill Han Yiyan. Instead, he crippled him and threw him back to Thailand.


    Su Yu Ze nodded, "Yes, I am definitely not Han Yiyan. After sending Han Yiyan back to his country, I sent additional people to stand guard at the pier and airport. As long as there are people from Thailand, they will all have to undergo inspections. "


    Fukai Feng understood, "Mm, that can''t be Han Yiyan''s words, then who could it be? Young Master Yu, do you have any people on your side? " If it wasn''t Han Yiyan, then the second person could be someone from the business world, someone who wanted to use Su Rou as a threat.


    "I''ll keep an eye on it lately." Su Yuze said.


    "Alright." This matter was truly strange, which was why Fame Peak came to discuss it with Su Yuze.


    "Little Rou Er is about to start school. There''s going to be a semester when she won''t be able to come in contact with the company''s matters."


    "Anyway, it''s better to be careful."


    "Yes."


    The moment Xie Feng left the CEO''s office, Su Rou walked in holding a cup of coffee. "Brother Ze, you guys have been chatting for so long. What important cooperation proposal did you two talk about?"


    Su Yu Ze pulled Su Rou over and took the coffee from her hands, "A case where I have been cooperating with Fame ¡­" Let me ask you, little Rou Er. "


    "What?"


    "Have you met any strange people lately?" Su Yu Ze asked with worry.


    A strange person? Su Rou thought for a moment. "No." "If she didn''t go to the company every day, then she would go to the hospital with Xiao Yun to see Yu Fei. Where would she have met such a strange person?" Is Brother Faifeng talking nonsense again? "


    "No." Su Yuze rubbed the edge of his coffee cup. "It''s good that you don''t have one."


    "Mm ¡­" Brother Ze, what''s wrong with you? " It felt weird.


    Su Yu Ze laughed lightly, "Nothing ¡­" It''s almost school time, isn''t it? "


    "Well, next Tuesday."


    "Do you still want to work?" Su Yu Ze asked as he kissed Su Rou''s small mouth.


    "Yes."


    Heh ¡­ "This little thing is getting more vigorous, isn''t it?" "When you are on vacation, I will keep the position of secretary for you."


    "Alright."

 C203

    Su Rou started school. Although she was unwilling, the winter vacation was too quick. "I don''t want to start school." Su Rou laid on the bed. There were a few dark kiss marks on her shoulders and neck. Fortunately, it was just spring and her clothes were very thick. No one could see if she wore a sweater.


    "Then we''ll take a break from school and play at home." Su Yu Ze discussed.


    "Why not work?"


    "Then go to school."


    "¡­"


    Tch ¡ª a man without a conscience!


    Even if she didn''t want to, Su Rou still went to school. Su Yu Ze sent her to register, and just like last semester, he directly went to the principal. It was simple and crude! After that, he received his textbooks and then returned home.


    Tomorrow was the first day of class. Su Rou wanted to take this opportunity to visit Yu Fei at the hospital, so Xiao Yun naturally went with her.


    "Meat, how does it feel to work?" Xiao Yun rarely saw Su Rou during this winter vacation, so he could only blame himself for missing her.


    "Still okay ¡­" Other than the heavy workload of being a secretary, everything else was still okay. But more importantly, he could spend time with Brother Ze everyday. Oh right ¡­ I heard that many companies prohibit office romance! I feel like she and big brother Ze are having an affair.


    "I''m so envious of you. You haven''t even graduated yet and you''re already able to get a job." It was good that he was born into a wealthy family.


    "Actually... The company is very complicated. " This could be seen from the way her first uncle had robbed her of her business.


    Xiao Yun did not understand anything complicated, after all, she still had Su Rou at her heart.


    When the two of them were about to reach the hospital, Su Rou felt as if someone suddenly patted her shoulder. Su Rou strangely turned her head and saw a tall girl that looked familiar. She seemed to be the girl she saw last time in the building, but this time, she didn''t put on any thick smoky makeup.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You don''t recognize me anymore, I''m that ¡­" Wen Tong pointed at herself and said.


    "Ah, the one from the building." Su Rou remembered, "Did you need me for something?"


    "I want to ask you, are you eighteen years old this year?" Wen Tong asked seriously.


    "..." "Right." Su Rou hesitated for a moment before nodding her head.


    Wen Tong''s expression changed subtly. "What''s your name?"


    Didn''t I tell you that last time? Su Rou looked at Wen Tong, then pulled Xiao Yun away. Wen Tong seemed to be unwilling to give up and followed behind Su Rou, "Tell me."


    Xiao Yun pulled Wen Tong away from him. "You really are a strange person. Why are you so insistent on knowing other people''s names?" What are your intentions? " This girl looked like she came from a rich family. It shouldn''t be a matter of money to find Su Rou, right?


    Wen Tong furrowed her brows. If it wasn''t for her father telling her to look for the girl who looked like Mommy, she wouldn''t be here. Her school was about to start, but due to the relationship with Su Rou, she had to stop at the T city.


    Really ¡­ What did this girl have to do with his family!


    Su Rou and Xiao Yun walked into the hospital. Wen Tong took out her cell phone and called Wen Haotian. "Daddy, I found that girl. She''s at the hospital."


    "Good, pupil, no matter what, you have to stop that girl, do you hear me?" Wen Haotian''s voice contained a trace of excitement as she hurriedly said to Wen Tong.


    Father looked very happy, his health was not good, and he had never been this happy before. Wen Tong became even more confused. "Daddy, that girl ¡­" "Who is it?"


    On the other end of the phone, Wen Haotian remained silent for a moment. Then, he slowly said, "It''s very possible that she''s your younger sister, your blood sister." Although it was not completely certain, but based on what he knew so far, it was very possible!


    Wen Tong''s eyes widened. "Sister ¡­" Impossible! She was the only daughter of the Wen family, so when did she have a younger sister? And why had Daddy''s mommy never told him?


    "Anyway, just hold her back." Wen Haotian said in a deep voice.


    "¡­"


    When Su Rou and Xiao Yun walked out of the hospital, they saw Wen Tong standing under a big tree at the entrance of the hospital. No, it was more accurate to say that she was staring at Su Rou.


    "Meat, she''s staring at you again." Xiao Yun looked at Wen Tong. She didn''t know why, but even though Wen Tong didn''t seem to have any ill intentions, Xiao Yun still felt uneasy.


    This girl looked quite similar to Su Rou ¡­


    "Ignore her, I''m going back." Su Rou said. It was getting late, so Brother Ze might call again later.


    When Wen Tong heard this, he immediately ran forward and pulled Su Rou''s arm. "Wait."


    Su Rou frowned and pulled out her arm, "What are you trying to do?"


    "We want to be sure of one thing." Wen Tong stared at Su Rou''s face. "You are me ¡­"


    Su Rou was a little impatient. She didn''t wait for Wen Tong to finish speaking and pulled Xiao Yun by the hand as she ran off. She quickly ran across the road and got on a taxi.


    Before Wen Tong could even react, Su Rou had already left. Her speed was so fast that she couldn''t stop her. Wen Tong narrowed her eyes. "What ¡­"


    Not long after, Wen Haotian arrived. He saw Wen Tong standing alone at the entrance of the hospital with no one by his side. He immediately knew what had happened and asked with a darkened face, "Where is he?"


    "She fled." Su Rou ran too fast and since she was not familiar with the T city, she could only stand there and wait.


    "Really ¡­" Wen Haotian let out a heavy breath, "Did they just go in?"


    "Yes."


    Since she had entered the hospital, it meant that her friend was in the hospital. Then ¡­ Why don''t you just go in and ask!


    When Su Rou returned home, Su Yu Ze still hadn''t returned home. "Aunt Wang, where''s Brother Ze?" Su Yuze rarely didn''t return home at this late hour, no wonder she didn''t call him.


    "The Young Master isn''t back yet."


    Su Rou walked up to the second floor and made a call to Su Yuze. "Brother Ze?" Aren''t you coming home tonight? "


    "I''ll be back in a while. You eat first, don''t wait for me."


    "Oh, okay. Come back early."


    "Yes."


    Su Yu Ze hung up the phone, then said to the microphone on the other side, "Fame Peak, please continue."


    "Mm ¡­" "I can''t find any information about him. He doesn''t look like he''s from T City."


    Wasn''t she from T city? If she wasn''t a city person, then why would she investigate Su Rou?

 C204

    This girl was really haunting!


    Su Rou crossed her arms and looked at Wen Tong. "What exactly do you want?"


    Wen Tong''s expression was filled with intense dissatisfaction as she looked at Su Rou with a complicated expression. "It was my father who wanted to see you."


    "What?"


    Su Rou felt a bit strange. She didn''t even recognize Wen Tong, let alone Wen Tong''s father. What''s more ¡­ Why did you want to see her?


    She had been leaning against the wall of the school entrance and smoking. When she saw Su Rou walk out from the school building, Wen Haotian''s gaze had already locked onto her. The moment she saw Su Rou, Wen Haotian was almost certain that she was her own daughter! Because... She looked too much like Yao Yu! It was basically the young Yao Yu!


    Wen Haotian walked over. He threw away his cigarette and walked to Wen Tong''s side. He faced Su Rou, who frowned. "You ¡­" This was the first time she had met this middle-aged man, but she felt a sense of familiarity in her heart.


    "Hello, my name is Wen Haotian. This is my daughter, Wen Tong." Wen Haotian laughed as he spoke.


    "I don''t know you." Su Rou softly said.


    "Yes, I know you don''t know us ¡­" But I know you. Are you eighteen this year? Was he born in the winter? Is he fatherless? " It was obvious that Wen Haotian was a bit excited. Even though he sounded impatient and eager, the most he spoke of was still determination!


    Su Rou was stunned by Wen Haotian''s series of words. Her heart seemed to have vaguely understood something. "You ¡­" Could this man... Su Rou''s expression immediately returned to normal, "I''m sorry, sir. My name is Su Rou and I''m from the Su family. Although I am indeed 18 years old and was born in winter, I have parents, so I think you may have recognized the wrong person."


    "Impossible!" Wen Haotian didn''t believe it at all. How could there be such a coincidence?


    Su Rou said indifferently, "Regardless of whether you believe me or not, I already said I am not." Even if that man was his own father, Su Rou would not admit it. She could not let her grandfather know about this. Sir, I am going home. "


    Wen Haotian opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, he heard Su Rou say, "I don''t wish to see you two again. You will affect my life." On his grandfather''s side, she and Su Yuze finally managed to hide it from him with great difficulty. They definitely couldn''t destroy her current life because of this matter.


    When Su Rou left, Wen Haotian did not stop her. He only looked at her back with determination.


    Wen Tong''s heart was filled with thoughts when he saw his father''s expression, but he didn''t know where to start. Finally, it was Wen Haotian who said, "Tong Tong, let''s go." He won''t give up, he won''t!


    "Daddy, that girl ¡­" Is it really my sister? " Wen Tong still didn''t want to believe it. She had always thought of herself as an only child, so wouldn''t having a younger sister help her share her parents'' love with her? However ¡­ That girl looked so much like Mommy, could she be real?


    Wen Haotian did not say anything and only walked forward. Seeing this, Wen Tong could only follow behind him.


    "Brother Ze, a man came to find me today ¡­" This matter was no small matter. He definitely had to discuss it with Su Yuze.


    "What man?" He felt an indescribable discomfort in his chest whenever he heard that a man was looking for Su Rou.


    Su Rou hesitated for a moment. "He should be my biological father."


    "What?" Su Yu Ze''s expression changed.


    "Although he said it was to eliminate the young, that shouldn''t be wrong." Su Rou was not a fool. She was aware of what Wen Haotian was saying, "Tell me, could he be trying to recognize me?"


    Recognize Xiao Rou? Heh, is he worthy? Putting aside the fact that Su Rou was already a member of the Su Clan, just the fact that Su Yu Ze had abandoned Su Rou all those years ago made it difficult for Su Yu Ze to feel at ease.


    "I don''t want them, don''t let Grandfather know. I don''t want to leave the Su Clan." Su Rou said in a muffled voice.


    "I''ll take care of it." Su Yu Ze said as he comforted Su Rou by kissing her forehead. From the looks of it, it was that man who did the investigation on Xiao Rou''er that Lei Feng mentioned.


    But... Right now, it was truly a little tricky! If he came forward to give a warning, wouldn''t that man know Su Rou''s identity? He might even blow up the matter and let his grandfather know, and the result would be uncontrollable. If he let that man go, it would only be a matter of time before he found little Rou''er!


    Damn it, how did they find this place?


    Su Yuze applied for a leave of absence for Su Rou. It seemed like they couldn''t go to the school for the time being, in case they came into direct contact with Wen Haotian.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t go to school, but as for grandpa ¡­" Right now, what she was most worried about was her grandfather. Although her grandfather didn''t care about matters, he was still very well-informed. What should she do when the time came?


    "I''ll leave it like this for now. Sorry to have to trouble you."


    "I''m fine." Su Rou smiled. She really didn''t mind and was instead more worried about Su Yu Ze.


    Su Yuze asked the people at the Honor Peak, "Did you find out anything about that person?"


    "I see." Zhang Feng''s voice was tired, "The man investigating Su Rou is called Wen Haotian. She is a Chinese American. She brought her wife and daughter here to play, but I don''t know why she is investigating Su Rou."


    Wen Haotian? American Chinese?


    "Also ¡­" Luo Feng was hesitating.


    "Why?" Su Yuze lightly said.


    "I''d better show you a picture." This photo was too shocking!


    Su Yu Ze stared at his computer. Not long later, a message popped up in his e-mail. Inside was a picture of a middle-aged woman, gentle and courteous. With just one glance, Su Yu Ze''s eyes dimmed. It''s too similar! It was too similar to little Rou''er! Especially that natural curly hair and the tear mark under the right eye.


    "Young Master Yu?" Seeing that there was no response from the other end of the line, Zhang Feng cautiously probed, "This woman and Su Rou ¡­" What was the relationship?


    "Fame Peak." Su Yuze lightly said, "Don''t ask too much."


    "..." "Oh." Don''t ask? Brother, if this matter is put here, it would be normal!


    Su Yuze hung up the phone and took a final look at the photo. Below him was the information of a woman: Yao Yu, female, 38 years old, husband Wen Haotian, pregnancy named Wen Tong.


    After he finished reading the information, Su Yuze started to delete the message!


    This moment still came.

 C205

    Wen Haotian didn''t give up, he still wanted to find out Su Rou''s real identity. Yao Yu couldn''t stand looking at her and said, "Haotian, you''re done! She is not your daughter, our daughter is dead! "


    "No, I''m sure that girl is our daughter." There was no such thing as a coincidence in this world.


    Yao Yu became a little anxious, "Wen Haotian, speaking of this, isn''t it because of you!"


    "You lied to me first." Wen Haotian was even more impatient than her. "Yao Yu, she''s my daughter!" There was no way to hide the truth!


    Wen Tong, who had been silent at the side, suddenly spoke up, "Daddy, Mommy ¡­" So I really do have a sister? "


    "¡­" Yao Yu slightly frowned, her soft face slightly turned to the side, trying her best not to look at Wen Tong.


    "Isn''t it?" Wen Tong asked loudly.


    "..." "Yes." Yao Yu nodded with difficulty.


    The first time she came to City T, she felt a faint unease in her heart. When she lost the child, she knew that the child would survive because she had left the child by the hospital entrance. The child''s crying would definitely attract the attention of the doctors and nurses ¡­ However, was this destined by the heavens? Just as they were about to return home, her two children miraculously met!


    Wen Tong became angry. She used English to interrogate Wen Haotian and Yao Yu, "Then why didn''t you tell me?"


    Yao Yu looked at Wen Haotian, a faint smile of ridicule appeared on her face, "This ¡­ I''ll have to ask your dad. "


    "Daddy?"


    With her back facing Wen Tong, Wen Haotian indifferently said, "Don''t ask anymore. You just need to remember that she is your sister."


    Wen Tong took two deep breaths. "Daddy, I don''t want my sister. Let''s go home. The school is about to begin."


    "If you want to go back, then you and your mother will go back first." Wen Haotian didn''t think too much about it. In any case, he was prepared to bring his daughter home.


    "Haotian, are you serious?" Yao Yu frowned.


    "¡­"


    Yao Yu suddenly stood up from the sofa, "Okay, Wen Haotian, you can do it!"


    "Mommy, let''s go home." Wen Tong said to Yao Yu.


    Yao Yu was a little worried for that child. She didn''t know what Wen Haotian would do, but when she thought about it, even if Wen Haotian wanted to take that child away, his current family wouldn''t allow it! "Alright, let''s go back!"


    In the last two days, that man called Wen Haotian would always appear at the entrance of the T-University. One glance was enough to tell that he was looking for Su Rou. This was what Xiao Yun had reported to Su Yu Ze. "Boss Su, should we warn him?"


    "Yes." Su Yuze acquiesced. "But don''t be too flamboyant."


    "Understood!"


    Xiao Yun didn''t know about the relationship between Wen Haotian and Su Rou. She simply thought that this uncle wanted to use Su Rou to rope in his relationship with Su Yu Ze. After all, it was normal for him to have such thoughts.


    "Uncle, you want to build a relationship with the Su Clan? Aren''t you being too naive?" Xiao Yun brought Wen Haotian to a corner of the school gates as he spoke.


    "Su Clan?" Wen Haotian raised his eyebrows. What did this girl mean? When was he going to get on good terms with some Su Clan?


    "Heh, still trying to quibble? Weren''t you looking for Su Rou recently? " Xiao Yun coldly snorted.


    Su Rou ¡­ So it turned out that his daughter was called Su Rou! A trace of light flashed through Wen Haotian''s eyes, "Who are you to Su Rou?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Xiao Yun said shamelessly, "I can only tell you that you do not have the qualifications to get into a relationship with the Su Family!"


    "Then I must climb it again!" Wen Haotian faintly said.


    "How shameless!" Xiao Yun could not help but scold, "If you have the strength, then go and work with Golden Age. What kind of man are you trying to find Su Rou for?"


    Oh? Golden Age?


    "If I see you again, I will beat you!" Since Boss Su said not to be too flamboyant, she could only verbally threaten him. Although it wasn''t good to attack a middle-aged man, if he still dared to come, then she definitely wouldn''t be polite!


    Wen Hao knew that he wouldn''t be able to get any more information at this rate, so he looked at Xiao Yun with some hesitation before silently leaving. Xiao Yun rotated her wrist. "Hmph, I can''t not threaten someone like him!"


    Unbeknownst to him, Wen Haotian had already obtained the most important information. What Xiao Yun did not see was that as she turned around, the corner of Wen Haotian''s mouth curved up into a smile as if he had succeeded. He, Wen Haotian, was someone who had roamed the world before, how could he not win against a university student?


    However ¡­ Su Clan? He had heard that the Su family was the leader of the T city. Why did the Su family pick up his daughter? It seemed that he still needed to spend some effort to snatch his own daughter back from the Su Clan!


    Wen Haotian knew that Su Rou was the younger sister of the president of Golden Age. He heard that Su Rou was very precious to her younger sister ¡­ It would have been easy if it had been picked up by an ordinary person, but as for the Su Clan ¡­ It won''t be that easy!


    It didn''t matter if it was easy or not, he had to give it a try. He couldn''t drag it out any longer. Wen Haotian arrived at the entrance of Golden Age. The front desk girl sized it up for a moment and then revealed a smile. This man seemed to be rich, he couldn''t be neglected! "Sir, how may I help you?"


    "I''m looking for your CEO, Su Yuze." Wen Haotian politely said. After all, he was a member of the upper class.


    "Sure, do you have an appointment?" the receptionist asked.


    "You still need to make an appointment?" Sorry, I don''t have any appointments, but I have urgent business with your CEO... "Oh right, this is my name card." As Wen Haotian spoke, he took out a name card from his pocket and handed it to the receptionist.


    The receptionist took it over and opened her eyes wide. It was the big boss from America, so she couldn''t be negligent this time. "Let me ask him for you."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "Of course." The front desk girl made an internal call. Because the position of the secretary was currently empty, all the internal calls were able to reach Su Yuze''s CEO office. "CEO, there''s a Mr. Wen who wants to see you."


    Mr. Win? Wen Haotian!


    "He found me even faster than I expected!" "I won''t see him."


    "Eh?" The front desk girl was a bit confused. This was a big business deal, "But CEO, he is ¡­"


    "When he comes in the future, all of us will return."


    "But ¡­"


    "Do you want to leave in a pile?" Su Yu Ze coldly said.


    "I... "I understand." The front desk girl couldn''t help but shiver and then put down the microphone. She turned around and apologetically said to Wen Haotian, "I''m sorry, Mr. Wen. The CEO isn''t here."

 C206

    Wen Haotian frowned. Not seeing him? Did he know his purpose? Or was he just simply not seeing him?


    "I really have urgent matters to discuss with your CEO." Wen Haotian''s tone was very sincere. He didn''t know what kind of big business he really thought he had come to discuss with Su Yuze! But in a way... This'' business'' was indeed huge!


    No matter what, the receptionist was unable to disobey Su Yu Ze''s orders. She could only shake her head apologetically at Wen Haotian, "I''m sorry."


    Wen Haotian thought for a moment. Fine! It didn''t matter if Su Yuze didn''t want to see him. He still had a way!


    Ever since she had beaten Duo Li back to the 30th floor, Duo Li had often secretly insulted Su Rou on the 30th floor. In fact, there was even a small cloth doll in the drawer.


    "Kill you ¡­" Are you the CEO''s sister? Why ¡­ What right do you have to let me go! " Lian Shuang used a ballpoint pen to poke at the kid''s stomach while viciously insulting him.


    "Bitch, where am I ¡­" I''ve offended you... Bitch! " His eyes were red from the double poke.


    "Giving me charity? I... Not only does it cost money... And he needs more people! "


    Just as he was full of energy, a person suddenly jumped out from in front of him, "Lian Shuang, what are you doing? Why aren''t you working here and playing with your dolls! Are you still a three-year-old child? "


    "Chief!" Because he had been too focused, Lian Shuang didn''t hear anyone approach him. When he raised his head, he found that the supervisor was looking at him strangely.


    "You seem so free?" You might as well go and buy coffee for your colleagues. " The supervisor treated all the employees on the 30th floor the same. Since Lian Shuang had been demoted, then she was under her jurisdiction!


    Lian Shuang could even feel the teasing from his surrounding colleagues. Lian Shuang naturally blamed all the humiliation he suffered today on Su Rou. No matter what, it was Su Rou''s fault!


    "What? Do you have any objections?" the supervisor asked.


    "No, no, I''ll go." Lian Shuang pursed his lips, threw the dirty doll into a drawer, took his wallet and was ready to leave.


    He walked out of the company with his high-heeled shoes and met a man in a suit on the way out. Although he looked a bit fat, he seemed to have the aura of a tycoon!


    However, he stood at the doorway, seemingly unwilling to leave. Strange, since there are customers coming, why not let them in?


    "Sir, is there anything you need?" Double asked.


    Hearing this question, Wen Haotian turned around and said, "I''m here to look for your company''s CEO."


    "Then why not?"


    Wen Haotian secretly sized up Lian Shuang. This woman seemed very capable. Her way of speaking was very similar to an assistant secretary. Seeing how skilled she was, it was possible that she was familiar with Su Yuze! Director Su seems to be very busy. "


    "The CEO has always been busy." Lian Shuang nodded. "Then you should make an appointment first."


    "Alright ¡­" Wen Haotian politely smiled. "You must be the CEO''s secretary, right?"


    "Ah ¡­" These words stabbed right into Lian Shuang''s sore spot. "En." It would be embarrassing to say that he had been demoted, so he could only give an ambiguous reply.


    "I''ve just arrived at T City. I heard that Master Su has a sister, right?" Wen Haotian casually asked.


    "You''re talking about Su Rou?" A hint of disdain flashed across Lian Shuang''s face. That little fox! Yeah, what''s wrong? "


    "I was just asking. Su Rou is quite cute."


    The disdain on Lian Shuang''s face was even more obvious, but it was well hidden by her. This boss might even cooperate with the CEO. If the CEO made a complaint, then she wouldn''t even have the chance to stay in Golden Age! Su Rou is rather cute. The CEO dotes on her. " He doted on her to the point that he wanted her to get fired!


    "Is that so?" Wen Haotian looked at Lian Shuang in ''surprise''. "But Su Rou and Su Yuze don''t look very similar."


    "Oh, I heard they were just cousins."


    This way... Cousin? In other words, did Su Rou really have parents? Otherwise, how could the outside world not know Su Rou''s true identity? Could it be ¡­ Had she made a wrong judgement? No, before further confirmation, he could not give up on Su Rou.


    Lian Shuang looked at the time and apologetically smiled at Wen Haotian, "Sir, I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first. If you want to meet with the CEO, you must remember to make an appointment." It could be considered an occupational disease. Lian Shuang used to be like this when he was receiving these big bosses.


    "Alright, thank you. You''ve really helped me a lot."


    Wen Haotian raised his head and looked at the towering Golden Age Company. Cousin? He really didn''t know how Su Yuze had managed to hide everything from him. Although he was very grateful to Su Yuze for raising his daughter to such a large age, she was still his daughter after all, right?


    While Su Yuze was getting off work, Wen Haotian was still guarding the entrance. He gave Wen Haotian an indifferent glance before walking past him.


    Wen Haotian immediately stood up and stood in front of Su Yuze, "Director Su, hello."


    "Who are you?" Su Yu Ze asked indifferently.


    "My name is Wen Haotian."


    "Oh." "En," Su Yu Ze replied, then continued to walk forward. It was obvious that he didn''t take Wen Haotian''s words to heart. It was likely that even Wen Haotian''s self-introduction had become uninteresting, and it was unknown if he remembered his name or not.


    Seeing him walk forward without a care in the world, and not even bothering to ask why he was looking for him, Wen Haotian''s face slightly changed. This young man ¡­ What a tug! He once again stopped Su Yuze, "Director Su, can we find a place to sit and talk?"


    "Sorry, I''m busy." Su Yuze refused.


    "I have something very important to tell you. It''s about your little sister." He stared at Su Yuze. Since he''d already said it so bluntly, Su Yuze should have a reaction, right?


    Su Yuze reacted, but it was only a few more glances. "Did my sister offend you?"


    "..." No, your little sister didn''t offend me. "


    "That''s enough. Since my sister has never offended you, why are you bothering me?" Su Yuze was extremely impatient when he said this.


    "But this ¡­" Wen Haotian didn''t think that Su Yuze would be so hard to communicate with. The lines in his head were already prepared long ago, but they were completely useless.


    Su Yu Ze seemed to have lost his patience, directly getting into his own car and starting the engine to leave.


    Is he going home? Then he would follow him to his house! Wen Haotian stopped a taxi on the street, "Master, follow that Bugatti in front."

 C207

    "Sir, are you playing a spy?" The master joked as he drove. Wen Haotian''s lines seemed to be something that would often appear in movies.


    Right now, Wen Haotian was completely focused on Su Rou. He had to find out! "Don''t say so much. Follow me and I''ll give you a thousand dollars!"


    At the mention of money, that master put in a lot of effort, stepped on the accelerator and followed.


    Su Yuze drove the car with a calm and composed expression. From time to time, he would glance in the rearview mirror. Behind the letter, there was a green taxi following him. The corner of his mouth slowly raised into an arc. A taxi?


    Aren''t you being too confident?


    Su Yu Ze''s handsome steering wheel turned left in front of him and entered a narrow alley. The taxi behind him also turned in. Su Yuze looked behind him and said, "Did you come in?" Then follow closely!


    This was an old alley, and it was filled with working-class residents. The alley was complicated, and the width was only suitable for a car. Those who weren''t familiar with the road would be careful when driving, so speeding in this kind of place was basically impossible!


    However, Su Yu Ze drove the car with familiarity, turning the corner without hesitation. Wen Haotian chased after Su Yu Ze with great difficulty, because the road was very narrow, it was already difficult to even drive fast, not to mention circling around like this. Soon, the driver couldn''t follow him anymore, and after turning the fifth corner, he successfully lost Su Yu Ze''s car.


    "Sir, I didn''t catch up. How can I keep up with someone who is driving a Bugatti?" The taxi driver said with some embarrassment. The Bugatti car had the best performance!


    "Hmph." Wen Haotian hatefully hammered his seat. Su Yuze did it on purpose, but he already sensed that he was following him, so he intentionally lured him in.


    The taxi driver smiled obsequiously. "Sir, then the money ¡­" Even though he didn''t follow her, he must have had some hard work, right?


    Wen Haotian expressionlessly took out a few hundred yuan bills from his wallet and threw them to the master.


    "Hehe, thank you so much." The taxi driver thanked him profitably.


    When Wen Haotian got off the car, he would never give up!


    When Su Yu Ze returned home, Su Rou was lying on the sofa sleeping with the little cutie. Su Rou was curled up in the innermost part of the sofa while the little cutie was lying on the outside as if watching over her.


    When Su Yu Ze entered, she saw this scene. Following that, Su Rou fell asleep and rolled over on the large sofa. The sofa wasn''t big to begin with, and Little cutie was lying down in front of it. Thus, Su Rou pushed Little cutie off the sofa with a flip of her body.


    "Bang, bang ~ ~ ~"


    The little cutie was shocked and opened her eyes blankly. She looked around and did not seem to understand why she had fallen down.


    The little cutie wagged her tail at him. Just as she was about to jump onto the sofa and lie down next to Su Rou, she was stopped by Su Yuze. "Go over there and play."


    The little cutie humphed in grievance and unwillingly ran away.


    "Little Rou." Su Yu Ze sat beside Su Rou and gently called out to her. However, Su Rou was in the middle of her blissful dream, so she didn''t have any reaction at all. However, if she slept like this on the edge of the sofa, she would soon fall over. Just a moment ago, there was still the little cutie guarding her. This time, the one that fell was herself.


    "Little Rou."


    Just when Su Yuze was about to wake her up, Aunt Wang carefully walked over and whispered, "Young Master, Miss is not feeling well today. Let her sleep a little longer."


    "Hmm? "What''s going on?" Su Yu Ze lowered his voice and asked.


    "She came on leave." "In the afternoon she said she had a stomachache, and I made her some medicine before she fell asleep." Speaking of which, the young miss was also pitiful. She had been tortured to the point of death and had already gone to the hospital twice.


    "Alright, I understand." Su Yu Ze nodded and also stopped waking Su Rou up. On closer inspection, she was curled up in a quilt, her hands covering her belly. Su Yu Ze counted the days again. Hmm ¡­ "It is about this time." "Sister Wang, keep an eye on her from now on and don''t let her eat anything cold."


    "Yes, I understand." Although Aunt Wang was curious why she didn''t let Miss go to school, it didn''t seem like a good idea to ask about such things. Wealthy families with money and backers didn''t have too big of a problem whether they read or not; it was just a way for the rich to pass the time.


    Su Yu Ze gently pushed Su Rou towards the sofa and tightly wrapped the blanket around her. In the end, he thought for a bit before taking a few pillows from the sofa and placing them on the ground to prevent her from hurting when she fell down.


    When Su Rou woke up, she was lying on the edge of the sofa. She opened her sleepy eyes and looked at the floor. A row of soft pillows were piled up.


    Su Rou smiled warmly as she rubbed her stomach. After taking the medicine in the afternoon and falling asleep, she felt much better. She wouldn''t feel the same twitching pain as in the afternoon.


    "Brother Ze?" Su Rou put on her shoes and walked around the living room.


    Su Rou slept until eight in the evening. Although it was comfortable, no one cooked for her after she had slept until Aunt Wang left.


    "Chi!" Su Rou saw Su Yu Ze''s leather shoes at the door, but why didn''t she see him?


    Hearing Su Rou''s voice, Su Yuze walked out of the study on the second floor and followed the sound down the stairs. "You''re awake. Are you hungry?" Su Yu Ze embraced Su Rou''s slender waist as he softly asked.


    "I''m hungry." "Because he had been sleeping for the entire day and had not eaten anything, he did not feel hungry when his stomach ached. Now he felt much better, and the hunger came with him." Is there anything else to eat? Aunt Wang has left. "


    "Whoever''s is missing, it''s not going to miss you." Su Yu Ze affectionately kissed her forehead, then walked towards the kitchen and took out the food in the fridge to warm it.


    Su Rou sat on the dining table with an empty bowl and chopsticks as she waited. When the steaming hot dishes were served, Su Rou no longer cared about her image. Filling her stomach first was her priority.


    "When did you come back? Why didn''t you call me?" Su Rou asked as she ate.


    "At six o''clock, when Aunt Wang said you weren''t feeling well, she didn''t wake you up."


    "So late?" Su Yuze wasn''t sure when he would be off duty, but he knew he would be on time.


    "I''ve met Wen Haotian." Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    Su Rou thoughtfully nodded her head. That man went to find Su Yu Ze again ¡­ " Big brother Ze, I don''t want to leave this place. "


    "Of course, you won''t leave." He definitely wouldn''t allow it!

 C208

    Wen Haotian didn''t give up on the matter of finding Su Rou. He obtained a lot of information; although the Su Family was the leader of the City T, Su Yu Ze seemed to have separated ten years ago with Su Rou. So Su Yu Ze didn''t have the backing of the Su Family right?


    "Ah, Mr. Wen, how could you..." The front desk girl was in a bit of a dilemma because the CEO had already instructed her not to let this man into the company. The rejection once or twice already made the front desk girl feel embarrassed.


    But this mister was also very strange. Why did he insist on coming after being rejected so many times? If it was her, she definitely wouldn''t embarrass herself again!


    Wen Haotian didn''t insist. He just silently sat on the sofa and said, "I''ll wait here for Boss Su to get off work."


    "This way... I''ll get you a glass of water. " If that was the case, the front desk girl could just let him go. As long as he didn''t enter the company, she didn''t have the right to care about the rest.


    "Thank you."


    Like this, Wen Haotian sat on the sofa in Golden Age''s main hall, leisurely sipping a cup of tea. From time to time, he would take out his phone to take a look.


    After a while, Wen Haotian''s phone rang. Wen Haotian looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Yao Yu''s. "Hello?"


    Yao Yu''s gentle voice sounded, "Haotian, I beg of you, don''t look for her." "When she spoke, there was a clear feeling of helplessness and reluctance." "Come back, your body ¡­"


    "I''m fine, I brought medicine." Wen Haotian interrupted Yao Yu and said coldly, "Xiao Yu, if Su Rou is my daughter, I can bring her back soon."


    Yao Yu remained silent for a long while, "Haotian, but she might not ¡­"


    "We''ll talk about it when the time comes. I''m very busy. I''m hanging up." After Wen Haotian finished speaking, he directly hung up the phone. He continued to drink his tea and wait, but his eyes only grew darker.


    Just as Wen Haotian was silently waiting, the door to Golden Age suddenly opened. It was the Su Clan''s Su Kaiming.


    "Hello, Director Su." How could the receptionist not know Su Kaiming? This was the true boss of T City!


    Su Kaiming nodded, "Contact your CEO."


    "Alright, CEO Su, please wait a moment."


    Wen Haotian naturally heard this call out to CEO Su. According to his knowledge, there weren''t many people in T City who could be called ''CEO Su''. Furthermore, from the front desk lady''s flattering look, this was Director Su. Could it be related to Su Yuze?


    With that thought in mind, Wen Haotian walked up and lightly patted Su Kaiming''s shoulder. Su Kaiming turned around and looked at Wen Haotian. Because of the merchant''s nature, he was waiting for him to speak first.


    "Hello." Wen Haotian handed over a name card. "If you are interested, you can cooperate with me."


    Su Kaiming looked at the name card in his hand. After a while, he asked in confusion, "You''re in Golden Age, and you still want to work with my Su Clan?" Wasn''t he already working with Yu Ze in Golden Age? What did it mean to throw an olive branch at him now?


    Wen Haotian let out a faint sigh. "But Director Su doesn''t seem to be willing to cooperate with me."


    Su Kaiming rolled his eyes, "Since that''s the case, the Su Clan will consider it." As he spoke, he took out a business card from his pocket and handed it over to Wen Haotian.


    Wen Haotian took it over and examined it, "So it''s the Su Clan! I''ve heard a lot about you, then that means you and Golden Age''s Boss Su are relatives? "


    "Yes."


    Wen Haotian didn''t expect Su Yuze to be absent, but there was another surprise, Su Kaiming ¡­ Su Clan! Good, he thought, he already knew what to do!


    The front desk girl finished her conversation at this moment, "CEO Su, the CEO is waiting for you in the conference room."


    "Alright."


    After Su Kaiming finished his meeting, a hint of coldness flashed across his face. He really couldn''t tell that Su Yuze had some skills, but he still had four more years, he would definitely be able to defeat Su Yuze!


    When Su Kaiming walked out, he saw Wen Haotian still sitting on the sofa drinking tea, "Are you still here? It can''t be that you want to board two boats, right? "


    "I''m waiting for you, Boss Su." Wen Haotian stood up and said.


    "Wait for me?"


    "Yes." Wen Haotian''s face was very serious. He said with a stern expression, "Chief Su, may I have a word with you?"


    Su Kaiming thought for a moment. If there was business, Su Kaiming wouldn''t reject it, not to mention that Wen Haotian was a Chinese American. If he could open up the American market, then it would only bring him hundreds of benefits.


    After bringing Wen Haotian to his car, he said, "What do you want to say? Speak." Su Kaiming said.


    "CEO Su, you should know Su Rou, right?"


    "Su Rou?" Su Kaiming frowned, "What? You''re not here to talk about business cooperation with me?" This man ¡­ After thinking about something, he called him out and asked about Su Rou''s matter. It couldn''t be that this old guy took a fancy to Su Rou, right?


    Wen Haotian smiled. "Listen to what I have to say first. Do you have parents?"


    "Yes, my sister."


    "If I say... I''m Su Rou''s father. Would you believe it? " Wen Haotian asked.


    "What?" Su Kaiming looked at Wen Haotian in shock. What did this man just say? He is Su Rou''s father? "Wrong..." I''ve seen warm people before, not you. "


    "No, Director Su, you misunderstood me." Wen Haotian took out a photo from his wallet and handed it to Su Kaiming, "This is a photo of my wife, Yao Yu."


    As long as Su Kaiming saw the picture, he would understand!


    Sure enough, when Su Kaiming saw the photo, his eyes widened. Like! It was too similar! Although the woman in the photo looked to be in her middle age, she was extremely well-kept ¡­ Of course, the important part wasn''t her skin. It was her appearance. It was extremely similar to Su Rou!


    "This ¡­" Surprise was written all over Su Kaiming''s face. As a businessman, concealing his own emotions was a compulsory course for every businessman. However, the news today had shocked Su Kaiming too much.


    He vaguely guessed something in his heart, but it was quickly overturned. "Impossible ¡­" Impossible. If Su Rou wasn''t Su Wen''s child, then what about Su Wen''s original child?


    Wen Haotian took the photo from Su Kaiming and slowly put it into his wallet. Very good, it seems that everything went smoothly, "This could be... Su Rou is actually my daughter. "


    Su Rou is actually my daughter.


    These words echoed in Su Kaiming''s mind. She looked at Wen Haotian and asked, "What exactly happened?"

 C209

    "Tell me, what happened?" Su Kaiming''s expression became serious. If this Su Rou was not a child of the Su family, then they had been cheated for nothing.


    "I can only tell you the reason why Su Rou appeared in T City ¡­" Wen Haotian sighed. "My wife became pregnant with Su Rou 18 years ago, but that year, after a huge argument with me, my wife ran away with a big belly. When she came back, she said to me, ''The child was born, but it was a stillborn child.'' I don''t know if what she said is true, but the child is gone ¡­ Until this winter vacation, when I brought my wife and eldest daughter here on vacation and accidentally saw Su Rou. She looks so much like Yao Yu, that''s why I came here to investigate. "


    Su Kaiming quietly listened. Wen Haotian''s speed of speech wasn''t fast, so Su Kaiming finally came up with a question, "You guys are arguing because of this?" He had a feeling that things weren''t as simple as Wen Haotian had said. Coupled with his bloodline, this wasn''t something he could casually joke about.


    Wen Haotian shook his head. "The clan''s humiliation cannot be exposed."


    "¡­" Su Kaiming pondered for a moment, "Your argument is too one-sided, and the photo can be synthesized as well. How would I know if you''re lying!"


    "I know this is a bit hard to understand, just as I don''t understand why my daughter is in T City."


    "Su Rou is from the Su Family, she was born in October. I can''t believe a picture. " Su Kaiming said.


    "That''s good. If I can get a paternity test, then everything will be revealed!" Wen Haotian firmly said.


    Parentage assessment!


    These four words were like a thunderbolt that struck Su Kaiming''s brain. In fact, after seeing that photo and hearing Wen Haotian speak so much, a thought immediately popped into his mind.


    That year, Su Yu Ze was the one who carried Su Rou back. Only Su Yu Ze knew what exactly happened ¡­ He suddenly wished that Su Rou was really not a child of the Su Family. The old man would definitely be very angry once she found out.


    The answer, of course, was ¡ª impossible!


    "Are you that sure?" Su Kaiming asked tentatively.


    "Yes, I don''t think there is such a coincidence." After seeing Su Kaiming''s reaction, Wen Haotian was even more certain that Su Rou was her daughter. Even Su Kaiming could not guarantee that Su Rou was a child of the Su family. Wasn''t that obvious?


    "I know." Su Kaiming replied, "I''ll think of a way to get Su Rou''s DNA."


    Although Wen Haotian didn''t know why Su Kaiming agreed so straightforwardly, he wouldn''t ask. As long as he could help, everything would be fine!


    After finding out about this heaven-shattering secret, Su Kaiming was excited in his heart. However, this matter was no small matter, so he didn''t dare to tell his family members about it.


    The most important thing right now was how to get Su Rou''s DNA. It wouldn''t be that easy. Judging by how Su Yu Ze protected Su Rou, it would be impossible for him to get Su Rou''s DNA that easily.


    During dinner, Su Kaiming was a bit absent-minded. Liu RuLan noticed his abnormality and asked softly, "Hubby, what''s wrong?"


    "Ah, nothing." Su Kaiming shook his head faintly.


    Not long later, Su Kaiming''s phone rang. Su Kaiming took a look and saw that it was Wen Haotian. Su Kaiming looked at the people at the table, then walked to the side and picked up the call.


    Su Yue glanced at Su Kaiming with his dull eyes. There was a trace of unfathomable meaning in them. What did his big brother want to talk to him about? Why did he feel so sneaky? Who was he talking to?


    Su Kaiming lowered his voice, making it hard for people to hear what he was saying. When Su Kaiming finished his call, Su Yue couldn''t help but ask, "Bro, who was it? Why are you still hiding it from us?"


    "The company." Su Kaiming said plainly. This was something that he couldn''t let Su Yue know.


    "Company? Don''t you want me to know about the company? "Big brother, aren''t you going a little too far?" Su Yue thought that Su Kaiming was carrying him on his back to purchase Golden Age''s cooperation project.


    Su Kaiming didn''t pay any attention to Su Yue. After eating two mouthfuls of rice in silence, he said, "I''m full." With that, he left the table and headed for his room.


    Su Yue coldly looked towards the direction Su Kaiming left in. Hmph, this temper of his really makes people unhappy!


    These two days, Su Kaiming began to frequent Sheng Shi. When Su Yu Ze saw him, he asked in a light tone, "Uncle, what are you trying to do?"


    It seemed like the relationship between him and his first uncle wasn''t very good, and he still brazenly came to his company. Was this a demonstration or what?


    "What are you talking about, I''m just here to discuss business matters with you." Su Kaiming said with a hypocritical smile. Right now, he had a way to destroy Yu Ze without having to fight over a business deal. The key point laid on Su Rou ¡­


    "Oh? Didn''t my business get taken away by my uncle? Are you here for charity this time? " Su Yuze said in disdain.


    "Eldest Uncle didn''t do it on purpose." Su Kaiming looked around his surroundings, especially the empty secretary desk. Then, he pretended to ask casually, "Yu Ze, where''s Xiao Rou?"


    "Rest at home."


    "Oh ¡­" How could he not let her continue her work? She did quite well during this holiday, and she can also do this in the future. It doesn''t matter if she reads or whatever. " Speaking of Su Rou, Su Kaiming was rather impressed.


    Su Yuze''s brows slightly furrowed and a trace of vigilance appeared on his face. "Uncle, what are you trying to say?" First uncle never brought up little Rou''er on his own accord. It wasn''t that Su Yu Ze was so vigilant, but that he couldn''t help but be wary of the recent incident with Wen Haotian.


    "Ah?" Yu Ze, why are you so nervous? " Su Kaiming laughed. Wen Haotian said that he had already gone to find Su Yu Ze, but Yu Ze didn''t want to see him. Was it out of guilt? Was Su Rou''s identity about to be revealed?


    "I''m not nervous, first uncle. We can talk business when we''re talking. Don''t tell me we have nothing to say." Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    Su Kaiming was smart enough to change the topic. He didn''t say anything else, but his heart seemed to have confirmed something, which made his eyes shine with a strange light.


    "Alright, first uncle is just casually saying it. I really admire Xiao Rou." Su Kaiming said, "Then let''s talk about the cooperation case."


    Su Yu Ze nodded and followed the two into the meeting room.


    Wen Haotian no longer came to the company, did he give up?

 C210

    Su Rou hadn''t gone to school for a week, but Su Rou wasn''t nervous at all. Last semester, she had taken a first year course with Deng Shuiying''s help, and had also studied the second and third years. Although Deng Shuiying had treated her like that in the end, Su Rou still had to thank her for this knowledge!


    "Xiao Rou''er, do you want to go out and play this weekend?" It was quite pitiful for Su Rou to always stay at home and not go out for a walk.


    "I won''t be bored." Su Rou said. There was gaming equipment at home, and also a cute little girl. She wasn''t bored, "Brother Ze ¡­" When will that man leave? " By addressing Wen Haotian as'' that man '', she had made it clear that she didn''t like him at all, even though he was her own father!


    "I don''t know." Su Yuze lightly shook his head. Wen Haotian didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, and thus, he couldn''t be sent back. Now, he could only take things one step at a time.


    Su Rou laid on Su Yu Ze''s thigh and lightly sighed. "Brother Ze ¡­"


    "Hmm?" Su Yu Ze gently caressed her long hair. "What''s wrong?"


    "Why did you pick me up the first time you saw me?" Su Rou played with Su Yu Ze''s slender fingers. Ever since she knew that she wasn''t related to Su Yu Ze by blood, she never asked.


    Su Yu Ze thought back, "At that time ¡­" It''s a coincidence. The baby girl that Aunt Wen gave birth to died. I just wanted to reassure Aunt Wen. " Who knew that this little girl would capture him in the future?


    Su Rou thought for a moment and said with a bit of sadness, "Coincidence?"


    "A beautiful coincidence." Su Yuze patted her head. "I like this coincidence."


    "I appreciate the coincidence." Su Rou smiled, "I don''t need my parents. I just need Brother Ze."


    "Me too." He did not have much of a relationship with the Su Clan. After so many years with the branch family, he had gradually lost his relationship with the Su Clan. Other than Xiao Rou Er, he did not need anything else.


    On Sunday, Su Rou and Xiao Yun went to see Yu Fei at the hospital as usual. Su Yu Ze had specially reminded Xiao Yun that if she saw Wen Haotian again, they would fight without saying anything else!


    Xiao Yun did not know who this Wen Haotian was. When he asked Su Rou, Su Rou had an expression of annoyance, so Xiao Yun did not ask any further, since her task was to protect Su Rou, all that mattered was to eliminate all the people that Su Rou disliked.


    "What''s the situation with Fei Fei?" Su Rou asked the doctor.


    "My body''s recovery isn''t bad. It''s just that my consciousness is still sleeping. It''s a little tricky." After all, it wasn''t easy for a plant to wake up.


    Is it still the same as before ¡­ Su Rou and Xiao Yun simultaneously let out a sigh.


    "Guo Yi, wait a moment." Xiao Yun shrugged as she joked.


    "Speaking of which, that boy came over this morning. He comes over almost every day. He really is infatuated!" The doctor couldn''t help but praise Guo Yi when he thought of him.


    Su Rou couldn''t help but smile. If the doctor knew that Guo Yi was a bad youth in the past, what would he think?


    "Meat, let''s go." After talking to Yu Fei for a while, Xiao Yun saw that it was getting late and wanted to send her home.


    "Yes."


    Su Rou and Xiao Yun walked out of the hospital, but unexpectedly, they bumped into Wen Haotian. Xiao Yun''s reaction was fast as she stood in front of Su Rou, "It''s you again, what are you trying to do?"


    Wen Haotian looked at Xiao Yun for a while and then looked over to Su Rou, "Su Rou."


    "I''m not familiar with you, don''t call me." Su Rou said in disgust.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can come with me and do an appraisal. Anyway, the hospital is here." Wen Haotian coaxed, "The reason why you are so cold to me is because you don''t believe that what I said is correct. How about we do an appraisal today? "


    Su Rou shook her head without even thinking, "No." Regardless of whether she was really his daughter or if she was a fake, she didn''t want to have anything to do with someone like Wen Haotian.


    "What appraisal?" Xiao Yun asked softly.


    "There''s something wrong with his head, just ignore him."


    "Yes." Xiao Yun unconditionally believed in Su Rou. When she looked at Wen Haotian again, her face revealed impatience, "Can you stop bothering Su Rou!"


    "I''m afraid that won''t do, because I''m her ¡­"


    Su Rou was slightly shocked. What did he want to say? " "Yunyun, help me stop him. I need to go home first." Su Rou immediately interrupted Wen Haotian to prevent him from saying anything surprising.


    "Su Rou!" Wen Haotian called out to her.


    "What are you shouting for!" Xiao Yun blocked Wen Haotian''s path, then without saying a word, he kicked towards Wen Haotian.


    Su Rou walked around Wen Haotian and planned to walk to the other side of the road.


    When Xiao Yun''s kick landed, Wen Haotian could only take two steps back to avoid being hit. But when he saw that Su Rou was about to leave, Wen Haotian panicked and also ran over. He wanted to grab onto Su Rou, but Xiao Yun grabbed onto his arm, "If you dare to hurt Su Rou, then don''t even think of living!"


    She wasn''t joking. If Wen Haotian dared to hurt Su Rou, not to mention her, Su Yu Ze would be the first one to kill Wen Haotian!


    "Get out of the way!" Wen Haotian said in an unfriendly tone. Did they think he didn''t have a temper? He was an adult, how could he be so easily threatened by a child?


    "Try it!" Xiao Yun had practiced it before, so the strength of his arm was astonishing. She was able to directly turn Wen Haotian''s arm over.


    "Ah ¡­" Wen Haotian''s face contorted in pain.


    Su Rou had already ran to the other side of the road to find a taxi. After getting in, Su Rou said to Xiao Yun, "Yun Yun, quickly go home!"


    Xiao Yun waved at her. "Alright!"


    As she watched Su Rou''s car drive off, Xiao Yun slowly let go of Wen Haotian''s arm, "Hmph, you can give it a try!"


    "You ¡­" Wen Haotian''s arm was pinched so hard that it hurt. He didn''t expect this female university student to have such a strong hand when he didn''t seem to have any offensive power!


    Wen Haotian was in so much pain that he was unable to move his arms. Xiao Yun clapped in satisfaction and turned to leave, leaving only Wen Haotian hanging onto his arms as he walked into the hospital. Damn it, his arm had probably been dislocated.


    When Su Rou returned home, her cheeks slightly bulged, "Brother Ze, I met that man again. He actually wanted me and him to do the appraisal."


    "Really?" Su Yu Ze put down the laptop in his hand, his face gloomy. "Did he hurt you?"


    "No, it''s a good thing Yun Yun is by my side." If it wasn''t for Xiao Yun delaying her, she would have been dragged into the hospital for paternity testing.


    Su Yuze''s face sank. It seemed that Wen Haotian couldn''t wait any longer.

 C211

    After Wen Haotian failed to bring Su Rou for paternity testing, he hid in the hotel. When Su Rou went back, she would definitely talk to Su Yu Ze about it. He wasn''t sure how Su Rou would complain.


    Su Yu Ze''s recent actions were quite big, to the point that even Su Kaiming, who had been paying attention to him, noticed it.


    In the evening, Su Kaiming called Wen Haotian from his study, "Hey, what are you trying to do?"


    Wen Haotian was silent for a few seconds. Then, he said, "I coincidentally bumped into Su Rou ¡­" Also, it happened to be in front of the hospital so he thought that he might as well not do anything and drag her out for a paternity test so that Su Rou could quickly recognize the reality.


    "Did you know that Yu Ze is looking for you everywhere?" Su Kaiming spoke to him in a flustered and exasperated tone. No matter how anxious he was, he would have to undergo a thorough analysis before he could act! Did he think the people around Su Yuze were trash? If it was that easy to get close to Su Rou, he wouldn''t need to think about it so much.


    "I don''t intend to leave the hotel recently." Wen Haotian shrugged. He knew that the moment he was exposed, Su Yu Ze would be in a hurry to find him.


    "This way, it''ll be even more difficult to get close to Xiao Rou." Su Kaiming frowned and said.


    "Su Rou is at home right now. She hasn''t gone to school for a long time ¡­" It''s just that I don''t know where her house is. " She had not gained nothing in the past two days.


    Oh? Su Kaiming was slightly surprised. Su Rou didn''t even go to school? "But thinking about it, it must have something to do with Wen Haotian!" If she were at home, that would be easy. " Su Kaiming smiled faintly.


    "You know her address?" Wen Haotian asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then ¡­"


    "I''ll take care of it. You stay in the hotel and don''t go out." Su Kaiming said softly, "You better not do anything else. Remember, this is not your territory."


    Wen Haotian clenched his fists. "Alright, I understand. I also hope Director Su will not disappoint me." Otherwise, he wouldn''t mind thinking of a way himself.


    "Of course, you wouldn''t know how much I wish ¡­" I hope Su Yu Ze never comes back!


    For the past two days, Su Rou felt uneasy. She didn''t know if it was due to Wen Haotian''s persistence that made her feel like she was standing on the edge of a cliff. If her identity was exposed, she would fall.


    As long as Wen Haotian was still in T city, she would have to walk on the edge of the cliff and be very careful with every step he took.


    "Little Rou''er, what''s wrong? Is there something on your mind? " Su Yu Ze sensed her absent-mindedness and softly asked as he held her in his arms.


    "Yes."


    "Thinking about Wen Haotian?"


    "Mm ¡­" Brother Ze, tell me, if Grandpa finds out, what will happen to me? " Su Rou hugged Su Yu Ze''s waist with both hands and had a puzzled expression.


    This matter... Su Yuze pondered for a moment. "The worst case scenario would be for me to kick you out." Following his grandfather''s old thoughts, he would certainly be furious and drive Su Rou out.


    Su Rou smiled. "You''re accompanying me?"


    "Yes, I''ll accompany you."


    Su Yu Ze lowered his head slightly and kissed her pink lips. His gentle kiss carried a sense of comfort and love, using his passion to pull her into the whirlpool of lust ¡­ Actually, he had told her not to worry. As long as she stayed by his side, she would be able to support herself in everything, even if she was kicked out of the Su Clan.


    The next day, Su Rou tiredly lied on the bed, unwilling to get up. Su Yu Ze had already left the room. The sunlight shining in from outside the window blinded her, causing her to cover her eyes with her hands.


    It''s all because someone was so intense last night, causing her to fall asleep at this time of night ¡­ She yawned lazily and sat up. It was really strange, why was he the one who had helped, and why was she the one who was hurt?


    Su Rou was wearing her comfortable clothes at home. When she walked downstairs, Aunt Wang greeted her with a smile, "Miss, you''re getting up late."


    Originally, Aunt Wang only wanted to tease her and didn''t have any other intentions. However, Su Rou couldn''t help but think in the direction of an adult. Immediately, her face reddened. "Aunt Wang, can you get some food?"


    "Alright."


    "Thank you." Su Rou smiled as she thanked him. After which, she hugged little cutie and sat on the sofa while watching television.


    After signing the last document in his office, Su Kaiming looked at the time and found that it was 1: 30 in the afternoon.


    Su Kaiming picked up his cellphone and made a call to Su Yuze. After a long while, he answered, "Uncle?"


    "Yuze, are you in the company now?" Su Kaiming asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Regarding the contract from a few days ago, there seems to be some mistakes, I need to discuss it with you again." Su Kaiming said, but his tone was very serious and no one could tell that anything was amiss.


    Su Yuze remained silent for a while, then said, "Let''s talk about the contract with my assistant."


    "Wait ¡­"


    "Du, du, du ~ ~ ~"


    Su Kaiming hung up the phone with a frown. He was truly looking down on everyone! He even dared to ignore his first uncle like this! Su Kaiming thought for a moment, then dialed Golden Age''s front desk, "Hello?"


    "I''m Su Kaiming."


    "Hello, Director Su."


    "Is Su Yuze in the company?"


    "Yes, I''m here. Do you need me to make an appointment?"


    Su Kaiming let out a sigh of relief, "No need, I was just asking."


    With that, Su Kaiming hung up the phone. Yu Ze was in the company, which meant that Su Rou was at home alone! Su Kaiming grabbed his jacket and walked out. The moment they opened it, they almost bumped into Su Yue, who was holding a stack of documents in his arms.


    "Chairman, where are you going?" Su Yue steadied his body and looked at Su Kaiming, who had just ran out.


    Su Kaiming merely glanced at Su Yue indifferently, then quickly walked out without saying a word. Su Yue stood on the spot with the documents in his arms. He looked at Su Kaiming''s back coldly. "What is big brother going to do?"


    As for Su Kaiming, he got into his car and quickly drove towards Su Yu Ze''s villa. If everything went well, he might get an answer today!


    Su Rou was in the villa watching variety shows when she suddenly heard the doorbell ring. She glanced over to where Aunt Wang was washing her clothes and didn''t hear it. Su Rou walked over and opened the door. "Eldest Uncle?"


    Su Kaiming smiled, "Xiao Rou."


    "Why are you here?" Su Rou asked curiously. After the previous incident where her business was robbed, Su Rou did not have any good feelings towards Su Kaiming. If you''re looking for Brother Ze, he''s not home. "


    "Oh, I''m not looking for him."


    "Then you ¡­"


    "I''m here to see you." Su Kaiming said with a smile.

 C212

    "Eh?" Su Rou looked at him in puzzlement, but in the next second she became alert, "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Of course I have something to talk to you about." Su Kaiming thought for a moment, then said, "Before ¡­ Didn''t I steal your business? I came here specifically to apologize. I want to treat you and Yuze for dinner. " Su Kaiming said very sincerely.


    Su Rou looked at him and then silently shook her head, "No need." If she was sincere, then she might as well return the rest of the deliberations to Su Yuze. It was too old-fashioned to treat someone to a meal.


    Su Kaiming shrugged, "Don''t be like that, it was your grandpa''s orders. You also know how stubborn your grandpa is." Su Kaiming smiled and continued, "Let me treat you. Otherwise, if the old man gets angry, he''ll ¡­" After saying that, he no longer said anything, but the words that came afterwards, even if it wasn''t Su Rou, still knew.


    "Me and brother Ze?" Su Rou raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll give brother Ze a call." Su Rou said.


    However, Su Kaiming pulled her out without saying anything further, "Come on, we''ll go to the hotel now and order some food. I don''t know what Yu Ze likes to eat, so I''ll be troubling Xiao Rou."


    Su Rou was stubborn for a moment. "Then, I want to talk to Aunt Wang about this."


    "What, is Xiao Rou afraid of Eldest Uncle?"


    "No ¡­" Su Rou was just taking precautions. Seeing that Su Kaiming was about to drag his away, he shouted into the room, "Sister Wang, Uncle and I are going out."


    Su Kaiming slightly frowned. This Su Rou was really a little fox!


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Su Rou sat in Su Kaiming''s car. The Bentley drove for a while and arrived next to a small restaurant. Su Rou looked at that restaurant and saw that it was a bit shabby. Although Su Rou didn''t have any intentions of discriminating against it, ¡­ Hadn''t Eldest Uncle just said that he would treat them to a meal at a hotel? Such a small restaurant was simply too ¡­ Low, right?


    "Uncle?" Su Rou looked at Su Kaiming and asked, "Is this the place?"


    "Mm, come with me."


    Su Rou hesitated for a moment before following behind Su Kaiming. However, she felt that something was wrong as she walked around, because behind this restaurant was a small private hospital. What kind of place was this?


    Suddenly, Su Rou thought of the incident with Wen Haotian two days ago. Her first uncle also ¡­ Su Rou stopped walking. Su Kaiming''s back looked so unfamiliar.


    After walking for a while, Su Kaiming could no longer feel the footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw Su Rou slowly retreating. He was looking at him with a wary expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Kaiming smiled and asked, "I need to go to the hospital for some matters. Xiao Rou, accompany me."


    "I''m going home." Su Rou said indifferently. She turned around and was ready to run away. The hospital was too dangerous, Su Rou couldn''t guarantee that Su Kaiming would do anything to her. Furthermore, she didn''t bring her phone with her when Su Kaiming pulled her out, so she couldn''t call Su Yu Ze.


    Although Su Kaiming was middle-aged, his reaction speed was not any slower than a young man''s. When he felt that Su Rou was about to escape, he immediately took a few steps forward and grabbed onto Su Rou''s slender wrist, "Xiao Rou, it looks like ¡­ You already know that, right? "


    Su Kaiming''s heart was filled with pride. It seemed that Su Rou herself understood what was going on! In that case, could Su Rou really ¡­


    "First uncle, let me go!" Su Rou yelled angrily at Su Kaiming. After all, that was what she said.


    "Uncle?" You''re still calling me uncle? " Su Kaiming laughed coldly before saying, "Xiao Rou, you aren''t from the Su family are you?!"


    "¡­" Su Rou slightly narrowed her eyes. Her wrist was pulled so hard that it hurt. "Uncle, whether I''m from the Su Clan, do you not know?"


    Su Kaiming laughed lightly, "I really don''t know ¡­" However, we''ll know in a while! "


    "You ¡­"


    Su Rou couldn''t compare to Su Kaiming''s strength and was directly dragged into the hospital. There was a blood examination expert inside, "Director Su, you came."


    Su Kaiming pushed Su Rou over, "Draw the blood."


    "Alright."


    The doctor took out a small needle. However, when he saw that Su Rou was always so still, it was hard to prick her, so he instructed two nurses to trap Su Rou and insert her into it.


    Su Rou looked at her bright red blood flowing out of the hose, but she was completely suppressed by the two nurses. Su Rou did not know where she got the strength from and forcefully waved her hand to draw out the needle.


    "Xiao Rou ¡­" Su Kaiming could even see the arc of blood coming out of her skin.


    The doctor hurriedly caught the test tube, "Hu ¡­" "I''m fine." Luckily, there was still a bit of it left, or else he would have to smoke it again.


    Su Kaiming was immediately caught by the two nurses and looked towards the doctor, "How is it?"


    "There''s more." The doctor waved the small test tube in his hand. The girl was quite pitiful, though he didn''t know why she was brought here.


    Su Rou saw that the doctor was still holding onto a bottle of her blood. She suddenly extended her leg and kicked the doctor. The doctor embarrassedly took a few steps back before he was able to avoid being kicked.


    "Alright, go and appraise it." Su Kaiming said. How long will it take for the results to come out? "


    "This will happen tomorrow."


    "As fast as I can."


    Su Kaiming grabbed Su Rou''s hand and nodded towards the doctor. Yesterday, Wen Haotian had already drawn his blood. Now, all he had to do was wait for the results of their appraisal.


    "Alright, hurry up and go."


    "Alright."


    Su Kaiming grabbed Su Rou''s arm and smiled proudly, "Su Rou, after a while, we''ll know the result. Aren''t you excited too?"


    Su Rou looked at the doctor''s back and still wanted to break away from Su Kaiming''s hand. If the result came out, then she ¡­ First Uncle, what will the result be like? Even if I really am not from the Su Family, I have still stayed in the Su Family for eighteen years.


    "¡­" Su Kaiming was silent for a while. He looked at Su Rou with a complicated expression, "Xiao Rou, if it wasn''t for Yu Ze ¡­" I think maybe I''ll help you hide it. "


    "Uncle you ¡­" "Heartless."


    "Yes, how many people are interested in loitering in the mall? Even Su Yuze did! " Su Kaiming said coldly, which was also the truth.


    Su Rou just stared at Su Kaiming without saying anything. It was too late to say anything now. The inspection report was coming out tomorrow, at that time ¡­


    "Since we can only get the results tomorrow, let''s have a good rest tonight."


    Su Rou looked at him. "Rest well?" Let her go home?


    Looking at Su Rou''s expression, Su Kaiming said, "It was hard to bring you out, so of course I can''t let you go like this."

 C213

    After Su Yuze received Su Kaiming''s call, he felt that something wasn''t right. Why did Su Kaiming call him for no reason? He even asked him if he was in the company, but he just felt like ¡­ It''s not that simple!


    First uncle, he would never ask if he was in the company. He would only come straight to the company!


    Su Yuze muttered to himself for a moment and called Su Rou''s cell phone with some worry. The phone rang, but no one answered. This knowledge made Su Yuze frown.


    Not home?


    Su Yu Ze then called his home. After a while, Aunt Wang answered, "Hello?"


    "Aunt Wang, it''s me. Where''s little Rou''er?" Su Yu Ze asked anxiously.


    "Miss went out."


    "With whom?"


    Madam Wang thought for a moment. Just now, the Miss seemed to have said something. "Oh, the Miss said she and Eldest Uncle went out."


    Su Yuze tightened his grip on his phone. "Got it."


    Damn it, what was Su Kaiming planning to do?!


    Su Yu Ze didn''t dare delay any longer. He directly grabbed his car keys and walked out. Eldest Uncle really ¡­ He suddenly had a bad feeling! Su Yu Ze immediately called Su Kaiming. The phone continued to ring, but no one answered.


    Su Yu Ze immediately drove back to the villa. His wife was a little surprised, "Young Master, why did you come back?"


    "When did little Rou''er leave?" Su Yuze immediately asked.


    "This... Around 2pm in the afternoon. " It was rare for Aunt Wang to see Su Yu Ze so angry.


    "Where''s her cell phone?" Su Yuze asked.


    "I didn''t."


    "What''s going on!"


    Aunt Wang felt the intense anger coming from Su Yu Ze''s body. She swallowed her saliva, then slowly said, "I ¡­" He came when I was cleaning again in the afternoon, and then I heard the little lady shout, and then she was gone. " In fact, it happened so suddenly that she also had


    Not really.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I... "I thought, since Su Kaiming is the young mistress''s uncle, and also not an outsider, I ¡­" Su Kaiming was the young mistress''s first uncle. He definitely wouldn''t harm the young lady, so she was more at ease.


    Su Yuze glanced at the phone on the table with an unfriendly expression. What uncle? Su Kaiming isn''t little Rou Er''s uncle at all! "Aunt Wang, I won''t be eating at home today. You can go back now."


    Madam Wang felt that the situation had changed. She didn''t dare to ask why, so she nodded and wiped her hands on her apron. Then, she hastily left the Su Clan villa.


    Su Yu Ze followed him out of the house. If Wen Haotian came to find Su Kaiming, then it was very likely that they went to the hospital because Wen Haotian needed a paternity test!


    Without much thought, Su Yu Ze immediately headed to the hospital. From the looks of it, Eldest Uncle had done his job well. He knew that once he found out, he would definitely go to the hospital to investigate, so he definitely would not go to the hospital for an examination.


    Su Yu Ze clenched his fists. He had already run to four or five hospitals, but they all said that they didn''t see anyone from the Su Family. Seeing the sky gradually darken, Su Yu Ze pondered for a moment, then drove to Su Kaiming''s home.


    "Knock, knock, knock ~ ~ ~"


    The person who opened the door was a servant. Seeing that it was Su Yu Ze, he was slightly surprised. "Young Master Yu Ze!"


    "What?" A surprised voice came from inside, "Brother Yuze?"


    Su Mei Mei ran out and saw Su Yu Ze standing at the door with a slightly ugly expression. Su Mei originally thought Su Yu Ze was here to see them, but from the looks of it, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Brother Yuze?" Su Mei asked softly.


    "Where''s your dad?" Su Yuze asked.


    "My dad ¡­" Su Mei thought for a moment, so he actually came to find Su Kaiming, "He still hasn''t come back yet, is there something you need him for?" Su Yuze rarely came here, so it was practically a miracle for him to see Su Yuze at home.


    "Do you know where she went?" Su Yu Ze continued to ask.


    "This... "I don''t know, I never ask about my dad''s company, what''s wrong?"


    Su Yu Ze looked at the expression on Su Mei''s face. Her expression didn''t seem like she was lying, which meant that Su Kaiming didn''t mention anything about Xiao Rou Er at home?


    Thinking up to here, Su Yu Ze turned around and left. Su Mei looked at his back, "Brother Yu Ze, won''t you come in and take a seat?" But Su Yu Ze turned a deaf ear, Su Mei curled her lips, what is Brother Yu Ze doing!


    The paternity test would only get the results on the second day, so Su Kaiming brought Su Rou to his private villa. He bought this place alone, so no one knew that it could be used to lock Su Rou up.


    "Xiao Rou, you should be glad to be the first person to enter this villa." Su Kaiming said.


    "Then should I thank you?" If it was possible, she didn''t want to be the first one!


    "No need for thanks, as long as you don''t run away." Su Kaiming looked around, "However, you won''t be able to escape. You don''t have a driving license, right? Furthermore, there''s mountain roads nearby. If you don''t want to get lost, then just run."


    "¡­" When Su Rou came, she looked around. The surrounding roads were indeed mountain roads. If she wanted to walk out, she probably wouldn''t be able to do so. However, she couldn''t drive the only car that could get through! First Uncle, other than this, can''t you stop brother Ze from coming home? "


    "I''m a businessman. I prefer simple ways to win."


    Win together? "The other winner should be Wen Haotian!" If you had the ability, your grandpa wouldn''t have let big brother Ze go back to the Su family to take control. Actually, it''s your own problem, uncle. "


    When Su Kaiming heard this, his expression suddenly changed, "What do you know?" He suddenly stood up and walked back and forth in front of Su Rou, "I''ve already worked so hard, damn Su Yue is still delusional enough to try and snatch the position of chairman. Let''s see what he has!" With Su Yue''s personality, how could he manage his subordinates as the chairman?


    "So, this is a conflict between you and second uncle, it has nothing to do with me, right?" Su Rou faintly said.


    "Why is it okay?" Su Kaiming sneered, "If it wasn''t for the argument between me and Su Yue, the old man wouldn''t have let Yu Ze come back! "Previously, when I stole your business, it was also because I stopped Yu Ze. Now ¡­" Su Kaiming glanced at Su Rou, "It was Yu Ze who picked you up that year. If the old man knew that Yu Ze lied to him for eighteen years, what would the consequences be?"


    Consequences...


    It was impossible to predict!


    "You''re really shameless."


    "He was still forced to do that!"

 C214

    Su Kaiming was not bad to Su Rou and didn''t let her sleep in the dark room. Although the bed in the bedroom wasn''t that good, it was still okay to sleep in it.


    However, Su Rou looked at the bedroom. Although it was in the suburbs, it was still early. If she ran in the direction of the street lights, perhaps she could even find a taxi on the streets.


    Su Kaiming watched her as she looked around the room, then closed the door tightly, "Have a good night''s sleep, tomorrow ¡­" The truth of everything is revealed. "


    Su Rou did not say anything. After Su Kaiming closed the bedroom door, she quietly walked to the door and pressed her ear against the door, carefully listening for the people outside.


    It was nine o''clock at night, a normal person should be sleeping by now. Su Rou listened for a while but could not hear anything. After thinking for a while, she decided to wait and watch.


    There was a big bell on the wall of the bedroom. Su Rou stared at that time and impatiently waited. When the hour hand pointed to 9: 40, Su Kaiming''s footsteps sounded out from the door as if she was approaching. Su Rou decisively lifted the quilt to lie down and then turned off the bedside lamp.


    "Creak ~ ~"


    The bedroom door opened and Su Kaiming looked in and saw a room full of darkness, "You asleep? "It will save me the trouble ¡­" With that, Su Kaiming closed the door.


    Su Rou opened her eyes. It was good to be in the suburbs, but it was quiet. She could hear even the tiniest sounds. Su Rou heard Su Kaiming''s footsteps coming from outside. After a few steps, there was another light door sound.


    Su Rou sat up from the bed and listened carefully. There was indeed no sound from outside. It seemed like Su Kaiming had also gone to sleep!


    "If only I had graduated from high school and taken the driver''s license test ¡­" Su Rou softly said. Then, she gently walked to the door and used the slowest speed in her life to open the door without making a single sound.


    It was really dark outside. Su Rou opened the door and walked out. Right now, all she had to do was walk through the living room and out the door! Su Rou did not even dare to turn on the light and could only walk forward in the dark.


    But when she passed by the living room, there was an unexpected shadow on the sofa. Su Rou stopped her steps and was about to see what it was when the shadow moved slightly and asked, "Xiao Rou, it''s night time, where are we going?"


    The moment the black shadow finished speaking, the entire living room''s door was opened. Su Rou couldn''t stand the light anymore and slightly squinted her eyes. After a long while, Su Rou slowly opened her eyes and looked at Su Kaiming who was sitting on the sofa.


    "You didn''t sleep?" Then what was the closing door she had just heard?


    "How can I sleep?" Su Kaiming smirked, "What''s more, if I sleep, won''t you run away?"


    Su Rou slightly narrowed her eyes. "Truly treacherous."


    "No, ever since you made a fool of me in my old house, I''ve been forced to put up my guard against you." Su Kaiming changed his position and said calmly, "As for the door that was shut just now, I was the one who closed the refrigerator door."


    "¡­"


    "How could I let you go?"


    Su Rou knew in her heart that she wouldn''t be able to run away tonight. She bit her lips, but there was nothing she could do! Su Rou looked at Su Kaiming, then looked at the nearby gate and suddenly ran over.


    "AHH!" Su Kaiming seemed to have not expected Su Rou to suddenly use this move. He paused for a moment and then reacted. He jumped up from the sofa and chased after Su Rou.


    Su Rou''s hand had already touched the door handle. She forcefully twisted it and found that the door was locked, so she opened it. Taking advantage of this time, Su Kaiming was almost close to her. Su Rou saw a pair of slippers on the shoe shelf beside his.


    Su Kaiming didn''t check for a while, and was hit by his slippers. His forehead hurt, but he didn''t bother to scream out for pain, and still charged forward bravely.


    Just as Su Rou opened the door, the cold night wind blew over. Before she even had the time to breathe, a wave of pressure and pain came from her shoulder. Her body couldn''t help but fall backwards.


    Su Kaiming wrapped his arm around Su Rou''s shoulder to prevent her from falling, "Xiao Rou, you really make me worry."


    Su Kaiming pulled Su Rou into the bedroom and then took out a metal handcuff from his pocket, "If you had gone to sleep obediently, I wouldn''t have handcuffed you. But if you want to run away, then I can only do this, sorry ¡­" This is your choice. "


    There was the sound of metal rubbing against metal. Su Rou''s hand was already handcuffed, and the other side of the handcuffs were handcuffed to the head of the bed.


    "Have a good rest."


    "¡­"


    The room sank into darkness. Su Rou waved her hand and the sound of metal colliding rang out from the bed.


    "F * ck!"


    The next day, Su Rou laid on the bed with her eyes wide open. Her expression was somewhat cold. When Su Kaiming came in, he saw Su Rou''s lifeless eyes, "What, you didn''t sleep all night? Were you waiting for the results like me? "


    "¡­"


    Su Rou did not say anything and simply did not want to care about him. However, Su Kaiming did not mind. She took out the key to unlock her handcuffs.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Kaiming drove Su Rou to the hospital where they met yesterday, but this time, he saw Wen Haotian in front of the private clinic.


    Obviously, when Wen Haotian saw Su Rou, he was a bit excited, "You guys came."


    "Mm, let''s go in."


    The three of them walked into the hospital together. When the doctor saw Su Kaiming yesterday, he smiled obsequiously, "Director Su, the report of the investigation is here."


    With that, the doctor took out a piece of A4 paper from the drawer.


    Su Kaiming snatched it over and swept his eyes across the paper before slowly narrowing his eyes. The smile on his face became bigger and bigger, until he finally burst out laughing, "Haha, hahaha!"


    Su Rou stood in the corner and looked coldly at Su Kaiming''s reaction. Even Wen Haotian couldn''t help but rush forward to snatch the report''s results. She looked at the words on it: The probability of both father and daughter being father and daughter is 90%! No blood relation: Yes!


    "Ha ha!" Wen Haotian also laughed, "I knew it! I knew it! "


    With that, Wen Haotian handed the piece of paper to Su Rou, "Su Rou, look, you should believe it now!"


    "¡­" Su Rou shifted her gaze away and was unwilling to look. In reality, she believed him.


    "Then can I bring Su Rou away now?" Wen Haotian asked.


    "Wait ¡­" "Before that happens, I still have something to do!" Su Kaiming waved his hand and said.

 C215

    "What do you want to do?" Wen Haotian curiously asked.


    "Of course, I have to go and expose it in front of the old man!"


    Disclosure?


    Of the three people present, only Wen Haotian didn''t know what Su Kaiming''s words meant. Thus, Wen Haotian couldn''t help but look towards Su Rou, as if he wanted to get an answer from her. However, Su Rou didn''t even look at him.


    "Wen Haotian, you come along as well."


    "Me?"


    "Yes."


    Furthermore, Su Yu Ze hadn''t been able to find Su Rou for an entire day and night. This caused his entire body to feel extremely depressed! Damn Su Kaiming, for the first time, Su Yu Ze felt that T City was actually so big, so big that he couldn''t even find a single person!


    Little Rou Er... Where would he go?


    Aunt Wang had not seen the young master or the young lady in the house, so there was nothing left for her to do. So after cleaning the villa for a while, she left.


    Su Yuze hadn''t slept the entire night. He''d been searching, and he could only search on his own, he couldn''t find anyone else. He still wasn''t sure if Xiao Rou''s matter would be exposed, so he couldn''t find anyone to help him.


    However, even though the sky was about to brighten, there was still no sign of them. He scratched his messy short hair with his hands in frustration. No, he had to get someone to help him.


    Su Yuze took out his phone and made a call to Zhang Yuanfeng. It was already 4 in the morning, so he never switched off his phone. The call was connected, but no one answered.


    After a long time, a drowsy voice came over the phone, "Hello ¡­" "Who is it?" Yao Feng was still tired and answered the call without even looking at the caller ID.


    "It''s me. Fame, get up immediately." Su Yuze said in a deep voice.


    "..." Young Master Yu? " "It''s already late at night. What time is it? Are you going to sleep or not?"


    "What are you sleeping for, little Rou''er went missing." How could he be in the mood to sleep?


    "Huh?" Fame Peak was listening with his eyes half closed, but after hearing the news of Su Rou''s disappearance, he suddenly opened his eyes, "What? Are you talking about Baby Soft? "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know the specifics either. Get up right now and help me find it!" "Remember, don''t send too many people!"


    "Alright!"


    With Su Rou gone, Fame Peak immediately thought of something. That man surnamed Wen from last time seemed to be investigating Su Rou. Could her disappearance this time be related to that man?


    "Young Master Yu ¡­" Whoosh. Whoosh. Fame Peak breathed heavily as he rushed to Su Yuze''s side. "I can''t find it, I can''t find it." That was weird. Even if he was kidnapped, he should have at least had a witness or something, right?


    Su Yuze''s expression turned even darker. "Continue, let''s focus on the hospital."


    "Hospital?" Reputation didn''t understand. Why did he go to the hospital to look for him?


    "Stop asking, hurry up and go look for him!" Su Yuze said.


    "Oh ¡­" "Alright." The main issue now was to find Su Rou. Seeing how Su Yu Ze was being so irritable, who would dare to provoke him?


    When the sky became bright, Su Yu Ze raised his head and looked at the blue sky. He was already ¡­ It was already 9 in the morning, yet he still hadn''t found Su Rou and her uncle. Even Wen Haotian couldn''t be found! Su Yu Ze angrily hit the steering wheel, "Damn it!"


    "Ring, ring, ring ~ ~ ~"


    Su Yuze''s phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was from Fame Peak. "Hello?"


    "Young Master Yu, or ¡­" There''s no news. " Zhang Feng was panting heavily. In order to find the hospital, he almost ran away with his legs broken. Damn it!


    "Mm ¡­"


    "Young Master Yu, you ¡­" Hearing such a tone, it was truly terrifying. Young Master Yu, you must be very angry! " Are you listening? "


    "I know." Su Yu Ze indifferently said.


    "Then ¡­" Fame Peak didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yuze hung up. If there was no result, then he could only ¡­ Where did grandfather go!


    Su Yuze held the steering wheel and pondered for a moment. After a few seconds of silence, his phone rang again. Su Yuze didn''t even look at it this time, he just answered and said with an unfriendly tone, "Hello? "What is it?"


    "Yuze is really cold. It''s me, your uncle." Su Kaiming''s voice came over the phone. He sounded proud, but it also sounded like he was taking pleasure in Su Kaiming''s misfortune.


    Su Yuze''s face suddenly sank. "Eldest Uncle!"


    "Yes, it''s me!" Su Kaiming smiled, "I''m at my old dwelling right now. You ¡­ Would you like to come over? "


    After Su Kaiming finished speaking, he hung up the phone. He knew that Su Yu Ze would definitely come! Just for Su Rou, he would also come!


    Su Yu Ze slowly put down the phone. The expression on his face didn''t change at all, but in the next second, Su Yu Ze fiercely stepped on the accelerator, sending Buddy flying. He sped forward like the wind.


    However, regardless of the outcome, he would accompany little Rou Er.


    Su Kaiming pulled Su Rou along, while Wen Haotian followed beside Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, do you think Yu Ze will come?" Su Rou must have heard it when they were on the phone, right?


    "¡­" Su Rou did not even look at Su Kaiming.


    "Let''s go in!"


    Su Kaiming knocked on the door. Su Rongqi had the habit of getting up early in the morning, but seeing that Su Kaiming and Su Rou were followed by a man he didn''t recognize, a hint of coldness flashed across his old face. "Kaiming, what''s going on? This is? "


    Wen Haotian looked at Su Rong Qi. This must be the boss of the Su Clan. He first gave a slight bow and then said, "My name is Wen Haotian."


    "Wen ¡­" Su Rongqi thought for a moment, "There doesn''t seem to be anyone with the surname Wen in T city."


    Wen Haotian replied, "Yes, I''m not from this city."


    Su Kaiming said, "Dad, we are not working together yet. There''s something else I need to tell you."


    Su Rong Qi sat on the sofa, "Oh? "Tell me about it."


    Su Kaiming gave Wen Hao a look of understanding. Wen Haotian understood and took out a piece of paper from his pants pocket, then handed it to Su Rong, "Old Man Su, please take a look at this first."


    Su Rong stood up and took a sip of the green tea in front of him, then slowly took the paper and opened it up in front of him. When he saw the contents of the paper, a surprised look appeared on his face, as well as ¡­ He couldn''t believe it!


    "Pa ~ ~ ~"


    Su Rong Qi slammed the report on the tea table, his aged face was filled with anger, "What do you mean!"


    "Dad, this is real!" Su Kaiming said from the side, "Xiao Rou, she is actually not a child of the Su family. As for this Mister Wen, he is Xiao Rou''s real father!"


    Su Rong Qi looked at Wen Haotian and then at Su Rou, "Is this for real?"

 C216

    "¡­" Su Rou shifted her gaze. It was written in black and white. It was useless for her to give any more explanations.


    Su Rou was silent, but Wen Haotian wasn''t silent. He stepped forward and said, "It''s true!"


    "I didn''t ask you." Although Su Rong Qi was old, her dignity could not be violated. When he asked Su Rou, no one else was allowed to interrupt, especially an outsider like Wen Haotian!


    Wen Haotian couldn''t help but frown. Su Kaiming gave him another look, so Wen Haotian could only shut his mouth and remain silent.


    Su Rong stood up from the sofa and walked in front of Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, is this true?"


    "Grandfather, if I say that it''s not true, would you believe me?" Su Rou looked at Su Rong Qi with a serious expression.


    This time, it was Su Rong''s turn to fall silent. Honestly speaking, he really wanted to believe Su Rou because he also loved this granddaughter of his, but ¡­ The words on this piece of paper were clearly written in black and white, not allowing him to believe it.


    "Then, there''s no need to ask." Su Rou faintly said.


    Su Rong Qi took a few deep breaths, "Then it seems like you already knew about it?" Most importantly, Su Rong could not stand this scam. "How did you manage to deceive us?"


    "This man." Su Rou suddenly pointed at Wen Haotian, "Actually, Su Wen''s child died young when he was born. The reason he sent me to the Su family was to obtain the Su family''s trade secrets."


    "Xiao Rou?" Su Kaiming''s eyes widened. Why would she say such a thing?


    Wen Haotian was also surprised. Su Rou was ¡­ Pulling herself into the water?


    When Su Rong heard that, his eyes narrowed slightly. Then, without saying anything, he raised his hand and slapped Su Rou.


    "Old Man Su ¡­" Although Wen Haotian was framed, seeing Su Rou being beaten up, as her father, seeing her daughter being beaten up by an outsider made him feel very uncomfortable in her heart. Xiao Rou is spouting nonsense. In fact, she just found out herself. "


    Su Rou''s face was turned away from the slap, but she didn''t care. Instead, she said to Wen Haotian, "Actually, it was him who wanted me to become Golden Age''s secretary." No matter what, Su Rou would never say that it was Su Yu Ze who came here to steal the day from her! Wasn''t First Uncle going to deal with Su Yuze? She was not as good as he wanted her to be!


    "Su Rou, you really ¡­" You dare to say that! Su Kaiming clenched her teeth. She didn''t expect Su Rou to still bite back.


    Su Rongqi waved his hand and interrupted Su Kaiming''s words, "So you''re saying that you''ve been maintaining contact with this man ever since you snuck into the Su family?"


    "Yes." "Yes." Su Rou nodded. It''s just that Uncle found out about it later. "


    Wen Haotian frowned. "No, I''m here to bring Su Rou back to the Wen family."


    Su Rou looked at him and sneered, "Since you''ve been discovered, then don''t try to hide it anymore."


    "I''m not ¡­"


    "Never mind, I''ll go back with you. We won''t stay in the Su Clan anymore." Su Rou was worried that Su Yu Ze would come and bring up the matter, so she decided to drag Wen Haotian and leave the Su Clan first.


    "Xiao Rou, you''re willing to come with me?" No matter how Su Rou framed him just now, as long as she was willing to follow him back to the United States, it would be fine.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Kaiming frowned. Su Rou had taken care of Wen Haotian and her, so wouldn''t Su Yu Ze be fine? After thinking for a moment, Su Kaiming said, "Wait, explain everything clearly!" He definitely had to wait for Su Yuze.


    "What else?" Su Rou knew that Su Kaiming wouldn''t let them leave just like that, so she planned to pull Wen Haotian along.


    "Wait!" Su Kaiming stopped Su Rou and Wen Haotian, "Since you''ve lied to us for so long, you should have an explanation, right?"


    Su Rong Qi looked at them with a complicated expression. Why did Su Rou say that?


    "I have nothing else to say ¡­"


    Su Rou only wanted to leave quickly, but was stopped by Su Kaiming, causing Su Rou''s temper to rise. Just as she was about to force her way out, there was a knock on the door.


    Su Rou and Su Kaiming stopped in their tracks at the same time. Su Rou frowned, while Su Kaiming smiled.


    The one outside the door must be Su Yuze!


    "It''s Yu Ze, right?"


    "¡­" Su Rou frowned.


    Su Kaiming fiercely opened the door, and Su Yu Ze''s tall and slender figure stood outside the door. When Su Yu Ze saw the scene inside, she felt a little curious. What happened? Why was Su Rou pulling Wen Haotian, while Su Kaiming blocked the door, and his grandfather was looking at the three of them coldly?


    "Xiao Rou Er, come over." Su Yu Ze didn''t care about that much. It was good enough that he saw Su Rou safe and sound.


    Su Rou stood where she was and for the first time, she did not obediently walk over. Big brother Ze, I''m going. "


    "Leave?" Su Yu Ze''s expression changed slightly. "Why? Did that man tell you something? "


    "No, it''s me ¡­"


    "Yuze, why don''t you tell us how you picked up Xiao Rou?" Su Kaiming took a step ahead of her and said, "Xiao Rou said that he entered the Su Family under Wen Haotian''s instructions. Yuze, what do you think?"


    Su Rou sighed. What a big mouth!


    Su Yuze finally understood. It seemed that little Rou''er wanted to take the blame by himself. This little idiot! " Aunt Wen''s child died young. I found little Rou Er outside in the snow. She didn''t know Wen Haotian. " Saying that, he looked towards Su Kaiming and said resolutely, "I will not allow Xiao Rou Er to be taken away."


    Su Rong stood up and looked at Su Yuze, "So you''ve been lying to the Su Clan all this time!"


    "Yes."


    "Eighteen years ¡­" Su Rong Qi said coldly, "You lied to me for 18 years! You all are really great! "


    "Grandfather."


    "Don''t call me." Su Rong Qi waved her hand, "All of you leave, Su Rou, you stay."


    "No, little Rou Er has to come with me." Su Yuze said.


    "What? I''m old, is what I said useless?"


    Su Kaiming could feel that Su Rongqi was very angry right now. Thus, he pulled Su Yu Ze away from the old mansion without any explanation. Su Yu Ze broke away from his hand and said to Su Rong, "Grandfather, I''ll come get Xiao Rou tomorrow!"


    Wen Haotian also slowly walked out under Su Rong''s serious gaze. Would he still be able to take Su Rou away?


    Looking at the tightly shut door, Su Kaiming smiled, "Yuze, you came pretty fast."


    "First Uncle, don''t you wish for that to happen?" I hope he comes as soon as possible!


    When Wen Haotian walked out, he looked at Su Kaiming, "Director Su, that''s not what we said before." He could have clearly brought Su Rou back to the United States.


    "Don''t worry." The old man would not let Su Rou stay in the Su family anymore, so Su Rou lost the Su family''s protection. He could easily take Su Rou away ¡­ As long as Su Yuze agreed.


    Su Yu Ze grabbed Wen Haotian''s collar. "No matter what you guys are discussing, don''t have any ideas about her!"

 C217

    The only ones left in the house were Su Rong Qi and Su Rou. Su Rong Qi sat back on the sofa, "Come, sit down."


    Su Rou slowly walked over and sat opposite of Su Rongqi.


    "Why are you lying?" After a moment of silence, Su Rongqi said, "It''s all because of Su Yuze, right? You guys are together now?" Although it was a question, Su Rongqi was very sure.


    "¡­" Su Rou lowered her head and softly replied, "En."


    No wonder, no wonder why Yu Ze was so persistent towards Xiao Rou. The two of them had already started to have feelings for each other, "I always treated you as my granddaughter, I didn''t think that ¡­ Although you and Yu Ze aren''t related by blood, you still can''t be together. You are still siblings in the outside world, if your true identity is revealed, it will only cause the Su Family to be shamed.


    Su Rou lowered her head even more, "Yes, I understand."


    "So, you should leave with your biological father."


    "..." "Okay, got it." After saying that, Su Rou stood up and walked towards the second floor.


    "Tonight, I''ll book a flight for you." Su Rong Qi said from behind Su Rou.


    Su Rou''s footsteps paused for a moment before she continued walking.


    Su Rong sighed heavily as he sat on the sofa. This 18 years was really a long time! It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t angry. Especially since Su Mei said that he had always believed Su Yu Ze and Su Rou when they were in incest. Who would''ve thought ¡­ They had always been deceiving the Su Clan!


    Alright, let Su Rou and that man leave, in case this matter gets leaked and the Su family gets into trouble.


    The next morning, Su Rou was still sleeping when she was woken up by a servant, "Young miss, please put on your clothes. The car outside is already prepared."


    Su Rou rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked out the window. It was just dawn. How much hate did her grandfather have for her to fly out so early in the morning?


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s past six."


    Su Rou rarely got up this early. Even when she went to work, she would only get up from 7 to 8. Now that she got up so early, she could not control her anger. You guys go out first. "


    "Alright."


    Su Rou took a few deep breaths and suppressed the impatience in her heart. Then, she brushed her teeth and cleaned herself up, using a speed slower than usual to slowly finish. When she walked downstairs, Su Rong was already sitting at the dining table.


    "Why is it so slow?" Su Rong Qi asked.


    "I''m not used to getting up so early."


    "Come have breakfast." Su Rong Qi pointed at the person in front of him, "I sent someone to pick up Wen Haotian."


    "Oh."


    Then, she sat down at the dining table and began to eat her breakfast. Her quiet appearance made Su Rong a little suspicious, "You didn''t tell Yuze, did you?"


    "Nope."


    "Really?"


    Su Rou looked at Su Rong Qi. Right now, he was no longer part of the Su family. Did Su Rong''s trust in her disappear so quickly? " I don''t have a cell phone. "


    "Yes."


    "However, Grandpa, even if I didn''t tell Brother Ze, if he knew that Wen Haotian and I had gone to America, he would have also gone to America." It wasn''t because she was confident, but because of the agreement between Su Yu Ze and her. So, Su Rou was not worried about being alone in America because she believed that she was not alone.


    Su Rong Qi frowned slightly, "You can be at ease about this, I will not let Yu Ze leave."


    Su Rou smiled and did not say anything as she focused on eating the breakfast in front of her.


    When Su Rong saw the smile on Su Rou''s lips, he felt a little uneasy. Su Rou and Su Yuze had been together for so long, she naturally understood Su Yuze and listened to himself ¡­ However, she might not be able to change Yu Ze''s mind.


    However ¡ª he will definitely stop Yu Ze!


    Around 7 PM, Wen Haotian arrived. "Xiao Rou." As soon as he entered, he called out to Su Rou.


    Su Rou just silently ate her breakfast and did not answer.


    "Mr. Wen, although I don''t know what happened in your family that led to this incident, I do hope that you can return back to the United States and not come back here." Su Rong Qi took out the two tickets in his hands and said to Wen Haotian.


    "Of course, I know."


    "Xiao Rou, have you finished eating? Quickly leave with your father."


    When Su Rou heard this, she put down her half-eaten breakfast and left with Wen Haotian. They got into a Bentley. The Bentley was soon out of the house, but not long after the Bentley was out of sight, a Bugatti came in.


    Wen Haotian had the plane ticket in his hand. Soon, he would be able to bring Su Rou home. He didn''t dare to let Su Rou have the plane ticket because he was afraid that if she got angry, she would tear the plane ticket to pieces!


    "Xiao Rou, from now on, your surname is my surname." Wen Haotian gently smiled.


    "¡­" With Wen Haotian''s surname? Wouldn''t she have to call him ¡­? Gentle? Eh, what a disgusting name! Su Rou shook the goosebumps on her arm, "You should call me Su Rou."


    "But you are my daughter!" What wasn''t his surname Wen?


    "Su Rou." she insisted.


    "¡­" Wen Haotian couldn''t help but frown, but he quickly relaxed. "Okay, you might not be able to accept it for the time being, so let''s do it this way then."


    Su Rou didn''t take anything and Wen Haotian didn''t bring anything. In any case, the United States had everything! From the security check, to the customs office, to the departure lounge, everything had been completed smoothly.


    However, compared to Wen Haotian''s happiness, from start to finish, Su Rou had an expressionless face.


    "Xiao Rou, this should be your first time in America, right?" Wen Haotian asked.


    "Yes."


    "You are also in the first year of university this year. When you go over there, what university would you like to attend? America? Princeton? Choose for yourself. " Wen Haotian''s family was rich, so it wouldn''t be difficult for Su Rou to enter a university. After all, his family was originally a beauty.


    Su Rou seemed not to be interested as she slightly shook her head while holding her chin. Wen Haotian had mistaken her for someone who didn''t want to read. He feared that her spoken English wouldn''t pass, and was afraid that she would be excluded. "It''s alright, I can find a home tutor for you and teach you English first ¡­"


    "I''m going to NYU." Su Rou interrupted him.


    "Eh ¡­" Wen Haotian chuckled, "Don''t be so willful."


    "Then don''t talk anymore. Can''t you just let me be quiet for a while?" Su Rou said impatiently.


    After being deflated, Wen Haotian''s face turned slightly red. After having his good intentions rejected time and time again, no matter how good of a temper he had, Wen Haotian would still explode with anger. Looking at the back of Su Rou''s head, he took a few deep breaths.


    Fine, he''ll endure it!


    Just think of it as Su Rou not getting used to it yet!

 C218

    When Su Yu Ze drove Bujardi to the Su Family residence, Su Rong opened the door. When she saw the person at the door, she frowned. So early! " It made him really displeased. He never came so early to see him before and it was all for Su Rou!


    "Where''s little Rou''er?" Su Yuze asked.


    "She''s no longer a member of the Su Family. What reason do you have to be so persistent with her?"


    Su Yuze was silent for a few seconds. "I love her. Is that reason enough?"


    "You ¡­" The usually cold Su Yuze was actually able to say something like this, which surprised Su Rongqi quite a bit. Although he knew they were already together, he didn''t know that Su Yuze''s feelings for her were this deep!


    "Where is she?"


    "She''s still asleep." Su Rong Qi said in a deep voice, "Since you came so early, of course she wouldn''t wake up."


    When Su Yu Ze heard this, he wanted to personally go upstairs and wake her up, but his movements were interrupted by Su Rong. "Yu Ze, wait a moment, I want to talk to you."


    "About what?"


    "My Su family will not admit to Su Rou." Su Rongqi said, "This Black Dragon incident ends here."


    Su Yuze understood what he meant. In other words, it wasn''t impossible for his grandfather to remove Su Rou from the Su Family''s list. After being deceived for eighteen years, his grandfather''s anger wouldn''t be dispelled so easily. Just don''t get angry at Su Rou.


    "Grandfather, chasing little Rou Er away is okay. I can raise her in the future, but don''t get angry at her."


    "Hmph." Su Rong Qi said in a deep voice, "Shouldn''t I be angry? The warm child is dead, but you can actually hide it from me until now! "


    "Grandfather ¡­" If you had cared more about Aunt Wen, she might not have been reduced to this state. " Speaking of which, wasn''t it all because of Su Rong''s pride?


    "Yu Ze!" Mentioning the past, it made Su Ruo slightly irritable, "Is this how you speak to your grandfather?"


    Su Yu Ze looked away. Su Rongqi''s stubborn temper was acting up again. No matter what he said to him at this moment, it wouldn''t work! Su Yuze let out a light sigh, but his gaze landed on the breakfast on the table.


    Immediately afterwards, Su Yuze''s expression changed. "Grandfather, you lied to me."


    "What?" Su Rong Qi was surprised by his sudden words.


    "She''s not here anymore."


    Only now did Su Rong notice that he was really old. Su Rou''s breakfast hadn''t been cleaned up even half the time, allowing Su Yu Ze to see. With his clever brain, he must have guessed it.


    Seeing that Su Rong didn''t say anything, Su Yu Ze steeled his heart, "Where did she go?"


    "I don''t know." Su Rong Qi said stubbornly.


    If he didn''t say it, wouldn''t he have sought it out himself?


    Su Yu Ze rushed out the door and headed towards the hotel where Wen Haotian was staying. His underlings didn''t report that Wen Haotian had left. In other words, Wen Haotian was still in City T.


    The hotels they stayed in were all five-star, so Su Yuze drove all the way to the hotel. The front desk girl was playing on her phone in boredom. Although the five-star hotel looked very luxurious, ordinary people couldn''t afford to stay there. Plus, it wasn''t the tourist season, so the Five Elements Wine Hotel was empty.


    "Ah, sir, the house?" The front desk girl was playing around when she saw Su Yuze. His noble aura and handsome appearance made the front desk girl immediately adjust her attitude and ask with a smile.


    "Where''s Wen Haotian?"


    "Warm..." Haotian? " The front desk girl asked in surprise. Is that the guest''s name? "I will help you check." The anger on Su Yuze''s body was too obvious, even the receptionist couldn''t help feeling a sense of fear.


    "Hurry up."


    The front desk girl turned on the computer and quickly tapped on it with both hands. Then she said, "Mr. Wen, right? His room number is 4056. "


    "Is he still in his room?"


    "This... I''ll give you a call and ask. " Since she couldn''t be sure, the receptionist quickly picked up the phone and called the person in that room.


    After waiting for a while, the receptionist looked at Su Yuze and said, "Sir, I''m very sorry, but it seems that Mister Wen isn''t in his room."


    "He''s not here ¡­"


    "Yes, yes."


    Isn''t he here? In that case, it was very possible that Wen Haotian was together with Su Rou ¡­ Damn it!


    Su Yu Ze immediately called the airport, "Are there any foreign planes today?"


    "There are some CEO Su, there''s a total of two shifts, but they''ve all taken off already."


    "Order me a plane ticket."


    "¡­"


    "Why?"


    "I... Director Su, you are unable to do so. "


    Su Yuze''s eyes darkened. "What do you mean?"


    "Sorry, CEO Su, we were just following orders. If you want to book a plane ticket, that''s not possible!"


    Grandpa, right? That must be it! Grandpa didn''t want him to go to America, so he stopped him.


    "I know." Su Yuze hung up the phone, his expression extremely gloomy.


    "Young Master Yu!" Fukai Feng panted as he walked to Su Yu Ze''s side. "How is it? Is there any news of Baby Rou? "


    "She''s gone."


    "What?" Zhang Feng said he didn''t understand Su Yu Ze''s words, "What do you mean she left? Running away from home? Did you make her angry? "


    Su Yu Ze shook his head. "Reputation Peak, she was taken away."


    "Who?" "Who is it!?" "Who dares to take Su Rou away!"


    "¡­" Su Yu Ze''s words would be quite troublesome. He chose to remain silent. "Fame, the Su family has restricted my movements recently. I need your help."


    Although Zhang Feng didn''t understand, but if good brothers needed help, he would not hesitate to help. "Alright, if there''s anything you need me to do, then just tell me."


    However, Su Kaiming was extremely happy. He told the Su Family Su Rou''s true identity and Liu RuLan was surprised, "What? Yu Ze actually lied to us! "


    Su Mei cried out loudly, "I was just saying that Su Rou doesn''t look like Aunt Wen no matter how you look at it! You actually lied to us! "


    Su Hongyu shrugged his shoulders in disbelief. On the other hand, Su Yue and Qian Yingnan looked at each other, a look that only two people could understand.


    The most surprised of all was Su Zi Qi. He was so shocked that he was dumbfounded. He could not help but mutter to himself, "She is not from the Su Clan, not from the Su Clan ¡­"


    Su Yue touched Su Ziqi, "Ziqi, what''s wrong?" How could he have such an expression? Although this matter was shocking, he shouldn''t have been so shocked, right?

 C219

    Su Kaiming was extremely proud of himself. When he heard that the old man couldn''t get angry enough to chase Su Rou away, Su Yu Ze even had a huge argument with his grandpa over it.


    "Hubby, aren''t you pushing Yu Ze too far?" Liu RuLan was a bit worried. After all, Su Rou wasn''t a member of the Su family. It didn''t matter if she was kicked out, but Su Yu Ze was still a member of the Su family.


    "If we don''t do this, my Su Clan will not be safe!" Su Kaiming said snappily, "Do you think I want to? The old man places too much importance on Yu Ze, his existence is a threat to me! " If he had to blame someone, he could only blame Su Yu Ze for being too sharp!


    Liu RuLan didn''t say anything. She didn''t know what to say anymore. Although Su Yu Ze forced Su Kaiming too much, Su Yu Ze was still a member of the Su family, right? You can''t be too extreme!


    "Alright, if you still want to be the wife of the chairman of the Su Clan, then don''t interfere in my matters. Do you hear me clearly?" Su Kaiming said in a serious tone.


    Liu RuLan licked her lips, then silently nodded, "Yes, I understand."


    When Su Yue heard about Su Rou''s matter, his first reaction was disbelief! How could Su Rou not be a child of the Su family? Thus, he felt that Su Kaiming might have done this in secret. His goal was to stop Su Yu Ze from returning to the Su Family!


    "Big brother!" Su Yue went to find Su Kaiming, "Xiao Rou''s matter, could it be that you are secretly causing trouble?"


    "Su Yue, what''s the meaning of this?" Su Kaiming could hear the probing in Su Yue''s words, he replied unhappily.


    "Why did you do Xiao Rou''s thing when Yu Ze decided to return to the Su Family? You dare to say that it wasn''t you who did it? " In the Su Clan, he was the one who agreed to Su Yu Ze''s return the most.


    "This is the truth!" Su Kaiming snorted, he then took out a report on the paternity test from his drawer, "Open your eyes wide and have a good look!"


    Su Yue took the report and looked at it. Sure enough, the results were clearly written in black and white. "But ¡­" But this was too much of a coincidence!


    "Su Yue, Yu Ze is currently in a cold war with Grandfather, I think that it will take a while for Grandfather to calm down. Whether Yu Ze can come back to the Su Family is still unknown, I advise you to stop thinking about things that you shouldn''t have." Su Kaiming was secretly feeling satisfied with the success of his scheme. As for Su Yue, his words naturally made him proud.


    Su Yue''s face twitched for a moment, then he threw away the paternity test report, "You can do it, you really can do it!" With that, Su Yue turned around and left the study.


    After all, Su Yu Ze was his nephew. However, in the face of benefits, Su Kaiming still chose his future and career.


    Yu Ze ¡­ Don''t blame Uncle!


    As for Su Yuze, after he was refused a plane ticket, he used his own forces. Did he think he could only fly? If the plane was not allowed to fly, then he could take his own plane!


    However, the Su Clan private jet that had always been parked on the airport lawn had disappeared without a trace! Su Yuze didn''t manage to contact the pilot no matter how hard he tried. With a dark expression, Su Yuze finally understood that his grandfather had completely sealed off his path. As long as he booked a plane ticket, the airport would refuse.


    Even the tickets to the neighboring city were all rejected, not to mention the airport, even the train stations and stations were all sealed off! This was Su Rongqi''s method and power. He wouldn''t allow Su Yu Ze to go to America to find Su Rou, and she definitely wouldn''t allow him to leave the Su family.


    "Young Master Yu, what are you going to do now?" "I heard from the grapevine that although I don''t know what happened to the Su family, Old Man Su did not stop a middle-aged man like Su Rou who flew to the United States. Just from this, I can tell that it was no small matter!" You... "Are we still going to find Baby Rou Rou?"


    "Yes." Su Yuze nodded. The United States had to go.


    "Young Master Yu, can you tell me the truth? What exactly is going on between you and Darling Rou?"


    "She''s not my sister." Su Yuze lightly said, "She''s the child I picked up outside the hospital back then." Since the matter had already been exposed, Su Yu Ze had already revealed it. More importantly, he believed in the Reputation Peak.


    Fame Peak opened his mouth. This matter was too explosive ¡­ After a long time, Fame Peak finally found his voice, "In other words, that Wen Haotian is the biological father of Darling Rou?"


    "Yes."


    "This way ¡­" Then just let Su Rou and Wen Haotian go back to the United States. In any case, he was not a child of the Su Family and was not related to him in any way! But after thinking about it carefully, she realized that something was wrong ¡­ Young Master Yu''s reaction was so intense, it was as if her beloved had been snatched away. "No way ¡­" Young Master Yu, you and her ¡­ "


    "Just as you think."


    "Oh, you guys ¡­" Heavens, they were too bold. Although they were not related by blood, they were still considered siblings by the outside world!


    Su Yuze frowned, "Now isn''t the time to talk about this. I''m going to America."


    "The Su Clan doesn''t care?"


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for little Rou Er, I wouldn''t even bother to lie in this muddy water." His Golden Age was not without branches in the United States. It was only because of Su Rou that he stayed in T city. But now, their peaceful life had been broken.


    Su Yu Ze sighed deeply, "Fame, when the time comes, I''ll need to borrow your ID card."


    Fukai was stunned, but he quickly recovered. "Alright, I understand."


    "Knock, knock, knock ~ ~ ~"


    A series of knocks sounded out from the door. SuYufeng and Su Yuze glanced at each other. Su Yuze glanced at Suifeng, who immediately understood. "Cough, Young Master Yu, about next quarter''s profit statement, I want to discuss it with you ¡­"


    "Creak ~ ~"


    The door to the office was pushed open, Su Rongqi walked in solemnly with both hands behind his back. Seeing the two people in the office looking like they were in the office, he did not feel like he was being rude at all, but instead said to Yuming, "Let''s talk about the kid from Reputation family. You go out first, I have something to talk to Yu Ze about."


    Fukai smiled mischievously as he bowed slightly towards Su Rongqi. "Alright, Grandpa Su."


    Seeing that Reputation Peak had left, Su Rongqi said, "I thought you didn''t have the mind to work anymore." He came this time to check if Su Yu Ze was still working hard. It seemed that Su Rou didn''t have as high a place in his heart as he had imagined.


    Su Yuze indifferently arranged the documents as he said, "Grandpa means that you want me to go find little Rou Er?"


    Su Rong''s expression changed again after hearing Su Yuze''s words, "Impossible!"


    Heh, I knew grandpa wouldn''t allow it!

 C220

    Su Rong Qi obviously didn''t want to talk about Su Rou anymore, so he coldly changed the topic, "Yu Ze, since her matter ends here, you don''t need to fulfill the promise of four years right? Come back to the Su family now."


    Was she already so disgusted that Su Rou wasn''t even willing to bring up her name? Su Yuze slightly lowered her head, while the strands of hair in front of her forehead blocked his eyes, as well as the coldness in his eyes.


    After not being able to get a response for a long time, Su Rong was a little angry, "Yu Ze, you shouldn''t be the kind of person who is tied down by emotions!" Su Yuze, he''s the king of power, how can he be tied down by love?


    "Then, Grandpa wants me to become a cold and heartless person, right?" Su Yu Ze asked indifferently.


    "What I mean is ¡­" Halfway through his words, Su Rongqi suddenly went silent. That''s right, he wanted Su Yu Ze to become a cold and detached person in order to protect himself in the business empire.


    "I understand, I will return to the Su Clan." Su Yu Ze laughed lightly, seeming to compromise.


    "When?" Su Rong Qi asked.


    "A week from now."


    "Alright!" Su Rongqi said, "However, I will be keeping an eye on you this week. What kind of tricks are you trying to pull?" He couldn''t see through Su Yuze, but he still couldn''t be careless this past week. He had to keep an eye on Su Yuze at all times.


    "Yes." Su Yuze turned his office chair around, and with his back facing Su Rong, he said, "I''m a little tired. Grandpa, please go back."


    Su Rong Qi stared at his back for a while, and then as if he was here, he walked out at a leisurely pace.


    Su Yuze stared at the French window in front of him. He hadn''t stood tall enough yet ¡­


    From the looks of it, grandpa would definitely not relax. Then, he could only take the risk and make a deal with Su Kaiming.


    When Su Kaiming saw Su Yuze, who was an uninvited guest, a trace of astonishment flashed across his eyes. However, he quickly calmed down and asked, "Yuze, are you looking for me?"


    "I''m here to make a deal with you, first uncle."


    "Oh? Transactions... "Tell me about it." When Su Kaiming heard the word ''trade,'' he became interested. Su Yu Ze rarely took the initiative to do business with him!


    Su Yu Ze casually sat on the sofa in Su Kaiming''s office and crossed his legs elegantly, "First uncle''s goal is actually to make it so that I can''t go back to the Su family. Now that the matter of little Rou Er has been exposed, I won''t beat around the bush anymore. You help me go abroad, so I won''t go back to the Su family, okay?"


    When Su Kaiming heard that, he chuckled. "Ha, Yu Ze, aren''t you a little too conceited? Do you think that after you deceive him, the old man will still let you return to the Su Family? "


    "But uncle, grandpa came to find me yesterday and told me to return to the Su Clan next week ¡­ It seems that Grandpa still believes in me. " Su Yu Ze didn''t care about Su Kaiming''s mockery, he replied calmly.


    "What?" Su Kaiming''s smile disappeared, "Old Man ¡­" You still want to return to the Su Clan? I don''t believe it! " Su Rong Qi hated people who lied to him the most. Even Su Rou was kicked out by him. How could he let Su Yu Ze go so easily? And continue to drag him back to the Su Clan, regardless of the past?


    "Otherwise, why wouldn''t Grandpa let me go to America?"


    "¡­"


    Su Kaiming suddenly thought of something. That''s right, since his grandfather was disappointed in Su Yu Ze, why didn''t he want Yu Ze to go abroad and stop him instead? Therefore, this could only mean that ¡­ It meant that the old man still valued Yu Ze. The old man didn''t care about the deception this time?


    When Su Kaiming thought of this, he couldn''t help but clench his fists. The old man ¡­ This was too biased!


    "How do you expect me to believe you?" After all, helping Su Yuze was against the old man, and the risk was too great.


    "You have to believe it." Su Yuze said with a stern expression, "Uncle, please help me board the plane. I''ll bear all the consequences ¡­ "Like this, the Su Clan is yours, so you don''t have to worry about me fighting with you for it."


    This indeed sounded like an attractive deal. Su Kaiming thought about it for a long time, then said, "What you said is that the consequences will be borne by you."


    "Yes."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    A smile surfaced on Su Yuze''s face that he hadn''t seen for a long time. "It''s very simple. As long as you can hold down Grandfather''s person, it''ll be fine."


    "Then how do you go abroad? Don''t forget you can''t even buy a plane ticket right now. "


    "There''s no need for you to worry about that."


    "Fine."


    Su Rou flew for more than ten hours before finally arriving in the United States. When she got off the plane, her destination was the airport full of foreigners with blonde hair and blue eyes. She felt like a beast race here.


    Sensing Su Rou''s discomfort and slight resistance, Wen Haotian comforted her, "Don''t be afraid. Just wait until you get used to it."


    It was Su Rou''s first time in the United States, so she was not at fault for being busy. However, there was no place she was familiar with. When she was alone in a foreign land, a sense of loneliness would always surge within her heart.


    On the other hand, Wen Haotian''s mood was much happier after returning to the United States. After all, this was his home, wasn''t it? But on the other hand, Su Rou did not seem to be in a good mood. Her little face slightly raised as if she was not very interested in her family.


    "Alright Xiao Rou, let''s go in." Wen Haotian opened the door and said, "Just treat this as your own home. You''re welcome."


    Su Rou was currently penniless and couldn''t leave. Besides, Su Yu Ze might come and stay in the Wen family until he came to find her.


    There was a nanny in the Wen family. She was fat, but she was Chinese and looked to be about the same age as Wang Sister-in-Law. Seeing Wen Haotian return home, the nanny was stunned for a moment before she said, "Mister is back." However, when she saw Su Rou, a surprised expression emerged on her face. This girl ¡­ "She looks too much like a lady!" "This ¡­"


    "This is my daughter." Wen Haotian said, "In the future, I will respectfully address her as young miss. Do you remember that?"


    "Yes ¡­" "Young miss."


    "Xiao Rou, this is the nanny, Aunt Yue. She is in charge of our family''s daily necessities." Wen Haotian introduced the two to Su Rou.


    However, Su Rou''s attention didn''t seem to be focused on the nanny, Aunt Yue. She was sizing up this villa that was filled with the american style, which was also a two-story villa. This design wasn''t bad.


    "Xiao Rou, your room is on the second floor, right next to Tong Tong''s. Come, I''ll bring you there."


    Su Rou paused for a moment before following behind Wen Haotian.


    "Xiao Rou, I''ll get someone to prepare the items for you. What kind of clothes do you like to wear?"


    "Whatever."


    "..." "Alright."

 Chapter 221

    It was noon when Su Rou arrived in the United States. There was a full 12 hour time difference between here and China. It should be early in the evening. I don''t know what Su Yuze is doing now.


    "Look at the young lady and don''t let her have any mistakes." Wen Haotian said to aunt Chongyue.


    "Yes, sir." Aunt Yue nodded.


    "Xiaorou, Dad went to the company first. There are too many things left unresolved." Wen Haotian then ordered Su rou.


    Su Rou didn''t answer. She just turned on the TV silently. Wen Haotian looked at her and left. At the moment when the door closed, Su Rou''s eyes showed a touch of disdain. "Look at the little lady." in fact, she was afraid that she would run away!


    Su Rou leaned blandly on the sofa. Even if so, it''s boring. The TV here is all in English. It''s not that she can''t understand, but it''s not as easy as watching Mandarin.


    Su Rou threw away the remote control. Aunt Yue saw Su Rou''s obviously depressed mood. She wiped her hands on her apron, made a cup of tea and went to Su Rou''s face, "little lady, please have tea."


    "Oh."


    Aunt Yue stared at Su Rou for a long time. The more she looked, the more she felt that Su Rou and his wife were so much alike. They were even more alike than Wen Tong¡° Young lady, who are you Finally, aunt Yue couldn''t help asking.


    "Me? I don''t know who I am. "


    "But you..." why didn''t you know that the Wen family had a daughter?


    Aunt Yue''s words were interrupted by the sound of opening the door. Soft Yao Yu came in. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the shoes by the door. It was a pair of strange women''s shoes. "Aunt Yue, are there any guests?"


    "Madam."


    Yao Yu changed his slippers and walked in, but unexpectedly saw Su Rou sitting on the sofa. A pair of eyes suddenly stared at the boss, and the famous brand bag in his hand suddenly fell to the ground. The girl in front, with a natural curly hair that grew to the waist, was the same as her, and the tear mole under the corner of his right eye, was very similar to her!


    "You, you are..." Yao Yu covered his mouth and was unable to restrain his feelings for a moment.


    Su Rou saw Yao Yu for the first time. She finally knew why Wen Haotian was so sure he was his daughter when she saw him, because... It was so similar!


    Seeing that the atmosphere was wrong, aunt Yue stopped talking and quietly stepped back to do her own business. Alas, the nanny is not qualified to intervene in the affairs of the rich family.


    "My God, Hao naively brought you back!" It is said that the Su family in T city is a cruel character. How did Wen Haotian do it?


    Su Rou looked at Yao Yu for a while, then looked away. To tell the truth, Su Rou didn''t like this mother much.


    "My name is Su rou."


    "Su Rou..." Yao Yu whispered Su Rou''s name, "Xiao Rou, how are you these years?"


    Su Rou smiled, "life is good. If you don''t come to me, I think I will live better."


    "..." Yao Yu''s breath was stifled. Su Rou was blaming her! Yes, she shouldn''t have come back. She can''t come back¡° What about the vast sky? "


    "Sir is out." Aunt Yue replied in the kitchen.


    Yao Yu looked at Su Rou''s soft side face, then walked over and whispered, "Xiao Rou, you can''t stay here. Go back quickly."


    Su Rou looks at her strangely. What''s the matter? Didn''t they want her back to Wen''s house? Why doesn''t this woman seem to think so¡° You are really wonderful. One wants me back and the other wants to drive me away... Didn''t you discuss when you abandoned me? "


    "I... No." Yao Yu said, "anyway, you come with me."


    If you want something to say, hold Su Rou''s hand, and then drag the person to the door. Aunt Yue immediately put down her things, "madam, where are you taking the little lady?"


    Yao Yu frowned slightly, "it has nothing to do with you."


    "But... Sir told me not to let the little lady go out." Aunt Yue said.


    "Sir is not here. Should you listen to me?" Yao Yu looked at Aunt Yue and naturally brought up a strong tone.


    "But..." aunt Yue was still a little tangled. Her husband told her not to let the little lady have any mistakes, but her wife wanted the little lady to go. For a moment, she was really in a dilemma!


    It''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon. Wen Haotian should be in the company. Is there a plane at this time? Before Wen Haotian comes back... Yao Yu urges Su Rou to change her shoes. For a moment, Su Rou is confused by Yao Yu''s vigorous action. Yao Yu squats down to wear shoes for Su Rou, but just put one on, there is a sound of keys at the door.


    Wen Haotian came in with a briefcase. When he saw the scene in front of him, he frowned fiercely, "what are you doing?"


    Su Rou has one shoe on, the other is still stepping on slippers, while Yao Yu is holding shoes in one hand and is preparing to change them for her¡° Are you taking xiaorou away? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wen Haotian slammed the door, "you can''t think!"


    Yao Yu bit his lip, and a trace of determination appeared on Rouwan''s face. She whispered to Wen Haotian and discussed, "Haotian, we don''t have to do this."


    "Shut up." Wen Haotian said impatiently.


    Su Rou glanced back and forth at them, then threw away the shoe she had put on, and walked back to the sofa barefoot, "nervous." What are these two people trying to do? One wants her to stay, the other wants her to go, psycho


    Wen Haotian looked at Su Rou''s back, then pulled Yao Yu up to the bedroom on the second floor and locked the door, "Yao Yu, you''d better not play xiaorou''s idea."


    "It''s you!" Yao Yu said with some excitement.


    "You... Well." Wen Haotian took a deep breath, suddenly changed his expression and covered his abdominal cavity.


    As soon as Yao Yu saw it, he immediately helped Wen Haotian to sit on the bed and skillfully took out a box of medicine from the drawer. "I''ve been running around these days. I''m sick!" Wen Haotian''s liver is not very good. He can''t work too hard. He will get sick in a hurry.


    After sitting for a while, Wen Haotian looked up at Yao Yu, "Xiaoyu, I promise I won''t treat xiaorou badly. After all, she is our child..."


    "Just because it''s our child, I''m so reluctant..." Yao Yu said, his eyes red and tears fell.


    Wen Haotian took Yao Yu''s shoulder and patted it gently, but he didn''t say anything. Yao Yu wept bitterly. She knew that from today on, Wen Haotian would use his forces to stop Su Rou from escaping. It was impossible to leave!

 Chapter 222

    Su Rongqi gave Su Yuze a week, so Su Yuze should get out of T city within this week, otherwise he will be greatly limited in action once he returns to Su''s house!


    Su Kaiming found Su Yuze and asked, "Yuze, I can''t completely stop the power of the old man. I can only help you delay for a while, but how can you buy a ticket?" After all, even if it blocked the view of the old man, I still couldn''t buy a ticket.


    "I''ll borrow my friend''s ID card."


    "Is that ok? Security check... "


    "I''ll take care of everything." Su Yuze interrupted him with a wave. Yufeng has long had a good relationship with the people at the airport. At that time, just use Yufeng''s ID card to get the ticket.


    Su Kaiming nodded. "You are really persistent to Su rou."


    "Ah..." Su Yuze chuckled and stared at his mobile phone without making a sound.


    "I hope you and Su Rou will stay in the United States and never come back." This is Su Kaiming''s wish. Su Yuze''s edge is too strong, which makes him feel very dangerous! As long as Su Yuze doesn''t come back, they are still a family.


    Su Yuze looked up at Su Kaiming, "look again."


    "What?" What do you mean, look again?


    "Unless you want me to go back to Su''s house now." Su Yuze said indifferently.


    "..." Su Kaiming narrowed his eyes slightly. OK, he''s powerful!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yue found Su Kaiming sneaky in the last two days. He seemed to be secretly plotting something. Plotting? What is Su Kaiming planning to plot?


    Su Yue quietly came to Su Kaiming''s office. Su Kaiming went out for a meeting. He sneaked in to see if Su Kaiming was hiding any secrets. But after searching for a long time, he didn''t see the so-called secret. Yes... Since it''s a secret, it won''t be put in the office. Just, what could it be?


    Squeak¡ª¡ª


    Su Kaiming pushed open the door of the office without a sign. When he saw Su Yue, he was stunned first, and then his eyebrows stood up, "Su Yue, what are you doing here? Get out! " It''s too brave to break into his office so brazenly.


    Su Yue was also hard to argue for a time. After all, he was arrested for a current crime. Su Yue walked out of the office bitterly. Hum, don''t let him know, then he will always follow him!


    Early the next morning, Su Kaiming came to the company, looked at the time, and then called Su Yuze, "Yuze, it''s me! You have an hour to avoid the eye liner of the old man. Is that enough? "


    "Yes."


    "OK..."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The door of the office was suddenly pushed open. Su Yue jumped in and yelled, "ha, I knew you must have bad intentions. Brother, you want to help Yuze escape!"


    Su Kaiming frowned slightly. "What are you talking about?"


    "I''ll tell the old man!" He even wanted to let Yuze go. How could he let such a thing happen? Yuze is his chip!


    "Su Yue!" Su Kaiming hurriedly stopped him. If the old man knew, not only Su Yuze would be stopped, but also he would be affected!


    But as soon as Su Yue got the news, he immediately began to call Su Rongqi


    A quarter of an hour later, Su Rong got up in his car and soon came to the airport. As soon as he arrived at the airport, he hurriedly asked, "I want to find someone, Su Yuze!" I hope the flight hasn''t taken off yet!


    The ground handling lady immediately began to search the Internet. A moment later, "I''m sorry, there''s no su Yuze."


    "What? Take a good look. " How could it not!


    The ground chicken shook his head. "It''s really not."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    At this time, a large passenger plane had just taken off. Su Rongqi looked at the plane and suddenly pointed to it and said, "where is the plane going?"


    The ground handling lady looked at it and said, "it''s for the United States. There''s only one flight today. If you want to..."


    Su Rongqi was too lazy to listen to the later words. Su Yuze still left!


    Su Kaiming and Su Yue, who arrived later, were dressed rudely. Su Kaiming looked at the huge airport. Where''s su Yuze? Are you leaving? Look at the old man''s expression. It should be gone! Su Kaiming''s heart is cool. Great! Su Yuze finally left!


    Su Yue''s face was iron blue, but he came a step late!


    "Dad, Yuze, he......" Su Kaiming pretended to hold Su Rong''s arm.


    "How dare he lie to me!" He said he would go back to Su''s house in a week, but he didn''t think it was just his cover. In fact, he still wanted to run away!


    Su Yue frowned slightly. "Dad, it''s actually the eldest brother who secretly helped Yuze escape. It''s him!"


    Su Rongqi looked at Su Kaiming nearby, but Su Kaiming said seriously, "Su Yue, don''t talk nonsense! Do you have any evidence? "


    "I heard it with my own ears this morning."


    "Oh, that''s ridiculous. I only talk to my customers on the phone in the morning." Su Kaiming sneered and defended himself, "Su Yue, I know you have a problem with me, but it''s not so aimed at me?"


    Su Yue narrowed his eyes, "big brother, you..."


    Su Rongqi, who had been silent, suddenly said, "shut up!" After saying that, he glanced at Su Kaiming and Su Yue severely, "don''t say it. I''ll investigate it clearly!"


    Su Rongqi left the airport angrily. Su Kaiming and Su Yue stood there and looked at his back. After a while, Su Yue said, "brother, you will be punished."


    "Retribution? I know Su is mine. " Su Kaiming looked ahead and whispered, then left the airport.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze boarded the plane five minutes before the plane took off. He knew that as long as he started to act, Su Rong would be aware of it, so he deliberately postponed the time.


    Sitting on the seat, there are many vacant seats next to Su Yuze. Su Yuze slightly raises his lips and goes to the United States. There may be a hard battle to fight. Although I don''t know the specific purpose of Wen Haotian, but... If he hurts xiaorou''er, he will have to take measures!


    "Sir, is your surname Yu?" The stewardess came over and asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Su Yuze nodded.


    "It was told that when the plane passes the transfer station, we will arrange for you to take another flight." The stewardess said politely that this man is really handsome.


    "OK, I see."


    Yes, if Grandpa still doesn''t want to give up him, the flight will be under grandpa''s control. It''s not unreasonable to change flights at the transfer station.

 Chapter 223

    American society is open and heroic. Wen Tong can stay home for two days. Wen Haotian and Yao Yu won''t say anything about her. But when Wen Tong saw Su Rou, a trace of surprise appeared on his face with smoked makeup, "Mommy, why is she here?"


    Wen Haotian came down from the second floor, "Tong Tong, she''s your sister. Why can''t she be at Wen''s house?"


    Wen Tong''s lips closed, "I won''t admit to having a sister." Wen Tong said coldly that she is the princess of the Wen family. Suddenly, there is another sister competing with her for her parents'' love. She is absolutely not allowed!


    "What a coincidence. I don''t want to admit that I have a family like you." Su Rou is not willing to be outdone. She has long been used to living only herself and Su Yuze at home. Now there are suddenly four more people, which makes her feel very uncomfortable!


    "Then why did you come back!"


    Su Rou was just about to speak, but was interrupted by Wen Haotian. "Tong Tong, what are you talking about!"


    Wen Tong feels very oppressed. She doesn''t like Su Rou! You see, she just came and took all her parents'' attention.


    Su Rou sighed slightly. Did she think she wanted to come here? This is not her home!


    At the dinner table, the four members of the Wen family look very warm, but in fact, there is a surging tide. Wen Haotian was afraid that Su Rou couldn''t get used to Western food. He asked aunt Yue to make Chinese food, so he kept putting food in Su Rou''s bowl, "Xiao Rou, eat more. You look so thin."


    Wen Tong grew up in the United States since childhood. Naturally, he was used to Western food. Looking at the food in front of him, he felt a little disgusting. After a few bites, Wen Tong said, "Daddy, I don''t want to eat these."


    "Let aunt Yue do it alone later. Let xiaorou adapt first." Wen Haotian said.


    "What..." Wen Tong felt more wronged. Why should he follow Su Rou? Wen Tong looks at Yao Yu like asking for help. Yao Yu just lowers his head and eats silently without saying a word. Wen Tong has no choice. She can''t eat this meal.


    As soon as he lost his chopsticks, Wen Tong stood up and walked to the second floor. "Aunt Yue, make me a pasta and send it to my room."


    "Yes, miss."


    Wen Haotian didn''t care. He just kept asking Su Rou to eat more. "Don''t worry about her. Tong Tong is spoiled by us. Xiao Rou, you eat more."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day was su Rou''s admission day. Wen Haotian chose a good school for her, the University of Washington, and Wen Tong was the same school, but Wen Tong studied management, while Su Rou still chose finance.


    When she entered the University, Su Rou looked at those tall foreigners and felt very uncomfortable. She seemed to be a different kind. It was not that there were no Chinese students studying abroad. All of them had eyes on their heads. Su Rou didn''t want to make deep friends.


    It''s just that Su Rou feels very strange. Why did she have a physical examination when she entered the university?


    "Well, xiaorou, the university here is more freestyle. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to go to it. Don''t force it." Wen Haotian said softly.


    Su Rou didn''t think too much. After the physical examination, she took Su Rou to the finance major. Anyway, many in the university came to sit in. Wen Haotian settled Su Rou with a smile. Before leaving, he said, "you can call this phone in the evening and let the driver pick you up."


    With that, Wen Haotian put a mobile phone in Su Rou''s hand and left.


    Foreign university classes are very large, and the students are scattered. Su Rou looks at the financial books in front of her, all in English. He sighed slightly. Just picked up the pen, he felt that his shoulder had been patted. Looking back, a familiar face came into view.


    "It''s really you! Xiaorou! "


    "... Jiang Ling."


    Eh? How did you see Jiang Ling here? Shouldn''t he be at Oxford?


    "Why are you here?" Jiang Ling asked unexpectedly.


    "This... It''s a long story." Su Rou touched her nose. "What about you? Why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in Oxford? "


    Jiang Ling also scratched the back of her head, some helpless, "this is a long story." In fact, the real reason is that he was so confident to fill in Oxford with Su Rou, but because Su Rou gave up halfway, he would think of his lovelorn affair when he saw the word Oxford, so he resolutely gave up Oxford University.


    Seeing her classmates in a foreign country is really a very happy thing. Su Rou finally showed her first smile in this period of time, "do you also study finance?"


    "No, I study business management, but I will come to watch finance and learn more." Jiang Ling said, and a warm smile appeared on Wen Junxiu''s face¡° Do you learn this? "


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze had been flying all day and night before he arrived in the United States. Su Yuze got off the plane and looked around. He didn''t come to the United States for the first time, but he used to come on business. This time he came to find a girlfriend.


    Take a pair of sunglasses and cover most of your face. Before looking for Xiao rou''er, you have to go to Shengshi branch to collect your power.


    Many taxis were parked at the gate of the airport. Su Yuze walked to the taxi in front. The driver was leaning in front of the door, smoking leisurely and contentedly. Seeing Su Yuze coming, he first looked at him for a while, and then continued smoking. He had no intention of carrying him.


    "Shall we go?" Su Yuze asked in fluent Chinese.


    "The starting price is ten dollars." Said the driver, with disdain on his face.


    Su Yuze knows that people in some countries will have racial discrimination. The driver probably thinks he comes from other places and can''t afford the price!


    Slightly raised his eyebrows, Su Yuze took out his wallet from his pocket, took out more than a dozen hundred dollars at random, shook it in front of the driver, and suddenly saw the driver''s eyes staring wide.


    Sprinkle the money gently, then turn around and sit in the co driver''s seat, "go to Shengshi."


    The driver threw the cigarette end excitedly and hurried to pick up the money. Instead of disdain, he put on a flattering smile.


    The taxi started quickly. The driver smiled happily and tried to talk to Su Yuze, but Su Yuze didn''t want to pay attention. He put on his Bluetooth headset and began to make a phone call.


    "Hello? Ian, it''s me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "In the company? I want to see you. "


    The driver turned his mouth. Well, the rich are more powerful. His attitude was not very good just now. Su Yuze should retaliate.

 Chapter 224

    Ian is the general manager of Shengshi branch. He is a sunny man with blue eyes. He is a little taller than Su Yuze. As soon as he saw Su Yuze coming, Ian warmly gave him a hug, "president, long time no see."


    Su Yuze was not used to such enthusiasm, "Ian, I''m going to stay longer this time."


    "Oh? What happened at headquarters? " Ian said with a hearty smile.


    "Well, I''m going to take over the branch here." Su Yuze said, "besides, Ian, you have to help me find someone." The United States is so big that he can''t be found alone.


    "Who?" Ian was a little curious. Who would bother the president to come to the United States in person?


    Su Yuze took out a photo from his wallet. It showed Su Rou smiling in front of a sea of flowers. Pass the picture to Ian. "Her name is Su rou."


    Ian looked at the photo and saw a trace of appreciation in his eyes. He nodded and said, "very clean girl, is it your girlfriend?"


    "Well, to be exact - wife."


    "Oh, when did you get married?" Ian said he was surprised. The news was so hot that he was completely unprepared. "He didn''t call me."


    Su Yuze smiled lightly, "I haven''t married yet. I''ll call you then."


    "OK, OK, it''s a deal!"


    ¡­¡­


    Because she saw Jiang Ling again in college, Su Rou''s mood became much better. Jiang Ling said, "xiaorou, let me take you to school to eat. After a morning''s class, are you tired?" You know, for a Chinese, listening to English in the whole class is a very laborious thing.


    Su Rou really feels hungry. She has been absorbing financial knowledge in English all morning. She feels that her brain capacity is not enough.


    They were walking along the university road. Jiang Ling was very proud to introduce the surrounding scenery to Su rou. He was very glad that he came to the school!


    "Didn''t you study business management? It doesn''t matter to come and listen to finance in the afternoon? " Su Rou asked strangely.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m afraid you won''t adapt." Jiang Ling said, "I was jealous and didn''t adapt when I first had class here." Although English is good, it will be very difficult to listen to the whole class.


    "Well, thank you." Su Rou smiled.


    Jiang Ling hesitated for a moment. He was very curious. He wanted to ask, but he was afraid to say it. Su Rou would be angry, but he didn''t ask... It was hard to hold it in his heart!


    "Do you have anything to say?" Su Rou saw that he wanted to talk and stopped.


    "I want to ask... Where''s your boyfriend?" After thinking about it, Jiang Ling still chose to ask in a euphemistic way.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I mean... Are you still together?" Jiang Ling asked nervously. He had been here for a semester. These foreign open and bold foreign girls didn''t make him happy. On the contrary, he still missed Su Rou''s cleanness and simplicity. By comparison, these foreign girls were too cheap.


    As long as the relationship is established, it will be on soon. Such a relationship is simply erosion.


    When it comes to Su Yuze, Su Rou''s expression is softened, "HMM."


    "Oh..." Jiang Ling replied with some loss.


    Su Rou looked at his expression. Although she felt sorry for him, Jiang Ling was still her friend after all. Su Rou didn''t want to lose friendship because of love, so she changed the topic, "are you living here?"


    "No, I live at home. And you? "


    "Me too..." she didn''t say the word "home", because in her eyes, Wen Jiagen was not her home!


    After lunch, they planned to stroll around the school. "There is a graffiti wall over the school, which is a group of people with great art."


    Jiang Ling took Su Rou to the graffiti wall. Sure enough, she saw the painted colorful wall. Then several men and women sat on the stairs smoking and chatting.


    "Let''s go. It''s estimated that they are all bad teenagers." Jiang Ling said softly.


    "Yes."


    When they were about to leave, a voice came from behind, "are you... Su Rou?"


    Jiang Ling was surprised that Su Rou had just transferred to this university. How could anyone know Su Rou? Jiang Ling stopped, turned around and saw a woman in smoky makeup sitting among the smoking men and women. Her name was su rou.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who are you, Su Rou''s boyfriend?" When Wen Tong and Jiang Ling talk, they become English again, and they speak very fast.


    "I''m her high school classmate." Jiang Ling said.


    Next to a woman with a lip nail came up, "Wen, look at this man. He looks so gentle. He must not be very good in bed!"


    As soon as the woman said something, everyone around her suddenly realized and smiled. Jiang Ling''s face changed. No man would like to be despised. Jiang Ling said in Chinese, "shameless."


    The lipstick girl can''t understand Chinese, but what she can be sure is that Jiang Ling must be scolding her, "shit, what are you talking about!"


    "Jiang Ling, let''s go." Su Rou hates such people very much. Jiang Ling glanced at the group coldly, and then left with Su rou.


    Wen Tong vomited smoke, and his expression also took a trace of disdain and dislike. The lip nail girl who humiliated Jiang Ling just now compared a middle finger to their back.


    "Wen, that girl looks a little like you!" A black boy said to Wen Tong.


    "Cut, where is it like!" She doesn''t want to compare herself with Su Rou!


    "Hey, Matt, I really think so. That girl is a little like Wen."


    "I think so!"


    The approval voice began to ring around. Wen Tong threw his cigarette end in his hand impatiently, "shut up! I have nothing to do with her! "


    "Why... So excited?" The black man named Matt was angry when he saw Wen Tong and said, "just kidding, we all know you are the only child. It''s impossible to have more sisters all of a sudden."


    Matt said unintentionally, but Wen Tong was even more annoyed, "shit! I told you to shut up! "


    "Wow! WOW! " Matt raised his hand and made a surrender. "Don''t be angry."


    Wen Tong angrily kicked over a bucket of empty paint cans placed at the corner of the wall, and then said to his friends, "don''t mention her again!"


    At home, Su Rou has robbed her parents of their love. Is she going to rob her friends at school?

 Chapter 225

    Although the Shengshi branch in the United States is not as large as the headquarters, there are still some titles, so there are many employees in the branch. But recently, they heard that President Shengshi was coming to take over the branch, which surprised everyone. Why did the president take over the branch instead of the headquarters?


    Ian came to the president''s office, put the information in his hand on Su Yuze''s desk, and said, "the girl you asked me to investigate the day before yesterday is a little eyebrow."


    Hearing this, Su Yuze put down his work at hand and looked up at Ian, "continue."


    Ian saw Su Yuze listening to his report so seriously, and immediately smiled and climbed to the corner of his mouth. The president was really interested in the little girl! I didn''t take my assistant''s report on performance and annual profit so seriously yesterday.


    "According to the report of the spy, Su Rou was a resident who came to the United States only last week and now lives in the Wen family... The specific person of the Wen family is still unknown, but Wen Haotian just transferred Su Rou to Washington University yesterday to study finance." Ian said truthfully according to the information.


    From the data, Su Rou seems to be quite mysterious. He thinks Su Yuze won''t let him investigate what happened before Su Rou came to the United States, so he only briefly investigated what happened when Su Rou just came to the United States.


    "Finance..." Su Yuze touched his chin and gently read these two words. He remembered that he and Su Rou had said that they could open a back door for her to be their own secretary, so Su Rou was determined to learn finance well. Unexpectedly, when he came to the United States, he still wanted to learn finance well, also for him?


    It''s really a desperate little rou''er. This is really... Cute!


    oh Ian looked vaguely at Su Yuze. The president thought of something and smiled so... Warm?


    "President?" Ian tried to shout.


    Su Yuze regained his mind, turned his hand gently with the pen, and turned the pen out of a beautiful pen flower, "Washington University?"


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    Ian nodded. When he was about to retire, he heard Su Yuze say again behind him, "Ian, go and investigate Wen Haotian''s information. This time I want detailed and accurate information."


    "Yes, president."


    Wen Haotian wants to take xiaorouer back to Wen''s house. He is afraid that his purpose is not simple. He has to find out.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou is picked up and sent home by the driver of Wen''s family every day, and Wen Tong is very casual. She often lives in her classmates'' dormitory. Wen Haotian and Yao Yu seem to be used to it. They occasionally make a phone call to ensure that Wen Tong is still safe.


    "Xiao Rou, how''s school life?" Wen Haotian asked kindly.


    "Well, it''s OK."


    Su Rou has always been expressionless when facing Wen Haotian. However, Wen Haotian was not discouraged. He still mixed vegetables for her. "Eat more and don''t be hungry... Tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll tell Aunt Yue to do it."


    "Yes."


    After su Rou took two bites, she looked at Wen Haotian and wanted to continue to clip vegetables for her. She immediately said, "give it to me again and I won''t eat it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wen Haotian took back his hand and began to eat silently.


    Yao Yu, sitting opposite Wen Haotian, looked up at Su rou. His eyes seemed to contain a lot. Yao Yu hasn''t spoken to Su Rou since the first day she came here.


    Of course, Wen Haotian doesn''t let her have too much contact with Su rou. Yao Yu usually goes back to his bedroom after dinner. Su Rou doesn''t care more. She doesn''t want her parents. It''s better to ignore her.


    Su Rou went to school the next day. Jiang Ling came to the finance department to listen in again. The tone said it was an audience, rather than to accompany Su rou.


    "When you were in T University, did you also study finance? It feels like you are very skilled! " Jiang Ling said.


    "Yes." Su Rou said while taking notes.


    That''s strange. What exactly caused Su Rou to transfer to the United States to study?


    After a morning''s class, Su Rou closed her book and breathed heavily, "Hoo..."


    "Tired?"


    "OK."


    Su Rou and Jiang Ling eat at school together. Su Rou heard that fast food here is easy to make people fat, because she has seen several fat people. She has become so fat. She is still putting those high calorie foods in her mouth. She has a very bitter feeling.


    Seeing that Su Rou didn''t eat much, Jiang Ling couldn''t help saying, "xiaorou, you don''t have to lose weight."


    "I didn''t lose weight." She just wants to keep her weight.


    There was no class this afternoon, so Su Rou planned to leave school first. Jiang Ling was still reluctant, so she proposed to send Su rou.


    When she reached the school gate, Su Rou inadvertently saw a man leaning in front of the door outside. Su Rou narrowed her eyes slightly, confirmed it several times, and then raised a big smile on her lips.


    "Xiaorou..." Jiang Ling looked at Su Rou for some reason. Why are you so happy all of a sudden? This is the first time in recent days that Su Rou has seen such a happy smile.


    "I''ll go first." Su Rou said, and then walked quickly towards the school gate.


    "Hey..." Jiang Ling wanted to stop her, but when he saw Su Rou leaving so quickly, he finally put down his hand.


    Su Rou walked out of the school gate. There were not many pedestrians at the school gate at noon, but the handsome man leaning in front of a luxury car was always a luminous point, which attracted the eyes of countless women, but the man didn''t feel it. He just looked at the girl who ran out of the school.


    "Brother Ze." Su Rou walked over because she walked fast and her long hair was a little messy.


    "Yes." Su Yuze took Su Rou into his arms and said softly, "do you miss me?"


    "Yes."


    Su Rou raised her head in his arms. "It''s faster than I expected." She originally set that Su Yuze should come here within at least a month, but unexpectedly, he came within half a month.


    "If I don''t hurry, my little girlfriend will be robbed by other men." Su Yuze smiled.


    "Ah?"


    "The man just now, isn''t it Jiang Ling?" Think he didn''t see it? How could he not recognize the boy who walked in and out with Su Rou just now?


    Su Rou nodded, "yes."


    "If I''m not here, you''ll find another man?" Su Yuze left a kiss on her forehead.


    "No, I just knew he went to this school." Su Rou explained, "are you jealous?"


    "Well... A little."

 Chapter 226

    They kissed me in front of the door for a while. I was envious of a group of women around me. Such a handsome man has a master!


    Su Yuze sends Su Rou to the car. Su Rou looks at the new car. Although he doesn''t know much about the car, she likes Su Yuze''s car very much. There will be his taste in the car.


    "Does grandpa know you''re here?" Su Rou asked.


    "Well, I see."


    "Then we..." what are we going to do?


    "It''s all right. Grandpa won''t come here for the time being. You can study here first." Su Yuze said that Wen Haotian seems to be very interested in xiaorouer and will at least give her a university¡° Did Wen Haotian do anything to you? "


    When it comes to Wen Haotian, Su Rou has no good face. She shrugs gently, "no, but I just don''t like the Wen family."


    "Well, do you want to move out with me?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded. Staying at Wen''s house was torture.


    Su Yuze took Su Rou to his villa. On his first day here, Ian took care of everything for him, including house and car.


    Su Rou looks at the American house, but the decoration inside has a shadow in T City, which makes Su Rou feel a lot more warm at once.


    "Is it far from your prosperity?" Su Rou asked.


    "Not very far."


    Su Rou felt very comfortable lying on the sofa. The style of the sofa was very similar to her own. If sister-in-law Wang was here, it would be more like her original home.


    After su Rou looked at the family, she suddenly thought of something, "brother Ze, little cute? What about little cute? "


    "Don''t worry, let Yufeng take care of it."


    Su Rou was relieved because she didn''t adapt to Wen''s family. Su Rou hasn''t had a good sleep for some time. Now she saw Su Yuze coming. Su Rou''s tight nerves relaxed and felt a little tired.


    She yawned and Su Yuze gently stroked her head. "Do you want to sleep?"


    "Well, a little."


    "The beds are clean. Do you want to go up and sleep?" Su Yuze asked softly.


    "Well... You sleep with me." Su Rou also noticed a faint circle of cyan at the bottom of Su Yuze''s eyes. It must be that he didn''t sleep well.


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Su Rou hasn''t come home yet. The driver of the Wen family said that he hasn''t received Su Rou or any text message from her, so Su Rou hasn''t come home until the evening.


    Wen Hao was angry, "Damn it, where have people gone!"


    Yao Yu wriggled his hands and sat awkwardly on the sofa. Su Rou disappeared. It''s really mixed! When Yao Yu was tangled, Wen Haotian suddenly walked over quickly and lifted Yao Yu''s arm. It was so powerful that Yao Yu was hurt, "is it you! Did you do it! "


    Yao Yu frowned and endured the pain. "It''s not me!"


    "Not who you would be!" Wen Haotian said with some excitement.


    Just at this time, Wen Tong came back and saw the way Wen Haotian grabbed Yao Yu''s arm. He immediately ran over and grabbed Wen Haotian''s lead arm, "Daddy, what are you going to do to Mommy?"


    "Go away!" Wen Haotian got rid of Wen Tong, and then continued to force him to ask, "you say, where has xiaorou gone!"


    Wen Tong was thrown on the ground. Hearing Wen Haotian''s words, she immediately frowned tightly. Is it because of Su Rou again! Although daddy sometimes loses his temper because of physical discomfort, it happens a few times. Generally speaking, the Wen family is still warm.


    But for Su Rou, the Wen family quarreled again and again!


    "Daddy, if Su Rou didn''t come back, she didn''t come back. Why are you angry with Mommy? It''s not mommy who lost Su Rou! " Wen Tong couldn''t help crying.


    "What do you know!" Wen Haotian''s face was ferocious. Then he shook off Yao Yu''s hand and walked out quickly. While walking, he called, "Wen Haotian... Send someone to find Su Rou!"


    When Wen Haotian left, Yao Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but her slender wrist was swollen. Wen Tong climbed over and looked at the injury on her arm, "Mommy, do you hurt... What happened?"


    Yao Yu bit his lip and shook his head lightly, "I''m fine... As for what happened, I don''t know." She is also very strange. How did xiaorou disappear? She is not familiar with here, and she doesn''t have much money. Even if she wants to go back, it''s impossible!


    "Mommy, I really hate Su rou. She made a mess of our house!" Wen Tong couldn''t help complaining that there wouldn''t be so many things without Su Rou, would it¡° Mommy, I hate her! "


    Yao Yu took Wen Tong into his arms with heartache. She sighed softly, "Tong Tong, don''t say such words, your sister actually..." it''s also very poor.


    "She''s not my sister!"


    "She''s really your sister, my sister."


    Wen Haotian mobilized a large number of people to go out to find Su rou. He also took action and turned the University of Washington upside down. However, he couldn''t find Su rou. The spies and bodyguards sent out couldn''t find Su Rou, just like they evaporated out of thin air.


    Wen Haotian''s face is getting worse and worse. He doesn''t answer Su Rou''s phone. I really don''t know where she will go!


    You shouldn''t run away


    "Impossible..." Wen Haotian immediately denied this. Su Rou had no money. How could she run away?


    But Su Rou is really gone!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou slept all night in Su Yuze''s villa. She didn''t wake up until the next morning and stretched herself. She felt that this night was the most comfortable she had slept since she came to the United States!


    "Little rou''er, what time is the class?" Su Yuze had already got up. He was leaning against the door and looked at Su Rou with a smile.


    "I don''t remember." She has only been in class for two or three days. How can she remember the curriculum?


    So, Su Yuze pondered for a while, "anyway, you have to get up for breakfast and take you after dinner."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou''s cell phone is on the sofa. When she opens it, there are dozens of missed calls, all from Wen Haotian. Su Rou picks her eyebrows. Yes, she has forgotten! But... Whatever!


    "Wen Haotian... Xiaorou''er, you''ve been obedient recently. I always think Wen Haotian has some purpose. Wait for me to find out." Su Yuze saw the caller ID on the mobile phone from behind her.


    "Well, well, don''t worry about me. I know how to do it." Su Rou said with a smile.


    "Good."


    The little girl who likes to stick to him grows up unconsciously. In the future, she will grow more amazing, but he just wants to protect her innocence all the time.

 Chapter 227

    Su Rou is sent to the school. Su Yuze takes Su Rou and kisses her on her lips before letting someone in.


    Before entering the school, several bodyguards in black suddenly flashed out from both sides. Seeing Su Yuze''s face cold, he put one hand on the door and was about to open the door. But then the action was a meal, because the bodyguards seemed to have no malice towards Su rou. Su Rou was a little frightened at the beginning and soon returned to normal.


    Su Yuze closed the door again and watched coldly as the bodyguards in black took Su Rou away. Until the black car disappeared, Su Yuze left the school gate in his own car.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou just entered the school gate. Suddenly, more than a dozen bodyguards in black came from around. They were European and American. They were all very strong and wore sunglasses. People couldn''t see the expression on their faces.


    Su Rou soon recovered from her initial fright.


    "Young lady, the boss is waiting for you at home. Please go home." Said a bodyguard in black.


    "Oh, I see." Su Rou replied faintly.


    When the bodyguard in black took her to the car, Su Rou glanced at Su Yuze''s car far behind from the rearview mirror.


    It was quiet all the way. Su Rou didn''t want to discuss problems with these crooked nuts. Moreover, they didn''t necessarily say what she wanted to know.


    The car drove all the way to Wen''s house. As soon as Su Rou walked in, Wen Haotian stood up from the sofa. He could see that he hadn''t slept all night and had thick dark circles under his eyes.


    Seeing Su Rou coming into the house, Wen Haotian seemed to relax a lot, but still said sternly, "where have you been! Don''t go home all night. I don''t know... Will we worry? "


    "I''m playing outside with... Friends." Su Rou said, "why can Wen Tong not go home for days and nights, and I have to be under your control?"


    "..." Wen Haotian was stunned. He felt that his approach was indeed too much. It was difficult to ensure that Su Rou would not notice anything. He slowed down slightly and said, "why don''t you even answer the phone?"


    "Maybe I''m playing hi. I didn''t hear you."


    Wen Haotian''s expression gradually calmed down, "with which friend?"


    "My high school classmate, Jiang Ling... You just check it, if you don''t believe me." Su Rou said faintly, and then disdained to raise the corners of her mouth, "maybe I''m not your daughter."


    After that, Su Rou went up to the second floor.


    Wen Haotian understood Su Rou''s words. She was suggesting to herself that no father would monitor his daughter all the time?


    Because Su Rou disappeared for a day, Wen Haotian asked Su Rou to stay at home for a day. It sounds good to stay at home, but it sounds bad to be locked up.


    Su Rou stays in her room bored. There is a number in her mobile phone that is Su Yuze''s. when she looks at this number, she will feel much better.


    But Wen Haotian was not so relaxed. He calmly went to the company. The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong, so he pressed the internal telephone on the desk, "hello? Help me find out if there is a student named Jiang Ling at Washington University. "


    "OK."


    Twenty minutes later, the internal telephone rang again, only once, and was immediately answered by Wen Haotian, "say."


    "I just investigated the student list of Washington University. There is a student named Jiang Ling."


    In other words, Su Rou didn''t lie¡° Be specific. "


    "Yes." The insider continued, "Jiang Ling, male, a student of class 1 enterprise management at the University of Washington, from T City, China, graduated from No. 1 middle school..." because the school names on the materials are translated, the insider is not familiar with the name of the school. It sounds strange, "that''s almost it."


    "Well, thank you."


    Hanging up the phone, Wen Haotian''s face slowly improved. Well, he believed Su rou. It seems that she didn''t panic.


    Wen Haotian leaves work early. Su Rou is still bored playing mobile games in the room. He downloads angry birds again, but she has to start all over again, which makes her feel very depressed.


    Wen Haotian opens the door and sees Su Rou lying leisurely in bed playing games. He finally shows a smile. Su Rou... In the final analysis, he is just a child! Where is it possible to play a trick?


    "Xiaorou, it''s time to eat."


    As soon as Su Rou''s fingers loosened, the bird bounced out and made a "Gaga" sound. Then she hit the pig''s head. Seeing that the pig''s head was swollen, Su Rou was much more comfortable. If she had these birds, she would beat Wen Haotian as a pig''s head.


    "Oh." Su Rou replied, "by the way, how was the investigation? I didn''t lie to you! "


    "I... didn''t investigate. Of course I believe my daughter." Wen Haotian said with a smile.


    Su Rou hooks her lips, but she despises it in her heart. Wen Haotian doubts whether he will escape and sends so many people to find herself. Is it possible that he won''t investigate himself?


    Please, she is not a idle daughter. She is not so simple to learn from Su Yuze!


    Su Rou said nothing more. She just turned off her cell phone and threw it on the bed at will, so she went downstairs.


    At the dinner table, Wen Haotian asked, "xiaorou, are you and Jiang Ling... Boyfriend and girlfriend? Last night, did you... "


    "Huh?"


    "We are very open. We won''t object to your making a boyfriend, just... Just pay attention." Wen Haotian roundly reminded, "you are still young."


    Su Rou frowned, "he and I are just ordinary friends."


    What else does Wen Haotian want to say? Su Rou takes a step ahead of him and interrupts him. "Don''t talk when you eat. You''ll have indigestion."


    "... well." Wen Haotian was speechless.


    Yao Yu still yearns for the same, silently looking at Su Rou and her strong rejection, which makes Yao yu feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Xiao rou." After dinner, Yao Yu sat on the sofa with Su Rou for the first time.


    "What''s up?" Su Rou asked as she tuned the channel.


    "Do you want anything?" Yao Yu asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I think... We haven''t seen each other for eighteen years. I want to satisfy you more." Yao Yu said softly. His gentle and intelligent face revealed an apology.


    Su Rou pursed her lips. Did the apology on her face show that she abandoned her 18 years ago?


    Su rouzheng was about to speak. Wen Haotian suddenly came out from behind. Seeing Yao Yu seemed to make him a little unhappy, "Xiaoyu, what are you doing here? Go back to your room. "


    "I just..."


    "Go up."


    "... all right."

 Chapter 228

    When Su Rou went to school the next day, Jiang Ling was already in the classroom. When he saw Su Rou coming in, he was less relieved, and then hurriedly asked, "Xiao Rou, are you okay?"


    "Me?" Su Rou smiled, "why do you ask?"


    "I saw you get on a car the day before yesterday, but you didn''t come to school yesterday. I''m a little worried about whether something will happen to you." Jiang Ling said anxiously that although Su Rou got on the bus by herself, he still felt a little worried about not coming to class yesterday.


    Su Rou knew that Jiang Ling really cared about herself, so she said, "don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Jiang Ling also smiled.


    Wen Haotian originally wanted to send bodyguards to follow Su Rou every day, but Su Rou withdrew it again. Su Rou said, "are you so not new to me?"


    Wen Haotian felt that he could also be a little nervous. He was so alert to a little girl.


    So Su Rou got rid of the fate of being followed.


    ¡­¡­


    In class, Jiang Ling is listening carefully, but with a slight glance, she sees Su Rou texting and a smile on her lips, which makes Jiang Ling a little strange. Who is she texting with? So happy?


    "Xiao Rou?" Jiang Ling whispered to her.


    "Huh?" Su Rou replied.


    "Who are you... Talking to? It''s in class now! " In fact, Jiang Ling is selfish and wants to "monopolize" Su Rou in class, because he thinks Su Rou is probably chatting with her boyfriend.


    Su Rou began to take notes seriously after returning a text message. "Jiang Ling, I won''t be with you at noon today."


    "Oh... OK." Jiang Ling smiled bitterly. Anyway, he should have recognized the reality. Xiao Rou already had a boyfriend.


    Su Rou went straight to the school gate after class at noon. The afternoon course is an elective course. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t attend it!


    Su Yuze had already sat in an ordinary car. "Little rou''er, your afternoon course is an elective course. Are you going to take it?"


    "Well, do you want me to go?" Su Rou asked back with a smile.


    "Naturally, I don''t want to." Su Yuze smiled softly.


    They haven''t seen each other for almost two weeks. They met again yesterday and she slept with them¡° By the way, brother Ze, let''s not go near Wen Haotian''s company. If he sees us together, he will find someone to monitor me. "


    "I know." Su Yuze is very familiar with driving. After all, this place is not strange to him. He can also take advantage of today''s date to take xiaorouer around this prosperous area.


    Everywhere in foreign countries, there will be a Chinatown. Su Yuze takes Su Rou across the street. They are like ordinary lovers. Su Rou holds Su Yuze''s arm and they eat a string of small balls with talking and laughing.


    "Eat one." Su Rou bit one down, then stretched her hand and handed it to Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze doesn''t like sweets very much, but since Su Rou fed them, he has to give face to eat one.


    Su Rou wandered and couldn''t help thinking of her happy days with Xiao Yun Yufei. She scratched her head and sighed slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yuze seemed to notice Su Rou''s heavy heart and asked softly.


    "No, just think of yunyun and Feifei." Su Rou bit the small ball. She used to eat this with them. "Are they all right?"


    "Well, Yu Fei is still the same. It''s unlikely that a vegetable will wake up, but he still hasn''t given up treatment. Xiao Yun is still in college and studies her favorite major. You can rest assured. " Su Yuze knows Su Rou''s worry.


    Su Rou took a deep breath, and a smile reappeared on her face. Although their three best friends were separated, they would gather again one day.


    Su Yuze took Su Rou to visit some landmark places in Washington. The time for playing always passed quickly. Su Rou looked at the time and it was almost time for the driver to pick him up from school. Although she was reluctant, she still had to go back to Wen''s house.


    Su Rou seemed to think of something and suddenly laughed, "what''s so funny? Tell me. " Su Yuze also asked with a smile.


    "Well... I thought we were having an affair like this." Secretly dating for fear of being discovered by adults.


    "Oh..." Su Yuze also chuckled, "it seems that we have been having an affair like this all the time."


    Su Rou is right to think about it. It seems that they have been having an affair since they established their relationship!


    Send Su to Wen''s house, "Xiao rouer, call me if you have something. My mobile phone will turn on 24 hours."


    "Yes."


    "Also, you can''t stop eating because I''m not here. You''re thin again."


    "Yes."


    "One last thing... Kiss one."


    Su Rou leaned over and kissed Su Yuze on his lips before getting off the bus.


    A few minutes before five o''clock, Wen Haotian and Yao Yu haven''t gone home yet. Aunt Yue is the only one at home. Seeing Su Rou go home, aunt Yue felt a little surprised, "Little Miss, why did you come back?"


    "Ah, this afternoon is an elective course. I don''t want to take it, so I came back."


    "Oh..." aunt Yue nodded. "Well, there are a lot of juice in the fridge. I don''t know which one you rarely drink, so I bought some."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Haotian received a call from his subordinates and said that he didn''t receive Su Rou today. Wen Haotian''s face suddenly changed. First, he ordered his men to go out to find Su Rou, and then he hurried home.


    When she opened the door, Su Rou was lying on the sofa watching TV. She saw Wen Haotian come in panting. At first, she was confused, but she immediately understood something.


    "You don''t think I''m missing again?" Su Rou asked faintly.


    "..." in fact, it is, "of course I am not!"


    "Are you in such a hurry?"


    "I... I want to have a document at home." Wen Haotian said, "don''t you still have classes this afternoon?" If the driver hadn''t said he didn''t receive anyone after school, could he hurry home like this?


    "I don''t want to have classes in the afternoon, can''t I?" Su Rou said casually.


    "... yes." Wen Haotian was stunned for a while, then nodded and said, "yes, of course. If you don''t want to have class, come home."


    Come home without class? It sounds like she acquiesced in Su Rou''s skipping class and agreed with her, but in fact it contains an order that she must go back to Wen''s house! In fact, in the final analysis, I''m still afraid of her running away!


    Su Rou just smiled and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 229

    Su Rou felt a little uncomfortable in her stomach after dinner today. She frowned slightly and calculated the time. It seemed that her great aunt was in this period of time.


    She got up and went back to her room. Fortunately, the daily necessities prepared by Wen Haotian also included sanitary napkins, otherwise she would be embarrassed.


    After padding a tampon, Su Rou felt that her stomach began to cramp. She gritted her teeth and took two steps, but a sharp pain hit. His feet suddenly softened and squatted on the ground. It hurt so much


    After all, when she was in the Su family, she could still rely on sister-in-law Wang to boil medicine every day to treat dysmenorrhea, but since she came here, she stopped taking medicine. It seems that the old problem of dysmenorrhea is going to be committed.


    Su Rou''s hand supported the floor and wanted to stand up and at least lie in bed, but the pain made her a little at a loss. If Su Yuze were around, he would give himself a warm handbag and soak a cup of brown sugar water.


    But at Wen''s house, she didn''t want to ask Wen Haotian or Yao Yu to help.


    Or... Go to bed and sleep for a while.


    Su Rou reluctantly stood up and almost moved herself to the bedside. Just as her hands were about to touch the bed, another severe colic hit. Su Rou suddenly felt a black pain and fell down.


    ¡­¡­


    At about 10 p.m., Wen Haotian was ready to go back to his room to sleep. When passing Su Rou''s room, he accidentally found her door ajar and fell asleep. Did he forget to close the door?


    Wen Haotian walked over and gently pushed the door to see if Su Rou was asleep, but he suddenly widened his eyes when he opened the door.


    "Xiaorou!"


    Wen Haotian''s loud voice called out goalkeeper Yao Yu, "what''s the matter?" Yao Yu asked as he hurried out.


    "Come on, call 911. Something''s wrong with xiaorou!"


    Yao Yu dared not neglect. When he saw Su Rou fall to the ground, he had already taken out his mobile phone.


    "I know, I''m fighting!" Yao Yu''s hands trembled with excitement. "What''s the matter with her? Is there any disease? "


    Wen Haotian frowned and shook his head. "It''s impossible. The physical examination at school two days ago showed that she was very healthy!"


    "Then how..."


    About ten minutes later, the ambulance roared over, and Wen Haotian got into the car with Su rou. Along the way, Su Rou curled up and couldn''t help twisting slightly. It seemed to be very painful. Her face was cold sweat, her clothes were soaked, and even her hair was wet.


    "Please drive faster!"


    The ambulance drove to the nearest hospital. Wen Haotian reported his name. The doctors immediately began to arrange the ward. The Wen family was still famous in Washington. Naturally, they didn''t want anyone to resist him.


    After some diagnosis, the doctors breathed a sigh of relief, "Mr. Wen, I just have severe dysmenorrhea. At present, I am hanging water. I have to keep warm at ordinary times."


    Wen Haotian breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that it was just a girl''s small problem. Yao Yu also breathed a sigh of relief, but there was some sadness in his eyebrows.


    "Xiaoyu, let''s go in and have a look at xiaorou." Yao Yu is Su Rou''s mother at least, but also a woman. It''s necessary for her to tell Su Rou what to pay attention to in her physiological period.


    As soon as Su Rou woke up, the doctor who gave her the needle smiled at her. "This painkiller is very effective. Do you still feel pain now?"


    Su Rou only felt that her whole body collapsed, but her lower abdomen didn''t hurt as much as before. She said in a hoarse voice, "well, I''m much better..."


    "Good. Girls should take good care of their bodies, you know? Your health is very poor... "


    In the middle of the doctor''s speech, footsteps and faint conversation sounded at the door. It sounded like Wen Haotian''s.


    Su Rou immediately interrupted the doctor, "sorry, please wait a minute."


    The doctor smiled and nodded understandably.


    "Xiaorou, you''re awake." When Wen Haotian came in, he saw Su Rou awake and his slightly tense nerves. Then he relaxed and saw that she was all right.


    The doctor stood aside, "as long as the patient has more rest."


    "Then can we go home and take a drip?" Wen Haotian asked.


    "Oh, but..."


    "I''m right here."


    "Xiao Rou?" Wouldn''t it be more comfortable to hang water at home? There is a strong smell of disinfectant everywhere in the hospital.


    Su Rou shook her head. "My stomach hurts. I can''t walk. Go back first and pick me up tomorrow." Her tone was sleepy.


    Yao Yu looked at Su Rou''s pale face. She really looked very hard, so she took rawin Haotian''s hand. "Haotian, xiaorou is tired. Let her rest here."


    "... all right." Nothing will happen anyway.


    As soon as they left, Su Rou asked the doctor. Just now, her expression was a little sorry. Did she say that her body should be far more than a simple Gong Han?


    "Doctor, is there something wrong with my body?" Su Rou asked.


    "It''s not a big problem. You should have suffered frostbite. Your palace cold is very serious, which will affect your future fertility." The doctor explained.


    She can''t remember clearly when she was a child, but Su Yuze said she found it in the snow. If she was frostbitten... Should it be that time?


    However, will it affect fertility?


    "You mean, I can''t have a baby?" Su Rou frowned and asked.


    "No, there is no problem with your uterine development. It will only affect the probability, not infertility." The doctor shook his golden curly hair and put his hands in his pockets. "There is no big problem to cure the palace cold from now on."


    Su Rou nodded, "I see." As long as she is not infertile, she will take good care of her health.


    Well, so... Didn''t Su Yuze already know? The medicine that sister-in-law Wang boiled for herself at home should be used to dispel the palace cold.


    The doctor''s duty is to tell the patient the condition, "well, you have a good rest. Don''t worry that the drip will be finished. A nurse will check it."


    "OK."


    Su Rou took out her mobile phone from her pocket. Su Yuze sent several text messages at more than nine o''clock, but at that time she was in a coma of pain and didn''t have time to reply.


    Su Rou dialed the phone and Su Yuze quickly answered, "little Rou, why don''t you return my information? Did you sleep? "


    "No."


    "What''s the matter?" Listening to her voice, Su Yuze felt very tired and asked strangely.


    "Here comes my aunt." Su Rou breathed, "I''m hanging water in the hospital... Brother Ze, can you come?"


    "OK."

 Chapter 230

    Su Yuze came in a short time. When she saw Su Rou half leaning on the hospital bed playing with her mobile phone, her face was a little pale, and her lips also showed gray white, "little rouer."


    "Ah, here you are." Su Rou puts down her mobile phone and looks at Su Yuze with a smile.


    Su Yuze moved a chair and sat in front of the hospital bed. He reached out and touched Su Rou''s forehead. "Do you still feel pain?"


    "No."


    "I left so suddenly that I forgot to let you continue taking medicine." Su Yuze said with some annoyance that Su Rou''s physique was not good. After she was taken away, he didn''t think too much. In order to get rid of his grandfather''s control, he forgot Su Rou''s physique.


    "That medicine is not just for treating dysmenorrhea, is it?" Su Rou asked, "it should also have the effect of eradicating palace cold."


    "Yes." Su Yuze picked her eyebrows and was surprised why Su Rou would say so, but in this case, does she already know?


    Su Rou pursed her lips. "Well, you already know my body... Don''t you?"


    It seems that I really know, "yes."


    Su Rou was relieved to hear Su Yuze say so. In fact, she was a little worried that Su Yuze would dislike herself if she knew it. But now it seems that Su Yuze not only didn''t dislike himself, but also cared more about her body.


    "Brother Ze, I thought you would dislike me." Su Rou said with a smile.


    "Oh... Your body just has a little lower pregnancy probability than normal women. How can you dislike you?" Now that Su Rou knows everything, Su Yuze has no worries, and uses relaxed words to dispel Su Rou''s tension.


    Sure enough, Su Rou pretended to be angry and hammered him, "what, it means that if I''m really infertile, you don''t want me."


    Su Yuze pretended to think, "this... Really needs to be considered."


    In fact, Su Yuze doesn''t have much expectation about children. It''s not that she doesn''t like it, but that xiaorouer is more important than her baby. Therefore, even if she has children, Su Yuze doesn''t think she will separate the excess love.


    "Ha, how dare you say!" Su gave him a soft white look.


    Su Yuze talked with Su Rou for a while. It was already early in the morning. Su Rou was worried that Su Yuze would be tired, so she urged him to go back, "drive me away?"


    "Don''t you have to work tomorrow?" Su Rou is not willing to drive him away. Su Yuze has been with her since she first came to her aunt.


    "Don''t you know my working hours?" He is usually very casual. He doesn''t go if he doesn''t want to. Besides, Ian helps him manage the company. He doesn''t have to worry at all.


    Yes, Su Yuze''s working hours have been forcibly distorted by her, "but Wen Haotian will come. You''d better not meet for the time being."


    Yes, this is a question. Su Yuze nodded gently. "I''ll go down and get you some medicine. There are servants at home. Remember to let someone boil it for you after you go back."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou slept in the hospital. When she woke up, Wen Haotian had come.


    When Wen Haotian came here, it was more than nine o''clock in the morning. He may still be a little worried. Su Rou stayed in the hospital alone.


    When he saw Su Rou still in good condition on the hospital bed, Wen Haotian relaxed.


    "Why did you come?" As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Wen Haotian''s face, which really made Su Rou feel depressed for a while.


    "Just?" Wen Haotian smiled, "it''s more than twelve o''clock now."


    Is it more than twelve? Su Rou looked at the clock on the wall. Sure enough, it was already twelve o''clock. It seemed that she chatted with Su Yuze too late in the evening.


    "Doctor, can she leave the hospital?" Wen Haotian asked the doctor.


    "Well, of course." The doctor said with a kind smile.


    "By the way, Mr. Wen, because your daughter''s health is not very good, you''d better get some medicine for her."


    "What medicine?"


    "Traditional Chinese medicine conditioning."


    "Well... Isn''t it bad for her body?" Wen Haotian asked.


    "This is to mediate dysmenorrhea and palace cold. How can it be harmful?" The doctor was surprised and said, they are obviously Chinese, aren''t they? Aren''t Chinese good at important conditioning in ancient times? Why don''t you even know this?


    Wen Haotian nodded, "well, I see."


    Su Rou looked at the expression on Wen Haotian''s face. She didn''t know why. She always felt a sense of relief on his face.


    Take Su Rou back to Wen''s house, and Yao Yu is still at home. When she sees Wen Haotian and Su Rou coming back together, she immediately stands up from the sofa, "Xiao Rou, how are you...?"


    Who doesn''t want their children to be safe?


    "Nothing."


    Wen Haotian handed the medicine to Aunt Yue, "aunt Yue, cook this medicine every day, and then take it for the little lady. Do you know?"


    Aunt Yue took the medicine in her hand, "yes, sir." Aunt Yue looked at the medicine bag. What is this thing? Why should the little lady take this medicine?


    "Haotian, what''s that?" Yao Yu asked strangely.


    "It''s a medicine for regulating dysmenorrhea." Su Rou said first.


    Yao Yu herself is a woman, so she can understand Su Rou''s situation very well. She immediately took Su Rou''s hands in pain. "Xiaorou, women are most taboo to touch cold things during the holidays. In fact... When there is no holiday, they should touch them as little as possible."


    Su Rou looked at her hand and pulled it out. "I know, I know what you said."


    If Yao Yu hadn''t left her in the snow, how could her body be like this? Since you want to lose her, you might as well kill her!


    Yao Yu seems to see Su Rou''s displeasure, but he can''t say what he wants to care about her. What should he say? I didn''t want her then. Is it too late to say this now.


    "In short, you have to take good care of yourself." Yao Yu said, then got up and went out of the door¡° I, I''m out to work. "


    Aunt Yue made a cup of brown sugar water for Su rou. Wen Haotian sat down next to Su Rou, "you don''t have to go to class today. You can have a good rest at home."


    "Yes."


    "You must take good care of yourself and don''t get sick." Wen Haotian said softly.


    "Yes." Su Rou glanced at him and nodded.


    Seeing Su Rou didn''t seem to have any desire to speak, Wen Haotian had to give up, "then I''ll go to work, too. You... Be good at home."


    Isothermal Haotian also went out. Su Rou relaxed and took a breath. Now calm down and think about it. She always thinks that Wen Haotian is strange!


    "Young lady, will you start drinking medicine today?" Aunt Yue asked.


    "Well, from today on... Give me a drink every day."


    She wants to take good care of her physique!

 Chapter 231

    "Ian, how''s the Wynn group?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Wen''s group ranks among the top ten in Washington. Its scale and strength are comparable to our prosperous times. Our company has also had several transactions before, and the cooperation is also good." Ian said that after all, as the general manager, it is necessary to obtain the first-hand information of the enemy.


    Su Yuze nodded and looked at Ian thoughtfully, "so, how much do you know about Wen Haotian?"


    Wen Haotian... Ian thought for a moment and then said, "Wen Haotian is easy-going and has a good set of things. Although he is Chinese, it is enough to show his ability to squeeze into the top ten in Washington." Speaking of Wen Haotian, Ian admired it.


    "Really." Su Yuze answered faintly. It seems that Wen Haotian is quite skilled. That is to say, Wen Haotian has great power¡° Ian, I want you to investigate Wen Haotian, preferably his... Weakness! "


    "Weakness?" Ian raised his eyebrows and his sunny face was full of surprise. Are you going to deal with Wen''s group? The president is really bold! As soon as the United States comes, it will attack its compatriots!


    "Well, all... Weaknesses, Ian, you know." Su Yuze said with a smile.


    "Yes, I see." Ian nodded. Since the president wanted to do a big job, he naturally followed!


    Su Yuze stood up, "I''ll go around."


    "Do you need a driver for the president?"


    "No need."


    ¡­¡­


    After half a class, Wen Tong felt bored and planned to go out with his friends to relax.


    "Wen, are you going to skip class?" The girl with lip nails asked excitedly.


    "Of course!" Wen Tong smiled. "I don''t have any new clothes. Go, Sandy. Go shopping with me. Go to the disco in the afternoon. Hi!"


    "Good!"


    Sandy''s family is actually not as good as Wen Tong, so she has always maintained a good relationship with Wen Tong. The two families will have business contacts from time to time. Of course, a good relationship is the first step.


    They walked to the school gate. Just at this time, they just saw Su Rou come in. It seems that they are ready to come to class. As soon as Wen Tong saw Su even, he gave a "bang".


    "What''s the matter, Wen?" Sandy wondered.


    Wentong Nunu said, "nothing. I see someone I don''t want to see."


    Sandy looked at the door. Su Rou was slowly coming in, so she understood.


    The two collided with Su rou. Sandy''s lip nails glittered white in the sun. "Hey, where''s the soft boyfriend you were with last time?"


    Su Rou didn''t intend to talk to them. She just went to her classroom, but she heard what the lipstick girl said to herself. She looked at Sandy.


    "Why, it''s not because that man can''t, so you broke up?" Sandy was bold and unrestrained, so she didn''t care what she said. On the contrary, this topic is very normal in this place.


    Su Rou looks at Wen Tong. She acquiesces in Sandy''s rampant words. Su Rou just thinks they are so boring. She gently shakes her head. Su Rou walks past Sandy.


    Su Rou''s silence seemed to be afraid to fight them, but in fact, this silence made sandy feel a little embarrassed. Looking at Su Rou''s straight back, "she has a bad temper."


    "Forget it, let''s go."


    "Hum."


    Wentong and sandy walk into the street. Wentong has his own fixed dressing preferences and has invited people to make them. Anyway, the life of rich people is more comfortable.


    "By the way, I have to go to my father''s company first and ask him for some money." Wen Tong rummaged through his small bag because he had been playing outside with sandy and them these days. There was little money left. It would be a shame if the money for clothes was not enough later.


    "OK." It''s good to have a rich father.


    When Wen''s group was approaching, Wen Tong saw a tall and slender man. Looking from the back, people would feel that their mind was slightly rippling. Wen Tong couldn''t help looking at his back. It really makes people want to see his front.


    "Wen?" Sandy felt the difference of Wentong and asked strangely.


    "Wait a minute..." Wen Tong slowly walked around the man and wanted to see his face, but when he visited the handsome man, he didn''t find a small stone pier in front of him. As a result, she tripped.


    "Wen, be careful." Cried sandy behind her.


    "Ah..."


    Wen Tong fell in front of Su Yuze in a strange posture. She hurriedly raised her head and unexpectedly bumped into a pair of narrow Phoenix eyes. The tear mole under the corner of her left eye made him look a little more feminine, good... A stylish man!


    Su Yuze had already felt someone close to him, but he couldn''t scare the snake in this place, so he waited quietly.


    But never thought, Wen Tong was planted in front of him. But... Wen Tong! Su Yuze''s mind immediately emerged a series of data.


    Wen Tong, female, 20 years old, is a rebellious girl in the secondary management department of Washington University. She has a boyfriend who is dating and likes to stay out and play with her friends.


    Su Yuze''s eyes sank slightly. It seems that the prey has hit.


    "Are you okay?" Su Yuze asked softly.


    "No, it''s okay."


    Wen Tong quickly stood up and looked at Su Yuze. This man has a strong body that is not inferior to European and American men. Even his appearance is much higher than those here. Compared with her boyfriend, his boyfriend is weak!


    "Wen!" Sandy said behind them, "come on!"


    "Oh... OK." Wen Tong answered. Realizing that he had lost his attitude, Wen Tong said to Su Yuze with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry." Then he ran to the Wynn group.


    Sandy also came up. What kind of handsome guy did Wen Tong stare at?


    Su Yuze looked at Sandy. This is one of Wen Tong''s friends.


    Sandy looked at it, and her eyes lit up. This man is really handsome. Even she, an American, thinks Su Yuze is very handsome¡° Hi, handsome. "


    Sandy is a typical bold and unrestrained woman. Interested men will take the initiative to say it. Besides... This man is really the best!


    "Hello." Su Yuze said faintly.


    "Yes... Do you want your contact information?" Sandy asked. Anyway, Wen already has a boyfriend. She might as well give it to her, the best man.


    Su Yuze looked at her, then nodded gently, "yes."

 Chapter 232

    When Wen Tong came down, Su Yuze had left. Sandy looked happy. Wen Tong frowned, "what are you so happy about?"


    "Ah, nothing." Sandy put the phone back in her pocket and said, "Okay, let''s go."


    Wen Tong looked around, "where''s the man?"


    "He''s gone."


    "Oh..." I just fell and made a fool of myself, so I couldn''t talk to him. But looking at Sandy like that, won''t you talk to that man¡° I said, "you won''t do anything to that man?"


    "Not yet."


    Still? So, there''s a sign? Wen Tong skimmed his mouth, "you move very fast."


    "I don''t have a boyfriend anyway!" Sandy said with a smile.


    "What''s his name?" Wentong has some bad feelings. For such a moment, she hates the fact that she is not single!


    "Not yet."


    "... all right."


    Really, if she didn''t fall, she would have the courage to ask the man for contact information.


    ¡­¡­


    Every time aunt Yue cooks the medicine, Su Rou will never abandon it. She knows that with her own body, if she is completely laissez faire, she will only make herself more uncomfortable.


    Besides, in order to give Su Yuze a baby in the future, of course she should take good care of her body from now on.


    Wen Haotian agrees that she can stay at home and rest during her holiday, but he still goes home early every day, saying that he is suspicious or obsessive-compulsive disorder. Anyway, he just needs to look at Su Rou well in his line of sight, so that he can be at ease!


    "Xiao Rou, I''m drinking medicine." As soon as Wen Haotian entered the house, he saw Su Rou drinking the black traditional Chinese medicine with a porcelain bowl.


    "Yes." Su Rou''s face turned green after her last sip. It''s so bitter!


    Seeing this, Wen Haotian immediately grabbed a candy and handed it to Su Rou, "eat it quickly."


    Su Rou put the sugar into her mouth, which slightly drove away the bitterness in her mouth, but it was still bitter. She could only bite her teeth and bear it.


    "If it''s so bitter, don''t drink it? We''ll think of another way to treat your... Little problem! " Wen Haotian looked at the medicine bowl on the tea table. Sitting on the sofa, he could smell the unpleasant smell of medicine coming from the medicine bowl.


    Su Rou shook her head bitterly. "It''s okay. This medicine is very effective... It''s just bitter." Only traditional Chinese medicine can regulate your palace cold.


    "Well, I just think you''ve suffered too much." Wen Haotian shrugged. He also took traditional Chinese medicine. After a course of treatment, he felt uncomfortable, not to mention Su Rou''s daily consumption.


    Su Rou took candy, which made the sweetness spread more. "It''s okay, good medicine tastes bitter... Don''t change my medicine, I''ll take this."


    "OK."


    Yao Yu didn''t go home today. Wen Haotian said she went on a business trip. Wen Tong also went out to hi with her friends as usual, and won''t go home, so there are only Wen Haotian and her at home.


    Wen Haotian inquired about Su Rou''s physical condition. Su Rou said she was OK and could go to school tomorrow. Wen Haotian said, "it doesn''t matter. Don''t force yourself."


    "Yes."


    After sitting on the sofa for a while, when the clock pointed to 10 o''clock, Wen Haotian got up and walked to the second floor. It seemed that he was going to bed.


    After watching TV for a while, Su Rou gradually felt a little sleepy. She covered her mouth and yawned. She turned off the TV and was ready to go upstairs to bed.


    "Young lady, I''ll turn off the light. Go upstairs and have a rest." Aunt Yue saw that Su Rou was going to turn off the light in the living room, so she said immediately.


    Su Rou looked at Aunt Yue, then put down her hand, "well, aunt Yue, you have to rest early."


    "OK." Aunt Yue smiled. In this family, she is just a servant. It''s good for her husband to give her a job, and she doesn''t worry about food and living. But the little lady''s concern made her feel very warm.


    When Su Rou went upstairs, she saw that Wen Haotian''s door was not closed. After thinking about it, Su Rou went forward and looked through the crack in the door. Wen Haotian is sitting in bed working with a computer. He wears glasses and the light on the computer is reflected on the lens.


    Su rounuzui, it seems that the boss of every enterprise is not easy. Su Yuze will also get a computer at night. When Su Rou was just about to leave, she saw Wen Haotian turn off the computer and put it aside. Then she reached for a box of Medicine on the bedside table and ate this glass of water.


    Is he ill? Maybe it''s just sleeping pills?


    After Wen Haotian finished his medicine, he opened the quilt and got out of bed. Seeing this, Su Rou immediately went to his room, twisted the door and went in.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou was sent to school by her driver the next day. When Jiang Ling saw Su Rou, she asked with some worry, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you absent from school for so many days just at the beginning of school?" She hasn''t changed at all. She''s the same as she was in high school.


    "I''m not feeling well." Su Rou said concisely.


    "... oh." That''s the reason again. It''s just, what''s wrong with her?


    Because Jiang Ling was in class with Su Rou before, she owed some courses. Su Rou felt sorry and said, "Jiang Ling, you''d better go back to class."


    "It doesn''t matter to me. I can accompany you." The main concern is that Su Rou will not be used to the foreign university life. At least he has stayed for a semester and can help Su rou.


    "No, you go back to class." Su Rou insisted, "I don''t want you to decline because of me. Have you forgotten? When you were in high school, we were competitors. Now, you also regard me as your competitor. " Su Rou said that Jiang Ling did so much for her for free. Of course she couldn''t drag him.


    "Competition... We are not in the same department. How can we be competitors?" Jiang Ling raised her eyebrows.


    Su Rou smiled, "we can be competitors among enterprises in the future."


    Between enterprises... Jiang Ling also smiled, "then I hope we are a cooperative relationship."


    Su Rou nodded, "of course! However, before that, we all have to study our professional knowledge. "


    Jiang Ling was silent for a moment. "I know. Are you sure you can do it alone?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''ll go back to my own class first." Jiang Ling said.


    Su Rou returned a text message to Su Yuze, and then began to listen carefully.


    On the other hand, sandy looked at her mobile phone with a worried face. She made several calls from last night to this morning, but why didn''t the best man answer?


    However, considering that he may be busy and inconvenient to answer, she can always send text messages!


    But... Why don''t you even text her back?

 Chapter 233

    The public mobile phone in Su Yuze''s drawer has been shaking. He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. It was the woman who accosted him the day before yesterday. After reading the text message, he just asked his name, preferences, or whether he had a girlfriend.


    Some disdained to hook the lip corner. He simply replied to a text message, put it in the drawer and ignored it.


    On the table was his mobile phone. After thinking about it, he sent a text message to Su Rou: Xiao Rou, you haven''t seen me for two days. Do you want to miss me?


    Su Rou soon came back with a message: send me your selfie.


    "..." selfie? Su Yuze seldom uses the function of mobile phone, not to mention taking photos or taking self photos only for little girls.


    Su Rou waited for a while, but she still didn''t see Su Yuze''s text message. It''s estimated that he was in a circle there. It''s really difficult for him to let him take a selfie as a big man. She smiled a little, and then pointed her mobile phone at herself


    When Su Yuze studied self photographing, the sound of "Ding" on his mobile phone was the sound of SMS. When he opened the SMS, it was a multimedia message and a self photo of Su Rou in class.


    Su Rou propped her chin. In front of her, there were financial books full of English. Next to her, there was a pen and a notebook. In order to facilitate memory, the notebook was also written down in English. She is smiling and looks very healthy.


    There is another sentence behind the picture: forget it, I''d better take a picture of myself for you.


    Su Yuze enjoyed the photo for a while, then saved it and decided to enjoy it before going to bed at night.


    Su Yuze: how about one every day in the future?


    Su Rou: is there reciprocity?


    It seems that xiaorouer still thinks about his selfie. After thinking about it, she replied: let''s take a picture next time.


    Su Rou: Yes.


    When Su Yuze and Su Routong texted, Ian opened the door of the office with a sunny smile, "president, who are you chatting with, so happy?"


    Su Yuze smiled and looked at Ian with a positive face, "what''s the matter?"


    "Eh? Let me guess, you must be talking to your lovely little wife, aren''t you? " Ian seems to have discovered the new world. He smiles happily. He has known Su Yuze for five years. This is the first time he has seen Su Yuze show such a warm smile!


    That little girl is said to be under the age of 18. The innocent girl can really heal people''s hearts!


    "Ian." Su Yuze warned him.


    "Hey, hey." Ian giggled. It''s really not cute. It''s so gentle to chat with his girlfriend and so serious to face him. Ian shrugged and said he was used to it. "I investigated for four days. This is the information of Wen Haotian."


    "Weaknesses?"


    "Well... Is it a weakness on the family side?" Ian asked, and then said to himself, "Wen Haotian has a wife and a daughter, but the recent survey shows that his family suddenly has another child inexplicably. At present, we are preparing to investigate the girl."


    Because few people see that girl, they don''t know much information. It may be difficult to investigate.


    "Well, the girl doesn''t have to investigate. The focus is on Wen Haotian." Su Yuze said.


    "Oh, OK." Ian nodded, "no problem, I will try my best to investigate!"


    If we can successfully hit Wen''s group, maybe Shengshi''s ranking can still go up. It''s a very exciting thing to think about it!


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Yu hasn''t come home from a business trip. Aunt Yue is the only one at home to make medicine for Su rou.


    When Wen Tong came home, he immediately smelled the smell of traditional Chinese medicine all over the house. She couldn''t help frowning and holding her nose in her hand, "aunt Yue, what are you doing? Why is it so smelly! "


    "Miss, I''m making medicine for the little miss." Aunt Yue said, "the little lady is not in good health, so take these drugs to replenish her body."


    Take medicine? What medicine do you take? What''s wrong with her?


    "It smells terrible. Don''t do it!" Wen Tong pinched his nose and said, her expression was a little uncomfortable. It smelled so bad that she was about to vomit¡° Aunt Yue, don''t boil! "


    Aunt Yue is a little embarrassed. This traditional Chinese medicine can regulate the little lady''s body. It takes more than half a day to cook medicine every day, and the heat gets a bit, otherwise it won''t have such a good effect¡° The young lady is in poor health. She needs to drink this medicine every day. "


    "Oh, you can''t die without eating all day. I''ll go out at night. You can cook at night!" Wen Tong was a little unhappy and said domineering.


    "Ah, but I''ve been up all day. I''ll have a drink when the young lady comes back. Just bear with it, miss..." said Aunt Yue.


    Wen Tong gets angry as soon as he hears Su Rou''s name. Why? It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t take this medicine all day. It''s really... "I told you not to do it. I want you to do it at night!"


    "Miss!" Aunt Yue frowned. How can miss Wen Tong be so capricious? Su Rou is also her own sister. She didn''t see Su Rou''s appearance when she had dysmenorrhea. A girl suffered so much pain that she had to take a medicine to make up her body.


    Wen Tong was a little angry. She walked a few steps to Aunt Yue, "why, aunt Yue, you can''t tell who is the master, can you? Su Rou has only been here for a few days. You just helped her and didn''t pay attention to my warm pupil, did you? "


    Aunt Yue''s fat body shook slightly and then lowered her head, "I don''t mean that..."


    "That''s not what I mean. Don''t do this shit!"


    "But..."


    "OK, if you don''t do it, I''ll do it myself!" Wen Tong said, it''s really that the medicine smells too bad. She smells it twice more. It''s estimated that she''s really going to vomit. Then she stretched out her hand and took the medicine on the stove. She planned to put it aside, otherwise it would be smoked by the fire and the smell would be distributed all the time.


    "Ah, miss, it''s very hot..." the medicine has been boiled for several hours. It''s hot around the jar. Wen Tong will be hot if he touches it with his bare hands.


    "Ah -" Wen Tong just picked up the medicine jar, and the hot feeling suddenly hit her. As soon as her scalded hand was relieved, the medicine jar had been loosened by Wen Tong.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The medicine jar hit the ground without warning, and the scalding importance spread all over the ground. Wen Tong still frowned and rushed his fingers with cold water, "shit, it''s burning me, it''s burning me, damn it!"


    Aunt Yue looked at the broken dregs all over the ground, and a few drops of medicine juice even splashed on her legs, which made her feel pain, "..." Hey, she boiled the medicine for a day and was destroyed by Wen Tong!

 Chapter 234

    The medicine jar was knocked over. Aunt Yue looked at the ground. What should I do? This is a medicine that has been boiled for a day. It''s a pity that such a person has been broken!


    Wen Tong flushed her fingers with cold water until they were no longer hot. She shook the drops of water in her hand and complained, "really, it''s so hot that she wants to burn me!" Oh, shit! It''s so hot that she''s going to swear.


    "Miss..." aunt Yue sighed. It was obviously that she had to move the medicine jar. Why did she blame her now?


    Wen Tong looked at the debris on the ground and the black medicine juice. She shrugged, "even if it''s broken, aunt Yue, clean up here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wen Tong had a party with her boyfriend yesterday. She was hi all night and didn''t sleep. She had to sleep at home and go to play in the evening.


    Wentong went upstairs and left aunt Yue alone to face the residue of the land.


    "By the way, aunt Yue, don''t say I did it!" When Wen Tong was halfway upstairs, something suddenly sounded, and then warned aunt Yue.


    If daddy knew that he broke it, he would scold himself again, so... Push it to Aunt Yue. Anyway, aunt Yue also has the responsibility. If she didn''t listen, it wouldn''t happen!


    "... yes." Aunt Yue squatted down her fat body and struggled to pick up the fragments on the ground. She sighed faintly. Aunt Yue murmured in a low voice, "let me carry the black pot every time..."


    But there''s no way. She''s just a servant. She''s still waiting for the Wen family to pay her, so there''s no way. Black pot... Just carry it!


    When Su Rou came home, what she smelled was not a strong smell of medicine, but only a faint smell. Su Rou was a little strange, "aunt Yue, where''s my medicine? Didn''t you cook? "


    "Well, young lady... Your medicine was accidentally broken..." aunt Yue said with some guilt, and then squeezed her hands, and she had finished the consequences of being scolded.


    Su Rou just kept silent for a while, and then said softly, "Oh, it''s all right. Pay attention next time... Aren''t you hurt?" Seeing aunt Yue''s nervous appearance, Su Rou couldn''t help asking.


    Aunt Yue raised her head with a touch of gratitude in her eyes, "I''m not hurt... I''m sorry, little miss."


    "Don''t always apologize to me. It''s not your fault." Su Rou waved. Although it was good for her to drink medicine continuously, since it was broken, there was no way. Scolding could not solve the problem. Could she still scold the medicine back?


    "I... I''ll cook it again now." I''m afraid I''ll stay up until tomorrow.


    "Tomorrow."


    At this time, Wen Haotian came home from class. He saw aunt Yue trembling and Su Rou looking indifferent and meaningless. Wen Haotian asked, "xiaorou, what''s the matter? Did aunt Yue make you angry? "


    "No."


    "Then..."


    Aunt Yue scrambled and said, "Sir, it''s me... Accidentally knocked over the little lady''s medicine."


    Wen Haotian was a little angry, "what''s the matter with you? How important is the little lady''s medicine? You knocked it over! "


    "I''m sorry, sir!" Wen Haotian is not as easy to talk as Su rou. When she heard that Aunt Yue knocked over the medicine, she immediately scolded¡° Why are you so careless! "


    Su Rou frowned slightly. She was not angry. What kind of anger did Wen Haotian get¡° It''s all right. Aunt Yue apologized. "


    Seeing Su Rou go upstairs, Wen Haotian can only warn aunt Yue again, "do things quickly and don''t have any accidents."


    "Well, I see, sir." Aunt Yue hung her head and said.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Tong pretends to be all right. After a night''s sleep, he goes out again. Hi, when he leaves, he doesn''t forget to ask Wen Haotian for money.


    When Yao Yu came back, Wen Tong was very kind. He took the money and put it in his pocket. Yao Yu frowned, "Tong Tong, are you going out again?"


    "Yes."


    "Sometimes you''d better go home and live more." Yao Yu said.


    Wen Tong looked at Su Rou watching TV on the sofa and snorted coldly, "I won''t go home if she''s here."


    "Tong Tong!"


    "I''m gone, Mommy."


    Yao Yu sighed, and then silently put his eyes on Su Rou''s back. He sighed softly and shook his head. Just wanted to say something, Wen Haotian interrupted her, "Xiaoyu, go upstairs and put things away first."


    "Well..."


    After sitting downstairs for a while, Wen Haotian followed him upstairs. Yao Yu just took a bath. "Is the branch still stable?"


    Yao Yu nodded, "well, everything is OK." Wen Haotian has a wide range of branches. Yao Yu, as a good internal assistant, occasionally goes on a business trip to learn about it.


    "Yes."


    Yao Yu gathered his curly hair, remained silent for a long time, and then said, "Haotian, don''t you plan to explain to xiaorou?"


    "Say what?" Wen Haotian asked impatiently.


    "You want to hide it from her? At least she should have the right to know! " Yao Yu can''t believe it.


    Wen Haotian smiled coldly, "Xiaoyu, what do you think xiaorou would do if I said... Would she be willing to exchange her life for me? Maybe she''ll run. I finally got it back. How can I let her run so easily? "


    "But..." Yao Yu shook his head disapprovingly. "She doesn''t want to forget it!"


    "Do I have to die?" Wen Haotian said reluctantly that he was only in his forties this year. He didn''t want to die so early¡° My newly transplanted liver can only last two years, and xiaorou''s matching is almost exactly the same as mine. I''ll give her another year, and then... Bury her well. " When Wen Haotian talked about the back, his tone was so light that he could hardly hear.


    "A year?" Yao Yu said in surprise, "I thought you would let her live for at least ten or twenty years." How could it be only a year?


    "Only a small half of them are transplanted every time, which is not enough for me. Do you think I like the feeling of lying on the operating table?" Wen Haotian said coldly.


    "But xiaorou is still so small..." she is only 18 years old and her life has just begun. Is she so ruthlessly deprived of her life?


    Wen Haotian obviously didn''t want to mention it again. He waved impatiently, "well, stop talking, I have my own plan... You''d better not secretly tell xiaorou about it, otherwise, don''t blame me!"


    Wen Haotian can do it. If she dares to resist his request, he will make a decision to himself and his family


    Yao Yu sat powerlessly on the big bed, covering his mouth and crying silently.

 Chapter 235

    Wen Tong began to get tired of her boyfriend. Once people have a comparison, they will be disturbed by the current situation. Wen Tong feels that her boyfriend is becoming more and more ugly. In recent days, she is stunned that she is less and less interested in her boyfriend. In her mind, she also thinks of the best man she met last time.


    Sandy was texting. Wen Tong called her several times and didn''t respond, so she was a little impatient, "Sandy!"


    Sandy looked up from her mobile phone a little, and her face was full of feelings of love, "Wen, what''s the matter?"


    Wen Tong looked at her. "Give me the man''s phone number last time."


    Sandy raised her eyebrows. "Don''t you already have a boyfriend?" From the bottom of her heart, sandy doesn''t want to tell Wen Tong. She already has a boyfriend, and she likes that man!


    "I broke up with him, so... That man, we can compete fairly." Wen Tong said domineering.


    "Oh..." Sandy bit her lip reluctantly, "okay."


    Wen Tong took out his cell phone and asked, "what''s his name?"


    "I don''t know." Sandy said, "and you should be prepared. He won''t answer when you call. He will send you a text message from time to time." But sandy likes this mysterious feeling very much. The best men don''t answer the phone easily and don''t tell others their names. It''s too mysterious!


    She likes this tune!! This man is so to her appetite!


    Wentong Nunu''s mouth, she doesn''t believe it. It must be that the man didn''t feel about Sandy and didn''t tell her anything. If he changed to himself, it might be different.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze sat in the office. He rubbed the bridge of his nose and looked at Wen Haotian''s information. He was born into a rich family and married his wife Yao Yu. It seems that Wen Haotian''s strong demand for Xiao rouer to go back should not be a problem of gratitude and resentment. What would it be?


    Just when he was worried, his pay phone rang. Su Yuze didn''t pay attention, but operated on the computer. But the cell phone kept ringing, which made him feel a little irritable.


    When I took my cell phone and was about to turn it off, my eyes accidentally caught a glimpse of the above content. It was a text message from Sandy: handsome boy, Wen asked for your phone number. You''d better not reply to her! She already has a boyfriend!


    Then I turned it over again and saw Wen Tong''s text message: Hi, my name is Wen Tong. Can I meet you?


    Su Yuze thought for a moment, and suddenly a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. He casually returned a text message to Sandy: Wen, who is it?


    A text message came back soon over there: it''s Miss Qianjin of Wen''s group.


    Su Yuze: Oh? Wynn group?


    Sandy: Well... Are you interested in her? But I advise you that her father has a bad temper because of his poor health. If the poor boy wants to pursue Wen, her father will not give a good face!


    Sandy can''t see what identity Su Yuze is, but Wen''s group is more famous in the United States, and Su Yuze is just a person she hasn''t seen. No matter how rich she is, she can''t compare with Wen Tong''s family. Therefore, she has to give Su Yuze a blow in advance so that Su Yuze can give up Wen Tong, right?


    Su Yuze grabbed Sandy''s words and said, "because of poor health, he has a bad temper."? After a while, Su Yuze replied: what does poor health mean?


    Sandy: secretly, Wen''s father has hepatitis and has had liver replacement surgery eight times.


    Liver replacement? Eight times? But... How did sandy know?


    Su Yuze: how do you know?


    Sandy: because their personal doctor is from my hospital.


    Su Yuze seemed to understand something, put his mobile phone aside, and then picked up the internal phone, "Ian, come here."


    Soon, Ian hurried in with a serious expression, "president, what''s the matter? What''s so urgent? "


    "Is there anything about Wen Haotian''s body that you asked you to check last time?"


    "Well... No." Ian pondered for a moment, then shook his head.


    "Check... Besides, do you know Sandy?"


    "Sandy... Winchester?"


    "Probably."


    "If it is the Winchester family, it has the largest medical institution and a small company at home. In addition to that hospital, the Winchester family is not enough to compete with us." Ian said.


    Su Yuze nodded thoughtfully, "very good, start from that hospital."


    Ian understood, "good president, no problem!"


    After Ian left, Su Yuze gently lifted his lips. It seems that the truth of the matter will be known immediately, but... Don''t be like he guessed!


    ¡­¡­


    Because Su Rou moved into Wen''s house, Wen Haotian dared not brazenly let the family doctor come to his house. He was afraid that Su Rou would notice anything. What he was most worried about now was that Su Rou would run away!


    So Wen Haotian went to the medical institution and met his attending doctor there.


    "Hi, Mr. Wen." A man with gold wire glasses greeted Wen Haotian.


    "Well, I''m here for a check-up, Darren."


    "OK."


    Dalen skillfully made a series of examinations for Wen Haotian, then pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said, "Mr. Wen, your body seems normal at present. The newly transplanted liver is still very stable. Pay attention to your diet. There is no problem for two years."


    Wen Haotian nodded. He suffered from hepatitis. When he relapsed, he had to cut off the necrotic place and transplant a small piece of healthy one. He didn''t want to transplant the whole, but first, he didn''t find the model, and second... Even if there was, he wouldn''t donate his liver so generously unless it was a dead person?


    "Darren, I''ve found someone who can match me." Wen Haotian said.


    "Really? That''s great. " Darren smiled and nodded. "If you can transplant the whole, you can live like a normal person."


    "Yes."


    "So, when are you going to prepare for the operation?" Darren asked, "in your current situation, hepatitis is likely to relapse again, preferably within these two years."


    Wen Haotian said in a deep voice, "I know... So I plan to start the operation in a year."


    In a year? Darren took out his itinerary from the drawer. "Yes, make an appointment now. In this way, if I have any emergency surgery in a year, I will give you priority."


    "OK."

 Chapter 236

    When Wen Haotian came out of the hospital, the whole person was relieved. Dalen prescribed some medicine for him. It''s good. Soon he won''t have to take these medicine. The matter has been solved in half. Next, wait, wait a year later


    Xiaorou, although I feel very sorry, anyway, I gave you your life, so now... You just return it!


    Wen Haotian returned home. Su Rou hasn''t come home yet. Aunt Yue is making dinner, but the whole room is filled with the smell of traditional Chinese medicine. He frowned slightly. The smell is really bad.


    "Sir, you''re back."


    "Well, xiaorou''s medicine hasn''t finished yet?" Wen Haotian asked.


    "Not yet." Aunt Yue should say that it will take a long time.


    "Yes."


    Although Wen Haotian doesn''t like the smell, every time he comes back from work and smells it at home, he is in a bad mood, but he doesn''t think of Su Rou for long, so he follows her.


    "Call me at dinner." Wen Haotian said.


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou came home and smiled, "aunt Yue, give me my medicine."


    "OK, just cooked." Aunt Yue said, and then poured the medicine in the medicine jar into a bowl.


    Su Rou took it, took a deep breath, poured it down, and immediately took a chocolate from her pocket and threw it into her mouth.


    Seeing that she was so brave, aunt Yue couldn''t help wrinkling her face. "Young lady, why are you drinking so fast?"


    "Well... Aunt Yue, tell them later that I won''t come back for dinner today." Su Rou said.


    "Ah?" Aunt Yue has some doubts.


    "I go out with my classmates and won''t come back tonight."


    "OK, I''ll tell Sir later." Aunt Yue nodded.


    "Well, thank you, aunt Yue. I''m out." Su Rou politely thanked her.


    "OK, young lady, pay attention to your safety." Aunt Yue is very fond of the polite young lady.


    In fact, Su Rou said this only when she wanted to go on a date with Su Yuze. Will Wen Haotian, who is suspicious, call her later? Maybe she''s not allowed to go out yet


    But whatever!


    Su Rou walks out of the house and Su Yuze''s car stops outside.


    "Did you drink all the medicine?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Well, it''s all drunk... It''s bitter." Su Rou said bitterly.


    "Bitter? I''ll try. " Su Yuze pulled down Su Rou''s head and kissed her small mouth. The fire tongue circled around her mouth. After a while, she let go of her, "sweet."


    "Because I just ate chocolate."


    "Ah..." Su Yuze pulled her seat belt. "Let''s go and take you to eat delicious food."


    "OK."


    Su Yuze took Su Rou to the most luxurious restaurant for dinner. It''s not a western restaurant, but a Chinese restaurant. Su Yuze knows Su Rou''s taste. After staying in the United States for such a period of time, she must miss domestic dishes very much, and she doesn''t know how much pocket money Wen Haotian will give her.


    Su Rou likes spicy food very much. Although the spicy taste in the United States is somewhat different from that in China, she still eats very refreshing.


    "Didn''t Wen Haotian give you anything to eat?" Su Yuze held her chin and looked at her at dinner. How did she feel like she hadn''t eaten in a few days.


    "My aunt wasn''t very good at Chinese style that month." So the Chinese food cooked at Wen''s house is only edible.


    "Eat more."


    Su Rou finally had enough to eat. Seeing her satisfied little appearance, Su Yuze also slightly reminded her lips, "go to the movies?" You can really feel the Hollywood blockbusters in the United States.


    "OK."


    It was already dark. Su Rou and Su Yuze held hands and walked out like a sweet couple.


    At the same time, when the Wen family arrived for dinner, aunt Yue finished the dinner, put it on the table, and then went upstairs to call Wen Haotian.


    "Dinner is ready, sir."


    Wen Haotian opened his eyes and sat up lazily, "well, I see."


    "Also, the little lady said that she went out to play with her classmates and won''t go home tonight." Aunt Yue continued.


    "What?" Wen Haotian was still sleepy just now. When he heard the news, he suddenly became energetic, "when did you say that?"


    Wen Haotian''s face was a little scary, which made aunt Yue nervous. "Just now, little miss, she came back, drank the medicine and left."


    Wen Haotian''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He was worried that Su Rou would run away like this? That won''t work!


    "I see. Next time, don''t let the little lady go out late... It''s too dangerous at night." Wen Haotian said.


    "Oh, I see." Aunt Yue retreated suspiciously. Can miss Wen Tong go out for a few days and nights without going home? Sir, do you worry too much about the little lady?


    When Wen Hao got out of bed, he immediately grabbed his cell phone and called Su rou.


    The phone was picked up after thinking a lot. Then Wen Haotian took the lead in forcing Su Rou to ask, "xiaorou, where are you? Why don''t you go home? "


    Su Rou saw the film in the cinema, so her voice was naturally very low. "Didn''t I tell Aunt Yue? I''m not going home tonight. "


    "No, you have to go home... You''ve just come here. It''s dangerous outside." After a while, Wen Haotian found Su Rou''s voice on the other end of the phone was very low. He asked strangely, "where are you? How do you speak this voice? "


    "My friends and I are out watching a movie. We won''t go home tonight. That''s it." Su Rou is a little impatient. She hates such a regulated life.


    "Wait, xiaorou..." Wen Haotian hurriedly called her.


    Dudu Dudu¡ª¡ª


    Wen Haotian holds his mobile phone and hesitates. On the one hand, he knows that he can''t restrict Su Rou so much, otherwise he will inevitably be seen, but on the other hand, he can''t help worrying. What if Su Rou always wants to escape?


    No, I still have to let xiaorou stay at home!


    Yao Yu just walked into the room at this time and saw Wen Haotian holding his mobile phone ready to dial the number, with a serious look on his face, "what''s the matter with you? Who are you calling?"


    "Xiao rou."


    "I just heard from Aunt Yue that xiaorou said she would go out with her friends tonight. If she didn''t come back, why did you call?" Yao Yu frowned and disagreed.


    "I don''t trust you." He can''t joke about his life now.


    "Haotian!" Yao Yu went up and took away his cell phone. "You have to push xiaorou, don''t you!"


    Wen Haotian breathed heavily, "I can''t make any difference now."


    "I think you have to force xiaorou away!"


    Wen Haotian pondered for a while. What Yao Yu said is not unreasonable. Well, don''t put too much pressure on xiaorou for the time being... Just, he will never let her go!

 Chapter 237

    Su Rou thought she would be haunted by Wen Haotian''s phone at night, but unexpectedly, Wen Haotian didn''t call back.


    "Can''t he have sent someone to me silently?" Su Rou asked with some worry.


    Su Yuze took her shoulder. "When I brought you out, no one followed."


    "Then he''s really turned." Su Rou thought it was incredible. After all, the first time she dated Su Yuze, it made him very angry.


    "Oh... Do you want to go back?" Su Yuze asked.


    "No." Su Rou certainly doesn''t want to go home.


    Su Yuze and Su Rou strolled outside until more than 11 o''clock before returning home. Wen Haotian still didn''t call, and no one came to track her. It seems that Wen Haotian is going to relax her this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou was half a class late when she went to school the next day. Jiang Ling was listening to the financial course. When she saw Su Rou coming, he was worried, "Xiao Rou, why are you late? Are you feeling sick again? "


    "Ah... No, I didn''t sleep well." Su Rou explained, then covered her mouth and yawned. Su Yuze didn''t let her sleep long last night, so she did everything she could.


    "Didn''t sleep well?" Jiang Ling is a little strange. What do you mean you don''t sleep well?


    But soon, after su Rou sat down, she habitually lifted her long hair. Jiang Ling, sitting beside her, saw a red dot on her neck, which was a trace of ambiguity.


    "Well, I slept late." Su Rou said.


    "... oh." Jiang Ling''s eyes stared at Su Rou''s neck blocked by long hair. He hasn''t experienced it, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand. The ambiguous trace... Should be a kiss mark! Xiaorou, she was with her boyfriend last night!


    Su Rou came to pick him up after school in the afternoon. When Su Rou saw him, she slightly raised her eyebrows. In fact, she resented Wen Haotian''s behavior like surveillance. Isn''t she Wen Haotian''s daughter? Then why do you do this to her?


    "Xiao Rou, get in the car and go home." Wen Haotian sat in the driver''s seat. When he saw Su Rou coming out, he also opened the door of the co driver''s seat and let her get on the bus.


    Su Rou walked over, put her hand on the door, looked at Wen Haotian''s smiling face, then closed the door on the co driver''s seat, turned to the back seat, opened the door and sat on it.


    "..." Wen Haotian saw Su Rou sitting in the rearview mirror. He was silent for a while, then started the engine and left without saying a word.


    "Xiaorou, where did you play yesterday?" Wen Haotian asked.


    Su Rou was holding her chin and looking at the rapidly regressing scenery outside the window. She said carelessly, "restaurants, cinemas, central square..."


    Su Rou''s words were concise and comprehensive, but at least he answered. Wen Haotian listened and nodded silently, "is there enough money?" He suddenly remembered that he had been limiting her pocket money since he was a child. The pocket money given to her was not as good as one tenth of Wen Tong.


    In fact, Wen Haotian''s subconscious is still worried that Su Rou will run away! So when I sent her to school for the first time, I gave her some pocket money and never gave it to her again. It''s really strange... Why did she never ask him for money?


    "Yes." Su Rou answered, and then continued to look out of the window.


    In fact, when Wen Haotian asked that question, he was still a little nervous. What if Su Rou lion asked him for a sum of money and ran away? But fortunately... Su Rou didn''t ask for money.


    Wen Hao Tianqing was lucky for a while, then continued to drive and said no more.


    After returning to Wen''s house, aunt Yue sent the boiled medicine to Su rou. "Little Miss, come and drink while it''s hot."


    "Thank you."


    Su Rou brought a bowl. Because there was no su Yuze waiting for her this time, she could drink it slowly.


    Wen Haotian saw her sitting on the sofa and began to drink traditional Chinese medicine. He smiled with satisfaction, and then went upstairs.


    At this time, Yao Yu came back. As soon as she entered the house, she smelled the smell of traditional Chinese medicine. She waved her hand in front of her nose, "xiaorou, you''re back."


    "Yes."


    "Did you have fun... Yesterday?" Yao Yurou asked.


    "Yes." Su Rou finished the medicine with a bitter face, and then put the chocolate in her mouth.


    Yao Yu smiled and talked to Su Rou like this. She felt a warm feeling that she had not seen for a long time. If... It wasn''t Wen Haotian, she thought that she should be able to have a good chat with Xiao Rou about her mother and daughter.


    "Then you..." Yao Yu wanted to ask something else, but when Su Rou leaned back, his eyes accidentally glanced at her neck. The ambiguous faint trace stopped Yao Yu''s words at once.


    She''s from the past. Of course she knows, but... How can xiaorou have a boyfriend soon? Is it the man named Jiang Ling? But left the kiss mark in that place, did they develop too fast?


    Besides, this is the United States. The people are open, but Su Rou is also Chinese anyway. "Xiaorou, have you made a boyfriend?"


    "What?"


    "Mom is not against you, just pay attention to safety." Yao Yu gently reminded¡° But I won''t tell your father. "


    "..." Su Rou reached out and touched her neck. Yao yu should have seen something before he misunderstood¡° Oh, I see. "


    "Well, you will..."


    Yao Yu''s words were just half said. Wen Haotian''s voice came from the entrance of the stairs, "Xiaoyu, come here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yao Yu looked at Wen Haotian, then smiled at Su Rou, then got up and walked over.


    Su Rou silently looks at Yao Yu''s back. She doesn''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that every time Yao Yu wants to talk to herself, Wen Haotian will come and call her away. What''s the matter?


    Yao Yu was pulled into the room by Wen Haotian. "What did you tell xiaorou?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I just care where she went last night... Haotian, are you too suspicious!" Yao Yu frowned and said.


    "How do I know if you will tell xiaorou? Didn''t I say? You''d better talk less to xiaorou! " Wen Haotian turned a deaf ear to Yao Yu''s duties.


    "You... Unreasonable!"


    "Whatever you say."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Yuze went to the company the next day, Ian came in with a piece of information, his face was a little excited, "president!"


    Su Yuze was watching the trend of the stock market and caught a glimpse of Ian coming in, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s news!" Ian said, "there''s news about Wen Haotian!"


    Su Yuze was interested, "tell me."

 Chapter 238

    Ian looked very interested, "president, I don''t know if I don''t check it. It''s really a shock when I check it..."


    "Ian, get down to business." Su Yuze interrupted him with a wave.


    "Oh, OK, OK." Ian''s sunny face showed a smiling expression, "Wen Haotian had eight liver changes in Winchester hospital, because Wen Haotian himself had hepatitis. He had been looking for a matching liver before, but he didn''t succeed."


    Su Yuze nodded thoughtfully, "eight times..." it seems that what sandy said is true!


    "Yes, eight times, surprised!" Ian said, "I don''t know the symptoms of hepatitis, but if part of the liver is necrotic, I have to transplant part of the liver. However, it can''t be completely cured. Before my liver is completely necrotic, I have to find a liver that fully matches the model in order to maintain Wen Haotian''s life."


    Su Yuze''s expression became a little serious. There was cold air around him. Ian could feel the huge cold air from him. God! The president is angry! Why?


    "President..."


    "Continue."


    Ian coughed twice. "Because private doctors will keep silent to their patients, we really wasted some time in our investigation."


    "Yes." Su Yuze knows that many private doctors will be like this.


    "However, according to the investigation, we found that just the day before yesterday, Wen Haotian made an appointment with his personal doctor, Dalen, for a one-year operation. It seems that a matching liver transplant has been found."


    Su Yuze''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and the overwhelming anger suddenly hit. Ian couldn''t help but step back. Although the president usually looks tepid, once he gets angry, few people can hold the anger!


    "President?" It''s strange. What is the president angry about?


    "He really dares!"


    "Who... Wen Haotian?"


    "Damn it."


    Su Yuze was a little grumpy and threw all the documents on his desk, and the numerous documents scattered in front of Ian.


    It''s over! I feel that the president is really here this time!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou has become more and more adaptable to reading recently. The education methods abroad are still somewhat different from those at home. We can''t say which side is better. There are advantages.


    Even Jiang Ling, who has been listening to finance for a semester, thinks Su Rou is learning very fast. Sure enough, people like Su Rou are not suitable to be enemies!


    "Xiaorou, you are getting used to it more and more!" Jiang Ling said sincerely.


    Su Rou nodded slightly, "it''s OK." The main reason is that I don''t feel so hard in class in the first week, "my adaptability is OK."


    "Yes." Not only is it OK, it''s... It''s amazing¡° By the way, with your qualifications, you can also study continuously. Do you want to consider it? "


    Because Jiang Ling has such a plan, he also wants to ask Su Rou''s opinion. If Su Rou agrees, they can take care of each other, right?


    "I don''t know. I have to ask my... Family." If Su Yuze agrees, that''s OK.


    "Well, OK." This time, Jiang Ling no longer advised Su rou. With the first lesson, Jiang Ling did not dare to persuade Su Rou anyway. She thought... The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment!


    Since Su Rou said to ask, he would wait for the result.


    In the afternoon, there are elective courses. Su Rou is really not interested in those courses, so she plans to go back to Wen''s house and sleep at home. Moreover, the mobile phone has no electricity and can''t contact Su Yuze.


    When he just walked out of the school gate, a sunny man with a pair of green eyes suddenly stood in front of him. Ian looked at Su rou. From the photo, he thought she was very clean and pure. Now when he saw this statue, he felt that she was beautiful and ethereal. No wonder the president was moved. Even he felt a little moved.


    However, I didn''t seem to expect that the president''s little girlfriend was a college student!


    "Hello." Ian raised a sunny smile, "Miss Su rou."


    "Hello... Do you know me?" Su Rou is a little strange because she doesn''t know the handsome guy at all, but he knows his name?


    "Well, Su Yuze asked me to pick you up to the company." Ian said.


    "Su Yuze?" Su Rou raised her eyebrows instead. "Do you have any evidence?"


    Ian didn''t expect Su Rou to be so vigilant, but this is normal. After all, no one will follow a stranger, although... He''s not a bad man!


    "Evidence..." Ian thought seriously, "why don''t you ask questions?"


    "... since he sent you, why didn''t he tell me?" Su Rou asked.


    "The president sent you a text message and called again. Your mobile phone is turned off. I think there should be no electricity." Ian said calmly.


    Su Rou nodded slightly. Indeed, her mobile phone was turned off because there was no electricity. When Ian spoke, she always looked at his face. The man spoke very seriously, "well, I believe it."


    "So easy?" Ian thought he would be tortured again.


    "Well... Actually, I saw brother Ze''s car." Su Rou smiled. Ian drove Su Yuze''s car. Su Rou noticed it early in the morning, just for further confirmation.


    Ian looked back at his car. "All right."


    Sitting in the car, Ian said while driving, "Ian, nice to meet you, the future landlady."


    "Just call me Su rou."


    "Well, just call me Ian."


    Su Rou thought that Ian was surprisingly talkative and said a lot about Su Yuze''s business trip here¡° In the past, when the president came here on business, I wanted him to find a... Vent object, because the president was too close to women. " When he said this, he smiled, "but he didn''t want to say anything, so he had to give it up. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but that he had a girlfriend long ago."


    Su Rou looked at him, "Ian, don''t you think it''s easy to misunderstand my life to explode my boyfriend''s material in front of me?"


    "Hey? Will you? " Ian smiled and said, "who makes the president so cold? Now that there are people who can suppress him, of course I have to break more news."


    Ha ha, only when Su Rou is mentioned, the president seems to have changed. How interesting!


    "You..." how do you feel that he and brother Yufeng look like each other! They are so... Troublesome!

 Chapter 239

    Ian drove to Shengshi''s branch and took Su Rou to the office on the top floor. Su Yuze was answering the phone. When he saw Su Rou and Ian coming in, he motioned Su Rou to sit down first.


    Su Rou looked at the office. In fact, the office looked familiar, and there was a shadow of the layout of the former Shengshi headquarters office.


    Ian poured Su Rou a cup of tea, then sat next to Su Rou and continued to chat with her.


    When Su Yuze called, from time to time he saw two people talking happily over there, Jun Mei wrinkled slightly, then simply said something to each other, and then hung up the phone.


    Turning to Ian, "when did you get along so well? Little rou''er, come here. "


    Because Su Yuze spoke Chinese, Ian couldn''t understand it. Inexplicably, he saw Su Rou walk over, "president, what are you talking about?" If you just ask Su Rou to come over, you don''t have to say that long?


    Su Yuze ignored him and gently touched Su Rou''s head, "Xiao Rou, have you eaten?"


    "Not yet."


    "Ian, go get something to eat." Su Yuze said to Ian.


    Ian pointed to himself, "me?"


    "Yes."


    Ian looked at them both, then shrugged and walked out of the office.


    "Did he bully you when he picked you up?" Su Yuze asked.


    "No... I blew a lot of your stuff with me." It turned out that he had these past events when he went to the United States on business.


    Su Yuze''s eyes narrowed slightly, "what did that idiot tell you?" Because Ian''s character is more cheerful, and the relationship between them is good, he always speaks so freely, and it''s inevitable that he will say something he shouldn''t say!


    "I said something about your business trip." Su Rou smiled.


    Su Yuze shook his head. "I probably know... But I''m as good as jade." Then he gently bowed his head and kissed her face.


    Ian quickly ordered a pizza. "So, do you have one for me?" Ian asked.


    "What do you say?"


    "All right!"


    Ian walked out of the office very wisely. He didn''t want to be their light bulb anymore! Later, maybe there will be something inappropriate for children when you are full of food and lust!


    Su Rou asked while eating pizza, "brother Ze, do you have something to tell me?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Yuze thought about it. Xiao rouer has to have the right to know about it¡° You have to be careful of Wen Haotian. He called you back for another purpose... He has hepatitis and urgently needs a healthy liver that matches his type. "


    Su Rou immediately said, "you mean... He wants to kill me?"


    "Well, that''s what I mean."


    "..." if you say so, it can explain why Wen Haotian is so persistent to her¡° However, how does he know that mine can match him? "


    "Although I don''t know why Wen Haotian doesn''t find Wen Tong matching type, I guess it probably doesn''t match, so Wen Haotian put his goal on you." Su Yuze paused for a moment, then continued, "do you remember a physical examination done at school before school? Wen Haotian has been determined since then. "


    Su Rou remembered the last physical examination. She wondered why she had to have a physical examination for admission, and she also had a comprehensive examination of her. Now think about it, the original turning point is here.


    "Moreover, the operation will be performed in a year." If he hasn''t checked Wen Haotian''s condition, he probably won''t know until Su Rou gets on the operating table.


    Su Rou''s face was dignified. Wen Haotian interrupted his life for no reason. It was for his own selfish desires!


    "He is so selfish." Let''s not say whether she will agree or not. He doesn''t even say it¡° I won''t let him succeed. "


    "Yes." Su Yuze touched her head, "I''ll take you back to T city."


    Back to T city? Su Rou looked at him suspiciously, "can we go back?" Grandpa is in T city. If he wants to go back, he will be bombarded again!


    Especially her, Grandpa will scold her to death! After all, Su Yuze could have stayed at Su''s house, but she came to the United States because of her. She can even imagine how angry her grandfather was.


    "Well, go back. Don''t worry, I''m here." He has to get back what belongs to him, and... Su Kaiming is plotting against himself. He won''t think he will stay in the United States and won''t go back, will he? He su Yuze, but he will take revenge!


    Su Rou naturally believed in Su Yuze, so she nodded, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou stayed in the prosperous times for a while, so she came home a little late, and didn''t let the driver pick her up. Wen Haotian immediately became nervous again.


    "Xiaorou, where have you been?" Wen Haotian felt that he would be neurotic if he went on like this. He might as well shut Su Rou at home?


    "Can''t I have my own life circle?" Su Rou asked, "I''ve always wanted to ask, why are you so nervous? Do I have a bomb?"


    Wen Haotian was asked for a moment and said, "no... I''m just worried about you."


    "Ridiculous."


    "Xiaorou!"


    "You haven''t worried about me for 18 years, but now you are? What are you worried about? " Su Rou asked.


    Has Su Rou found anything? Wen Haotian didn''t want to continue this topic, "well, don''t say this. Who are you playing with?"


    Su Rou smiled faintly, "Mr. Wen, you are so strange."


    After saying that, Su Rou turned and went up the stairs. If it had been before, she would at most feel disgusted and disgusted when she heard that Wen Haotian was so suspicious of herself. However, after knowing Wen Haotian''s plan, she now only has deep contempt for Wen Haotian.


    Wen Haotian stood still. Did he go too far, so Su Rou noticed something and his attitude became worse and worse.


    "Sir, the little lady''s medicine is ready. Please let me..." Wen Haotian blocked the stairs and aunt Yue couldn''t get through.


    "Oh... I''ll send it to Xiao rou." Wen Haotian took the medicine bowl in aunt Yue''s hand and went upstairs.


    Knock knock¡ª¡ª


    Wen Haotian didn''t wait for Su Rou to answer, so he went in, "xiaorou, come on, your medicine."


    Su Rou looked at him and reached for it. The medicine had been warmed. Su Rou soon drank the medicine, "OK."


    Obviously, Su Rou has begun to rush people. What else does Wen Haotian want to say? An empty bowl is stuffed back into his hand.


    Wen Haotian stopped talking. He bowed his head slightly, and then silently withdrew from Su Rou''s room. Well, whether he is crazy or paranoid, he has to limit her activities on the day of the operation!

 Chapter 240

    Wen Haotian began to pay close attention to Su Rou''s dating activities. He didn''t want Su Rou to get out of his control.


    Su Rou began to follow some bodyguards in black behind her. They stayed outside in class. They were silent. Other students couldn''t see them, but when Su Rou finished school, they would quietly follow her in the dark.


    Su Rou was very depressed and couldn''t use her pen to scribble on the draft book.


    The mobile phone suddenly vibrated. It was a text message from Su Yuze: xiaorou, do you want to come to Shengshi in the afternoon?


    Su Rou nuzui looked out of the window and returned a text message: I can''t go. Wen Haotian sent someone to follow me.


    Su Yuze quickly replied: I know, you are good.


    Su Rou: Yes.


    ¡­¡­


    The next night, Su Rou sat on the sofa after dinner and watched TV. When she switched to a news channel, Su Rou was attracted by a news.


    A murder news is being broadcast on the news. A black female reporter, holding a microphone in her hand, said solemnly to the camera, "in the early morning of this morning, the famous Dr. Dylan was killed in her home and had multiple bullet wounds. According to the investigation, it should be a house robbery and was found by the doctor. As a result, the gangster killed the doctor as a last resort."


    It''s just that a famous authoritative doctor was robbed and killed. In the United States, where every family legally owns guns, it''s not normal to be shot!


    When Su Rou switched on the channel, Wen Haotian suddenly came over and stared at the TV for a moment!


    "How could it be..." Wen Haotian murmured to himself. Dalen is his attending doctor. He used to change his liver eight times. He only believes in him, but now... How did he die?


    Su Rou looks at Wen Haotian''s expression strangely, and feels that his expression is a little subtle, as if he is very hurt... Su Rou thinks of what Su Yuze told herself. Shouldn''t she... The doctor who was killed is actually the one who operated on Wen Haotian?


    Su Rou thought thoughtfully. If so, it would be interesting!


    Wen Haotian suddenly put on his coat and walked out of the house without looking back. He probably went to check Dalen''s affairs.


    Yao Yu just came out of the bathroom and saw Wen Haotian go out. He seemed to close the door with anger. Yao Yu asked strangely, "what''s going on?"


    Su Rou shook her head. "I don''t know."


    Wen Haotian is not so angry as tangled, because in this way, he will find a doctor again! Moreover, the medical skill should be superb, and there should be no mistake, otherwise I won''t bring xiaorou in vain?


    Darren is really dead. His wife cried very sad at the police station. The body has been taken to the police station for good care.


    "It''s impossible..." Wen Haotian sat in his office with a very angry and unwilling expression. How can a good person say that he will die if he dies?


    "President Wen?" Seeing Wen Haotian''s angry appearance, the assistant leaned over and asked, "well, this is the quarterly report. Please... Have a look."


    Wen Haotian doesn''t have time to take care of the reports. It''s the most important thing to find an authoritative liver transplant doctor¡° You put it here and I''ll see it later. "


    "OK, ok..."


    "Well, get out."


    "Yes."


    Wen Haotian sat quietly for a while, and then suddenly a grumpy waved all the documents that his assistant had just put on the table to the ground. His chest was breathing violently, damn it! This is definitely not an accident!


    How could it happen that he just found a matching liver, made an appointment for surgery, and then Dylan died?


    No, there must be a conspiracy in here!


    Wen Haotian reached out and scratched his hair irritably. Then he picked up the phone and dialed a number. "Wen Haotian... Help me check Dalen''s death. In addition, check whether someone has followed me recently."


    "Yes, Mr. Wen..."


    "In addition, please contact the best liver transplant doctor for me. I want authority."


    "Yes, President Wen!"


    Wen Haotian stands in front of the French window and looks into the distance. It''s best not to let him find out who it is! Otherwise... He must look good!


    ¡­¡­


    Sandy has been using her cell phone almost all the time recently. Although the best handsome guy still doesn''t answer the phone, he has returned her anyway! I believe she didn''t dare to make friends with Wen Tong after she told the handsome boy about Wen Tong''s father two days ago?


    And ah, she saw Wen Tong''s mobile phone last time. It seems that the best handsome guy didn''t return her a text message! Hehe, so she feels much more comfortable!


    "Wen, are you going out to play today?" Sandy asked in good spirits.


    Wen Tong put down his cell phone. It has been three days since he sent a text message to the man. Unexpectedly, he didn''t return one to himself. On the contrary, Sandy is silly holding her mobile phone all day. She is angry when she looks at it!


    "No." Wen Tong said with some displeasure.


    "What''s the matter?" Did the handsome man start to lose his temper by ignoring her?


    "Sandy, I ask you, did you speak ill of me in front of that man?" Wen Tong narrowed his eyes and looked a little fierce.


    "Ha, how could I?" Sandy shook her head.


    Wen Tong didn''t believe it. "Then why didn''t he return me a text message?"


    Sandy was very unimpressed. "I rarely receive text messages. I guess I''m very busy."


    Wen Tong said "not a single text message", while sandy said "I rarely receive it", and the comparison between the two sides came out at once. Wen Tong is not a fool. Naturally he heard it, "no, let me see your SMS content!"


    Sandy protected her cell phone. "It''s a private secret!" I''m kidding. She''s playing mysterious feelings with the best handsome boy. How can she be seen by Wen Tong!


    After all, Wen Tong is still an oriental girl. She can''t compare with Sandy in physical strength and body shape. She didn''t grab it for a while. Suddenly, she was more determined, "hum, you must be afraid of me chasing him, so you deliberately speak ill of me, don''t you?"


    Sandy was also a little impatient. "I said I didn''t. Wen, you''re too unreasonable!"


    Wen Tong gave her a cold look, then turned around, picked up his limited edition backpack and left.


    Sandy didn''t want to get too stiff with her, so she shouted at her back, "Wen, let''s play tonight. It''s my treat."


    Wen Tong turned around and gave Sandy a middle finger. "Go play by yourself, silly girl!"


    "Shit!" Sandy rolled her eyes angrily and wouldn''t go if she didn''t go. She really thought she couldn''t live without Wentong!

 Chapter 241

    When Wen Tong returned home, Yao Yu was taking a nap on the sofa. Wen Tong didn''t notice. When he saw Yao Yu, he rushed over, "Mommy."


    Yao Yu slept a little confused. He didn''t react for a moment. He rubbed his eyes and said, "xiaorou, you''re back." In her impression, only Su Rou will go home, because Wen Tong goes out to play every day.


    As a result, Wen Tong''s face suddenly changed, "Mommy, it''s me!" It''s really angry. Sandy was angry with her at school and Su Rou was angry with her when she came home!


    Yao Yu saw clearly that the person in front of her was Wen Tong. She was sorry for her mistake just now. "It''s Tong Tong. I''m sorry. Mommy sleeps..."


    But Wen Tong didn''t listen to her explanation. "Mommy, do you think Su Rou is your own daughter in your heart? I am nothing? " Wen Tong said with some excitement.


    "Not so." Yao Yu said.


    "I knew..." with a sister at home, she will not be favored¡° I''m the redundant one, right? "


    Yao Yu''s tone was a little anxious, "no, you are all mother''s children, but xiaorou her..." her fate is more pitiful than you!


    Wen Tong''s eyes were red and tears fell down, "I hate you!"


    Wen Tong said and ran out.


    "Tong Tong!" Yao Yu stood up and wanted to chase her, but she sat too long and her head was a little dizzy. She stood waiting for the dizziness to pass. When she looked at the door, there was no shadow of Wen Tong.


    Yao Yu sighed, "hey..." what will the Wen family be forced to look like by Wen Haotian!


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day after Dalen''s death, Wen Haotian found a way for himself. He found a master of liver transplantation. He was very authoritative. Hong Kong Style liver transplantation was done in almost 100 large and small.


    "Mr. Wen, just call me Sam." Sam is a middle-aged doctor, a little older than Dylan. He received a call from Wen Haotian this time. To be honest, he was a little surprised, because the outside world didn''t know that Wen Haotian had hepatitis.


    "Hello, you should know everything about me?" Wen Haotian asked.


    "Well, of course." Sam nodded gently.


    "Well, I hope you don''t publicize it, and... The most important thing is to ensure the success rate of my operation." Wen Haotian said that what he cares about most is the success rate of the operation¡° I don''t care how much it costs. "


    Sam smiled. "Well, you should know my situation, too. I''ve had about a hundred operations, big and small, and I haven''t failed so far."


    "Of course, I''ll rest assured... Happy cooperation 1" Wen Haotian smiled and shook Sam''s hand.


    However, on the night after Wen Haotian and Sam reached an agreement, a news broke out again on the American news channel. It was still the black female reporter¡° This morning, another body was found on the outdoor runway. According to the investigation, it has been determined that the owner of the body is a very authoritative doctor in the medical field, Sam! There have been two consecutive cases of intentional homicide. The dead are doctors. What is the relationship between the two? At present, the police are conducting further investigation! "


    Su Rou looks at the report on TV and has an idea in her heart that this should not be done by Su Yuze?


    Sitting on the sofa, Wen Haotian threw the newspaper in his hand to the ground angrily, stood up and walked to the second floor!


    As soon as he entered the room, Wen Hao picked up his cell phone and dialed a number, "Damn it, what the fuck happened again!" Is God kidding him? Why does his doctor die every time!


    "Well... President Wen, we don''t know what happened." An innocent voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Go and find out!"


    As soon as Yao Yu came out of the bathroom, he saw Wen Haoting calling angrily. Every time Wen Haotian gets angry, she doesn''t dare to talk to her. Moreover, this time she is much more angry than before!


    Until Wen Haotian hung up, Yao Yu went up and asked, "Haotian, what''s the matter?"


    Wen Haotian was still angry. He kicked the stool in front of the dressing table, "my two attending doctors are all dead!"


    Yao Yu was also a little surprised, "how? What happened? " What kind of coincidence?


    "How do I know!" Wen Haotian said impatiently, "Xiaoyu... Shouldn''t it be you?" Wen Haotian suddenly turned his suspicious eyes to Yao Yu.


    Yao Yu said positively, "Haotian, what do you mean! Am I the kind of person who can kill? "


    "Hum, that''s hard to say."


    "Wen Haotian!" Yao Yu was a little angry. He was wronged for no reason. Anyone would feel uncomfortable carrying a black pot.


    Wen Haotian was impatient. The death of two doctors in a row made him feel a deep threat. Who the hell is it!


    ¡­¡­


    Ian took the information into Su Yuze''s office and smiled, "president, it''s all done."


    "Very good." Su Yuze replied with a smile.


    "And we have found a scapegoat." Although in fact he was not a burglar, Ian made the scene look like a burglary to be on the safe side.


    Wen Haotian must be very depressed now! There was hope, but it soon turned into despair! Nothing beats this.


    "But President, do you think Wen Haotian will find us?" Wen Haotian''s power can not be underestimated. If you really want to check, you should find it.


    Su Yuze thought, "it won''t take long."


    "Shall we make it clean? Let Wen Haotian not find it directly? " Ian asked.


    "No, let him check." Su Yuze sneered, "dare to do it, dare to do it!"


    Ian raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Yuze. Do you dare to do it? It always feels like there are many meanings!


    Su Yuze turned his chair and faced it out of the window. Wen Haotian, since you can do it and use your daughter to fight for your life, why hide it? Oh... That''s ridiculous!


    "President, with all due respect, has Wen Haotian ever hurt Miss Su Rou?" Ian asked strangely.


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing can make you angry except Miss Su rou." Ian spread out his palm and said helplessly.


    "Oh, yes."


    "Ha, I knew it!" Ian seems happy with his IQ.


    "Ian, keep staring at Wen Haotian."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 242

    The bodyguards in black behind Su Rou don''t seem to have followed her for the last two days. I don''t know if it''s because Wen Haotian''s focus has shifted. In short, Su Rou feels a lot easier.


    At noon, Su Rou and Jiang Ling had dinner together. When passing a school road, Jiang Ling grabbed Su Rou, raised her chin to the other side and motioned her to look over there.


    Su Rou looked in his direction and saw a man and a woman standing under a tree opposite the school road. The man was not very tall, but he looked very strong. "Raphael is the main football player in our school."


    "That girl..." Jiang Ling had an impression that he laughed at him with the lip nail girl on the graffiti wall last time. "Xiaorou, you seem to know that girl?" Last time she called Su Rou''s name.


    "Hmm..." Su Rou sipped. She really knew Wen Tong, but only knew her. She was not familiar with her.


    "Who the hell is she?"


    Su Rou thought, "you should have heard of Wen''s?"


    "HMM... Oh, is she the daughter of Wen''s group?" Jiang Ling looked at Wen Tong, "I have to say, she looks really ugly." Not only people are ugly, but also their character is terrible!


    Su Rou was just about to say something when she suddenly heard a scolding from under the tree over there, "Raphael, when are you going to haunt me?" Wen Tong said impatiently to Raphael.


    But it can be seen that Raphael is deeply in love with Wen Tong. Obviously, he has been scolded by Wen Tong, but he still pitifully pulls Wen Tong''s arm and whispers something, but the voice is too small for Su Rou to hear clearly.


    Then Wen Tong slapped Raphael in the face with his backhand, "get out!"


    Wen Tong fought very hard, and was ruthless at all. No matter how many students would see them on the school road coming and going, this slap was really solid and lost Raphael''s face.


    "Wen!" Rafael called Wen Tong.


    "Go away, don''t think I don''t know. When you''re with me, you actually like my money!" Wen Tong said sarcastically.


    Wen Tong turned and was about to leave. Raphael grabbed her arm from behind. His expression looked angry. After all, he would feel embarrassed if he was slapped in the face of so many people. His strong arm had been raised slowly and seemed to want to fight back.


    Wen Tong was pulled back and raised his head to face Raphael, "why, do you still want to hit me? Don''t forget who my father is! " Wen Tong was not afraid at all. Instead, he said provocatively, "come on, you can fight if you have seed!"


    Raphael''s reason returned when he heard the sentence ''don''t forget who my father is''. Raphael put down his hand and looked at Wen Tong for a while before leaving.


    Wen Tong snorted coldly, and then when she was ready to leave, she accidentally glanced at Su rou. Jiang Ling almost subconsciously pulled Su Rou behind her.


    "Hum!" Wen Tong looked at Jiang Ling, snorted and left. Su Rou has no ability. Her boyfriend is not even as good as Raphael. In this regard, she still won!


    "Ha..." Jiang Ling was speechless. "Did her eyes despise me?"


    Su Rou shrugged. Maybe she was disdaining her!


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Haotian stepped up his efforts to investigate the causes of death of the two doctors. He always felt that it would not be so simple!


    "President Wen!" An assistant hurried in, "found it, found it..."


    "Say it!" Wen Haotian stared at the assistant.


    "The cause of death of the two doctors was actually killed professionally, and it seems... Related to the prosperous age." The assistant said, I just feel very strange. Why is it related to Shengshi?


    "Prosperity?" Wen Haotian''s expression suddenly became strange, "why?"


    "I don''t know..." the assistant shook his head.


    Wait... Heyday? What a familiar name. Oh, he remembered. Isn''t Su Yuze''s company name Shengshi? Does it mean... Su Yuze is here?!


    "Check again to see if the president of Shengshi is here." Damn it, I thought the Su family had really given Su Rou to him. It seems not all. At least Su Yuze still persevered.


    "OK."


    There is only Wen Haotian left in the office again. He sighed heavily. Su Yuze came. So... Do you want to take Su Rou away? But... Since you want to take it away, why kill his attending doctor?


    No, Su Yuze should already know his plan, so... This is Su Yuze''s warning to him! Warn him not to do that to xiaorou, otherwise he will end up like them!


    Wen Haotian can''t help but bite his teeth. Su Yuze, what if you give me a warning? I still won''t give up!


    Wen Haotian dialed a phone and went out, "Wen Haotian... Continue to find me an authoritative doctor for liver transplantation. Find more. Remember... Find it secretly."


    "Yes, Mr. Wen!"


    Back home, Wen Haotian''s expression was very flat. When he saw Su Rou drinking medicine, Wen Haotian slowly walked over and sat down beside her. Since Su Yuze came, would she already know?


    "Xiao rou." Wen Haotian called her, "do you know that there are Shengshi branches in the United States?" He asked tentatively.


    Su Rou put the medicine bowl on the table and nodded faintly, "I know."


    "Do you know Su Yuze came to the United States?" Wen Haotian continued to ask.


    "I know."


    "You know?" Wen Haotian frowned fiercely.


    "Didn''t you say that?" Su Rou asked.


    "Ah..."


    Wen Haotian was helpless because Su Rou''s words were ambiguous. He couldn''t judge whether Su Rou''s words were true or not.


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    "No, nothing." It is reasonable to say that he sees Su Rou so tightly that it should be impossible to meet Su Yuze¡° In the future, don''t play outside again, you know? Two people have died. Public security here is no better than that in China. "


    Su Rou looked at Wen Haotian and said for a long time, "I see."


    "Well, as long as you are good, I can buy you what you want." Wen Haotian said.


    "What if I want to leave?"


    "Of course not!" Wen Haotian immediately objected.


    "Oh... Then I have nothing to want." If you can''t get the freedom you want most, what''s the use of those material things?

 Chapter 243

    Su Yuze really came to the United States and took over Shengshi branch, but... Wen Haotian didn''t know all this! It seems that I have been blinded by the good news that I can change my liver recently and completely ignored the outside world.


    "Haotian, you mean Su Yuze is coming?" Yao Yu is a little surprised. Is it su Yuze, the president of that prosperous era? Although I haven''t seen you, I heard that you have a good way of doing things, otherwise you wouldn''t have made the company so big at a young age.


    "Yes, and... Both Darren and Sam were killed by Su Yuze''s employees!" Wen Haotian said in a deep voice¡° I suspect that he already knows my liver replacement plan. "


    It''s still conservative to doubt. Su Yuze already knows it at all!


    "Ah? So Su Yuze didn''t come to take xiaorou? Haotian, didn''t you tell the Su family when you came? " Yao Yu never asked how Wen Haotian brought Su rou. Was he forced to bring it? And now Su Yuze came to the door?


    Although Shengshi and Wen''s group are not much different, if they hit hard, they will lose both sides!


    "I don''t know... But I''m determined not to let Xiao Rou out!" Wen Haotian said firmly. After looking for a healthy liver that can match the model for so many years, how can he fall short?


    "Haotian, you..." Yao Yu bit his lips. Why does he have to be so persistent?


    "It was not easy for me to recover." He won''t give Su Rou away.


    "Haotian, if Su Yuze really wants to pick up xiaorou, let him pick it up!"


    "What are you talking about?" Wen Haotian looked at her coldly.


    Yao Yu looked at Wen Haotian''s expression and was afraid, but then said, "Haotian, you are old. Xiaorou is different. She is less than eighteen. Can''t you let her go?"


    "Are you asking me to die?" Wen Hao''s sky eyes are bare and want to crack, and his expression is very ferocious.


    "If we have money, we can find another one..." Yao Yu cried and advised, "we''ll just find another one that matches you."


    Wen Haotian slapped her impatiently, "if I could find it, I would have had an operation! Wait until you use Su Rou''s? " Why can''t he live when he''s old?


    Yao Yu was knocked over on the bed. She covered her face and looked at the angry man with silent tears, "you..." although Wen Yao''s two families were only a family marriage, they had a fairly peaceful life. This was Wen Haotian''s first time to hit her.


    "I''ve decided anyway." Wen Haotian doesn''t care. Anyway, no one can change what he has decided!


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Haotian visited Shengshi company the next day. Su Yuze was as handsome and straight as he saw for the first time. His aura was very strong. Even Wen Haotian couldn''t help feeling a little nervous in front of such a strong aura.


    "Mr. Su, you really came." Wen Haotian took the lead in breaking the silence.


    "Oh, Mr. Wen, long time no see." Su Yuze is also a way to pull a thousand pounds in four or two.


    Wen Haotian picked his eyebrows. Such a conversation attitude is not good. "Su Yuze, let me be frank. Are you here for xiaorou this time?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, how much do you want?" Anyway, Su Yuze already knows his plan, so he might as well use money to calm things down! Su Rou was his daughter, but she had been fostered in someone else''s house for so long. They should ask for money.


    Su Yuze seemed to hear something funny, and the corner of his lips said, "well, how much do you want, I''ll double it and give her back to me."


    "You..." it seems that Su Yuze didn''t come for money this time. Between the two people... "Do you like xiaorou?"


    "What?" Su Ze smiled. The tear mole under the corner of his left eye set him off more and more feminine.


    Now it''s troublesome. Su Yuze has a crush on Su rou. Unexpectedly, Su Yuze has raised xiaorou and feelings.


    "Wen Haotian, take your daughter to death. It seems that few people can do this." Su Yuze said, staring at Wen Haotian with sharp eyes.


    "Hum, I won''t treat my daughter badly. In this year, I guarantee her prosperity. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Xiaorou''er has always been prosperous." Su Yuze said that in T City, the family background of the Su family is no worse than that of the Wen family.


    "Yes, I appreciate your Su family taking care of my daughter."


    "Since I know that the Su family raised Xiao rou''er, why don''t you give her back to me?" Su Yuze said that if he is eloquent, Wen Haotian is not his opponent.


    Wen Haotian''s stubborn temper came up, "Su Yuze, you know, she is my daughter!"


    "Yes, it''s the daughter abandoned by your Wen family."


    "... in short, Su Yuze, if you trouble me again, I''ll call the police. In American law, I''m Su Rou''s guardian." Wen Haotian warned¡° Su Yuze, I''m not kidding. Xiaorou can live for another year now. If you have to force me, I''ll make her live for less than a year! "


    Su Yuze''s smile faded, "Wen Haotian, I''ll make you regret saying this."


    "Then you can try."


    "Ian, see off!"


    The door of the president''s office was gently pushed open, and the tall Ian stood at the door and made a "please" gesture towards the door. Wen Haotian smiled at Su Yuze, and then walked out. He thought that his warning and threat should make su Yuze restrain a little?


    As he walked away, Ian looked at the unhappy Su Yuze, "president, do you have any instructions next?"


    "Send someone to keep an eye on him and report to me as soon as there is a situation!" Wen Haotian can do anything in case of urgency. What he worries about is that he won''t let Xiao rouer live so long and will have an operation!


    "Yes, I see." Ian doesn''t know what happened. The only thing he knows is that the old fox Wen Haotian is going to do something worse than animals to their future landlady.


    Wen Haotian walked out of the golden age and looked up at the sky. No, Su Yuze is too difficult. He can''t wait a year. Recently... He will start preparing for surgery! Otherwise he feels uneasy!


    Wen Haotian took out the phone while walking, "hello? It''s me... Yes, how''s my doctor looking? "


    "President Wen, still in contact, has three authoritative doctors." Said the other end of the phone.


    "Very good, contact me all!"


    "OK, Mr. Wen."


    Xiaorou, xiaorou, don''t blame your father!

 Chapter 244

    Su Rou feels that Wen Haotian seems to be very busy recently. She doesn''t know what he is busy with, but it must be related to herself! Because... Wen Haotian confiscated her cell phone and picked her up regularly every day.


    And every time after school, Wen Haotian came to pick her up in person and was not allowed to have other outdoor activities.


    When Su Rou came out of school today, she saw Wen Haotian''s car again. She was standing at the school gate. She really didn''t want to go there.


    Wen Haotian rolled down the window and said to Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, get in the car!"


    Su Rou frowned impatiently and reluctantly got into the car. "Mr. Wen, are you watching me recently?"


    "No."


    Wen Haotian started the car and left quickly. Su Rou looked at the rapidly regressing scenery outside the window. She was a little bored. Her mobile phone was gone. She hadn''t texted brother Ze for two days. I don''t know if he would worry about herself.


    "At least give me your cell phone." Su Rou asked.


    "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wen Haotian''s words became less. Most of the time, he sat on the sofa silently without saying a word, and he didn''t go back to his room until she slept.


    Strange, what happened to Wen Haotian? Why did it become so strange these two days?


    "Young lady, take your medicine while it''s hot." Chubby aunt Yue walked over carefully with a medicine bowl. Since she was knocked over by Wen Tong last time, aunt Yue has become extremely careful.


    "Well, good." Su Rou answered and took the bowl and began to drink the bitter medicine juice.


    Wen Haotian sat and read the newspaper. After drinking the medicine, Su Rou was ready to send the medicine bowl back to the kitchen, but at this time, the doorbell rang and Su Rou''s footsteps stopped. Thinking that she had stood up anyway, she simply stopped by to open the door.


    But before she took a few steps to the door, she suddenly heard a serious male voice behind her, "xiaorou, stop."


    "Someone knocked at the door..." Su Rou stood in place holding a bowl. She didn''t understand why Wen Haotian was so excited. She just went to open the door.


    "I''ll just go. Don''t move." Wen Haotian said, standing up and walking towards the door.


    The door was opened and Yao Yu came in. "I forgot my key." She said.


    "Pay attention next time."


    "Well..."


    Su Rou listened to their conversation lightly. Yao Yu came in and saw Su Rou standing at the junction of the kitchen and the living room. Her expression was very indifferent and looked at herself, "xiaorou, what''s the matter? Why... "


    Su Rou turned her head and put the empty bowl back into the kitchen. When she came out again, she went to the second floor.


    Yao Yu looked at Su Rou''s action puzzled. "Haotian, what''s the matter with xiaorou?"


    "Nothing. Xiaorou has always been like this." Wen Haotian said.


    "Really?" Yao Yu looked at Wen Haotian, but how did he feel that even Wen Haotian became a little strange?


    At dinner, Su Rou hasn''t come down yet. Yao Yu is a little worried, "Haotian, what''s the matter with xiaorou?" Why don''t you even eat?


    "I don''t know. If you don''t eat, ask aunt Yue to make another one and send it to her room later." Wen Haotian said without expression.


    "..." Yao Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Wen Haotian. What''s the matter? Didn''t Wen Haotian say he would compensate xiaorou in this year? What''s the matter with this attitude now¡° She is also my daughter. I love you if you don''t love her! I''ll call her! "


    Originally, Tong Tong likes to play outside. She doesn''t feel at home when eating. It''s not easy for Su Rou to come. Now she''s angry and doesn''t want to eat!


    Yao Yu came to Su Rou''s bedroom door and tried to open it, but found that the bedroom door was locked by Su rou. She could only knock on the door, "xiaorou, xiaorou?"


    After waiting for a while, there was no reaction in the room. Yao Yu continued to shout at the door, "xiaorou! Come down to dinner. It''s bad for your stomach if you don''t eat. "


    "Don''t eat." Su Rou''s voice came from the room.


    "How about not eating? At least eat some. " Yao Yu advised, "I know you think the Chinese food at home is terrible, but aunt Yue is learning. In the future, she will make delicious food."


    "Yes, I won''t eat."


    "Xiao Rou..."


    Yao Yu shouted for about ten minutes. There was no reaction in the bedroom. Yao Yu was discouraged. Su Rou must have been angry by Wen Haotian, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Su Rou really couldn''t even get out of the door. Yao Yu couldn''t help worrying. It would be bad for xiaorou''s health if it went on like this, "aunt Yue, you can make another dessert and I''ll send it to xiaorou later."


    "Yes, madam."


    Aunt Yue soon made snacks. Yao Yu went upstairs with a plate and knocked on Su Rou''s door. "Xiaorou, you must be hungry? Aunt Yue made you a snack. You can eat it. "


    There was no movement in the door.


    Yao Yu didn''t give up and continued, "xiaorou, what''s the matter? Open the door and tell me, OK?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yao Yu waited for a while, but there was still no sound in the room. Think about it, where would there be a mother daughter relationship between them? Xiaorou doesn''t treat her as a mother at all, especially her mother... She is still an accomplice!


    Yao Yu sighed and put the dessert at the door. "Xiaorou, I''ll put the dessert at the door. You can eat it when you''re hungry. Don''t be hungry."


    After that, Yao Yu went to her room. Now she just hopes xiaorou can eat something.


    Yao Yu walks into his room. Wen Haotian is on the phone. When he sees Yao Yu coming in, he slightly lightens his voice and carries Yao Yu on his back. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about.


    Originally, Yao Yu didn''t care so much when Wen Haotian called. They have been living such a non-interference life and are used to it. So Yao Yu interrupted to take his pajamas to take a bath, but after Wen Haotian, she heard him say keenly, "well, the operation is scheduled recently, um... The sooner the better... OK."


    "What operation!" Yao Yu suddenly asked out of control.


    Wen Haotian frowned, hung up the phone, turned to face Yao Yu, "what surgery."


    "I heard it!" Yao Yu stared in disbelief, "are you going to have an operation?"


    Wen Haotian was silent for a few seconds, and then admitted, "yes, so what?"


    "Didn''t you say it was a year?"


    "Anyway, sooner or later you have to have an operation. It''s better to have a long pain than a short pain!" Wen Haotian said.

 Chapter 245

    Is long pain better than short pain?


    "What a long pain is better than a short pain. What do you think of xiaorou?" Yao Yu said sadly, has Wen Haotian never regarded xiaorou as his daughter?


    "I don''t want to quarrel with you." Wen Haotian said coldly.


    "I don''t want to quarrel with you, but you should make it clear to me why you changed your mind in a good year!" But also quietly called, obviously do not want to let yourself know.


    Wen Haotian was probably impatient when asked, so he said, "she is my daughter. I can do whatever I want!"


    Yao Yu opened his eyes and slowly shook his head, "Wen Haotian, you have no conscience..." Wen Haotian''s words are really heartbreaking, "with xiaorou, isn''t she my daughter? She is also a piece of meat that fell from me. If you don''t love me, I love you! "


    She worked hard to conceive in October. As a result, her daughter was born to Wen Haotian for liver transplantation... Even if it was used for liver transplantation, he still said such heartless words, which broke her heart!


    Wen Haotian also consciously made a slip of the tongue. He was silent for a time. He couldn''t take back the water thrown out by what he said¡° Well, stop it. I''ll go to bed. "


    Yao Yu watched Wen Haotian go to bed and lie with his back to her. Subjectively, Wen Haotian''s posture belongs to escape. Yao Yu stood there for a long time before he picked up the pajamas that had just fallen to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze''s side, he can''t contact Su Rou all the time. He doesn''t send text messages back, and his phone is also turned off. Is the cell phone dead? Or what happened? After Wen Haotian talked to him last time, he was afraid that Wen Haotian would not keep his word.


    In addition, now she can''t contact xiaorou''er, which makes Su Yuze more and more upset.


    Su Yuze picked up the internal phone and said to the other end of the phone, "Ian,; Come here. "


    Soon, Ian walked into the office, "president, what''s the matter?"


    "I asked you to follow up and investigate Wen Haotian. Has he taken any action recently?" Su Yuze asked, turning his pen.


    "Wen Haotian... There seems to be no action except still contacting authoritative doctors."


    "Well, I see..." Su Yuze nodded. "I''ll go out and leave the company to you."


    "OK, president."


    Su Yuze took his sports car and drove it to Washington University. He had to personally confirm xiaorouer''s safety.


    It''s time for lunch break. It''s not easy to find Su Rou in such a big university. Su Yuze''s appearance has caused a small sensation. After all, such a cool and handsome man can still be popular among these American Open girls.


    But in Su Yuze''s eyes, in addition to Su Rou, other female animals can''t enter his eyes at all. Even if there are many girls around, Su Yuze doesn''t squint.


    At this time, Su Rou usually eats with Jiang Ling and then walks on campus, but this time she bumped into Su Yuze when she was walking. Jiang Ling was a little surprised, "President su..." isn''t this Su Rou''s brother? Why did he come to the United States? Is it a business trip and then stop by to see xiaorou''s?


    "Brother Ze?" Su Rou was very happy, "Jiang Ling, I''ll go first."


    "Oh, OK."


    Su Rou walked over. Su Yuze naturally took Su Rou''s little hand and took the person away. During this period, Su Yuze didn''t look at Jiang Ling at all.


    Jiang Ling looked at their intimate leaving back and thought, isn''t Su Yuze xiaorou''s brother? No matter how good the relationship is, it won''t go hand in hand. It''s easy to misunderstand the relationship between them.


    And Su Yuze, who gradually walked away, slightly squeezed Su Rou''s small hand, "little thing, so you''re here ''dating''?"


    "Jiang Ling and I are just ordinary friends." It is because in this school, Su Rou only knows Jiang Ling, so she will be with him.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with your mobile phone?"


    "The mobile phone was confiscated by Wen Haotian." Su Rou pursed her lips slightly. "He''s nervous. He picks me up from school every day and confiscates my cell phone."


    Is it that Wen Hao is naive to take action?


    Su Yuze twisted his eyebrows. What does Wen Haotian want to do? Is it against him? Su Yuze was not at ease. "Xiaorou''er, you''d better come and live with me." Wen Haotian doesn''t know what will happen to the goods. It''s safer to put xiaorouer next to him.


    "OK." Wen Haotian has had enough of the cold violence against her at Wen''s house.


    "Well, go now."


    Su Yuze took Su Rou to the school gate and saw a silver Ferrari stop in front of the door. Su Rou''s footsteps gave a slight meal, "it''s Wen Haotian..."


    Wen Haotian stepped down from the car and looked at Su Yuze and Su Rou with a serious expression, "so you''ve already met." So, before xiaorou said she was going out to play, was it a date with Su Yuze?


    "You sent someone to follow me again." Su Rou is a little impatient. Wen Haotian is suspicious that he is too ill, and he is very selfish. In order to live for himself, he even ignores her life and death.


    "If you don''t go like this, won''t you be taken away?"


    "In the final analysis, it''s also Wen Haotian. You took Xiao rou''er first." Su Yuze said coldly.


    Wen Haotian narrowed his eyes, "xiaorou, come here."


    How could su Rou listen to him? Standing beside Su Yuze, she refused to move. Wen Haotian was a little angry, "don''t come over, isn''t it!"


    At this time, several bodyguards in black came out. They were wearing a pair of black sunglasses. The whole person was serious and solemn and surrounded Su Yuze¡° Bring the little lady. "


    A group of people in black stretched out their hands and grabbed Su rou. Su Yuze didn''t bring anyone around when he came to see Su Rou this time. He was an enemy. I''m afraid he was a little hanging. But even so, he still protected Su rou.


    "Brother Ze, I''d better go back with Wen Haotian first. Don''t force yourself." Su Rou looks at those big bodyguards in black. It''s too mean. It''s not fair for so many people to beat Su Yuze!


    "No." Su Yuze refused. They haven''t been together for many days. They can''t rest assured until they put her by their side.


    Su Yuze had practiced, but she didn''t. while dealing with more than a dozen people, he had to distract himself from her. If he was alone, he might be able to cope, but


    "Wen Haotian, if I go back with you, will you let him go?" Su rouchong said to Wen Haotian.


    Wen Haotian looked at Su Rou, "as long as you follow me."


    "Then I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 246

    "Little rouer!" Su Yuze reached out and grabbed Su Rou''s wrist, "how dare you go?" If he followed Wen Haotian back, he might not be able to come out again. He didn''t believe Su Rou didn''t know the consequences.


    Because of Wen Haotian''s words just now, the surrounding bodyguards in black stopped attacking, but they still surrounded Su Yuze.


    "Xiao Rou, come here." Wen Haotian called Su Rou in front of the car.


    "I won''t..."


    Su Yuze wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Su rou. She came to Su Yuze''s ear and whispered, "I don''t want to see something happen to you. Now Wen Haotian won''t do anything to me. I''ll be distressed if something happens to you."


    Su Yuze gave Su Rou a silent look, then stretched out his hand to hold her slim waist, bowed his head and kissed her lips. He also said in a voice that only two people can hear, "wait for me."


    Wen Haotian stood outside the encirclement of the bodyguards in black and looked at the picture of their kissing. He scratched something in his eyes, "xiaorou, hurry up."


    Su Rou also took a reluctant look at Su Yuze, "I''m leaving."


    Go to Wen Haotian, "let''s go." Wen Haotian opened the door for her.


    "Wait, you let your people leave first." Su Rou said that even if she came, the black bodyguards were still eyeing Su Yuze. If they didn''t remove those people, she wouldn''t go with Wen Haotian.


    Wen Haotian looked at his men, then winked at the black bodyguard, and saw that the well-trained black bodyguards dispersed one by one.


    "All right?"


    "I said - leave." Su Rou said, "don''t you understand the meaning of leaving? Explain it again, just so that I can''t see them. "


    "..." Wen Haotian paused for a moment and said to the people, "you all go back."


    After the bodyguards in black disappeared, Su Rou got on Wen Haotian''s Ferrari.


    Su Yuze took a few breaths. The fight just now was too exhausting. His smooth forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. He took a deep breath and walked towards his car.


    Wen Haotian, their Liangzi, is married.


    Su Yuze''s arm was hit several times. He felt some pain when driving, but the pain was not as good as watching Su Rou leave. He beat the steering wheel with some irritability, and made a "drop" whistle.


    He drove the car back to Shengshi. Ian was startled when he saw Su Yuze, and then hurriedly asked, "president, what happened? Have you been fighting with someone? "


    "Ian, what about the people who were sent to track and investigate Wen Haotian?" Su Yuze asked.


    "No response... President, let''s deal with your wound first." Ian said with some worry. He saw bruises on Su Yuze''s wrist.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Ian frowned, "president, what happened?"


    "Wen Haotian got into trouble." Su Yuze said concisely.


    "What? How hateful! " Ian is a little angry. What''s the old thing Wen Haotian? He dares to fight Su Yuze!


    Su Yuze turned on the computer expressionless. "Don''t say so much. Just investigate Wen Haotian." What he is most worried about now is xiaorou''er. How many days can Wen Haotian endure?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou sat in Wen Haotian''s car. The whole car was very quiet. She drove to Wen''s villa. Wen Haotian opened the door and said, "go home."


    Su Rou looks at the Wen family. Luxury is luxury, but it is very empty inside. There is no humanity at all. Su Rou hesitates. Wen Haotian''s expression changed again, so he simply pulled her out directly.


    "Can you not be so savage..." Wen Haotian''s strength was not well controlled, and his grasp almost hurt himself.


    Without a word, Wen Haotian pulled her into the house. Her serious appearance startled aunt Yue, "Sir, what''s the matter? Is this? What''s the trouble with the little lady? " So strict.


    "There''s nothing for you here. Do what you should do." Wen Hao said coldly.


    "Oh... Yes." Aunt Yue looked at Su Rou angrily, and then retreated silently.


    Su Rou shook off Wen Haotian''s hand and rubbed her red wrist. "Just say what you want to do."


    "Don''t go out later. Just stay at home."


    "It means... Do you want to imprison me?"


    "If you understand that."


    When they were talking, Yao Yu also came home from work. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the strange atmosphere between them, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Rou ignored Yao Yu''s words, but looked at Wen Haotian, "Why are you?"


    Yao Yu saw that they were going on and died, so he said, "don''t... Have something to say, xiaorou... Go back to your room first and I''ll talk to your father."


    Su Rou obviously doesn''t want to talk too much with Wen Haotian. After being pushed by Yao Yu, she walks into her room.


    "Haotian, what have you done?"


    "I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "You..."


    What Wen Haotian believes will not be changed. In addition, several authoritative doctors he is contacting have already had eyebrows, so his temper towards Su Rou has changed.


    Yao Yu silently shook his head.


    Su Rou didn''t come down to dinner again. Yao Yu put snacks at Su Rou''s door as he had done the night before, and then walked into his room.


    "Haotian, tell me the truth. Have you found a doctor and ready for surgery?" Yao Yu said to Wen Haotian with such a serious expression for the first time.


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "You really......" the action is so fast!


    "Shut up and sleep!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    the second day


    Su Rou got up as usual to go to school, but after breakfast, Wen Haotian stopped her, "xiaorou, you don''t have to go to school."


    "Huh?"


    "You''ll just stay at home." Wen Haotian said.


    "You are so unreasonable!" She took her back to Wen''s house by extraordinary means. She endured it. Now she won''t even let her out of the house. Is he serious?


    "No matter what you say, you don''t want to go out anyway." And he will arrange the operation as soon as possible. During this period, Su Rou has to stay at home. What he should guard against most is Su Yuze!


    "I have to go out."


    "You can''t get out."


    Wen Haotian said, picked up the car key on the table and went out. When Wen Haotian opened the door, Su Rou saw two strong bodyguards in black standing at the door, like two door gods

 Chapter 247

    Wen Hao left just days ago. Su Rou immediately followed her back to go out, but when the two bodyguards in black saw that it was su Rou, they immediately blocked the door, "young lady, you can''t go out."


    "Go away!" Su Rou reached out to push the two bodyguards in black, but they were as strong as a mountain and couldn''t move.


    "Sorry, miss."


    One of the bodyguards in Black said, then pushed Su Rou back into the door and closed the door for her.


    Su Rou is going to explode! Wen Haotian, that scum, is going to imprison her until surgery, right!


    When Yao Yu came down from upstairs, he saw Su rouzheng standing in front of the door alone. "Xiaorou, what''s the matter with you?" Yao Yu asked puzzled.


    "Don''t you know what happened?" Su Rou said sarcastically, "maybe you gave advice."


    Yao Yu frowned, "what are you talking about?" What advice? She has never colluded with Wen Haotian.


    Su Rou no longer spoke, but opened the door and let Yao Yu see two bodyguards in black standing at the door of the room. Yao Yu''s eyes widened in surprise. God, Haotian... What is this!


    "Xiaorou, I don''t know... I really don''t know." Yao Yu finally understands why Su Rou is so angry. Wen Haotian has begun to act!


    "What don''t you know? Did you know he would imprison me, or did you know he was going to have a liver transplant with me? "


    "You..." Yao Yu''s eyes stare bigger. Xiaorou, she already knows¡° You all know... "She said slowly.


    "If you want people to know, don''t do it unless you don''t do it yourself." It seems that Yao Yu also knows about changing the liver. However, damn it, they both choose to keep her in the dark, "are you going to tell me when I go to surgery?"


    Yao Yu shook his head in a panic, "no..." in fact, she also wanted to tell her, but she couldn''t speak out because of Wen Haotian''s threat.


    "I knew what would happen today. When you left me, you should kill me..." Su Rou said softly.


    Yao Yu shook his head violently, "it''s not like this!" How could she bear to kill her daughter¡° I want you to live! " Yao Yu''s eyes were red with excitement. Leaning against the handrail of the stairs, she gasped and said, "xiaorou, do you know? Wen Haotian, he has severe hepatitis. He had it before he married me. "


    After taking a deep breath, Yao Yu let tears flow on her cheeks. For the first time, she told Su Rou about abandoning her.


    "Wen Haotian and I are married in a family. We have no feelings for each other... When I was pregnant with Tong Tong Tong, he was very kind to me and never saw him so gentle. But after Tong Tong was born, Wen Haotian secretly gave him and Tong Tong Tong a matching test. I knew that Wen Haotian wanted to transplant Tong Tong''s liver to his own blood related people, The matching probability will be much higher... "


    Speaking of this, Yao Yu paused and wiped his tears with the back of his hand. "But Tong Tong was lucky and the matching was not successful... I thought he gave up, but I didn''t expect that I was pregnant again. I was very worried at that time. I knew that Wen Haotian must have your intention... I really couldn''t bear to watch my daughter die cruelly by her biological father, I escaped with you and gave birth to you in T city. I knew that Wen Haotian would find you, so I had to put you at the door of the hospital... "I look forward to someone taking her away.


    "But xiaorou, you have to believe me. I''m not abandoning you. I want you to continue to live!" Yao Yu said tearfully, "but... I didn''t expect to meet you again when we went to T city."


    "I really just want you to live..."


    What a bad fate!


    Su Rou listened to Yao Yu''s words. Although they were touching words, Su Rou didn''t feel it at all. She said, "but you just let me live for 18 more years." If you really want her to live, you should leave her alone.


    "I..." because of her cowardice and being oppressed by Wen Haotian, she still killed xiaorou and ended up with this fate.


    Su Rou looked at the sad woman crying against the handrail of the stairs and was silent for a long time. "I won''t thank you for your kindness, really."


    "Xiaorou..." can''t she forgive herself?


    "If brother Ze hadn''t picked me up, I might have died in the snow..."


    "How could..." there are doctors and nurses around the hospital. You will find her.


    "Unfortunately, Su wennuan was having a baby at that time, and the attention of all doctors and nurses was attracted. No one cared about my life and death..." Su Rou smiled and smiled helplessly. She could only say that nature made people happy.


    Yao Yu never thought this would happen. She was really kind, "I don''t know, I''m sorry..."


    "Listen to me." Su Rou interrupted her, "my body was frostbitten because it was put in the snow for too long. Now... I have very serious dysmenorrhea. It''s also for this reason. Moreover, my pregnancy probability in the future will be very low because of the palace cold."


    "Your body..." Yao Yu''s eyes subconsciously looked at Su Rou''s belly.


    "Do you think your actions are good intentions? Not for me. "


    Yao Yu thought she was helping Su Rou escape from Wen Haotian''s clutches, but she didn''t know that the future would be so dramatic. Yao Yu was surprised by what Su Rou said. After she completely digested Su Rou''s words, Yao Yu burst into tears.


    She didn''t know that things would turn out like this. Her child, why is it so tragic?


    "Xiaorou..." Yao Yu''s face was covered with tears. "I''m sorry, mom, I''m sorry for you."


    "Nothing. Just use my life to save Wen Haotian''s life." Su Rou said faintly, and then walked up to the second floor. Since she couldn''t get out, she simply didn''t go out.


    Yao Yu was already sobbing. She squatted by the stairs and buried her head in tears. Was she wrong? But... She just wants xiaorou to live!


    "Madam..." aunt Yue immediately helped Yao Yu up from the ground. She cleaned a room and came out. Why did she see Yao Yu squatting on the ground and crying? What happened¡° Get up quickly. The ground is cold. "


    "I... I''m sorry for her..."


    "What are you talking about, madam?" Who is she sorry for?


    "I''m sorry for her... I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 248

    Yao Yu cried all day, and Su Rou shut herself in the room all day. Even when she drank the medicine, aunt Yue brought the medicine bowl up.


    Looking at Su Rou lying on the bed and reading the novel boring, aunt Yue sighed, "Little Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, you go out." Su Rou said.


    "Hey... OK." This kind of thing can''t be managed by her servant.


    When Wen Haotian came home in the evening, he saw Yao Yu sitting on the sofa and a pile of toilet paper on the tea table. Her eyes were red and swollen. She had cried. Wen Haotian casually asked, "what''s the matter? You didn''t work today?"


    "Hmm..." Yao Yu took out another piece of paper and wiped his tears. "Haotian, xiaorou already knows what you''re going to have an operation."


    Wen Haotian narrowed his eyes, "did you tell her?"


    "No."


    "...." that''s what Su Yuze told Su Rou! However, never mind him. Anyway, he is preparing some surgical matters. He will know when he knows. Even if he already knows, he can''t change anything.


    Seeing that Wen Haotian was silent, Yao Yu said bravely, "Wen Haotian, please, let''s find another person who can match the type. Xiaorou, she''s really not easy..."


    "Not easy? The Su family provides her with delicious food and drink, and I follow her everywhere. Where is it not easy for her? " It''s just a little girl of seventeen or eight. How difficult can it be?


    Yao Yu was a little anxious, "you know? When I threw her in the snow, she almost died. As a result, she suffered from palace cold, which is very serious. She doesn''t say dysmenorrhea every month, and it almost affects her fertility! " A woman''s biggest dream is to marry a good man when she grows up and live a life of husband and son.


    Su Rou''s body was so frozen that it almost took away her fertility. Wen Haotian is a man. Men won''t understand the pain of not having children.


    Wen Haotian''s expression eased for a moment. It seemed that she didn''t expect Su Rou''s body to be like that. She had dysmenorrhea every month. She couldn''t help thinking of the way Su Rou fainted in pain when she came to her holiday last time


    Yao Yu thought he finally persuaded Wen Haotian. It seems that Wen Haotian is not such a heartless person.


    "Haotian, the four of us have a good time, okay?" Yao Yu reached out and grabbed Wen Haotian''s hand. "Let''s find another way."


    Time seemed silent. After a few seconds, Wen Haotian took his hand out of Yao Yu''s hand. "The operation has been scheduled for a week."


    "You..." Yao Yu looked at him incredulously, "do you have a heart!"


    Wen Hao smiled faintly, "I just want a healthy body." For a moment, I felt sorry for Su Rou, but... "Although Xiao Rou is very poor, if you didn''t abandon her at the beginning, I think she should grow up safely."


    Yao Yu pointed to Wen Haotian, his whole body trembling, "you mean... Xiaorou will become like this. Is it my reason?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Ha... You, you are a devil!" Yao Yu scolded angrily.


    Wen Haotian said, "I think you should go back to your mother''s house?"


    "You drove me away?!"


    "I''ll send someone to pick you up in a week." Wen Haotian said.


    "Wen Haotian, I curse you!"


    ¡­¡­


    The bruise on Su Yuze''s wrist became a little black the next day, but he still ignored his injury. Finally, Ian forcibly applied ointment to Su Yuze''s wrist, "president, don''t treat your body like this."


    "I''m fine. It''s no big deal." Su Yuze read an English document, then signed his name at the end of the document and handed the document to Ian.


    "Hey..." Ian sighed. His face has been very tight since the president came back yesterday. It seems that the scum Wen Haotian gave their president a lot of gas!


    "Sigh what?"


    "Ah... Nothing."


    "Where''s Wen Haotian?" Su Yuze asked softly.


    "Oh, yes!" Ian remembered, "we sent spies to check. It seems... There is no result for moment."


    No results yet? Su Yuze''s eyebrows closed gently. What does no result mean? It shows that Wen Haotian is acting secretly and makes it clear that he can''t find it¡° No, Ian, you have to send more people. I must get the information at the first time. "


    "OK, this is no problem."


    Su Yuze stood up, took the car key and was ready to go out, "President? What are you doing? "


    "To the University of Washington."


    "Will you pick up Miss Su Rou?" Ian asked.


    "Yes."


    Ian shook his head. "President, I''d better leave it to me. You have a good rest first." Su Yuze hasn''t had a good rest since he came back yesterday. He knows that Su Yuze is very restless, but he still has to have a good rest. Otherwise, how can he retaliate against Wen Haotian at that time?


    "Well, go and pick her up." Su Yuze said that if he went to pick up xiaorou''er, he might be found by Wen Haotian''s people.


    Ian laughed. "That''s obedient."


    "Do you want to die?"


    Ian laughed twice, took Su Yuze''s car key and left. In fact, she also wants to see Su Rou again. It''s interesting to talk to her.


    Ian was playing with the car keys while leaning against the door waiting for Su Rou to finish school. He deliberately parked the car in a prominent position at the school gate so that Su Rou could see himself as soon as he came out.


    It''s just that it''s past school time and Su Rou hasn''t come out yet. Ian can''t help looking at the time. It''s past five thirty. Why doesn''t Su Rou come out yet?


    Throw the key up and catch it. Ian steps away his slender legs and enters the school. Will he be detained by the teacher? However, when Ian entered the finance class, there were only two or three people reading and writing in the classroom.


    Su Rou is not here. Ian walks over and pulls a boy who is writing hard. "Classmate, ask you something. Do you know where Su Rou is?"


    "Who?" The boy asked blankly.


    "It''s... The beautiful Chinese girl."


    "Oh, it''s her. She hasn''t been here today." In foreign schools, oriental faces are rare.


    Ian''s heart "cluttered" for a while. Did Su Rou not come to school today?


    Is that good?


    Ian immediately took out his cell phone and quickly dialed Su Yuze. "President... Didn''t receive Miss Su rou. She didn''t come to class today!"

 Chapter 249

    Yao Yu went back to his mother''s house in Wen''s villa. Su Rou certainly didn''t know about this. Wen Haotian didn''t plan to tell her. Moreover, Su Rou didn''t feel anything wrong because there was no one at home.


    "Young lady, it''s time to drink medicine." Aunt Yue handed over the dark medicine juice in her hand. Su Rou was almost numb even when she drank the medicine.


    "Young lady, how about western food today?"


    "Well, anything."


    Aunt Yue nodded and began to cook. Su Rou ran to the door and looked out from the cat''s eye. The two black bodyguards like the door god still stuck outside. Su Rou glanced and sat back on the sofa.


    There are only two people on the table. Wen Haotian and Su Rou eat silently. Su Rou returns to her room after eating, leaving Wen Haotian alone at the table.


    But after two bites, Wen Haotian''s mobile phone rang. Wen Haotian looked at the caller ID and his eyes suddenly lit up. Then he told aunt Yue, "aunt Yue, clean up these dinners."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wen Haotian got up and went to the living room to answer the phone, "hello?"


    A middle-aged woman''s voice came over the phone, "Mr. Wen, I want to confirm with you about the operation next week!"


    "Wait..." Wen Haotian interrupted the woman doctor, "I think, advance the operation, not next week, just these two days." Because Su Yuze seems to notice that Su Rou is locked up by him, he can''t wait for a week now. He must hurry up!


    The woman doctor seemed to be discussing something with the people around him. For a long time, there was only a low voice on the phone.


    After a while, the female doctor''s voice was reborn, "Mr. Wen, we can advance your operation, so..."


    Wen Haotian''s lips sparked a proud smile, "well, well... OK, I''ll pay attention."


    After hanging up, Wen Haotian said to Aunt Yue, "aunt Yue, I''ll take xiaorou out in two days. I don''t know when to come back."


    The honest and honest aunt Yue nodded, "yes, sir, I''ll look after my home."


    "Yes."


    One evening two days later, Wen Haotian came to the kitchen and looked at the traditional Chinese medicine boiling on the stove. He put several white pills in his hand, and then pretended to be nothing and went to the living room to read the newspaper.


    While washing the sheets, aunt Yue ran back from time to time to see how the medicine on her stove was boiling. When the hour hand pointed to 5:30, aunt Yue put the medicine in a bowl and took it upstairs.


    After a while, aunt Yue led the medicine bowl down. Wen Haotian saw that the bowl in her hand was empty.


    After sitting for a while, Wen Haotian estimated that the time was almost up, so he went to the second floor, "aunt Yue, I''m going out with xiaorou."


    "Yes, sir." Aunt Yue didn''t doubt him, so she did her own thing.


    Wen Haotian came to the second floor. First, he knocked on Su Rou''s door. He didn''t hear a response, so he directly opened the door. Su Rou lay on the floor and seemed to be sleepy. It was too sudden.


    Wen Haotian squatted down and gently pushed Su Rou, "xiaorou? Xiaorou! "


    Well, she didn''t respond at all. He took twice as many sleeping pills as adults. I''m sure she can sleep until tomorrow. Thinking of this, Wen Haotian picked up Su Rou and took her to the car that was already ready outside the door.


    "Drive."


    The black Porsche will soon drive to a private hospital. Wen Haotian can''t hide his excitement at the moment. He has been troubled by diseases for many years and can finally get a healthy body today.


    Standing at the door, two men in white coats greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Wen."


    "Yes." Wen Haotian looked at them, "who will take the lead?"


    "Ron will lead the knife for you, and we will all fight on one side." One of the men pointed to the young doctor next to him, "Mr. Wen, please rest assured that we are all very experienced."


    Wen Haotian nodded, "HMM."


    The doctor named Ron took Su rou. The girl looked so young. Although she agreed to donate her liver for some reason, her life was about to die.


    A female doctor with short blond hair came out. "What''s the matter with this lady?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Get ready for the operation." Wen Haotian said sternly.


    "... yes."


    Why can''t the girl think about it? And... Is she really willing to donate?


    Several doctors soon put on their surgical clothes and put an anti bacteria suit on Su rou.


    "Mr. Wen, please wear this." A nurse handed the antibacterial suit to Wen Haotian¡° Relax. When you wake up, you''ll look new. "


    Wen Haotian nodded, "you give her anesthesia first."


    "OK." Ron told the nurse, "prepare the anesthetic!"


    "Mr. Wen, please lie on the operating table, too." Ron helped Wen Haotian lie on the operating table.


    Everything went well. Under the effect of anesthesia, Wen Haotian slowly closed his eyes


    Ron looked at Su Rou, who was more sleepy, "what a pity, such a beautiful little girl..."


    The female doctor with short hair said expressionless, "well, hurry up and have an operation!" These rich people''s world is what they can talk about casually.


    ¡­¡­


    Ian almost broke his leg these two days. The president said that Miss Su Rou must have been locked up at home by Wen Haotian, but he couldn''t get any news. He stayed at Wen''s house these two days. Only in the evening did he see Wen Haotian get on the car with a little girl.


    "Fuck, Wen Haotian, that man can really do it!" Ian''s eyesight is very good. He can see that the girl lying in Wen Haotian''s arms is Su Rou, and he is stunned by Wen Haotian!


    Ian immediately followed Wen Haotian and found that he had entered a hospital. He immediately felt that things were bad and hurriedly called Su Yuze. "President, it''s not good. Wen Haotian brought Miss Su Rou into the hospital."


    Su Yuze immediately stood up, "drag them, I''ll be there in a minute."


    "OK."


    Ian hung up the phone and was about to rush into the private hospital, but he was stopped by two strong men standing at the door, "I''m sorry, sir, you can''t go in now!"


    "I... have a stomachache. Isn''t this a hospital? Why don''t you let me in!" Ian immediately covered his stomach and was ready to go inside.


    "Today, there is an important person in the hospital who wants to have an operation and see a doctor... Go to another hospital!" The two strong men said and pushed Ian out.

 Chapter 250

    Su Rou only felt that her body seemed to be moving. Her consciousness was vague, but her body was light. She couldn''t feel her body.


    What''s going on? Isn''t she drinking medicine in her room? After drinking the medicine... I don''t seem to remember! After that, she seemed unconscious. She almost wanted to sleep, and then she went to sleep.


    What about now? Where is she now? It seemed that someone was talking around, and she couldn''t hear what she was saying, but she felt very uneasy. It seemed that something bad was going to happen. Now she opened her eyes, but her body was paralyzed. She couldn''t get rid of it anyway, so she had to let her consciousness continue to sink until... She felt that she had no consciousness.


    "Take off her clothes." Ron said and directed the nurses around him.


    The nurse lifted Su Rou''s clothes to reveal her white and tender abdominal cavity, because her whole abdomen was also slightly undulating due to breathing.


    This is still a fresh life. The next moment, she will die!


    Ron drew a few strokes on Su Rou''s abdomen with a pen, ready to wait for the cut position.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Ian is tall and looks powerful, he is not trained. He naturally can''t cope with these two big men. But it doesn''t matter. He didn''t reach out. It doesn''t matter, but he has a brain!


    Since the hard one can''t work, he comes to the soft one. Anyway, he must go in!


    "Ouch! Oh, my stomach hurts... "Ian rolled with his stomach in his arms." I want to sue you. There is a hospital but I won''t see a doctor! "


    The two strong men said expressionless, "please."


    So cold-blooded! Ian secretly picked his eyebrows. In that case, he would stay here, "Oh, this hospital is really irresponsible. I''m dying of pain, but no one came out to take care of me!"


    The two strong men did not squint. Anyway, they strictly guarded the position.


    Ian bit his teeth, sighed and quietly moved inside. Finally, when the two strong men didn''t pay attention, he "slipped" and ran in.


    "Damn it!" The two strong men recovered and hurriedly went after Ian, "Damn it, don''t run!"


    Ian is tall and has long legs. He has advantages in running. Ian dodges from left to right and is very flexible. But when I was running, I didn''t forget to look for the operating room, "operating room... Operating room... Shit, where is it!" It''s really depressing. Unexpectedly, this private hospital is quite large. He didn''t even find an operating room.


    Ian''s blue eyes suddenly flashed a touch of pure light. Surgery needs quiet space, doesn''t it? Well, then he''ll try to make noise. Don''t believe that those doctors won''t bother to come out!


    Ron was selecting a scalpel when he heard a "crackling" sound outside and asked his hand to hold the knife, "who''s outside, so noisy!"


    The nurse put down the tool. "I''ll go out and have a look."


    When I opened the door of the operating room, I saw two strong men running in the corridor, looking like chasing someone, "Dr. Ron, it seems that Mr. Wen''s men are running..."


    "What?" What do you mean Mr. Wen''s men are running? Run what?


    The nurse raised her eyebrows and shrugged. "They overturned all the chairs and equipment outside!" It''s really... It''s barbaric enough. It''s a hospital here. It''s so rude!


    Ron also had some doubts, but now he''d better focus on surgery. "Forget it, you find someone to stop them. Don''t delay Mr. Wen''s operation."


    "OK."


    The sound of objects colliding outside is still coming. Ron is a little impatient. He needs to concentrate on the operation. How can he continue in such a noisy atmosphere? Ron looked at the exposed place of Su Rou and Wen Hao on the operating table and shook his head at last. "I''ll go out and have a look. If their anesthesia wakes up, I''ll play another one."


    "Yes, doctor."


    Ron had just walked out of the operating room when suddenly there was a gunshot in the hospital, "bang bang!" Fired several shots! The whole empty hospital echoed with the harsh sound of gunfire.


    Ron was also frightened and squatted in front of the door, "who... Shot in the hospital! Don''t want to live! "


    "Doctor, doctor..." the little nurse who just went out leaned tremblingly behind Ron.


    "Call 911!"


    "OK, ok..."


    "Don''t move!"


    Several men in black with guns suddenly appeared out of thin air, looking coldly at Ron and the nurse. Ron and the nurse almost subconsciously raised their hands and made a surrender, "you, what do you want to do?" Terrorist attacks?


    "Shut up."


    "..." Ron dared not speak. The black muzzle was facing himself. It was no joke.


    At this time, a slender Oriental man came out from behind the men in black. It was just the strong aura emanating from the man, which made Ron feel that he must be a non idle man¡° You, who are you? "


    "Where''s little Rou?" Su Yuze asked softly.


    "What?" Ron doesn''t understand. He doesn''t know what little rouer is.


    "I ask you, where is she?" Su Yuze asked angrily¡° The girl who came with Wen Haotian, where is she? "


    This time Ron understood, "the girl... Is inside." Ron pointed to an open room over there.


    Su Yuze immediately walked over and stepped on Ron when he passed by.


    "Dr. Ron, you..." the short haired female doctor thought Ron was back. She just wanted to say something, but when she saw someone, it was not Ron at all.


    It was a feminine man, his face tightened, making him look like a dying king... No, he might really come to kill, because she saw the gun in Su Yuze''s hand¡° You, you... "Because of nervousness, the short haired female doctor''s voice trembled.


    Su Yuze couldn''t see anyone else at this time. He could only see the girl lying on the operating table with her belly open.


    "She, she is Mr. Wen..." the short haired female doctor wanted to explain something, but when she touched Su Yuze''s terrible sight, she automatically swallowed the words behind her. God, this man is really terrible!


    Su Yuze walked over and gently pulled down Su Rou''s clothes, but when his eyes touched the eye-catching pen line on Su Rou, a violent color flashed in his eyes, "you all deserve to die."


    The short haired female doctor''s legs softened and fell to the ground, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Originally, the backstage of this girl is so hard! Who is this man?

 Chapter 251

    Su Yuze held Su Rou, and then walked out of the operating room without looking back. The short haired female doctor just looked at Su Yuze''s back silently, and her scared legs were still swinging all the time.


    Ron at the door saw Su Yuze holding the girl out. He couldn''t help looking worried at Wen Haotian on the hospital bed over there, "that... Sir, this lady is actually..."


    "Did him." Su Yuze said coldly.


    "No, you... Can''t!" Ron knows this man is definitely not joking. He''s serious! I really want to do him!


    The two men in black received Su Yuze''s order, raised the pistol and loaded it. They fired at the same time. One shot hit Ron''s forehead and one shot hit him in the chest. Ron hung up without even humming. The little nurse hiding behind Ron screamed.


    Ian ran for a long time, and the two strong men behind him were still chasing him. His physical strength was really abnormal! He felt like he was dying! I wonder if the president has arrived yet


    Suddenly, Ian heard several shots, and Jun''s face showed a smile. Ha ha, it must be su Yuze! As soon as the two strong men behind them heard the gunshot, they all listened to their footsteps and looked at each other for a while. One of them ran back, and the other looked at Ian fiercely.


    "What did you do?"


    "Me? You fool, I didn''t shoot! " Ian spread his hands. The strong man asked himself if there was something wrong with his mind. It was clear that the gunshot was below.


    "..." the strong man suddenly took out a pistol from his waist and aimed it at Ian without saying a word.


    Ian saw this and his face changed slightly. With sharp eyes, he saw that the man was about to pull the trigger. He quickly lowered his body, and the bullet rubbed him and hit the opposite glass.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    The glass broke, and the man didn''t give up. If he missed one shot, another shot! Ian saw this and pushed open a door.


    The man in black walked over and carefully pushed the door open. This is a pharmacy. It''s dark inside. The strong man clenched the gun in his hand. As soon as he walked in, a dark shadow flashed down his head. Then he felt a pain in the back of his head, and then he lost consciousness.


    Ian kicked the gun in the strong man''s hand as he came out from behind the door. Damn it, that shot hit his left leg just now. Although it was only a scratch, it was still very painful.


    Ian patched a foot on the strong man angrily, and then dragged his injured leg out slowly.


    Taking out his mobile phone, Ian called Su Yuze. No, he must ask Su Yuze to give himself a raise! be promoted! He was hurt to save the landlady¡° President, I''m hurt... "


    "Dead?"


    "Not yet..."


    "I''ll go to recuperate first and give you a few days off."


    After that, he hung up without waiting for Ian to say anything. Well... The president is now caring about his little girlfriend and probably has no time to talk to himself!


    However, there is a holiday, there is a holiday!


    ¡­¡­


    When Wen Haotian woke up, he was still lying on the operating bed. He seemed to be nothing different. He stretched out his hand strangely and gently touched his abdominal cavity.


    "Doctor..." the effect of the anesthetic has not completely passed. Wen Haotian feels that he is still soft. He stretched out his hand, but no one around him paid attention to himself.


    What''s going on? Why is there no doctor or nurse? Is the operation finished? But why don''t you feel at all?


    "Doctor... Ron, doctor!" Wen Haotian raised his voice to attract attention, but no one paid attention to him.


    Wen Haotian propped up his body and sat up. He stroked his forehead. His head was still dizzy. He opened the clothes in front of him and saw that there was nothing on his stomach, not to mention the sewn thread, not even a knife mark!


    "What''s the matter..." when Wen Haotian woke up, he felt something wrong. When he used to change his liver, he would feel some pain in the wound when he woke up from anesthesia. However, he woke up this time and unexpectedly didn''t feel pain except dizziness and brain swelling!


    "Ron!" Wen Haotian is a little angry. What are the damn doctors doing!


    Wen Haotian looked around, and there was no shadow of Su Rou on the hospital bed next to him... Wen Hao got out of bed in a bad weather. He stumbled because of his discomfort, and then glanced at the ground.


    Several people were lying on the ground, but they all fainted. Wen Haotian was surprised at first, but soon recovered. He went to the short haired female doctor, squatted down and pinched her.


    The female doctor with short hair was stimulated to open her eyes, and her expression was still a little confused, "how... Mr. Wen!"


    "What happened?" Wen Haotian asked, "Why are you all lying on the ground... Where''s su Rou? What about the girl? " The latter problem is what Wen Hao is really concerned about!


    The short haired female doctor hit her head when she fainted. When she woke up, she felt a little dizzy. She looked at the empty operating table, and then her expression suddenly became frightened, "that man... So terrible, holding a gun, he was going to kill us... He took her away!"


    Wen Haotian was a little confused. "What do you say, say it slowly!"


    The short haired female doctor breathed a few breaths, and her expression was still frightened. "The man... When Dr. Ron and I were preparing for the operation, a man suddenly broke in with a gun. I was so afraid... Then he came over and took the girl away."


    "Man?" Wen Haotian frowned. Is this man... Su Yuze? Su Rou was taken away by Su Yuze¡° What do you think? " Wen Hao took off his aseptic surgical cap on his head, "a little girl can''t see it!"


    The female doctor shivered and said, "but... Someone else has a gun..." she was pointed at by the gun. Wen Haotian is really standing and talking without backache!


    Wen Haotian stood up, "Damn it, Su Yuze... Come back!"


    "... ah, Mr. Wen, the anesthetic effect on you hasn''t completely passed yet..." the female doctor immediately reminded Wen Haotian when she saw him walking outside the door.


    But it was too late. As soon as Wen Haotian''s body was soft, he immediately fell to the ground. He was unwilling to hammer the ground, "Damn it!" Damn Su Rou, damn Su Yuze, damn this hospital, damn everyone!

 Chapter 252

    When Su Rou woke up, her mind was still heavy. It took a lot of effort to barely open her eyes, but as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Su Yuze''s handsome face full of worries. She thought it was a dream. She immediately felt in a good mood, and the corners of her lips also aroused a smile.


    "Brother Ze, are you here to pick me up?"


    "Hmm..." Su Yuze nodded. He had picked her up.


    Su Rou yawned, then stretched out her hand to hook his neck, like being held by him when she was a child, "I love you..." she whispered, then closed her eyes and slept again.


    No wonder Su Rou didn''t know when she would sleep because she had drunk a lot of traditional Chinese medicine mixed with sleeping pills and was given anesthetics!


    "I love you too." Su Yuze kissed her on the forehead, held her body and lay on the big bed with her. His eyes were full of love. Although he had just received Su Rou, there were still some things to deal with, but... Now he just wanted to hold Su Rou and enjoy the quiet time. Let his subordinates do other things well.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou slept from the evening until noon the next day. When she woke up, she still felt very sleepy, but she was in the same position all night, which made her feel a little tired. She just wanted to turn over, but she felt that there seemed to be a limit on her waist.


    "Eh..." those are a pair of men''s hands. They are big and warm. The bony bars are on her slender waist. These hands are


    Su Rou turned around and saw a slightly messy face.


    Su Yuze woke up long ago. He trained for a long time and kept his sleep time at six hours every day. But this time he managed to get xiaorou''er back from under the knife... This is really under the knife, so he still wanted to be warm with xiaorou''er and never got up.


    "You''re really here." Su Rou was a little surprised. She seemed to wake up vaguely once before, but she thought she was dreaming, so she didn''t take it to heart. She didn''t expect to see Su Yuze when she woke up.


    Just... Su Rou reached out and touched Su Yuze''s chin. There was a faint blue beard on it, "how did you do this? Haven''t you had a good rest? "


    "Yes." Thinking that Su Rou will be pushed onto the operating table soon, how can he have the mind to rest?


    "It''s because you''re worried about me. I''m sorry..."


    "It''s not your fault." In fact, if it weren''t for Wen Haotian''s secret operation, he wouldn''t have been unable to sleep well for days and nights. As soon as his eyes were closed, he saw the knife moving on her!


    Su Rou thought for a while, feeling that things had gone a long time, "what''s the matter with me... I don''t remember I drank medicine in my room, and then suddenly wanted to sleep. Was it in the medicine..." what was given by Wen Haotian?


    "Well, maybe." Su Yuze touched Su Rou''s long hair. "You were drugged by Wen haotianxia and taken to the hospital. You wanted to have a forced operation on you. The anesthetic was used. That''s why you slept so long." Anesthetics are not good. They are harmful to your health when used too much.


    Su Rou understands. It seems that Wen Haotian''s attitude towards himself is so cold these days. In fact, it''s for surgery! I feel useless!


    Wen Haotian is such a person. When he feels useless, he abandons his broom. Now, his operation can''t be done. Let him regret it!


    "Brother Ze, I''m hungry." Having not eaten anything for a day and a night, Su Rou felt that her stomach was hungry and uncomfortable.


    "You get up and take a bath first, and I''ll get you something to eat." As soon as Su Yuze heard that she was hungry, he immediately turned down from the bed, opened the bedroom door and went out.


    Su Rou slowly gets up and opens the wardrobe. There are many women''s clothes in it. Su Yuze prepares them for herself. She randomly selects one and enters the bathroom. It''s time for her to take a bath.


    The body was a little soft after a day''s sleep. After a shower, Su Rou felt much more comfortable. Put on the clean new clothes, Su Rou went downstairs. Su Yuze was cooking in the kitchen. Su Rou leaned against him and looked at him. Su Yuze went to the refrigerator to get the ingredients. Su Rou followed him, just like a small tail.


    "What''s the matter? Hungry? " Su Yuze couldn''t help joking, "or do you... Want to eat me when you''re hungry?"


    "Will you let me eat?" Su Rou provoked. She really can bite.


    "Yes, yes... But the location is limited to bed." Su Yuze raised his lips and said with a smile.


    Su Rou blushed slightly. After the relationship between them became closer, he began to say something that made people blush, but it felt sweet to hear him say it.


    Su Yuze continues to cook. Su Rou leans against the door and looks at his tall back. To tell the truth, a man like Su Yuze is out of tune with the kitchen, but for Su Rou, Su Yuze only thinks one word - value!


    If a man is willing to wash his hands and make soup for a woman, he must love that woman very much!


    She looked silently for a while, and suddenly heard the vibration of her mobile phone at the tip of her ear. Her mobile phone was taken away by Wen Haotian, so this mobile phone can only be su Yuze!


    Su Rou goes to the sofa and plans to send her mobile phone to Su Yuze. She thought it was an important call, but she didn''t expect it to be a text message. It''s just that the note of the text message is an idiot.


    Idiot: handsome boy, are you there? I''m so lonely. Talk with me!


    "...." well, this sentence probably means this in English, but why did Su Yuze know such a debauchery woman?


    Su Rou sends her mobile phone to Su Yuze. "Brother Ze, you have a text message."


    "Oh, who?" That cell phone is public. Even if there is a phone or text message, he doesn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    "Idiot."


    "......." Su Yuze paused for a moment, then remembered who it was. "It''s an insignificant person, don''t pay attention to her."


    It''s really an insignificant person. Su Yuze''s remarks are "idiots". We can imagine how disgusted she is with this person, but... The content of the text message sent by this idiot makes her very unhappy. Why should she molest Su Yuze?


    "But she said she was lonely and wanted to make an appointment with you." Su Rou held her chest in her hands and said.


    "Huh?" Su Yuze took his cell phone and looked at it. He immediately smiled and said, "xiaorou, are you jealous?"


    "Didn''t you say you already have a girlfriend?" SMS is so explicit, "be careful to be infected with AIDS!"

 Chapter 253

    "Ah..." Su Yuze''s smile on his lips became more profound. Su Rou began to curse him. It seems that he still eats a lot of vinegar.


    "What are you laughing at?" Don''t you see she cares¡° Or are you actually very familiar? Is idiot just your favorite name for that woman? "


    Su Yuze heard it, and the smile on the corner of his lips became more profound. "No, you misunderstood, this woman..." Su Yuze thought for a while, as if he didn''t remember the name, "I just got some information from her."


    What information can you get from that idiot? Su Rou''s face was full of disgust. "Do you get information from an idiot?"


    "Sometimes, a person''s careless words reveal a hidden secret." Su Yuze said that if it hadn''t been for the woman''s jealous words, he wouldn''t have learned about Wen Haotian''s body so soon.


    Su Rou understands that Su Yuze is making a beautiful man''s plan, but... "Did you come up on purpose?"


    "No." He just wanted to inquire about Wen Haotian, but he didn''t expect to meet Sandy and Wen Tong¡° They bumped into me by accident. " At that time, he remembered very clearly that Wen Tong fell hard and fell at his feet. He was really stupid at that time.


    "They?" Su Rou picks her eyebrows. Is there another one?


    "Well, another one is Wen Tong."


    Even Wen Tong has a crush on Su Yuze¡° Tell me. "


    Su Yuze said patiently while cooking, "that day I was exploring near Wen, and Wen Tong came from the side. I don''t know what she stepped on and fell in front of me. Later, she went in to Wen, and the girl with her came and asked for my number. I thought that since she was Wen Tong''s friend, she might be able to get some news, Just... It''s my pay phone. "


    Because his private phone will not leave him. In case Xiao rouer sends him any text messages, he must return in time.


    "After that, the woman always calls and sends text messages to harass me, Xiao rouer... In fact, I am also very poor." To deal with that idiot woman and endure her harassment, I really don''t know where the woman''s perseverance comes from. When she ignores her, she can talk to herself very happily!


    "Oh, I think you enjoy it..." Su Rou grabbed his mobile phone from Su Yuze''s hand. "Let me see what you talked about."


    "Look at it at will."


    Su Yuze continued to cook. Su Rou leaned against the door and looked at his mobile phone. The mobile phone had no password, so Su Rou easily opened his mailbox.


    Sure enough, most of the content of the text message is that Sandy is talking. Su Yuze only returns to her occasionally, but the words are very cold and not so warm when talking to himself. However, if Su Yuze dares to be so warm to other women, he will wait.


    Su Yuze brought out the simple meal, took Su Rou and sat on the seat, "are you finished?"


    "Finished." Su Rou returned her cell phone to him, "then you can delete her." If you always harass Su Yuze like this, will you be very tired? Besides, her affairs have passed, and she doesn''t want Su Yuze to have a relationship with such a woman.


    "Don''t delete it yet."


    "What?" Su Rou looked at the expression on Su Yuze''s face and thought he must have some premeditation.


    Su Yuze is indeed premeditated. Who let Wen Haotian hurt his little rouer so much? In that case, he will give him a big gift!


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Haotian dragged his tired body back home. He sent many people to look for Su Rou, but he got nothing. Su Rou seemed to evaporate from the world!


    "Haotian!" Yao Yu has gone home. She was locked up in her mother''s house by Wen Haotian for a whole week. She said she would not be allowed to come back until his operation was finished. It''s just, wasn''t the operation held the day before yesterday? Why didn''t you go home until now?


    Wen Haotian seemed not to hear. He passed Yao Yu silently and sat down. The whole person looked a little decadent.


    Yao Yu noticed something wrong with Wen Haotian, "Haotian, what''s going on?" It is reasonable to say that he should be happy when the operation is successful. Even if he is not dancing, it will never be like this. Moreover, looking at Wen Haotian''s chin, there are beard dregs, and his clothes are wrinkled. It doesn''t look like when he just finished the operation.


    "No..." Wen Haotian whispered.


    "What''s gone?"


    "My liver..."


    His liver? Yao Yu thought for a while and suddenly understood what he meant. He wanted to say... Is xiaorou gone? Because he thinks selfishly that Su Rou''s liver is his liver. If his liver is gone, doesn''t it mean Xiao Rou... Gone¡° What do you mean no more? "


    Wen Haotian picked his hair impatiently, then suddenly stood up and shouted at Yao Yu, "Su Rou was robbed. Are you happy! I can''t change my liver. Are you happy? "


    "I... how can I be happy." Yao Yu was frightened by him and sat on the sofa. "I just asked, what''s the matter with xiaorou? Is your attitude too fierce?"


    In fact, Yao Yu''s heart is still happy. Su Rou has a great time anyway, but... Su Rou was robbed? Is it su Yuze?


    "What''s the matter with her? You''re the happiest person after she ran away! Yao Yu, what''s your heart? You''ll be happy to see me die! " Wen Haotian suddenly broke out, "didn''t you want her to change her liver with me when you were pregnant? You cruel woman, do you want me to die so much? "


    Wen Haotian said, his eyes widened, his eyes were red, and the violent smell from all over made him look terrible.


    Unable to help himself, Wen Haotian suddenly grabbed Yao Yu''s neck, "you cruel woman, so hope I die... Why don''t you die!"


    "Go to hell!"


    "You die!"


    Wen Haotian is serious. He really wants to strangle her. "Cough... Let go."


    "You die!"


    Aunt Yue was cooking in the kitchen. When she heard the sound from the living room, she looked out and scared her to death. My God, sir, how... Crazy?


    Seeing that Yao Yu was about to be strangled by Wen Haotian, aunt Yue immediately ran over, "Sir, what are you doing? You will strangle your wife."


    "Go away." Wen Haotian red eyes, "I just want to strangle her!"


    Yao Yu reached out and scratched Wen Haotian''s wrist, "let go, help..."

 Chapter 254

    "Sir, stop it!" Aunt Yue is also anxious. What happened? To make Mr. so crazy¡° Sir! "


    Aunt Yue tried her best to nurse, which reluctantly opened Wen Haotian, "Sir, what''s the matter with you!" Even his wife had to be strangled. What happened.


    Yao Yu finally escaped from the clutches of Wen Haotian. She stroked her neck. There were deep pinch marks on it. Her face turned white. She stroked her neck and kept panting, "cough..."


    "Are you all right, madam?" Aunt Yue helped Yao Yu up. "Your neck..." was pinched red!


    "I''m fine." At least not yet.


    Wen Haotian stood aside and looked at Yao Yu coldly. His temper was very bad. Because Su Rou was gone, he would soon die. If he couldn''t find a healthy liver in two years, he would be dead!


    "Hum!" Wen Hao snorted in the cold.


    "Sir..." aunt Yue looked at Wen Haotian with some fear. She had never seen Wen Haotian like this before. It''s really terrible¡° You... "


    Wen Haotian glanced at Aunt Yue coldly, and then left without saying a word. She didn''t even close the door. When Aunt Yue saw that he was far away, she helped Yao Yu to the sofa and lay down, "madam, I''ll go and put ice on it for you." Pinched like this, it must be red and swollen the next day!


    "Well..."


    Aunt Yue brought the ice and put it on Yao Yu''s neck. "Madam, what''s the matter, sir? Why is it like this? "


    "He..." Yao Yu smiled bitterly. What should I say about this? To say that Wen Haotian is selfish and ready to kill his own daughter in exchange for a healthy body? No, it''s a big scandal of the Wen family. She doesn''t want to say. Yao Yu closed his eyes. "I''m tired. Aunt Yue, go and be busy."


    "You..."


    "Well, leave me alone and let me lie down for a while."


    "OK..."


    Yao Yu holds the ice with her hand. The ice is very cold. Her neck is cold, but... The cold of her neck can''t be compared with that of her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Tong doesn''t know what happened to the Wen family. She still takes her money and is happy outside. She has a very comfortable life. The only drawback is that the man... Why has she returned her with the word "en" so far?


    It''s really a blow to her. Hum, it must be sandy, that cheap woman, who wants to monopolize that man. She must have spoken ill of herself in front of him!


    By the way, maybe the other party doesn''t know his identity? She is Wen Tong, the daughter of Wen''s group! If she told her identity, maybe the man would flatter himself?


    Hehe, yes, no man will "sayNo" to a rich, powerful and beautiful woman. Isn''t Raphael a good example? When she catches the best man and gets tired of it, she will get rid of him!


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. Wen Tong took out his mobile phone, crackled a string of English on his mobile phone, and then sent it.


    Take back the phone, Wen Tong''s lips are always filled with a smile, hum, don''t believe that man doesn''t take the bait!


    Sandy is also texting Su Yuze at this time. She hasn''t chatted with the handsome guy for two days because she has to hand in her homework these two days. She sent him an ambiguous text message that night, but didn''t return to herself, which makes sandy feel a little depressed. She has expressed it so obviously. How come the other party didn''t respond at all?


    She is not ugly, and she is also very open to sex. Don''t men like this now? How did he


    Ah, could it be that the man is actually -- gay? That''s why I''m not interested in beauty?


    "No!" If it''s true, you won''t agree to leave a number. When you hear that fags are not interested in women, even women won''t look at it! What''s more, it would be a pity if the best man were a fag!


    Sandy rekindled her enthusiasm and immediately began to send text messages to Su Yuze, but just sent a text message, she suddenly felt that her head was dark. She subconsciously took back her mobile phone and looked up. It was Wen Tong, "Hi, Wen!"


    Wen Tong looked at Sandy indifferently, "texting with that man again?"


    "... why?" Sandy looked at Wen Tong strangely. Didn''t she always know she was texting with that man? Why is the tone so sour today? After thinking about it, sandy suddenly brightened up, "Oh, I see. Did that man ignore you?" Otherwise, Wen Tong won''t be so sour.


    "..." this really poked Wen Tong''s painful foot. Her face changed immediately and silently squeezed her hands.


    Sandy thought Wen Tong was a little embarrassed, and then stretched out her hand to pat her on the shoulder, "Wen, it''s okay, that man is like this..."


    Hehe, you seem to know that man very well, but in fact, sandy, you don''t even know his name! That''s ridiculous! Wen Tong waved her hand angrily, "don''t touch me."


    Pop!


    Sandy''s hand was patted open by Wen Tong. There was a tingling feeling on the back of her hand, "what are you doing?"


    "I just came to tell you that man... I''m going to make a decision!" Wen Tong''s tone is inevitable. She is the daughter. Sandy is just a member of a small family. How can she compare with her?


    Sandy was angry when she heard this. "Didn''t we agree to compete fairly?"


    "It''s fair competition, so that man will be mine."


    "You..." Sandy looked at Wen Tong. "Wen, you''ve changed!" Although Wen Tong was a little domineering in the past, he would not say such words at least.


    Wen Tong smiled, "no, you don''t know me at all. In fact, this is the real me." Does sandy think she''s a friend? It''s naive. How can she make friends with Wen Tong casually? And their group, it''s just a boring pastime.


    "..." Sandy simply didn''t know what to say. Wen Tong''s eyes were so obviously disdainful, but she seemed to be amorous.


    "By the way, go to the party today. I won''t go." Wen Tong said it and walked out of the classroom without waiting for sandy to say anything.


    Sandy came back to herself after a long time. She... Is this a break with Wen Tong¡° Ha... What a golden lady! " Sandy snorted coldly and wouldn''t go if she didn''t go!

 Chapter 255

    Su Rou and Su Yuze stayed at home all day because they had just recovered. Su Yuze felt that it was not enough to guard. There were only two people at home, but even if the house was big, they would not feel empty and lonely.


    "Brother Ze, your cell phone rings again." In the evening, when they were sitting on the sofa watching TV, an discordant vibration suddenly rang. Su Rou glanced at the mobile phone in the corner of the sofa. It was estimated that it was another harassment message sent by the idiot woman.


    "Oh, leave it alone." Su Yuze held Su''s soft body and didn''t want to move at all. No matter what message he is, he wants to live their two worlds with xiaorouer now, so he doesn''t want to interfere with other things.


    Su Rou lies on Su Yuze''s thigh. This is her favorite posture. When she is at home, she will pillow on Su Yuze''s thigh like this.


    However, since Su Yuze said he didn''t care about it, Su Rou stretched her legs, kicked away the disturbing mobile phone a little, and continued to watch TV comfortably on Su Yuze''s lap.


    "Ah..." Su Yuze smiled. Maybe even Xiao Rou Er didn''t notice it. Her action clearly made her small temper.


    Su Rou''s mental state has improved a lot these two days, and her head is no longer dizzy. It seems that the efficacy of anesthetics and sleeping pills began to dissipate. But... Seeing Su Rouxiang''s soft body in his arms, he is a normal man anyway.


    Looking at the clock hanging on the wall, it''s already ten o''clock. It''s time to go to bed! Su Yuze slightly restrained a burning emotion in his eyes, and then gently pushed Su Rou twice, "little Rou, go upstairs and have a rest, huh?"


    Su Rou glanced at the time. "It''s still early." Isn''t it still early¡° Besides, people have been sleeping for a long time. They don''t want to sleep anymore. Watch it for a while. " Su Rou, who did not understand Su Yuze''s deep meaning, was still defending herself and striving to seek more benefits for herself.


    "Little Rou er..."


    Forget it. It''s no use talking more. It''s better to point it directly.


    Su Rou only felt her body light, and then the whole person was picked up. She subconsciously hugged Su Yuze''s neck, "what are you doing? Let me have another look. " Su Rou beat her legs and thought he was going to force herself to sleep, so anyway, she wanted to resist!


    "Go to bed." Su Yuze had already ignited his desire. He was twisted twice by Su rou. Suddenly, he felt his body hotter and his eyes became darker. "Xiaorou, be good. See it tomorrow."


    Su Yuze''s voice is a little dull, and her eyes look at Su Rou with flame... Su Rou can see clearly this time. I dare say that Su Yuze is -- in heat? At least she has experienced love affairs between men and women, and her cheeks are unconsciously red. It seems that she and brother Ze haven''t had it for more than a month, so what.


    "You want..."


    "Yes."


    "But not..."


    "Yes."


    "You know what I''m asking?" How did he answer so quickly? Is it a roundworm?


    "I know."


    Su Yuze''s feminine and handsome face suddenly burst into a demon smile. He knew Su Rou too well, so of course he knew what she was going to ask, "do you have any questions?"


    Su Rou shook her head.


    "It''s my turn to ask?"


    "What?" Does he have any questions?


    Su Yuze''s evil spirit approached her ear and asked softly, "can you?"


    OK?


    Su Rou raised her eyebrows. He knew her answer clearly. Why should he ask so?


    "I want to hear you say it."


    Su Rou pinched Su Yuze''s cheek and whispered, "... Yes."


    (harmonious era, free imagination)


    The next day, Su Yuze got up refreshed and looked at the paralyzed little woman. Her face was full of satisfaction.


    After thinking about it, I decided to get Xiao rouer a big... Lunch.


    When I went downstairs, the mobile phone on the corner of the sofa vibrated again. It seemed that a text message was sent again.


    Su Yuze took his mobile phone and looked at it. There were several, which were from sandy and Wen Tong, but most of them were sent by sandy, mixed with a long message from Wen Tong.


    Seeing this message, Su Yuze frowned. Does Wen Tong take himself too seriously? I want to measure him with money!


    Su Yuze''s eyes showed a sharp look. The two women should solve it. He thought about it for a while with his mobile phone, then made a paragraph on his mobile phone and sent it out.


    Throw away the mobile phone, Su Yuze walks to the kitchen and starts cooking.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Tong hasn''t been home for a week. It''s strange. This week, daddy and Mommy didn''t call themselves. What happened at home? Or... Wen Tong''s face sank, or have they forgotten her daughter?


    Su Rou is clever and has good grades, so Daddy and Mommy like her more, don''t they?


    No, the Wen family only has one daughter. Su Rou is something. We must drive her out of the Wen family!


    When Wen Tong returned to Wen''s house, the house seemed a little depressed. Wen Tong stood for a while. When he saw aunt Yue, he walked over, "aunt Yue, where''s my daddy and Mommy?"


    "Sir, he... Is out, and his wife is in the room." When Aunt Yue said this, the expression on her face was a little helpless. In this short week, such a serious thing happened in the Wen family.


    "What''s the matter?" Wen Tong looked at Aunt Yue and felt as if something had happened¡° Forget it, I''d better ask Mommy myself. " Looking at Aunt Yue, I don''t know for a while.


    Wen Tong comes to Yao Yu''s bedroom on the second floor. Yao Yu is lying in bed and looking at the ceiling with his eyes open. He looks a little scary.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Wen Tong walked over and asked.


    "Ah, Tong Tong, you''re back..." Yao Yu said, "Mommy is not feeling well."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Wen Tong stepped forward and looked, "where''s daddy?" How come Mommy is ill and daddy doesn''t come?


    "I''m fine."


    "What about daddy?"


    "He... May have gone to find xiaorou''s?" Yao Yu said that Wen Haotian wanted to live so much that he must continue to track down Su Rou''s whereabouts.


    "Su Rou again!" Wen Tong thought Su Rou had run away from home or something, and then daddy went to her... "Why do you all face her so much, daddy and Mommy?"


    Yao Yu sighed, "your sister, she... Is actually very poor."


    "Where is she pitiful!" Wen Tong angrily said, "she is an outsider. Why destroy our family!"


    "Tong Tong, not..." Yao Yu explained, "Xiao Rou is really poor."


    "Liar!" Wen Tong retreated a few steps. "It seems that I shouldn''t come back. If daddy finds Su Rou back, I''ll never go home!"

 Chapter 256

    Wen Tong ran out of the house. She''s had enough. Both daddy and Mommy seem to care about Su rou. What''s good about her? Just because of good grades? Although she likes playing a little, her grades are barely passable!


    "Hum, if daddy really finds Su Rou back, I won''t go home all my life!" Wen Tong said with gnashing teeth. I don''t know how Su Rou charmed her parents, and... She still can''t accept the fact that she has a sister.


    In a hurry, Wen Tong ran into a disco to drink and was alone. Usually such girls are most likely to be accosted by others.


    "Hey, beauty, how lonely a person is. Would you like to have a drink with us?" When a black man saw Wen Tong, he came over and began to say hello.


    Wen Tong is in a bad mood now. Without looking at the black man, he said, "don''t bother me, get away."


    The black man seemed to be made by Wen Tong''s attitude. Some of his face couldn''t hang, and his expression was a little fierce. "Don''t toast and don''t drink!"


    Seeing this, several black brothers nearby also came up and said, "yes, beauty, just play with us. Mark is angry. Even women can fight."


    Wen Tong snorted coldly, "do you know who I am? I''m the daughter of Wen''s group. Dare to hit me... Come on, try it if you have seed! " Wen''s group is very famous in Washington. I believe as long as they are not idiots, they should have heard of the greenhouse group! If you want to work with the greenhouse group, you''ve already booked a place in the cemetery.


    "You..." the black man named Mark was angry. He had never seen such an arrogant woman!


    It seems that it''s impossible not to teach her a lesson. Mark''s hands have become fists, but they were stopped by several brothers behind him, "mark, mark! Forget it, she may really be from the greenhouse group. " Look, Wen Tong is so calm and not afraid of things. There must be a backstage!


    Mark glanced at Wen Tong. He had no choice but to be dragged away by his brothers.


    Hum, these are a group of superficial people!


    Bored, I took out my cell phone and sent a text message to the man yesterday. I don''t know if he has returned. I didn''t have any hope, but as soon as I opened my cell phone, I found a text message.


    Wen Tong was ecstatic. It was a text message sent by the man! He went back to himself. As soon as the alcohol was on his head, Wen Tong felt that his cheeks were hot. He trembled slightly and opened the information. He must be interested in his identity!


    However, when he saw the content of the message, Wen Tong''s face changed. Su Yuze''s tone on the message was mild. He asked: is sandy your good friend?


    Wen Tong snorted coldly and replied: she''s not!


    Su Yuze came back very quickly: no wonder.


    Wen Tong: what do you mean?


    After a while, Su Yuze sent several pictures, all of which were Sandy''s chat records with him. There were several pages. Wen Tong''s liver hurt. It turned out that Sandy had silently communicated so many text messages with him, and... The most hateful thing was that sandy, that bitch, really said bad things about herself in front of this man.


    When Wen Tong looked at it, her hands trembled more. She was angry. She knew that people like sandy would not compete fairly with her in order to chase a man. Especially when she heard that she was going to fix the man, sandy must be anxious and say bad things behind her back!


    "Sandy, you bitch..." Wen Tong scolded angrily.


    He said that he was a arrogant young lady, that he had a bad temper, that she only paid attention to her appearance, and that she was fooling around with other men


    Just when Wen Tong was angry, Su Yuze sent another message: I didn''t expect you to be such a girl. I don''t like people with bad behavior, so please don''t send me another message.


    When Wen Tong saw this message, he immediately panicked. No, it''s not like this! She''s not such a girl. She didn''t mess with men! Eager to clarify himself, Wen Tong quickly dialed Su Yuze''s number.


    A burst of mechanical English came from the other end of the phone, "sorry, the number you dialed is not in the service area..."


    Wen Tong realized that Su Yuze probably blacklisted his number!


    ¡°Shit£¡¡± Wen Tong scolded angrily.


    Wen Tong was depressed and poured several cocktails. Then he looked at his mobile phone and looked at what sandy said. The more he looked at it, the more angry he was! How can she get that man? No, she can''t stay here anymore. She''s going to find Sandy. Sandy can''t get what she can''t get!


    Sandy should be playing in a nightclub tonight. She knows that place very well and she often goes there!


    Wen Tong sneered. She''s going to find her!


    Having made up his mind, Wen Tong put the wine glass heavily on the table, grabbed his bag, and then strode out of the disco.


    Sandy, you wait!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou lies on Su Yuze''s shoulder, watching him return a text message to Wen Tong, and then pull her black, "well, it''s ok now." Get rid of the flower crazy girl Wen Tong.


    "Are you sure Wentong will really fight with Sandy?" Su Rou asked.


    "With Wen Tong''s character, tie will make trouble with Sandy." Su Yuze said, "besides, sandy said what I sent her. Wen Tong is so proud. Do you think you won''t settle with Sandy?"


    "Mmm... But some words are from you." Su Rou saw what sandy said in those photos just now. In fact, it''s a mixture of true and false, "if sandy turns it out..."


    Su Yuze patted his thigh and motioned her to sit over. Su Rou skilfully bypasses the sofa and sits in Su Yuze''s arms. Su Yuze held her and gently touched Su Rou''s head. "In fact, the two of them have already disagreed. Do you think there will be time for sandy to turn it out for Wen Tong?"


    "How do you know?" Su Rou asked.


    "Since Wen Haotian sent someone to follow you, wouldn''t I?" Su Yuze actually sent someone to investigate Wen Tong. Naturally, he knows what happened between Wen Tong and Sandy. What Wen Haotian did, he... Tit for tat.


    Su Rou nodded. In the final analysis, Wen Haotian planed a pit for himself, "by the way, there''s the number of that idiot woman. You haven''t black yet."


    "Oh... Little Rou Er remembers this very clearly." Su Yuze smiled, took out his mobile phone and blacked Sandy''s number in front of Su rou.


    Wen Haotian, this time, it''s time for you to repay.

 Chapter 257

    Wen Tong runs to the nightclub he usually goes to with Sandy. It''s still early, but the nightclub has already opened. It''s because some dandies, who like to play, will open early.


    The owner of the nightclub also knew Wen Tong. When he saw her, his smiling face blossomed, "Oh, isn''t this Miss Wen? Why are you late today? " Wen Tong usually comes to play with sandy and them. Why did he come alone today?


    "Where''s Sandy?" Wen Tong ignored the boss''s words.


    "Sandy, they''re still in their old place." The boss said with a smile, and then saw Wen Tong''s back. As long as Wen Tong comes, the profit will double tonight! You must serve this young lady well!


    Wen Tong went to the door of the box where they usually get together. Before entering the door, he heard the lively voice from inside. It''s really lively. It seems that without her, these civilians can also have a good time!


    Wen Tong opened the door and appeared in front of the crowd. He first found that her was Matt. When he saw Wen Tong, he was stunned, and then immediately ran over and took Wen Tong''s hand, "Wen, you''re coming!"


    Hearing Matt''s voice, everyone looked at the door. Wen Tong''s expressionless face even had a faint face of anger and hatred, which made everyone look at each other, "Wen, what''s the matter with you?" It feels like Wen Tong is very angry, but... She just came. Who will make her angry? It''s not that I don''t want to live. Who dares to provoke the daughter of Wen''s group?


    "Sandy, come here."


    Sandy was pouring wine for a boy, but she came because she had a quarrel with Wen Tong before. Sandy didn''t look back. Now she heard Wen Tong call her name and suddenly pointed at herself strangely, "call me?"


    "Yes."


    Sandy was a little confused, but she walked over obediently. Maybe... Does Wen Tong want to make up with herself?


    Sandy walked over and stood with Wen Tong in the corner of the big box. All the people who are playing over there are looking at Wen Tong and whispering.


    "What happened to Wendy?"


    "I don''t know."


    "They haven''t been together for a long time..."


    "Isn''t it a quarrel?"


    Wen Tong was about to talk to sandy when he heard the voice from behind. He immediately shouted at them irritably, "play with you, what are you looking at!"


    Wen Tong roared and immediately scared those people back. Well, let them solve the contradiction between their girls by themselves.


    Sandy felt that Wen Tong didn''t come to make up with herself this time. Looking at her expression, she clearly hated herself. Just... Hate? Why hate her? What did she do?


    "Wen, you..."


    Wen Tong interrupted her, "Sandy, did you speak ill of me behind my back?"


    "Ha?"


    "You texted that man, did you speak ill of me!" Wen Tong asked aggressively.


    "What are you talking about?" Sandy looked at her. "If you''re talking about this, don''t say it. I''m going to play. You''re light." Although she really said it, will she show Wen Tong?


    Sandy''s words really made Wen Tong feel guilty! Wen Tong sneered, then suddenly stretched out his hand and was ready to rob Sandy''s cell phone, "Oh? Really, do you dare to show me your cell phone? "


    If I showed it to Wen Tong, it would be true. Sandy is not so stupid¡° Wen Tong, you don''t believe me, do you? " Sandy received her cell phone behind her so that Wen Tong could not touch it.


    The more you don''t let her touch it, the more Wen Tong thinks there is a ghost. Hum, sandy, it''s no use how you hide it. That man has shown me your dialogue!


    Just then, the owner of the nightclub came in with a plate. There were several beautiful cocktails and two bottles of black beer on the plate. He saw Wen Tong and sandy standing in the corner, then piled up a smile and walked over, "Miss Wen, how about a cocktail for you? I made it myself."


    Wen Tong''s eyes glanced at the boss''s tray. The two bottles of black beer on it attracted her attention. Then she grabbed a black beer on the tray and smashed it at Sandy in front of her.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    "Ah!" Sandy couldn''t dodge. She was hit in the head by the wine bottle. Wen Tong broke the wine bottle with great strength, and the glass slag broke all over the ground. Sandy felt her head faint at that time, and a heat flow followed from the back of her head.


    "Wen!" The people drinking and playing over there also heard the sound, and all looked at Wen Tong in surprise.


    Even the boss was stunned. What happened to Wen Tong? How suddenly


    But Wen Tong looked at Sandy like that. Beer was spilled on her hair. She looked as embarrassed as she looked. Wen Tong thought it was very refreshing. She smiled. The wine she had drunk seemed to be volatilizing. She picked up another bottle and hit Sandy''s head with red eyes.


    The bottle just hit Sandy''s temple. Sandy''s dizziness had not passed. Suddenly, there was another sharp pain on her head. Then she fell down and fell on the ground full of glass slag.


    "Ah --"


    Everyone just recovered. Sandy fell to the ground. Because of the glass residue, a lot of blood flowed out of her face


    "No, call 911!"


    Wen Tong holds the bottle mouth and looks at Sandy falling to the ground. He feels happy!


    ¡­¡­


    When Wen Haotian was in the company, his clothes were still the one he wore during the operation three days ago. His shirt was a little yellow. At this time, his eyes were red, his face looked haggard, and his beard had grown for a long time. He had no time to take care of himself.


    "Well, did you find it?" Wen Haotian asked a bodyguard in black in front of him.


    "Mr. Wen, not yet..." the bodyguard in black stooped slightly and his tone was a little timid.


    Before the voice fell, Wen Haotian angrily waved all the documents and pens in front of him, stood up and roared, "three days! I didn''t find anything. Didn''t I let you stare at the president of Shengshi? "


    What a bunch of rubbish!


    "However, I just can''t find the president of Shengshi." The bodyguard in Black said innocently that if Su Yuze could be found, Su Rou would also be found!


    "Look, keep looking!"


    "Yes!"


    Wen Haotian was so angry that his abdominal cavity began to ache again. He quickly took out a box of medicine from the drawer. He didn''t even pour water, so he swallowed it directly.


    His body can''t break down. Before he finds Su Rou, he can''t

 Chapter 258

    Wen Haotian sat in the office, quietly waiting for the pain to pass. After waiting for a while, he took a long breath and looked down at his clothes. He hasn''t changed clothes for several days. Let''s go home today.


    Anyway, he has sent someone out to find Su rou. As long as they are still in Washington... No, as long as they are still on this earth, he will spare no effort to find her!


    Wen Haotian sat for a while, then slowly got up, carried his briefcase and prepared to go home.


    Wen Jia


    Yao Yu was sitting on the sofa with a layer of green ointment on his neck. It looked strange. Wen Haotian didn''t feel sorry for his mistake. Instead, he went straight to the bedroom to take a bath. After taking a bath, he changed into a clean dress.


    "Sir and madam, you can have dinner." Aunt Yue said to them.


    Wen Haotian and Yao Yu walked over silently and began to eat without saying a word. None of them spoke. They ate so quietly and did not mention what happened that day. For Yao Yu, Wen Haotian has become very strange now.


    After dinner, Wen Haotian and Yao Yu sat quietly on the sofa watching TV and happened to see a news. A male reporter looked very serious and said, "today there was another intentional homicide, but this time the criminal was a college student and the daughter of the greenhouse group!"


    When hearing this, the two silent people on the sofa suddenly looked into the TV, and then stared at the reporter on the screen. What did he just say? The daughter of greenhouse group? Is their English backward, or do the reporters inside speak too fast, how can they listen to... Greenhouse gold?


    "Wait, greenhouse daughter... Is it Tong Tong, or xiaorou?" Don''t forget, the Wen family has two daughters. Yao Yu was so frightened by the news that he could hardly speak clearly.


    Wen Haotian was also silent for a moment. "It''s not su rou. I haven''t announced her identity to the outside world..." then, the murderer is Tong Tong?!


    impossible! impossible!


    The picture of the news was turned to the Winchester family hospital. The lights in the operating room were always on. It could be seen that the doctors inside were rescuing. A female reporter jumped out again. "Now the patient is trying his best to rescue. It is said that the whole face has been spent and left a lot of blood. Wen''s daughter hit her twice, once in the back of the head and once in the temple. The doctor said the situation is very critical... Ah, it''s out!" When the reporter saw a doctor coming out of the operating room, he immediately went over and asked, "doctor, how is the patient now?"


    The doctor took off his bloody gloves and shook his head at the camera. "The rescue was ineffective. He has died. The broken residue of the beer bottle stuck into the temple was too deep. We failed to rescue..."


    As soon as he said this, a couple next to him burst into tears. The one who cried was hoarse!


    "Next, the prisoner has been arrested. The police will investigate the detailed reasons."


    When Wen Haotian saw this, he couldn''t watch it anymore. He grabbed the remote control and pressed the TV off. "What happened..." how did Wen Tong go back to kill!


    Yao Yu was obviously still in shock. He stroked his chest with one hand and looked unbearable.


    Just then, Wen Haotian''s cell phone rang. It was a strange number. He hesitated for a while, and then answered, "Mr. Wen, we are from the police station. I hope you can come over about your daughter''s murder."


    "... OK."


    Wen Haotian hung up the phone. "Let''s go and have a look at the police station."


    After all, Yao Yu still cares about his daughter. Yao Yu stands up immediately, no matter how strange he looks.


    When they arrived at the police station, Wen Tong''s hands were handcuffed and sat in a chair with his head down, his body still shaking.


    Yao Yu was distressed, "Tong Tong!"


    Hearing Yao Yu''s voice, Wen Tong raised his head. Her whole face had been crying, "Mommy..." said, Wen Tong stood up and rushed over, "Mommy, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it."


    Wen Tong is only a child. She is only 19 years old. When she asks sandy to settle accounts, half of it is because she drank too much and used wine to strengthen her courage. In fact... How dare she do this if she changed to normal?


    Wen Haotian looked at Wen Tong, then turned to the police and said, "sheriff, is there a misunderstanding?"


    Wen Haotian is still a dignified figure in Washington, and everyone in the police station knows it, so he is polite to Wen Tong. However, Wen Tong did kill people. No matter how unintentional, she did kill them!


    "Mr. Wen, it''s like this. When Miss Wen drank wine, she accidentally smashed her classmate with a wine bottle. We can only detain her on her mind about this matter, and the later things still need to be interrogated."


    Wen Tong lies in Yao Yu''s arms. When everyone is frustrated, the first thing they think of is their parents¡° Mommy, I don''t want to take it in the police station! " It''s dark and humid here. She doesn''t want to!


    "Sheriff, you see..." Yao Yu couldn''t bear it.


    The sheriff shook his head. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Wen. Please don''t embarrass us." They are just a little policeman and can''t help tossing about.


    Wen Haotian pondered for a moment, "OK."


    "Daddy!"


    "I did something wrong. It''s good to call me!" Wen Hao angrily scolded in a cold voice. He lost Su Rou two days ago, but now such a thing happened to Wen Tong. It''s really... No one can save him.


    "I don''t... Mommy!" Wen Tong''s crying eyes were swollen. She really didn''t mean it. She was just... Impatient!


    "Pupil pupil." Yao Yu looked at her painfully, "we''ll pick you up. You''ll be good first, okay?"


    "Really?" Wen Tong asked timidly.


    "Yes!" I can''t make my daughter like this!


    "Then I''ll wait for you... You must come and pick me up." Wen Tong held Yao Yu''s hand and said reluctantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou and Su Yuze are tired of watching TV together as usual. When they see the murder, Su Rou "tut" twice, "Wen Tong killed for you!" Su Yuze''s face is so big!


    "Women''s jealousy..." it''s really terrible!


    "I''m a woman, too." Su gave him a soft white look.


    "They are wild women and nobody cares."


    "What about me?"


    "You are my woman."


    He can talk.

 Chapter 259

    For the time being, Wen Haotian can''t send someone to find Su Rou''s whereabouts, which is also in line with Su Yuze''s intention. While Wen Haotian is still attached to Wen Tong, Su Yuze decides to continue his next plan.


    early morning


    "Little Rou, what would you like for breakfast?" Well, he thinks he should hire a nanny.


    Su Rou is still sleeping in bed. She is lazy and doesn''t want to talk to Su Yuze at all. Su Yuze was not angry, but looked at her curled up sleeping position. She was like a kitten. She couldn''t help taking her into her arms and kissing a few mouthfuls, "it''s better to eat you."


    Su Rou was disturbed and reached out her small hand to push Su Yuze twice, but without pushing, she had to cover Su Yuze''s mouth with her hand to prevent him from disturbing herself again.


    "Ah..." Su Yuze smiled twice, and then continued, "I''ll eat you without talking."


    "What did you say?" Su Rou frowned and said weakly, but her eyes still didn''t open when she spoke. She was really sleepy. Su Yuze asked her to speak and what to say.


    "Say you like me."


    "... you like me."


    "Say I love you."


    "... I love you."


    Well, that''s good!


    Su Yuze loved her. When she was sleepy, she said she would be obedient and clever. She turned to what she wanted to hear early in the morning. Su Yuze was satisfied, bent over and kissed Su Rou''s soft lips, and then turned over to get up.


    He has to prepare breakfast.


    When Su Rou got up, it was already more than ten o''clock. Su Yuze warmed her breakfast a little and pulled her over to eat. "Xiaorou, do you want to go to the company with me today?"


    "You finally thought of going to the company?" I thought he was going to forget it when he stayed with himself!


    "Anyway, this is also a branch." In other words, it doesn''t matter whether he goes to work or not. Besides, even in the headquarters of T City, he is also a very capricious president, okay?


    Su Rou took a sip of milk and nodded, "OK."


    They hurried to the prosperous age without delay. Ian was limping back and forth. When he saw Su Yuze coming, his face collapsed, "president, what do you mean, didn''t you say you wanted to give me a holiday?" As a result, when he went to the hospital to finish the operation, he heard the news that the president didn''t come to work. He had to go to battle himself!


    Su Rou looked at Ian''s feet, "your feet..."


    "I''m injured at work!" But it''s all for the future landlady!


    "Ian!" Su Yuze gave him a faint warning.


    Ian was a little innocent, "but you promised to give me a holiday last time. I dragged myself to work." It''s not interesting enough.


    Su Yuze made a cup of tea for Su Rou, and then said to Ian, "the vast sky has passed. I''ll keep it for half a month."


    Ian smiled, "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Su Rou felt a little silly when she saw the smile on Ian''s face. Receiving Su Rou''s eyes, Ian smiled back, "Miss Su Rou, are you better?"


    "Yes." Su Rou smiled back at him, "did you get your injury when you saved me?" Just heard him say half, Su Rou guessed.


    "Yes..."


    "No." Su Yuze said, "he is not good at learning and didn''t hide."


    Ian smiled bitterly twice, "yes." It is true that he is only trying to attract the two strong men. The fact is that Su Yuze is the one who really saved Su rou.


    "Where''s Wen Haotian?" Su Yuze asked.


    Speaking of business, Ian''s expression also began to become serious. "Wen Haotian''s daughter has committed a crime. Now the Winchester family is suing him. This matter is bound to go to court."


    Wen Tong killed someone. It''s not a small thing. It''s better not to let Wen Tong fight for his life directly. But this matter is not easy to solve. Wen Tong has been convicted of murder, and it is appropriate to go to prison.


    "Well, continue to pay attention to the dynamics of the stock market and continue to play Wen." Su Yuze said that it is time to close the net. Wen''s group is now like a turtle in a jar.


    "Yes, president."


    ¡­¡­


    Sandy''s family mourned and wept all day because of the death of her daughter. They blamed the crime on Wen Haotian. If it weren''t for the good daughter taught by Wen Haotian, it wouldn''t have come to this end, wouldn''t it? Thanks to them, the Winchester family sent a family doctor to see Wen Haotian. As a result, even the family doctor died!


    Wen Haotian is really a broom star!


    "Wen Haotian, my daughter can''t die in vain. What do you say?" Winchester and his wife came to Wen Haotian''s company to discuss a statement, "we have sued you."


    Wen Haotian rubbed the bridge of his nose, "my daughter is still young..."


    "Small?" Mrs. Winchester sneered. "She''s nineteen and still young? At the age of 19, they are all adults. It''s time to take legal responsibility! "


    "I know!" Of course he knows.


    "My daughter is only 19 years old, so she died..." Mrs. Winchester said more and more sadly. In the end, she directly cried. While crying, she threw all the documents and pens at Wen Haotian excitedly. "You return my daughter, return my daughter!"


    "... have you had enough trouble? I''m dead. What can I give you back!" Wen Haotian said impatiently.


    Mr. Winchester is a little unhappy. They did the wrong thing. How can Wen Haotian be more domineering than them¡° Wen Haotian, we are wrong about you. Wait and I''ll let you return it! " Then he left with his wife.


    When they left, Wen Haotian covered his abdominal cavity and began to ache again. He took out the medicine and took one with water.


    "Damn it!" Wen Haotian gave a low curse. Wen Tong, the child, really caused him great trouble this time!


    Yao Yu loves his daughter and has been running for Wen Tong, but after all, it is a crime of murder. Wen Tong is not so easy to be released. After running all day, Yao Yu is tired and paralyzed sitting on the sofa. What should I do?


    "Haotian, will you do something?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "What''s your attitude? Tong Tong didn''t mean it. How can you blame her?"


    Wen Haotian looked at her coldly, "if you hadn''t connived at her, could she have caused such a disaster?"


    "I indulged her? Aren''t you the same? "


    "Me?" Wen Haotian smiled coldly, "I don''t have this murderous daughter. She''s not my daughter!" Why should he be a father to deal with the aftermath of his daughter''s mistake?


    "You..." Wen Haotian had no heart!


    "Let her go to jail." Wen Tong deserves it.

 Chapter 260

    "You are willing, I can''t give up!" Yao Yu said excitedly, "I''m going to save her." Wen Haotian is cold-blooded, but she is not. Tong Tong is a piece of meat that has fallen from her body. She won''t let Tong Tong fall to this point!


    "Don''t I want to? But Tong Tong committed the crime of murder. How can he save it? " Wen Haotian said unhappily. Wen Tong can''t be protected at all. Even if he is protected, he will be retaliated by the Winchester family. "Do you think Winchester will bypass Wen Tong? Will you bypass our house? "


    "Even if I won''t spare us, I''ll get my pupils out!" Yao Yu has lost a daughter. She can''t lose another one. "No matter how much money it costs, I must get the pupil out."


    "I tell you, you don''t use the money. Winchester is going to sue us! The court will be held tomorrow! "


    "We have to hire a lawyer for Tong Tong." Yao Yu suddenly realized that, by the way, tomorrow is the day of the court session. You have to hire a well-known lawyer. If you can''t do it again, you can give Tong Tong a reprieve.


    Wen Haotian smiled and shook his head, "go." How can a lawyer take this case? Defeat!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when the Court opened, Wen Haotian and Yao Yu sat in the audience, while Winchester and his wife looked at them with angry eyes. Soon, with the appearance of the judge, Wen Tong was also brought up by two policemen. Wen Tong''s hair was messy and his clothes were wrinkled. Yao Yu was heartbroken!


    Yao Yu looked for an authoritative lawyer all day yesterday. Tong Tong''s fate today... Can only be resigned to fate.


    "Wen Tong was convicted of homicide. He should compensate the spiritual loss of the deceased''s family members by 50 million and be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment for 30 years."


    Mrs. Winchester said excitedly, "no! Then my daughter died in vain? She must be sentenced to death! " What''s the use of asking for money? Can $50 million buy Sandy''s life back?


    "However, because the defendant was drunk at that time, it could not constitute the crime of intentional homicide, but considering that she was an adult and could bear criminal responsibility, she was sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment."


    The Winchesters frowned, but it was hard to say.


    Wen Tong''s mood is not very good. When he is taken down, he is allowed to meet his family.


    "Mommy, I don''t want to go to jail..." Wen Tong said pitifully.


    "I know." Yao Yu said sobbing, but she knew it was useless. The time was too short. She couldn''t find a lawyer.


    "Then you take me." Wen Tong is a big lady who lives in dignity. Where has she met such a thing? As soon as she heard that she was going to jail, and it was still 30 years, she immediately panicked. It''s better to let her die than to let her go to jail.


    "...." Yao Yu also wanted to take Wen Tong away, but it was useless. Even if he ran away, he would have to live a life of being arrested in the future.


    Wen Tong looked at Wen Haotian, who was silent next to him, "Daddy, can you help me?" She''s so young that she doesn''t want to go to jail.


    Wen Haotian indifferently took out a cigarette, lit it silently, then smoked a few mouthfuls and said, "I''ll give you money. Your ability to spread money is getting bigger and bigger. This time I''ll stick 50 million for you."


    In the face of Wen Haotian''s sarcasm, Wen Tong was speechless. Just now, she heard clearly that 50 million is not a small amount. It''s not RMB, but US dollars! No matter how rich Wen Haotian''s family is, they can''t afford such consumption.


    "I didn''t mean it. I don''t want to go to jail..." Wen Tong cried.


    "What are you crying for? You still have the face to cry!" Wen Haotian said maliciously, "it''s not intentional. Don''t kill people. What''s the use of killing people now?"


    "Wuwu..."


    "The $50 million is the last I gave you. In the future, I don''t have a daughter like you. Even if you get out of prison, don''t come to me. I can''t afford to lose this man!" After Wen Haotian said it, he threw half of his drunk cigarette on the ground, ran it over with his feet, and was ready to leave.


    "Wow..." Wen Tong cried more sadly after hearing Wen Haotian''s words.


    "Wen Haotian!" Yao Yu couldn''t believe it and yelled at his back, "you really don''t want to pupil, she''s your daughter!"


    "I don''t want to be called a murderer''s father."


    Wen Haotian''s words taught Yao Yu to refresh Wen Haotian''s cold-blooded again, "well, if you dare to go today, I''ll divorce you!"


    Wen Haotian paused, but then he walked out of the small room, "whatever."


    Wen Haotian is really a cold-blooded animal!


    "Woo woo, Mommy, Daddy... He doesn''t want me." Being said so by his father, Wen Tong was heartbroken.


    Yao Yu was also angry and trembled. "It''s okay, Tong Tong. I''m not afraid. You still have Mommy... Mommy has been waiting for you for 30 years and waiting for you to come out, okay?"


    "Wuwu... OK." As long as she''s not alone, it''s nothing to stay in prison for 30 years.


    Yao Yu and Wen Tong hugged each other for a while, and the time was up. The two policemen came in on business, "I''m sorry, madam, we have to take your daughter."


    Wen Tong still held Yao Yu''s hand reluctantly, "Mommy, you want to accompany me..."


    "OK, Tong Tong, be obedient inside..." Yao Yu covered his mouth.


    Wen Tong was taken away, and the matter was solved. Wen Haotian compensated the Winchester couple 50 million US dollars, but human life can not be measured by money. Now the Winchester family has completely broken off with Wen Haotian.


    Yao Yu finally couldn''t stand Wen Haotian''s cold-blooded nature and proposed a divorce. Wen Haotian was also cheerful and signed it soon. Yao Yu couldn''t help crying at the moment of the divorce agreement. Their relationship between husband and wife for the past 20 years was gone.


    Yao Yu dried his tears. "Wen Haotian, from now on, we Yao family will not have contact with you anymore. We have nothing to do with each other!"


    This is the first time Yao Yu has made such a decisive showdown with Wen Haotian. She is also a golden lady, but she has a gentle temperament. The family marriage also listens to the family. Unexpectedly, this marriage has made her lose completely. One daughter had to be abandoned because of Wen Haotian, and the other daughter... She doesn''t gamble!


    "Yao Yu." Wen Haotian looked at Yao Yu''s back, frowned, and subconsciously called her.


    Yao Yu stopped and didn''t turn around.


    "... it''s okay, you go."


    After 20 years of separation, he may not be used to it... Forget it, 50 million dollars is not enough to ruin his family. He has to continue to look for Su Rou''s fate.

 Chapter 261

    The news of Wen Tong''s imprisonment spread like wildfire. Su Rou read the news at home, and then broadcast the news. In front of many reporters and media, Wen Haotian announced that he had nothing to do with Wen Tong. He said so decisively, as if he had never hesitated at all.


    But think about it, Wen Haotian is willing to give up even her, not to mention Wen Tong, who knows idleness all day.


    "What news are you watching?" Su Yuze came over, sat down next to Su Rou, and habitually took her into his arms, "Oh, Wen Tong has been in prison, much slower than I expected."


    "This just happened. I was in prison on the fourth day. Do you still say it''s slow?"


    "Well... I thought that according to Wen Haotian''s temperament, when I learned about this, I would immediately break the father daughter relationship with Wen Tong." Now it seems that Wen Haotian still has a little human nature. At least, I paid so many dollars for Wen Tong.


    Su Rou leaned against him. "Did you guess Wen Haotian would do this?"


    "Eight or nine is inseparable from ten."


    "Ha, in fact, I guessed vaguely, but when I saw the facts, I still felt that Wen Tong was very poor." Su Rou said, "in fact, the most pitiful thing in Wen''s family is Wen Tong. She probably won''t know it all her life. In fact, she was born for Wen Haotian."


    But Wen Tong''s luck is better. The model doesn''t match Wen Haotian''s, but when she was born as a matching object, she has lost the meaning of life in Wen Haotian''s heart.


    Su Yuze held Su Rou tighter. "In a sense, I have to thank Yao Yu." If Yao Yu hadn''t dared to abandon Su Rou in order to let her live, Su Yuze might be alone now.


    "Well, just thank you. I don''t want to thank you." If she chose a better place, she wouldn''t be frostbitten.


    "What? Don''t want to meet me, do you? " Su Yuze joked.


    "No..." Su Rou looked at him. He knew he didn''t mean that.


    "Oh." Su Yuze chuckled, "what you said just now has greatly hurt my heart. I need you to give me a loving kiss." Then he stretched out his slender finger and pointed to his thin lip.


    Su Rou didn''t move, so Su Yuze''s action remained all the time. Later, Su Rou reluctantly gathered together and kissed him.


    "Too perfunctory, come again."


    "You''ve had enough."


    "Are you beginning to dislike me?"


    "Not..."


    So Su Rou kissed him seriously again. In the end, Su Yuze grabbed her and kissed her thoroughly. Finally, Su Rou was almost short of oxygen. He reluctantly let her go and gently rubbed her lips with his thumb, "I''m hungry."


    Su Rou could see what the flickering desire was at the bottom of his eyes. It was nothing to make love between lovers, but she had to pay attention to the time and occasion? They do that every night, and now he''s in heat in broad daylight.


    Su Rou pushed him away and sat in the back seat, watching the dead TV.


    Su Yuze touched his nose. Well, talk about it at night... "Xiao Rou, go to school tomorrow."


    "But didn''t you say that Wen Haotian is still looking for me? If he found me, he would threaten you again... "Su Rou also wants to go to school, but it is said that Wen Haotian is not dead to himself and has to get his liver. He is really obsessed. It''s disgusting to think about it!


    "No, he should have no time to come to you now." Su Yuze''s eyes flashed a light. After a $50 million event, Wen Haotian should also start counting the total assets of his company. He really looked forward to his expression when he found that the total assets had been decreasing.


    More importantly, Su Yuze doesn''t want Su Rou to stay at home all day. She is still so young and should deal with her peers more. He will still let her enjoy her youth as before. All he has to do is enjoy it with her.


    "If you think there''s no problem, I''ll go. I still don''t want to be your burden." She is just an ordinary girl with no training. If she is caught by Wen Haotian, it will be troublesome.


    "Well, no problem."


    "OK."


    the second day


    Su Yuze took Su Rou to Washington University and handed Su Rou a new mobile phone. "Ah, here you are."


    "Well, bye."


    "If you don''t want to have class, you can come to the company to see me." Su Yuze said.


    "OK."


    Su Rou came to class after ten days. There was no figure of Jiang Ling in the classroom. I think she should go to her own course. Without Wen Haotian''s eyeliner, Su Rou was the first time to take such a relaxed class.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wen Haotian gave us $50 million, he had little personal property left, but his Wen group was still there. As long as he worked hard for another year, all the money could come back.


    "Mr. Wen, the stock market we bought recently has been very volatile. It has fallen several points the day before yesterday and lost nearly 100 million." The assistant reported the latest situation at hand with a nervous tone. Although he said that the stock market has always been so volatile, he lost so much at once, which is still rare in a century. If this goes on... Will there be any salary this month?


    "What?" Wen Haotian was obviously surprised. How could this happen? Does it mean that when people are unlucky, they plug their teeth when drinking cold water¡° What happened? "


    "I don''t know, but it seems that only the shares we bought fell, and there is no such situation in other people''s homes..." because it is the stock of our own company, the assistant is also in a hurry.


    "I don''t know? You sent me away when you didn''t know? "


    "Ah... No." It happened too suddenly. Didn''t you report it as soon as you learned about it? There''s no time to find the reason. I''m just not scared to death!


    Wen Haotian immediately turned on the computer and manipulated it twice on the keyboard. Watching the turmoil in the stock market, the stock bought by Shengshi company rose to the top... Shengshi! Wen Haotian frowned, "you go down first."


    "This... President Wen..." in fact, what he wants to ask is, will the greenhouse group go bankrupt? After all, Wen Haotian himself has lost $50 million!


    "I say it!"


    "Yes..."


    Wen Haotian pondered and breathed out for a long time. He was busy with Wen Tong these days, so he had no time to take into account the situation in the company. He didn''t know how long it had been like this in the stock market. If he couldn''t recover it, he would lose his fortune sooner or later!


    Shengshi... Isn''t Su Yuze behind it?

 Chapter 262

    Wen Haotian manipulated on the computer for a long time. There was no change in the stock market at all, and he was still falling. The falling Wen Haotian was abused once, "shit!"


    Wen Haotian made a few more phone calls. He usually has a good relationship with several partners. At this time, none of them pay attention to himself. It''s really good!


    Touch¡ª¡ª


    The mobile phone was violently dropped on the ground and was torn apart. Wen Haotian was worried and grabbed his hair. No, he is a big boss of an enterprise. What big storms have you never seen? He can''t just give up. He must rise up!


    Wait, Su Yuze


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou didn''t study in Washington for a few days, and the whole finance department except Jiang Ling would come to attend the courses from time to time. In this class, there was no third Chinese student except Su Rou, so Su Rou was still isolated in this class.


    But she doesn''t care about making friends. She always lets it go.


    Su Rou is listening, but she feels a little bored, because this part of the content is what she learned in T University. Su Rou holds her chin and looks at the blackboard. After taking some notes, she begins to send text messages to Su Yuze with her mobile phone.


    Su Rou: I''m bored.


    There was a reply in a short time: come to me?


    Su Rou thought for a moment. Anyway, it''s almost time to finish class. Looking at the students around, they all sound like dementia. It seems that they are not very cold about this finance. On the podium, only the young teacher was still talking about "balabalabala".


    Well, she''s leaving early!


    Su Rou cleaned up her textbooks. Fortunately, the place where she sat was closer to the back door. When the lecturer recited and wrote on the blackboard, Su Rou walked out of the classroom. Feel your pocket and have money. It''s enough to take a taxi to the prosperous age.


    Walking out of the classroom, Jiang Ling just ran into Jiang Ling head-on. When Jiang Ling saw Su Rou, she was surprised, "Hey, xiaorou, you finally came to class."


    "Well... How did you come from there?" It seems that Jiang Ling has just come to class.


    "I didn''t have classes in the morning. I slept in." Jiang Ling explained¡° what about you? Isn''t class over yet? " Su Rou finally came to class. Now she starts playing again and leaves early.


    "Well, I don''t want to go. It''s very boring."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go out and play."


    Go out to play... Jiang Ling nodded. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as going out to play. He must have gone out to date his boyfriend. If that''s not the case, "then go."


    Jiang Ling said with a smile, but only he knows how difficult this smile is. It must be ugly! He is sending a girl he likes to another man. If he can calm down, he must be pretending.


    "Yes." Su Rou sees Jiang Ling''s expression and slightly picks her eyebrows. Does Jiang Ling still like herself? His expression was too obvious, with sadness and a trace of disappointment. However, she won''t ask. It''s better to ask less than more. Let Jiang Ling give up as soon as possible. It''s good for him.


    Jiang Ling just stood in place and looked at Su Rou''s back. She always didn''t like to tie up her long hair and let a naturally curly hair drape behind her. It shook gently with the range of walking and stirred his heart lake gently. Compared with these sexy foreign girls, Su Rou is really not the most beautiful, but she is the purest one. She will never fight or rob, neither get sick nor slow, and remain independent. She will feel very comfortable looking at her.


    He thought that what he needed was such a calm and indifferent character.


    ¡­¡­


    Before Su Rou came to Shengshi company by car, she just paid the money to get off when she saw a man walking down from a Porsche.


    Su Rou''s action of opening the door suddenly stopped. It was Wen Haotian! Strange. Why is he here? Is he looking for Su Yuze?


    After Wen Haotian got into the car, he walked inside unswervingly until Wen Haotian''s back disappeared. Su Rou opened the door and slowly followed him in.


    He really came to find Su Yuze. Su Rou saw what he said to the front desk, and then went straight into the elevator. It won''t be bad for Su Yuze. After all, Su Yuze is obstructing Wen Tong''s affair. Thinking of this, Su Rou became a little worried.


    Because Su Yuze has brought Su Rou to the company, everyone in the company knows Su Rou and knows that she has a deep relationship with their president. Maybe she will be the president''s wife in the future. Of course, we can''t neglect it.


    "Is Miss Su looking for the president?" The front desk saw Su Rou and asked with a smile.


    "Well... What did that man do just now?"


    "Do you mean president Wen? He seems to have come to talk business with the president. " The receptionist doesn''t know the origin between Wen Haotian and them, but she knows that since a boss comes to the president, nine times out of ten she comes to talk about business.


    Business? Unreliable.


    "I can take the president''s exclusive elevator." Su Rou asked.


    "Of course."


    Su Rou went up in the president''s exclusive elevator. The two elevators are not in the same place. In this way, she should be able to avoid a frontal collision with Wen Haotian.


    When Su Rou stepped out of the elevator when she rose to the tallest building, the direction was not clear, and her arm was suddenly pulled. When Su Rou was just about to break free, a voice immediately sounded, "Yo Yo, don''t move your feet, it''s me."


    "Ian." Looking back, it turned out to be Ian, "you don''t make a sound. You want to scare me to death?"


    "Sorry." Ian smiled twice and said, "you''re looking for the president. Don''t go in for the time being."


    "What''s the matter? I saw Wen Haotian. "


    "Yes, he''s here, so you don''t want to meet him for the time being." Wen Haotian hasn''t given up on Su Rou yet.


    Su Rou disagreed. "Don''t you worry about what Wen Haotian will do to brother Ze?"


    "I don''t worry about that." Ian shook his head. The president is very tough. What is a Wen Haotian? I called him down a few times.


    "What if Wen Haotian comes to overcast?" Su Rou asked.


    "This..." it''s not impossible, "let''s eavesdrop."


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Haotian came to the president''s office and saw the powerful young man. If he was not su Yuze, he must win over this talent.


    "President Wen, why are you here?"


    "Su Yuze, I won''t sell off. I ask you, what''s the matter with the stock market?" Wen Haotian squeezed his fists and asked coldly.

 Chapter 263

    "Stock market..." Su Yuze touched his chin, like thinking, "what stock market are you talking about, my family''s?"


    Wen Haotian took a deep breath, as if he was trying to forbear and restrain something, "Su Yuze, don''t be careless with me. It must be you, isn''t it!"


    "It''s your stock market." Su Yuze said lazily, "please find out, Mr. Wen. I''m not a customer service here. You can''t come to me if you have a problem."


    The knuckles of Wen Haotian''s clenched fists have begun to turn white, and are still trembling slightly. Su Yuze really has the potential to drive people crazy. He opened his mouth slightly. When he wanted to say something, he heard Su Yuze say, "I heard that Ling AI killed someone a few days ago and was sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment. You also lost... 50 million dollars. Tut Tut, it''s still quite a lot."


    This matter poked Wen Haotian''s painful foot again. His face changed, "I''ve cut off my father daughter relationship with her. Please don''t talk about her in the future."


    Su Yuze sadly shook his head, "it''s pathetic to make AI."


    Wen Haotian''s eyes revealed a strong hatred, "Su Yuze, what do you mean..." then, he seemed to think of something. His eyes were ready to crack and asked, "did you frame Tong Tong?" It must be him!


    "Oh? President Wen, if you want to frame the blame, you also need evidence, otherwise you will be slander! " Su Yuze''s face is very calm. Wen Tong did the killing himself. Who can blame?


    "Su Yuze, you are cruel!" Wen Haotian was blocked and had nothing to say. It seems that the negotiation is fruitless¡° Do you think you can break me? I, Wen Haotian, can''t break down so easily. " When he makes a comeback, he must bow down to Su Yuze!


    Wen Hao snorted coldly, then walked to the door and held the doorknob. "In addition, Su Rou... I''ll find and hit her too."


    Su Yuze''s eyes are slightly dark. Isn''t it so easy to break down¡° Then... Wait and see. " He whispered.


    Wen Haotian fiercely opened the door and almost ran into Ian. Wen Haotian looked at him with disgust, "what the fuck are you doing? Don''t you have eyes?"


    "Mr. Wen, it''s good to go without seeing you off." Ian smiled and sent him away politely.


    Just now, Wen Haotian was like punching cotton. He had no deterrent. On the contrary, he made himself feel like making a joke. Sure enough, what kind of president there is, what kind of subordinates there are!


    Isothermal Haotian left. Su Rou just came out of the tea room. Just when the door handle was turned, Ian quickly pushed her away. When Ian pretended to hit Wen Haotian, Su Rou just hid in the tea room.


    "Brother Ze." Su Rou walked into the office.


    The shade on Su Yuze''s face suddenly dissipated, "Wen Haotian didn''t see you."


    "No."


    "President, I have to protect Miss Su rou. How can I be seen?" Ian proudly asked for credit. He also followed Su Rou in. He just walked a little slowly because the injury on his leg had not completely healed.


    Su Yuze was noncommittal. "Don''t do this in the future."


    "I see."


    "Well, you go out and have a rest first." Su Yuze said to Ian.


    After Ian left, Su Rou leaned against Su Yuze''s desk, "it seems that Wen Haotian didn''t do anything to you." Because I just saw that Wen Haotian went out angrily, I think he didn''t get any benefits from Su Yuze.


    "Well, he dare not do anything to me." At least he is also in Shengshi company. If something happens to him, Wen Haotian will be the first suspect. After all, many people saw him coming.


    Su Rou nodded and felt relieved. Su Rou took her into her arms. "Why, worry about me?"


    "Yes." Don''t worry about whether it''s false. Wen Haotian''s heart has been distorted. If he gets anxious, he may do something¡° Wen Haotian can not even have his own daughter, let alone you force him like this. "


    "He doesn''t love anyone but himself, so if he makes a mistake, it''s estimated that no one will feel sorry for him, but if something happens to you... I''ll worry." Su Rou said softly.


    When Su Yuze heard Su Rou''s words similar to confession, he immediately felt that his heart was full. His little rouer is becoming more and more mature now. He couldn''t help kissing her forehead, "I know. Don''t you trust me when I do things?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded, "what did you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything, just something about business."


    "It''s really business?" Su Rou doesn''t believe it.


    "Well... The topic is business, but in nature..." in the final analysis, Wen Haotian is bluffing because his company is in a serious economic crisis.


    Su Rou''s main specialty is finance. Su Yuze only needs to remind her a little to understand, "brother Ze, do you want to bankrupt Wen Haotian?"


    "He deserves it." Su Yuze said indifferently, if you dare to move his little rouer, Wen Haotian must be aware¡° Didn''t he want to change his liver? I told him that even if some of them were changed, they could not be changed. "


    It is said that a liver replacement operation will cost a lot of money. At that time, Wen Haotian will see it and can''t get it.


    Su Yuze has never been a good person. Su Rou knows that except for being very gentle to her, Su Yuze has a cold face for others. This time, Wen Haotian was afraid that he could not survive or die... He died slowly.


    "Brother Ze, I''m hungry." It''s already noon. It''s time for lunch.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Eat... You."


    When Su Yuze heard the speech, he was slightly stunned at first, but then his lips raised an ambiguous smile, "xiaorou, are you sure and determined?"


    Um


    In fact, Su Rou just wants to tease Su Yuze, but it seems that Su Yuze is really in heat. She can''t help teasing... She won''t joke next time¡° I''m just kidding. "


    "But I''m not listening as a joke." Su Yuze stretched out his hand and gently scratched Su Rou''s lip line with his thumb. His eyes were dark. "Since Xiao Rou''s invitation is so warm, I naturally... Meet you."


    Su Rou pushed his chest and smiled, "I''m really hungry..."


    "Well, you can eat me before you eat."


    "You have to work."


    "And Ian."


    "... I was wrong."


    "It''s late."

 Chapter 264

    On the third day after Wen Tong''s imprisonment, Yao Yu had officially divorced Wen Haotian. It was clear about her property. Yao Yu didn''t want any of Wen Haotian''s money. She was completely clean out of the house. She knew that Wen Haotian had just paid 50 million dollars, so she didn''t take any of her things.


    However, when Yao Yu saw aunt Yue, he was still reluctant. Although aunt Yue was a nanny and a nanny without any culture, she was loyal. If she continued to stay in Wen''s house, I was afraid she would be scolded and died by Wen Haotian.


    "Aunt Yue, do you want to go with me?" Yao Yu asked.


    "I......" aunt Yue looked at Wen Haotian, because she was hired by Wen Haotian, and she was a little afraid of Wen Haotian. If she left, Wen Haotian would really be the only one left in the Wen family. Will he be furious? And fight against yourself everywhere?


    Yao Yu knows aunt Yue''s concerns. She is afraid that Wen Haotian will retaliate against her¡° Aunt Yue, come with me. "


    "Madam..."


    "Don''t call me wife." She is no longer Wen Haotian''s wife.


    Aunt Yue got used to it for a while. When she recovered, she remembered that Yao Yu had divorced Wen Haotian. Yao Yu, who has returned to being single, naturally can''t be called "wife" anymore.


    Wen Haotian glanced at them and said, "go, go, go." Is your aunt pitying him this month? No, he doesn''t need anyone''s mercy.


    "Well, aunt Yue, come with me."


    Since Wen Haotian has driven her away, she can follow Yao Yu. Anyway, she just needs a place to live and someone can pay her salary.


    Aunt Yue cleaned up and left Wen''s house with Yao Yu. At the door of Wen''s house, there was a Yao''s car. Aunt Yue put her luggage on and sat in.


    "Too... Mrs. Yao, why did you divorce Mr. Wen?" Aunt Yue was a little unclear, so their divorce came too suddenly, "is it because of the miss?"


    "Not all." Yao Yu said faintly, "I can''t live with Wen Haotian."


    "...." aunt Yue looked at her, and it was really hard to say such things as feelings.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Haotian is the only one left in the Wen family. He stays in the company all day. The economic crisis of the company is still increasing and has reached a thorny point.


    "President Wen, several people have submitted their resignations." The assistant presented several speeches to Wen Haotian. What should we do? The company''s crisis is too serious. Many employees have changed jobs when they see that the situation is wrong. It is estimated that the remaining elites will stay soon.


    Wen Haotian is bothered these two days. Now he meets so many people resigning. Why do you look down on him, don''t you¡° Go, all go! When I make a comeback in the future, none of these people will want to come back! "


    "President Wen..." the assistant looked at him with some worry.


    Wen Hao angrily tore up all these resignations, "how much money does the company have now?"


    The assistant swallowed his saliva. "It''s... Gone. I lost a lot when I was speculating in stocks." It''s not unreasonable for those staff to resign. In fact, even he began to want to change jobs. The greenhouse group will soon be finished!


    "..." lost money, that is to say, is there only an empty shell left in the greenhouse group now? Wen Haotian rubbed the bridge of his nose tired, "no, there must be a way."


    "President Wen..." Wen''s group is now being hit by major industries. Many companies have begun to compete with Wen''s business openly. Because Wen''s group has no capital turnover, other companies don''t want to cooperate with them. "We haven''t received any cooperation cases since three days ago."


    "Why?" Wen Haotian put down his hand and stared at his assistant.


    "Because we have... Declined, the business has been robbed by others." The assistant was very helpless, "Mr. Wen, would you please care about the situation of the company?"


    In fact, what Wen Haotian cares about most is Su Rou''s liver, because he doesn''t have much time, "I know."


    "Then why do you always use your bodyguard to find a man named Su Rou?" In the face of Wen Haotian''s tepid attitude, the assistant was also angry. "Obviously, you can''t even afford the salaries of the staff, but you are willing to spend a lot of money to ask the bodyguard to find someone else?"


    "You have no right to ask about my affairs." Wen Hao said coldly.


    The assistant frowned, "are you qualified to intervene? Well... Then, Mr. Wen, I have officially resigned. " Since even the boss doesn''t care about his own company, why does he follow?


    "Help yourself."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze is sitting in the office, looking at the stock market data on the computer. The stock market of greenhouse group is still falling. It is estimated that in another week or so, many banks will pay back Wen Haotian.


    Ian walked into the office and saw Su Yuze''s slightly raised lips. It can be seen that the president should be in a good mood¡° President, what is so happy? "


    Su Yuze smiled, "do you see the stock market of greenhouse group?"


    "Well, I looked at it this morning and fell three points." Ian raised his eyebrows. "It''s so pleasant to see!"


    "Just now, it has dropped another 13." Su Yuze''s lips smiled even more.


    It''s good news, but... "President, I have another good news for you."


    Su Yuze looked up at Ian from the front of the computer and motioned him to go on.


    "Hehe, according to the current situation of greenhouse group, one third of the employees have begun to resign, and the company has lost money. Now Wen''s is just an empty shell." Ian''s tone was light, as if Wen was his enemy.


    "Oh? Really? " Su Yuze touched his chin and said playfully, "well, dig those elite employees to our side."


    Ian smiled, "I''m going to tell you what to say."


    "Oh, let''s do it." Don''t leave any chance for Wen Haotian.


    ¡°OK£¡¡±


    The door of the office was suddenly pushed open. Su Rou stepped in at a brisk pace. "What are you talking about?"


    "Well, we''re talking about how Wen Haotian went bankrupt." Ian turned his head and said with a smile, "since the landlady is here, I won''t make a light bulb."


    Ian went out and Sunu said, "landlady? Call me old... "


    "What about the title of president''s wife?"


    "Well... It''s so tacky." Su soft make complaints about it. "Just call my name."


    "Oh..."

 Chapter 265

    Su Rou can boldly go to class every day. Wen Haotian is estimated to have no time to take care of himself because the company is in deficit. In addition, he has been getting along with Su Yuze recently. It feels like he is back in T city.


    Jiang Ling seems to be in a good mood when she sees Su rou. Although she is full of questions, she can''t ask.


    "By the way, xiaorou, have you read the latest news? The news that Wen''s daughter accidentally killed her classmates! " At noon, Jiang Ling was still chatting with Su rou.


    "Well, I know. I was sentenced to 30 years." This matter has caused quite a lot of trouble. Even the headmaster has begun to act. The students in his own school have made trouble. This is all a problem of school education.


    "Yes, but I heard that because Wen Haotian and Wen Tong broke up and the Winchester couple''s repeated appeals, the court is expected to give Wen Tong an additional sentence." Jiang Ling shook her head and looked sad. "Wen Tong is really pathetic."


    "Hmm..." also, if you lose the patron of Wen Haotian, will the Winchesters not kill Wen Tong?


    "Fortunately, I was not born in Wen''s house, otherwise I don''t even know how to die. It''s really awesome to have such a father." Jiang Ling said with some disdain, "although I don''t like Wen Tong, I can''t agree with her father''s practice."


    Now that parents have children, they have to be responsible for their offspring, don''t they? Besides, isn''t it because his parents didn''t discipline him that Wen Tong took the road of crime? As the saying goes, Wen Haotian''s fault of not raising a godfather also accounts for a large part of the reason. Now the child makes a mistake and says don''t want it. What kind of father is this?


    "Wen Haotian''s eyes are only his own." Su Rou smiled. "He doesn''t even want his daughter to live for himself."


    "Eh? Really? " Jiang Ling''s eyes showed a trace of surprise, "how do you know?"


    Su Rou consciously said more, so she took a drink, "ah, I heard of it too..."


    "What a beast!" Jiang Ling said angrily.


    Su Rou looks at Jiang Ling''s side. If Wen Haotian is an animal, what is she... Su Rou sweats for a while, and the topic still doesn''t continue, "by the way, Jiang Ling, are you going to stay in Washington or go back to T city?"


    "Well... I don''t know. I have to see." Such things are uncertain.


    Su Rou nodded and said nothing more.


    Jiang Ling pondered for a moment, then asked, "xiaorou, what about you?"


    "Me? I''ll go back. "


    Su Yuze said she would go back. Of course, she would go with him, and there are yunyun and Feifei in T city. Feifei is still in the hospital. I don''t know if she is better. I miss them so much.


    "Oh..." xiaorou will go back. Should he... Think about it?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou today is a full day''s course. Su Yuze took her home after school in the afternoon. "Xiaorou, are you with Jiang Ling again?"


    "I only know him here." Su Rou explained that she and Jiang Ling only had lunch together, and he occasionally came to his class to listen in.


    "The distance between you should be more than three meters." Su Yuze said, "it seems that it''s still too close..." it seems that we have to go back to T city quickly to put an end to Jiang Ling''s contact with Xiao rouer.


    Su Rou smiled, "well, we''re going back soon anyway, aren''t we?"


    "Well, go back... Afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid of you." Su Rou shook her head, "and I don''t like foreign countries very much. I heard that some countries will discriminate against Chinese students." White people have a lot of racial discrimination. If they are discriminated against, they can be beaten up when walking on the street.


    "Does anyone discriminate against you in school?" Su Yuze asked.


    "No..." she basically doesn''t talk to others.


    "Yes."


    It''s good not to have it. If it does, he won''t hesitate to use his power.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Haotian''s face looks very tired in the past two days. His company is deserted. There are only a few cleaning guards left. It is estimated that they will leave soon.


    "Damn it!" Wen Haotian is sitting in his office. He has lost all the documents, statements and resignation in front of him.


    How did he become like this? Up to now, the company has also encountered various economic crises, large and small, but they are not as serious as this time. The most important thing in a company is not how powerful the background is, but how many elite employees are needed to ensure the normal operation of the company.


    Now, in a short week, all the employees of his company have run away, which is a great blow to Wen Haotian. It''s really... The employees are birds in the same forest, and they fly respectively in the face of disaster!


    "President Wen." A bodyguard in black came in and saw Wen Haotian sitting in a daze in his office chair. He hesitated for a moment and said.


    "Oh... Did you find Su Rou?" Wen Haotian asked.


    "No."


    "Then don''t you look for it!" The tone of Wen Haotian involuntarily raised a little. It''s really waste. What are you doing when you don''t find it?


    The bodyguard in Black opened his mouth, "but President Wen, can you afford our expenses now?" Don''t think their bodyguards are free. In fact, the salary of bodyguards is very high. What''s more, Wen Haotian hired a lot of bodyguards in order to find Su rou. In this way, the cost is very large.


    However, now that Wen Haotian is bankrupt, they still don''t know if they can get their salary. If they can''t even get their salary, why do they have to help Wen Haotian? They have no hatred with Su Rou!


    "What do you mean?" Wen Haotian stood up from his chair, "didn''t I give you a salary?"


    "President Wen, it was last month. You haven''t sent it to us last month!" The bodyguard in black speaks unambiguously.


    "Anyway, you go first. If you find it, I will pay you." He now has almost enough money to have an operation on himself. If he pays them back, he won''t.


    "Please give us your salary first, and we will help you find it." Bodyguards are also mixed with the society, and they all follow some big bosses. Naturally, they have gained a lot of knowledge, so they won''t be fooled by Wen Haotian. "If you can''t give it, we don''t have to find it."


    "You... I said I would give it."


    "Sorry, we are just a bodyguard and have to support our family. If President Wen is really bankrupt and can''t give you a salary, our transaction will be over."

 Chapter 266

    Wen Haotian was blocked and speechless. This is indeed a fact. He really can''t afford to pay.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard probably understood something. He looked at Wen Haotian for a while, then turned around and left¡° Hello... "Wen Haotian asked him to stay first, but he has resolutely walked out of the office.


    "OK... If you don''t help me find it, I''ll find it myself!" They are a group of people who are open to money. When he was rich, everyone was not desperate for himself. Now he is bankrupt. How far away are they from himself? This is the heart of the people... That''s it!


    Wen Haotian decadent sat back in his chair. His black computer screen reflected his appearance at the moment. His tie was thrown aside, his hair was messy and his beard was scratchy. If this appearance was released, no one would believe that he was the boss of Wen''s group.


    Suddenly, a stabbing pain came from the abdominal cavity. Wen Haotian frowned and pressed his abdominal cavity with his hand. The broken liver has become more and more compact recently. Is it going to be useless?


    After sitting for a while, the pain in his abdominal cavity became more and more obvious. His hands pressed on his lower abdomen could not help shaking because of the pain. When Wen Haotian was going to get the medicine in the drawer, the mobile phone on the desktop suddenly rang. There was a string of numbers he didn''t know. Wen Haotian''s expression was a little impatient. He ignored the phone and directly hung up.


    Take out the medicine bottle and put it on the table. Wen Haotian plans to get up and pour himself a glass of water, but as soon as he gets up, the mobile phone on the table suddenly rings again, which is still the number.


    Is it a fraud?


    Wen Haotian is bored at this time. It''s just adding fuel to the fire to have such an idiot call himself! Wen Haotian picked up the phone, "who, if you don''t believe me, I''ll call the police!"


    "Mr. Wen, I''m from Dongrui bank. Your credit card limit has been overspent. I hope you can pay it off quickly so as not to affect your credibility..." even if Wen Haotian yelled, the voice on the other end of the phone was still very calm. I think I''ve met many customers like this.


    Dongrui bank... Wen Haotian was silent for a while. Then he remembered that several of his credit cards had exploded because he had compensated the Winchesters. He had thought that he could take some out of the company''s account to fill in the card, but he didn''t think that the company was in deficit and couldn''t take out a penny.


    This led to the bank calling to urge him to repay... "I know." One thing is not over, another thing comes again, this is not over!


    "Mr. Wen, I heard that your company is going bankrupt. Can you afford to pay the repayment?" Asked the other end of the phone.


    "Hum, don''t bother your bank. My company is very good!" Wen Haotian said gnashing his teeth. Now even a small bank clerk began to dislike him.


    "That''s good. If you can''t repay on time, Mr. Wen, the bank will sue you..."


    Wen Haotian was too lazy to listen to her nonsense there and directly withheld the phone. The restlessness of my heart kept rising, causing more pain in my abdominal cavity¡° "Hiss..." she took a breath of air conditioning, held her abdomen to the water dispenser, took a glass of water for herself, slowly dragged herself to the chair, sat down, took out two pills with trembling hands, and swallowed them with water.


    After a while, the pain gradually disappeared, while Wen Haotian was already sweating with pain, and his physical condition had become more and more serious.


    ¡­¡­


    Shengshi company


    Ian is sending documents to others, but when he turns around, he collides with Su rou. Su Rou kicks Ian''s injured leg.


    "Oh -" Ian''s tall body bent down in pain.


    "Ah, sorry." Su Rou didn''t expect him to turn around suddenly. She just wanted to say that she would go up with him to find Su Yuze.


    Ian inhaled the air conditioner, "hiss... It hurts."


    Su Rou squatted down to check Ian''s injury without saying a word. Ian immediately stood up straight, "I''m ok... Well, you can accompany me to the nearby hospital."


    Su Rou was pulled up by him, but she still looked at his injured place with some uneasiness, "Oh, good."


    Holding Ian to a small nearby hospital, Su Rou recruited a doctor, "doctor, show him your legs."


    The doctor in a white coat came over and looked at Ian''s leg injury. "Gunshot wound."


    "Yes."


    "The healing is not bad. Why is it a little red and swollen..."


    "I accidentally kicked him." Su Rou said nearby.


    "It''s no big deal. I''ll get you some medicine and apply it."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    Su Rou sat in a chair on one side, and Ian leaned back on the bed and looked at her. When Su Rou turned around, she saw Ian''s eyes. It seemed a little strange, "do you have something to tell me?"


    Ian nodded, "in fact, I''ve always wondered why you lived in Wen Haotian''s house before?"


    "Eh? Didn''t brother Ze tell you that he was my father. " I thought Su Yuze had already told Ian.


    "Ah?" Oh, this is really big news¡° I don''t know. The president didn''t say. " He also felt that something was wrong afterwards. If he asked the president, he would not tell him¡° Then I''ll deal with Wen Haotian... No, his last name is Wen and your last name is Su? "


    Where is this father and daughter? And the Wen family has never been revealed to have a second daughter¡° What the hell happened? " Ian asked curiously.


    "Well... It''s complicated." It''s hard to explain, "well, is that why you deliberately asked me to bring you to the hospital?"


    Ian "hey hey" smiled twice, "almost."


    "..." Su Roubai glanced at him.


    "Actually, I have another question." Ian said hesitantly.


    "What?"


    Ian raised his eyebrows, "yes, I noticed that you and the president have the same last name, and you call him ''brother'', you..."


    Su Rou glanced at him and then smiled, "do you want to know?"


    "Uh huh."


    "I won''t tell you."


    "..." Ian was stunned. "I won''t tell anyone."


    "Ian, how can a big man gossip more than a woman?"


    Ian is a little helpless. He''s just curious, not gossip! He just wanted to find out about it, so he cheated Su Rou over¡° Miss Su Rou, please satisfy my curiosity. "


    Su Rou shook her finger. "No."

 Chapter 267

    Ian originally wanted Su Rou to accompany him to the hospital to remove the bandage. He gossiped by the way, but he didn''t expect that Su Rou''s kick was too real, which made him relapse directly. As a result, the doctor applied medicine to him and wrapped the bandage around him. "You should be careful about your injury. Don''t touch water within a week."


    "Oh..." Ian responded powerlessly. This is probably retribution. Gossip is a price to pay.


    Ian looked bitterly at Su Rou, who looked out of the window and pretended not to understand. Until Ian''s bandage was wrapped, Su Rou picked Ian up and walked towards the company.


    "Can''t you really tell me?" Ian still asked, "I was kicked by you. Can''t you sympathize with me?"


    "You deserve it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ian sighed. It seems that this thing will be buried forever, but one thing Ian can be sure is that Su Rou and the president are absolutely true love!


    Back in the company, Su Yuze saw Ian limping and asked, "what''s the matter? Yesterday I saw that you could walk normally. Why is it like this today? "


    "Hey, I was kicked by Miss Su rou." Ian said helplessly. In fact, his original intention was not like this. As long as he bumped into Su Rou, he didn''t know he would be kicked.


    "I didn''t mean it."


    Su Yuze said, "well, good football."


    Ian is speechless directly. Well, the two of them are angry with him.


    "In fact, Ian just wants to gossip." Su Rou said, "brother Ze, I tell you, he bumped into me on purpose, then cheated me into the hospital and kept asking me..."


    Su Rou speaks Chinese. Ian can only stare at Su Rou''s opening and closing mouth, but he can''t understand what she''s saying, but... From Su Yuze''s cold expression, Su Rou must not be saying anything good.


    "Well, President..."


    "Ian, are you the general manager''s position too idle, so you want to change an industry?" Su Yuze said faintly.


    Ian quickly shook his head, "where, I like it."


    "Then spend your energy on your work and don''t think about what you have."


    "Well, I see..." Ian glanced. These things always feel connected, which makes him very curious. Now he doesn''t know, he will always know in the future¡° Then I''ll go down first. "


    "Yes."


    Su Rou waved to him and got Ian''s white eye.


    "Ha, Ian and brother Yufeng seem to be." Su Rou said with a smile.


    "Yes, a little." Su Yuze habitually touched Su Rou''s forehead. "Don''t pay attention to him when he asks you. He''s too busy to panic."


    "I think so." Su Rou smiled, "but Ian reminded me, how is Wen Haotian now?"


    Su Yuze knocked on the computer for a while, then pulled Su Rou over and looked, "look here."


    Su Rou looked over and saw a lot of stocks distributed on the computer. Every company has bought, up and down, but the stock market of Wen''s group has been falling, almost forming a negative value.


    "Wen Haotian lost a lot this time." Su Rou said "tut tut", but it was really gratifying.


    "Didn''t he pay the Winchester couple 50 million before? In two days, Wen Haotian will have to eat himself." The stock market is in deficit, the company is in deficit, and the bank still owes a lot of money. Wen Haotian can''t turn over in his life.


    Just at the stall where they talked, the stock market of greenhouse group fell a few points. Although Su Rou had never played with stocks, she knew the principle. With this posture, Wen Haotian would definitely become a street beggar.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Haotian is indeed about to become a beggar, because he now owes a huge debt outside. Wen''s villa has been occupied and comes to ask for debt. Wen Haotian doesn''t even dare to go home now. He doesn''t have a bodyguard. He fights with them with his flesh. Isn''t that useless?


    There is no way. Wen Haotian can only ask his relatives for help, but his relatives can''t come up with so much money. Moreover, when they hear that Wen''s group has closed down, Wen Haotian''s relatives are silent. If a closed company helps Wen Haotian, it may be involved in right and wrong. Wen Tong goes to prison and Yao Yu divorces. Wen Haotian has nothing. Who is willing to help him? It''s not too long.


    "Is there no one willing to help me?" Wen Haotian walked on the street. Americans have a fast time. People walking in a hurry passed on the street. Standing on the street, Wen Haotian suddenly felt like he was dreaming and had a long, long dream.


    Wen Haotian hasn''t changed his clothes for a week. He can''t go home and has no money on hand for him to buy new ones.


    "I saw him. He''s there!" Suddenly, a voice came from the corner. Several men with black sunglasses pointed to Wen Haotian and greeted the brothers behind him.


    "..." seeing this, Wen Haotian changed his face and ran away. He didn''t know these people, but he knew it was not a good thing from his posture.


    Wen Haotian was in poor health. These days, because of lack of money, he hasn''t had enough for three meals. Where can he run past them?


    Soon, they surrounded him into a dark alley. Wen Haotian swallowed his saliva, "you, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you forget the money you owe our boss?" A man wearing black sunglasses said viciously, "Wen Haotian, pay back the money quickly!"


    Wen Haotian has never encountered such an array. He quickly shook his head and waved his hand and said, "you recognize the wrong person. I''m not Wen Haotian."


    "Fart!" The man took out a picture from his coat pocket and put it in front of Wen Haotian, "how dare you say it''s not you?"


    "..." Wen Haotian can only resist death and refuse to admit it at this time, "no, no, I''m really not!"


    "Go, search him!"


    At the command, several men behind rushed up, grabbed everything that could be used as a weapon, and rushed to Wen Haotian.


    It can be said that Wen Haotian was beaten for the first time in his long life. When the wooden stick hit people''s body, it really hurt. Their fists and feet were hard squeezed like stones. Wen Haotian only felt bursts of pain from his body in a second.


    "Poof..." Wen Haotian was punched on the cheek and suddenly spit out. He felt that his fat body had fallen to the ground as soon as it was dark in front of him.

 Chapter 268

    Wen Haotian fell on the dirty ground, and bursts of pain came from his body, which made it difficult for him to adapt, but he didn''t even have the strength to resist. These people were too cruel and didn''t give him breathing time at all.


    "You still don''t pay back!" The man took out a knife from his waist, and then picked up Wen Haotian''s chin with the tip of the knife, "pay back the money and let you go."


    Wen Haotian was beaten black and blue. His blood was mixed with saliva. He looked as embarrassed as he was. "I, I don''t have money..." if he had money, he would have paid it off. Are you waiting now?


    "No?" The sunglasses man said, suddenly grabbed Wen Haotian''s collar and put one hand into Wen Haotian''s pockets. He turned out those pockets one by one, and they were all bare, "shit, there''s really no money!"


    Isn''t Wen Haotian the boss of Wen''s group? Why don''t you have any money!


    The sunglasses man put his hand into the pocket inside Wen Haotian''s suit. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by Wen Haotian. The sunglasses man suddenly smiled, "it seems that you are still rich!" I just don''t want to give it!


    Wen Haotian clutched his suit pocket with his hand, which was her last bank card!


    "You old thing, bring it!" The sunglasses man shook off Wen Haotian''s hand, then put his hand into his pocket and took out a bank card, "a card..."


    "Give me..." Wen Haotian trembled and stretched out his hand to take back the bank card.


    "Here you are?" The sunglasses man sneered, "you think beautiful!" Looking at Wen Haotian''s persistence, I think this card should be rich.


    The sunglasses man stood up. Although he didn''t know how much money this card had, he didn''t want to give it to Wen Haotian. It''s estimated that there will be no less. So the sunglasses man said, "OK, here''s the money. Let''s go."


    The thugs who pressed on Wen Haotian got up, and a few who were not happy made up some feet on Wen Haotian.


    The sunglasses man took the card and was ready to go, but Wen Haotian still stubbornly put his hand around the sunglasses man''s ankle, "give it back to me... That''s my last savings..." the money was originally intended to operate on himself and change a healthy body, but after the company lost money, he basically had no money. This card is his last savings¡° Please... "


    Once upon a time, Wen Haotian, who has always been arrogant, would beg others in a low voice?


    The sunglasses man kicked Wen Haotian as if he were a dirty thing, so he kicked him away, "this is our boss''s!"


    Wen Haotian was sore all over and had no strength to resist. He let the man with sunglasses take away his bank card. He could only fall to the ground, pant and endure the pain. Because basically no one would come in this alley, so no one would send him to the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    Ian walked up to Su Yuze and said, "president, Wen Haotian is gone."


    "Missing means..." Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. "Have you been killed?"


    "That''s not true." Ian shook his head. "Some witnesses said that they saw Wen Haotian being chased by a group of people. I think it''s a debt collector." After all, Wen Haotian is so in debt now. If he is seen on the street, he will be beaten badly.


    Su Yuze knew clearly, "is it? Then he should have been taught a lesson... Ian, go find Wen Haotian and report his position to those creditors. " Wen Haotian''s punishment is not over yet.


    "At least Wen Haotian is also miss Su Rou''s father. Are you sure, President?" Are you sure you want to treat your father-in-law like this?


    "What do you say?" Su Yuze asked.


    "I see." Ian silently shook his head. Wen Haotian really deserved to die. Even his own daughter could do it!


    Su Yuze looked at the time. It was almost time for xiaorou''er to finish class. "Ian, I''ll pick up xiaorou''er. I''ll give it to you here."


    "Good president."


    Su Yuze drove directly to the University of Washington. At this time in the afternoon, many people began to go out of the school. Some got together in twos and threes. It should be to participate in some community activities.


    I wonder if xiaorouer is interested in the club here? Su Yuze held the steering wheel and thought silently. However, even if he joined the club, it didn''t seem to be of any use, because before long, Xiao rouer will go back with himself.


    Because Su Yuze''s luxury car made many girls look at it curiously and want to see the owner''s face, but they hesitated that the glass of the car was too dark to see the scene inside, so they had to give up.


    After a while, he saw Su Rou come out with a book in his arms. Su Yuze''s lips involuntarily raised a smile. Although his little rouer was not prominent among these tall foreigners, in his eyes, he could always see her at a glance.


    But the next second, Su Yuze narrowed his eyes slightly, and the smile on his lips stiffened. He saw another boy coming out with Su rou. His golden hair reflected golden light under the sunlight and looked very tall. Of course, the point is not this, but the boy''s expression. What does it mean to be shy?


    Su Rou walked out of the school gate and saw Su Yuze''s car, so she said to the boy next to her, "sorry, Dean, I can''t go to your birthday party."


    The boy named Dean was a little lost. "My friends are good people. Don''t worry."


    Su Rou shook her head. "No, my boyfriend came to pick me up, so I can''t go."


    "Boyfriend..." Dean was stunned for a while, then suddenly realized, "ah, you already have a boyfriend?"


    "Yes." Su Rou said, "well, I''ll go first."


    "Ah, OK, ok..."


    Su Rou walked to the car, opened the door and sat in, "you came so early today."


    "If you come late, won''t you be abducted by other men?" Su Yuze said with a smile, "huh? Should you explain it to me? "


    "That''s my classmate. He invited the whole class to his house for his birthday today..." people here are crazy to have a birthday party. They call a lot of people, "but I refused."


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. "Did he just ask you to have a birthday party?" There are other suspects anyway!

 Chapter 269

    "Otherwise?" Su Rou asked, she is not without self-knowledge. Compared with these foreign girls, she is neither beautiful nor sexy. In addition, she doesn''t communicate with her classmates. Where will she attract the attention of boys?


    Su Yuze doesn''t say much anymore. No one can spy on her beauty except him!


    "I''ll take you out to eat today." Su Yuze pulled her seat belt and said.


    "OK."


    Su Yuze drove to the street and chatted casually with Su Rou about the school. In fact, the key is to ask if there are boys who are courteous to her.


    You know, little rou''er is slow to express her feelings. At the beginning, she was forced to confess to him. Now, if she meets so many handsome guys with high noses abroad and is confused, how can she do?


    "No, I don''t even talk to boys."


    "What about Jiang Ling?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Then... It was an accident." Su Rou laughed and looked out of the window, "I''m hungry. Let''s go to dinner quickly."


    "All right."


    Su Rou looks at the scenery outside the window. When she passes an intersection, she meets a traffic light and Su Yuze stops the car.


    "Eh?" Su Rou looked outside as if she had found something. She suddenly sat up straight and looked out through the window, "brother Ze, look at that!"


    "What?" Su Yuze looked down her eyes and saw a man lying across a bench on the roadside. The man obviously looked like a beggar, but he was wearing a suit, but the suit had been dirty by him.


    Su Rou looked carefully. "Does he look like Wen Haotian?"


    "Well..." Su Yuze nodded, "that''s him."


    In just two weeks, Wen Haotian became like this? How miserable it is to lose money¡° What a pity. "


    "No, he did it himself." If Wen Haotian had known that he would come to this end, he shouldn''t have done that at the beginning.


    Of course, poor people must be hateful!


    When the green light comes on, Su Yuze looks away and continues to drive. Su Rou can still see Wen Haotian''s depressed figure in the rearview mirror. He seems to be much thinner, but it''s strange that he can continue to get fat after so many things.


    Su Yuze took out his mobile phone and found a number on it, "hello? Su Yuze... I have the latest news about Wen Haotian. He''s in front of the park on Chaoyang Street. Isn''t he looking for him? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You''re welcome." Su Yuze hung up.


    "Brother Ze, are you selling intelligence?"


    "Sort of." Because Wen Haotian''s whereabouts are unknown, there are still many people who want to find Wen Haotian. He is just a favor¡° Well, don''t let Wen Haotian affect our appetite. Don''t think about it. "


    "OK." In fact, sometimes, Su Yuze is still very black!


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Haotian is really penniless at this time. He wanders in the street and is dirty all over. Most importantly, the wound on his body is still aching. Because he has no money to go to the hospital, he can only heal himself.


    But as people get older, their self-healing ability is much worse than before. In addition, he hasn''t eaten anything since his bank card was robbed. Naturally, it''s much harder.


    "Hmm..." Wen Haotian felt a burst of pain in his abdominal cavity as he walked.


    The pain made him bend down and walk slowly with his bent body. Pedestrians on the road looked at Wen Haotian with strange eyes. In their eyes, Wen Haotian was a dirty beggar. If he accidentally met him, he might be infected with some germs!


    "Mommy, what happened to that grandpa?" A doll like little girl curiously pointed to Wen Haotian''s back and asked.


    "Baby, don''t come near him." The young woman immediately picked up the little girl and walked quickly next to Wen Haotian.


    Wen Haotian smiled bitterly. He could even vaguely hear the young mother''s instructions to his daughter, "baby, listen, if you meet such a person in the street in the future, you must stay far away, you know?"


    The little girl raised her innocent face, "Mommy, because are they monsters?"


    "Well... In a sense, yes, so in order to prevent the baby from being caught by the monster, you must stay away from them, you know?"


    "I know. When I see such a strange person in the future, I will hide far away." The little girl said firmly.


    Wen Haotian couldn''t walk anymore. It turned out that his appearance has been regarded as a monster! He used to be the boss of Wen''s group!


    The pain in the abdominal cavity continued. He trembled and took out a small bottle of medicine from his pocket. There was only one medicine left. This kind of medicine is very expensive and is opened by a private hospital, but even if it is very cheap, he can''t afford it no matter how cheap it is!


    Wen Haotian is a little tangled. There is only one left. If he eats it now, what will he do in the future?


    He wants to bear it, but he can''t! The pain became more and more obvious. He was sweating... Finally, the pain defeated reason. He took out the medicine, put it into his mouth and swallowed it with saliva.


    "Hoo... Hoo..." Wen Haotian gasped violently and lay down on a bench, curling up and waiting for the pain to pass.


    When the pain gradually passed, Wen Haotian slightly relaxed himself, and the empty bottle in his hand fell to the ground. The sense of hunger suddenly hit him strongly. He licked his dry lips and was so hungry.


    After a short rest, Wen Haotian was ready to get up and look for something to eat. But when he just got up, he saw about ten young men who looked like thugs coming across the street. Experience told Wen Haotian that these people... Nine times out of ten came to find themselves.


    Wen Haotian''s scalp was numb, and then the whole person hid behind a big tree. Who sent these people?


    The leading man looked around, "where are the people?"


    "Maybe it''s around here, boss. Let''s separate and look for it!" Several men behind said.


    The first man thought it was reasonable, and then ordered the brothers behind him, "you guys go over there and look for it. You guys, follow me here... You must find Wen Haotian."


    "Yes!"


    Wen Haotian''s back was close to the tree trunk, and fear spread in his heart. His legs trembled involuntarily. Until those people left, Wen Haotian came out from behind the tree trembling.


    "Is this going to kill me?"


    Damn it, this place can''t stay long!

 Chapter 270

    T City


    Su Rongqi stayed at home all day and his face was tense. Everyone could see that he was in a bad mood. Isn''t it? Su Rongqi''s face has not been better since Su Yuze put him together!


    "Dad, here we are." Su Kaiming came in smiling with a basket of fruits in his hand. Compared with Su Rongqi, Su Kaiming was in a much better mood.


    "Yes." Su Rongqi said faintly, "sit down."


    Su Meimei came in with a big face. She was wearing cool clothes and looked very fashionable. But Su Rongqi glanced at her and said, "Mei Mei, the weather is still very cold. It''s not good to wear so little."


    Su Meimei now knows that Su Rou is not Su''s family, and she has gone abroad. She''s not happy now. If only she had found out earlier! Therefore, Su Meimei didn''t take Su Rongqi''s blame to heart, "I know, Grandpa."


    Su Rongqi silently sat back on the sofa. His mobile phone suddenly rang. Su Rongqi picked it up and answered, "hello?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Continue to contact."


    The short two sentences made Su Kaiming''s smile slightly stiff, "Dad, are you... Still contacting Yuze?" Su Yuze has gone to the United States. Doesn''t Su Rongqi want to let him go?


    Or does Su Rongqi actually prefer Su Yuze to preside over the power? Does Su Rongqi still not believe him?


    "Why, can''t I contact Yuze?" Su Rongqi asked coldly.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was wrong, Liu Rulan came forward and pulled rasu Kaiming''s hand and said, "Yuze is the Su family. Of course, you can contact, can''t you, husband?"


    Su Kaiming pressed down his dissatisfaction and anger and nodded, "well, yes."


    Su Rongqi stopped talking and just sat quietly on the sofa reading the newspaper.


    Liu Rulan smiled, "Hongyu, Mei Mei, go and talk to Grandpa."


    "OK." Su Hongyu replied.


    Melanie is playing with her cell phone. She doesn''t seem to want to go there very much. But under Liu Rulan''s eyes, Su Meimei still reluctantly followed Su Hongyu.


    Liu Rulan took Su Kaiming to one side, "husband, pay attention to your attitude." Talking to the old man with this attitude will make the old man more dissatisfied with him?


    "What''s my attitude?" Su Kaiming was a little excited. "I''ve flattered him so much. After Yuze left for three months, I flattered him for three months, but he still treats me like this!" In fact, the old man is more eccentric than Su Yuze!


    Liu Rulan was a little anxious. She looked carefully at the sofa. Hongyu and Mei Mei were chatting with Su Rongqi. They shouldn''t notice here¡° Keep your voice down! The old man is old too. How long do you think he can live? As long as Yuze won''t come back, Su is not in your bag? "


    Su Kaiming also understood this truth, but he was still very upset when he saw that the old man was so biased towards Su Yuze.


    "Husband, the most important thing now is... Just prevent the second brother." Su''s future is to pass on to Hongyu. What he has to do now is to lay a solid foundation for Hongyu so as not to be taken advantage of by Su Yue!


    Su Kaiming sighed, "I know, I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m worried that Yuze will come back..." Su Kaiming said with a frown.


    "But didn''t you say that after su Yuze made a deal with you, he would not return home?" Liu Rulan doesn''t understand. Isn''t the truth like this?


    Su Kaiming exhaled heavily, "I don''t know..."


    At that time, he only asked Su Yuze not to return home, but Su Yuze didn''t give him an accurate answer, and he also plotted against Su Yuze at that time. I don''t know if he will retaliate back


    Liu Rulan is also silent. Su Yuze''s family can''t see through the child. If he really will retaliate, no one can control him at that time!


    At this time, the door of Su''s old house was opened again. Su Yue''s family came. Su Yue also had some gifts in his hand, "Dad, we''re coming."


    Immediately, Su Yue looked at Su Kaiming, "eh? Brother, what are you doing there? "


    Liu Rulan was slightly stunned, and then said, "nothing. Your eldest brother and I are putting fruit." Liu Rulan pointed to the fruit basket in his hand and said with ha ha.


    Su Yue nodded thoughtfully, "Oh." Fruit? Do you need two people to put the fruit together? The two of them must be whispering.


    Su Yue didn''t poke Liu Rulan, but said to Su Ziqi, "Ziqi, go and talk to Grandpa."


    Su Ziqi nodded and walked over.


    Su Kaiming took the lead in coming out of the corner and said with a smile, "Su Yue, you''re late again."


    "Anyway, it''s not dinner time yet. It''s all right." Su Yue said, "elder brother, you come so early every time. It''s really leisurely."


    Su Yue''s words implied irony. Oh, to say I came so late is not to say that I don''t pay enough attention to the old man? Did you come so early to curry favor with the old man?


    As soon as Su Kaiming''s face changed, the two brothers looked at each other for a few seconds. Su Kaiming smiled, glanced over his eyes and said no more. He walked slowly to Su Rongqi and prepared to make a cup of tea for the old man, but when he passed the sofa, he heard Su Ziqi''s question, "Grandpa, hasn''t brother Yuze found it yet?"


    Su Rong heaved a heavy breath. "I found it, but I can''t contact it." I really don''t know what Su Yuze is thinking.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Brother Yuze is very powerful. He will come back." Su Ziqi said.


    "Ziqi, you are quite sensible." Su Rongqi looked at Su Ziqi with appreciation. Over the past few months, Su Ziqi has indeed been obedient and sensible.


    When Su Kaiming heard this, he couldn''t help pinching the paper cup in his hand and pretending! What quality is Su Ziqi? Won''t he know? How could you say that? Su Yue must have instigated it!


    Su Yue also walked over, "Dad, I''ve been helping to contact Yuze recently. I''ll be able to contact you."


    "Well, good." Su Rong''s face eased a little.


    Su Mei Mei glanced at Su Ziqi and suddenly thought of something. She asked sharply, "brother Yuze is back, won''t Su Rou come back?" She doesn''t want Su Rou to come back to Su''s house again.


    Hearing Su Meimei''s words, Su Ziqi''s expression was slightly stunned. Su Rongqi was silent. If Su Yuze wanted to come back, he would take Su Rou with him. Then... What identity should Su Rou come back?

 Chapter 271

    Su Ziqi thought for a moment and said, "it''s good for xiaorou to come back. After all, xiaorou has stayed at Su''s house for so long."


    "But brother Ziqi, don''t forget that Su Rou is not Su''s family." Su Mei Mei raised her voice and said, "and I''ve been hiding it from the Su family for 18 years. I hate this kind of person most." It''s shameless to pretend to come in and enjoy the princess treatment of the Su family.


    "Mei Mei." Su Hongyu has a good impression of Su rou. Although she doesn''t know what happened that year, Su Rou has been quiet for so many years. She can''t hate her.


    "It is!" Su Meimei insisted, her expression full of disgust.


    "Well, stop talking." Su Rongqi interrupted Su Meimei. Su Rongqi really didn''t hate Su rou. She just felt cheated for so long, and Su Yuze made Su Rongqi angry because she betrayed the Su family¡° Don''t mention it again. I have my own discretion... Well, go to dinner. "


    Su Meimei is a little unwilling. The whole Su family is only her grandfather who has the right to speak. If he says he doesn''t want Su Rou back, where else can su Rou live in T city? Since she was a child, Su Meimei has disliked Su rou. No, it can be said that she hates her. She just hates her. She doesn''t want Su Rou to come back at all!


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, sneeze -"


    "Little rou''er, have you caught a cold?" Su Yuze stretched out his hand to explore Su Rou''s forehead, as if there was no sign of fever.


    Su Rou rubbed her nose. "Well, it''s all right." Maybe someone is talking about her behind her back.


    "It''s not very hot these two days. Don''t take off your clothes. You''ll catch a cold." Su Yuze wrapped Su Rou in a thin blanket on the sofa.


    "I see."


    Su Rou was wrapped in a thin blanket, revealing only one head. After watching the TV play for a while, Su Rou was just reminded by the content of the TV play, "brother Ze, how''s Feifei?" For so long, I don''t know Yu Fei''s situation.


    "I don''t know." Su Yuze shook his head. He also stayed in the United States all the time, and was busy with Wen Haotian''s affairs before. Where did he have time to pay attention to domestic affairs?


    Su Rou tooted her lips. Yu Fei is not his best friend. Of course he doesn''t care¡° Well, I''ll contact yunyun. "


    Su Rou takes out the tablet. She doesn''t know that Xiao Yun is not online at this time, and she hasn''t been on a penguin for a long time. Today, there were several sounds of "Ding Dong" and "Ding Dong". When I opened it, it was all from Xiao Yun. They were all asking her how she was and where she was.


    Later, seeing that Su Rou always didn''t bubble, she had to ask once every three days. When Su Rou looked at the news, she just felt warm in her heart. Then she held the tablet and began to return information to Xiao Yun.


    After sending it, Xiao Yun didn''t reply in time. He shouldn''t have noticed.


    "Xiao rou''er, I''m going to take a bath. Do you want to join me?" Su Yuze asked behind her in a seductive tone.


    Su Rou was waiting for Xiao Yun''s reply. Without looking back, she waved her hand, "no, wash it yourself." Take a mandarin duck bath and they should go to bed.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Looking for yunyun..."


    Suddenly there was a "Ding Dong" on the tablet. Xiao Yun returned the message. Su Rou immediately opened it happily.


    Xiao Yun: you heartless finally think of me?


    Su Rou: sorry... How''s Feifei?


    Xiao Yun: she''s still the same. How can a vegetable recover so quickly? However, you asked Feifei about her at the first time. You don''t love me£¨ Sad)


    Su Rou''s lips sparked a smile, which happened to be caught by Su Yuze. He thought, since Su Rou came here, no, it should be said that the smile on her face has become less since she met Wen Haotian. His little rouer wants to be a friend.


    "Brother Ze, go take a bath. I''m going to pick up the video with yunyun." Su Rou pushed Su Yuze''s shoulder.


    "OK." Su Yuze stood up and prepared to go to the bedroom, but before he left, he didn''t forget to tell him, "don''t say it for too long." He didn''t want Su Rou to put too much energy on others, even if it was a woman and her best friend!


    Xiao Yun and Su Rou have picked up the video. As soon as the camera is turned on, Xiao Yun first sees Su Yuze''s back. He is surprised and says, "eh? Boss Su is with you? "


    "Yes."


    "Oh..." think about it. Boss Su likes meat so much. It''s normal to be with her¡° Meat, what''s the matter with you? Why did you leave without saying a word? Are you really in America? " In the past three months, Su Rou hasn''t heard from her at all. If she can''t see it, she''ll disappear. It''s really weird!


    "Well, I''m really in the United States... It''s a long story. When I go back, I''ll tell you slowly." Su Rou felt that she could not explain clearly for a while.


    Xiao Yun thought that things might be really complicated, otherwise Su Rou wouldn''t show that expression. She smiled relaxed. "Well, don''t say anything complicated... You just said you would come back, isn''t it true?"


    "Well, really."


    "When?"


    "This... Look at brother Ze''s."


    "Well, Feifei, Guo Yi and I are waiting for you here." Xiao Yun said that whenever Su Rou comes back, as long as she knows that there are their good friends in T city.


    Su Rou nodded, "thank you."


    "Thanks for what, what does a best friend do?" Xiao Yun joked, "by the way, I accidentally heard Su Meimei chatting with Kong Yao. She said you were a liar and that you were not from the Su family at all. Don''t come back after you leave... What does she mean?" Xiao Yun asked. When she heard Su Meimei say this that day, she just didn''t go up and slap her twice.


    If there were not many people at that time, she would really come forward and slap her. She felt very upset when she heard Su Meimei speak. Oh, you would speak ill of her without Su Rou, wouldn''t you?


    Su Rou frowned, "what if I''m really not?"


    On the contrary, Xiao Yun said grandly, "it doesn''t matter to me and Feifei whether you are Su''s family. What matters is that you are su rou."


    "Ha ha." Su Rou smiled, "well, I''m Su rou."


    The two chatted for a while until Su Yuze called her upstairs. She took the line. Xiao Yun said reluctantly, "meat, come back early." She misses Su Rou very much. Although Feifei hasn''t woke up yet, she must Miss Su Rou too.


    Su Rou nodded firmly, "OK."

 Chapter 272

    Wen Haotian disappeared again, but according to witnesses, I saw an oriental man being chased in the park. I think it must be chasing Wen Haotian? Now he is like a rat crossing the street, playing wherever he goes.


    In addition, Su Yu Ye was secretly investigating the whereabouts of Wen Haotian. As soon as Wen Hao Tian appeared, Ian immediately informed other company bosses. Then, Wen Hao Tian began another big escape.


    "Brother Ze, Wen Haotian will die sooner or later." Su Rou feels that Wen Haotian will not be tortured to death by hepatitis in the future, but by Su Yuze.


    "Do you feel bad?" Su Yuze asked.


    "No, I just think... You''re very bad." Obviously, you can give Wen Haotian a happy, but it''s just like a cat catching a mouse. First tease the mouse, let the mouse enjoy the sense of fear, and then eat it again.


    "Well, do you like me bad?"


    Su Rou spread her hand, "brother Ze, you are becoming more and more narcissistic."


    "Didn''t you say something well? Men are not bad, women do not love? " Su Yuze leaned close to Su Rou''s ear and bit her small earlobe. "In fact, Xiao Rou, you love me, don''t you?"


    Su Rou pushed his face away. "No face!"


    "Ah..." Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing.


    "By the way, brother Ze, I suddenly remembered one thing..." Su Rou frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It seems that I haven''t taken medicine for a long time." Since she was taken to the hospital by Wen Haotian last time, Su Rou has broken the traditional Chinese medicine for regulating her palace cold since that day. It''s almost more than half a month!


    If she hadn''t counted the days and felt that her holiday was coming, Su Rou might not have noticed it.


    Traditional Chinese medicine needs constant conditioning in order to exert its efficacy. When she breaks off, it is estimated that the previous drink will have no effect.


    Su Rou touched her lower abdomen. In fact, she was not afraid of dysmenorrhea. What she was worried about was that her body had been dragging like this, which would affect her future fertility.


    Su Yuze remembered that she had forgotten recently. It seems that Xiao rouer''s holiday is coming soon. I don''t know if she will have dysmenorrhea¡° Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    "No, I haven''t come yet."


    "I''m counting the time. Don''t touch cold things during this time, you know?" Su Yuze asked, I hope xiaorouer won''t hurt when she comes back from her holiday. Every time he sees her suffering from dysmenorrhea, he feels distressed and wants to replace her.


    In fact, whether he has children or not is not important to him. What matters is that she lives a healthy, disease-free and painless life.


    "Well, I know." Su Rou nodded cleverly.


    "I''ll buy you medicine tomorrow and invite another nanny." He''s not very good at making medicine.


    "OK." Su Rou smiled, "brother Ze, it''s me who''s going to have a holiday. Don''t be so nervous." He was so nervous that he felt as if Su Yuze was going to have dysmenorrhea.


    Su Yuze rubbed Su Rou''s head, "I wish I could take your holiday."


    "..." Su Rou was silent for a few seconds. At the same time, she made up her mind for the scene when Su Yuze came to her holiday. Then she couldn''t help laughing. Her stomach hurt and tears came from the corners of her eyes.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "No... just think of what you look like when you come to your holiday." It''s funny that women are endowed with the ability of fertility by God, but men can''t. If men are pregnant to have a period, they will be regarded as monsters.


    Su Yuze didn''t care. Su Rou smiled for a while and said, "I can''t forget it in the future. I still want to have a baby in the future." Have a boy like brother Ze.


    "It doesn''t matter without a baby."


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I don''t want you to regret one day." Regret liking her such a little trouble.


    Su Yuze leaned over and kissed her forehead. "Xiao rouer, from the day I picked you up, there was no word ''regret'' in my life." He doesn''t regret cheating aunt Nuan with Xiao rouer. He doesn''t regret falling in love with her for her confrontation with her grandfather.


    "... thank you." Su Rou smiled slightly and said softly.


    "It''s still early to have a baby. First take good care of your body."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    After su Rou rejected the tall blonde boy Dean last time, the girls in the finance class began to whisper behind Su rou. Although it was not malicious, they didn''t feel good looking at him.


    "Xiaorou, how can I feel that they seem to be talking about you." Jiang Ling whispered.


    "Well, I found it too, but just ignore it." Su Rou shook her head. She won''t stay long. She can learn more here.


    "All right." Although Jiang Ling is a little unhappy, it is normal that he will always be excluded by some people in a foreign country. Even when he first came, he will be looked at by some students. Although he won''t say it clearly, he must have said a lot behind his back.


    As long as these people don''t chew their tongue in front of them, he can bear it.


    After school in the afternoon, the two girls sitting behind Su Rou packed up their books and stood up. One of the girls stretched out her hand and put it on Su Rou''s shoulder, "Hi."


    "Huh?" Su Rou turned back, "you call me?"


    "Is the boy who came to watch this morning your boyfriend?" The girl asked.


    "Ah, he is..."


    The girl next to her interrupted Su Rou, "it must be her boyfriend, really!" She glanced at her friend, then said to Su Rou, "yellow skin, I''m kind to tell you, Dean, you''d better not get too close to him. He''s not very good."


    "Dean?" Is that the guy who asked her to have a birthday party last time?


    "Yes, you are a simple girl. I told you. If you have a boyfriend, don''t mix with Dean." The girl said with an exaggerated expression, as if she showed a... Dislike of dean.


    Su Rou was a little strange. She thought the two girls would have a bad attitude, but she didn''t expect them to say so... To the point, but what do you mean?


    "Well, just remember. Let''s go." The two girls said and waved to Su rou.


    Su Rou didn''t know why, but she waved to them, "bye."


    Looking at their distant backs, Su Rou shrugged. Should they like Dean, so they said this to her inexplicably? But even if they don''t, she won''t get close to Dean.

 Chapter 273

    "Hello? Legal group? Wen Haotian is now in the basement... "


    "Ruifeng? Wen Haotian is now on the second floor of the popular hotel... "


    Ian watched the monitor on the computer while receiving the intelligence from the spies, and then reported it to major enterprises. When doing this, Ian proudly looked at the information at hand. It was very fun. It was really fun to watch Wen Haotian running all over Washington.


    "Just report to the two families today." Ian said triumphantly, "president, how''s it going?"


    "Well, good." Su Ze nodded. "Play slowly. Don''t kill people at once."


    "Yes, I know." To make Wen Haotian feel the pleasure of death, it''s no fun to let him die so early.


    Su Yuze tidied up the papers on the desk and said to Ian, "Ian, I''m going home first. Look at the company."


    "OK... Huh? Why did you go home? You''ve only been here for more than two hours. " Ian hung up the phone, which reflected what Su Yuze said, but it was strange. Why is the president leaving work so soon today?


    "Well, little rouer is not feeling well."


    "Oh." Ian nodded to show understanding, "I know." It turned out that there was something wrong with the future landlady. No wonder the president was so nervous.


    Su Yuze nodded and then walked out of the office. On his way home, he thought and bought some brown sugar. It seems to be better for girls.


    When I got home, a middle-aged woman was cooking medicine in the kitchen. It was a nanny found by Su Yuze, who was also Chinese. It looked more friendly. Seeing Su Yuze go home, "Mr. Su is back."


    "Well, where''s Miss?"


    "Miss is sleeping on the sofa." Nanny sister-in-law Zhang pointed to the sofa and said¡° Miss just went to bed. "


    "I see."


    The room is full of the pungent smell of traditional Chinese medicine. Isn''t it uncomfortable for Xiao rouer to sleep here? But watching Su Rou curl up and sleep soundly, and not having the heart to disturb her, I''d better wait for her to wake up naturally.


    I don''t know how long she slept. Su Rou was awakened by an indescribable smell. She looked around with a blank color on her face.


    "You''re awake. What are you looking for?"


    Su Rou looked at her voice and saw Su Yuze sitting beside him. He was using the computer and put the computer on his slender legs. One hand supported his forehead and the other hand was on the keyboard. He saw Su Rou looking at herself blankly and showing a soft smile to her.


    "Well... Nothing." Su Rou rubbed her eyes and sat up, yawning a little sleepy.


    The thin blanket fell off. Su Yuze saw it and pulled it up for her to cover her. "Aren''t these days a holiday? Don''t pay attention. " Then he removed the computer and patted his thigh, "come here and lie down."


    Su Rou moves over wrapped in a blanket and lies on Su Yuze''s lap in her favorite position. Su Yuze stretched out his hand to cover her little belly, "does it still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt much." Because this month is restricted by Su Yuze and can''t touch cold things, it''s not very hard this month.


    "Sister Zhang has boiled the medicine. Drink it while it''s hot."


    "OK."


    Su Rou hasn''t drunk medicine for more than half a month. This time, she''s not used to drinking again. However, in order to regulate her body, she clenched her teeth and poured it into her mouth.


    Su Yuze smiled when she saw that she was so indifferent to death. Xiao rouer was really persistent about the baby, which was very similar to Yao Yu.


    "Little rou''er, when your holiday is over, I''ll take you to the United States."


    Su Rou was wet by the bitter eyes of the traditional Chinese medicine. At first glance, she thought she was moved by the good news said by Su Yuze, "OK, I want to see the statue of liberty."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    the second day


    Su Yuze is watching the U.S. tourism strategy on the Internet. Just take xiaorouer to play before returning home.


    While watching the strategy, there was a sudden "Ding Dong" sound in the computer. It was an e-mail. Su Yuze opened it and saw that the letter was from Su Yue, his second uncle.


    Handsome eyebrow slightly pick, second uncle how


    Click to open the envelope, Su Yue wrote: Yuze, come back quickly. The old man misses you. The old man said that as long as you come back, he will forget the past.


    "Don''t worry about the past..." Grandpa''s words are more ambiguous. Did he run away without permission, or did he help hide Su Rou''s identity for 18 years?


    Su Yuze sneered and stared at the email indifferently. He couldn''t understand what Su Yue meant. He must have been suppressed by his uncle and couldn''t turn over, so he would let him go back to Su''s house as soon as possible.


    Oh, he didn''t live up to his wishes. Let his uncle and his second uncle fight for a while, and he''ll go back to see a good play.


    "Sister Zhang, can you make sweet and sour fish?" Behind him, Su Rou''s unique soft voice sounded.


    "Well, I will." Sister-in-law Zhang also seemed to like the cute lady. When talking to her, she unconsciously smiled, "do you want to eat tonight, miss?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded, "then trouble sister-in-law Zhang." She wanted to eat this as soon as she woke up. In the past, when sister-in-law Wang was at home, she would cook her favorite dishes every once in a while.


    Su Yuze forked off the mail and asked Su Rou to come, "come and see where you want to go."


    "Everything is good." Su Rou lay on Su Yuze''s shoulder and looked at the tourist resort displayed on the computer, "you decide. I''ll go wherever you go."


    "How talkative." Su Yuze turned his head and kissed her on the lips, "reward you."


    "Thank you." The reward is really "big".


    "You''re welcome."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Rou sits next to Su Yuze and holds a tablet to chat with Xiao Yun. There is a full 12 hours difference between here and China. Ten o''clock in the morning in the United States should be around ten o''clock in the evening there.


    "Yun Yun." Su Rou and Xiao Yun opened the video and waved to her, but when they saw the scenery next to Xiao Yun, Su Rou was a little strange, "are you in the hospital?" Because she seemed to see the unique instruments and equipment in the hospital.


    "Well, I''m watching Feifei." Xiao Yun said, pointing his mobile phone at Yu Fei, who was still sleeping on the bed, "Feifei, meat came to see you."


    Because of a long sleep, Yu Fei can only live by taking drops, so she looks a lot thinner. Su Rou is distressed. "Feifei, you should get better quickly."


    "...." Yu Fei naturally couldn''t respond.


    Xiao Yun pointed his cell phone at himself. "Don''t worry about meat. Guo Yi and I will take good care of Feifei."


    "Well, take care of yourself, too."


    "I see."

 Chapter 274

    "Why are you crying?" Su Yuze saw Su Rou''s abnormal silence after closing the penguin. He leaned over and saw that her eyes were red. "Are you worried about Yu Fei?" He knows that Yu Fei and Xiao Yun are very important girlfriends to her. It''s hard to see them in the past three months.


    "Feifei has lost weight." Yu Fei has been taking drops, which is bad for her health. When she just saw her, she found that her chin was sharp. It really hurts.


    Su Yuze sighed. She cared about her best friend so much that he felt very bad. He wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes for Su rou. "I invited the most authoritative doctors in brain science. They have met many vegetative people. They will wake up Yu Fei. Don''t be sad."


    "But it''s been so long." It has been more than half a year since Yu Fei was hospitalized. The longer it takes, the worse Yu Fei''s health will be. Maybe her body has collapsed before she wakes up.


    "Do vegetable people still have to lie for three or five years? Yu Fei is in good health and is expected to wake up soon. " In fact, to tell the truth, there are too many uncertainties about vegetative people. After all, Yu Fei''s injury to her forehead itself is a great damage to her brain. Yu Fei was lucky that she was not shot dead at that time.


    Of course, Su Yuze won''t tell Su rou. It''s just his own guess. Miracles will always appear, won''t they?


    Su Rou also knows that the vegetative thing is not urgent, but looking at Yu Fei''s appearance, she feels very uncomfortable. "Brother Ze, you''d better find some more doctors to see Feifei." One more doctor is one more hope.


    "OK."


    Su Yuze doesn''t want Su Rou to be immersed in Fei''s injury, so she takes her to see pictures of American scenery to change her mood.


    ¡­¡­


    After Wen Haotian escaped the siege of a group of people, he hid in a dark basement. His left shoulder dislocated. Just when he was fighting with those people, he was made by the scar man. At that time, he screamed in pain. He didn''t know how he survived.


    "Hoo... Hoo..." Wen Haotian leaned back against a rusty drain pipe, his forehead was full of sweat, slowly lowered along his thin chin, and wet a large area of his shirt on his chest. At the moment, he was very embarrassed. His clothes had not been changed for a long time, and his whole body still exuded an unpleasant sour smell, which was the smell of not taking a bath for many days.


    Wen Haotian has just run for so long and is almost tired into a dog. He doesn''t understand. How can someone find himself wherever he escapes? Obviously, no one cares about the basement where he lived before, but someone can still find him!


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Some of the drainage pipes in the basement are broken. There will be traces of water leakage in some places. There is a dripping water on Wen Haotian''s head. When a drop of water fell, it just dropped in Wen Haotian''s collar. The cold touch made Wen Haotian jump up at once, a few meters away from the rusty drain pipe.


    He also reached out and touched his back collar. When he found that it was only a drop of water, Wen Haotian sighed. It turned out... It was only a drop of water.


    He is now suffering from neurasthenia. A little movement can make him like a frightened bird. Wen Haotian especially dislikes himself. Someone must be playing tricks behind his back... Su Yuze, there is no one else except him!


    Damn Su Yuze, do you think he can''t move him now? Wait, he... Will die with Su Yu!


    Wen Haotian has made up his mind and will start revenge. Even if he dies, he will take Su Yuze together! There was an anger burning in his chest, which made his abdominal cavity start to ache, "Hmm..." he covered his abdominal cavity. This time the pain was very severe. He was in a trance before his eyes. No, he asked for medicine... Painkillers


    But if you go out now, those people will find him and kill him. But if you don''t go out, he will die here


    Yes, he can''t die, at least, he can''t die here... He hasn''t avenged Su Yuze, he can''t die! Holding his breath, Wen Haotian prepared to move out of the dark and humid basement step by step, but he didn''t want to suddenly get dark. He suddenly lost consciousness and fell heavily on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    "Now broadcast a piece of news. Last night, a body was found in the drainage pipe basement of Ryan building. The deceased was Wen Haotian, the boss of Wen''s group who went bankrupt and was heavily in debt. The cause of death was suspected to be ill, but many scars were found on his body." The reporter switched the picture to his back. It was the blocked Ryan building. A body was carried out from inside, but it was covered with white sheets.


    "Wen Haotian was still forced to death." Su Rou looked at the body wrapped in white sheets, "brother Ze, do you think he is Wen Haotian?" What if it''s a dummy to hide people''s eyes and ears?


    "Xiao rou''er is so clever." If Wen Haotian is surrounded by so many people, he will really come up with a scapegoat to excuse himself, but... "Even if he wants to find a scapegoat, he needs money. I think he should really be forced to death."


    Su Rou suddenly wondered, "how did you do it?" Can Wen Haotian, such a proud and conceited man, be forced to a dead end?


    Su Yuze smiled. "The truth that people die for money is universal." Wen Haotian is so conceited because he has money, but once he becomes a beggar, who will pay attention to him?


    "I see." This is the so-called reality. In fact, Wen Haotian was not forced to death by Su Yuze, but killed himself.


    "Don''t think about what you have." Su Yuze resolutely changed the TV station and showed her a small and fresh variety show¡° Your period should be almost over. "


    "Yes."


    "Then we''ll start the day after tomorrow." They agreed to take Su Rou on a trip.


    "OK."


    Su Yuze kissed Su Rou''s forehead with satisfaction, "then I''ll go upstairs and take a bath first."


    Su Yuze walked into the room and his face changed slightly. He took out his mobile phone. There was an email on the mobile phone, which was sent by Su Yue. Click on it.


    Su Yue: Yuze, come back quickly. Your uncle began to think about the prosperity. If your prosperity collapsed, you might not come back.


    "Ah..." uncle''s ambition is really big, or can he do anything to prevent him from returning home?


    When he returns home, he will certainly return. My uncle thinks that this will bring him down. That''s a big mistake.

 Chapter 275

    After su Yuze returned the company to Ian, he began to travel with Su Rou, and the return date is uncertain.


    Ian called, "president, how long are you going to travel?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?" Ian was sad. "I''m still a wounded man. Don''t go too long." The president really doesn''t care for his subordinates at all.


    Su Yuze didn''t answer, but looked at Su Rou, who was taking his clothes to the bathroom. He went to the balcony of the hotel suite and said, "Ian, pay more attention to Shengshi''s headquarters by the way."


    Ian was silent. "What happened to headquarters?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll be taken advantage of by someone with a heart." Su Yuze said in a deep voice, "you know, I''m Su''s family after all." Born in a rich family, some things will become a little complicated.


    "I see. I''ll contact the headquarters now." Ian replied.


    "Well, don''t tell me yet."


    "OK, don''t worry, president."


    Su Rou came out of the bathroom, took out her rubber band from her suitcase and rolled her long hair into a ball on her head. After the tie, she didn''t see Su Yuze. She walked to the balcony strangely, "brother Ze, what are you doing?"


    "Calling Ian."


    "Things at work?"


    "Well... It doesn''t count."


    Su Rou looked at his cell phone. "If the company is very busy, let''s go back after playing for two days."


    Su Yuze shook his head firmly and said, "no, since you come out, you have to play well, and there are not many things in the company. Ian can deal with it."


    "All right."


    Su Yuze raised his hand and touched the ball on her head, "take a bath? Together. "


    "No." It will take a long time for two people to take a mandarin duck bath.


    Su Yuze did embrace her. "Is little Rou shy? It''s not that I haven''t washed it together. "


    "I refused because I had washed it." Su Rou pushed him a few times. Instead of pushing, she was caught more tightly by Su Yuze.


    "A girlfriend should not refuse a boyfriend''s request." Su Yuze took her into the bathroom.


    Su Rou also grabbed the door frame and didn''t give up. "I''m going out to play tomorrow." If Su Yuze succeeds, he will not get up tomorrow. "Can''t you control a little?"


    "Little rou''er, I had a week of abstinence when you came to the holiday. Now it''s time for you to make up for me." Su Yuze has never been a person who will make himself suffer losses, especially when he can seek welfare, he is even more impolite.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yue sent several emails to this mailbox, but Su Yuze didn''t reply to any of them. Is it an email error? Or did Su Yuze not see it? Or he doesn''t want to go back to himself at all?


    Qian Yingnan came in with coffee and put the coffee cup by Su Yue''s hand. "Husband, haven''t you contacted Yuze yet?"


    "Hmm..." Su Yue sighed and took a sip of coffee. "I found his mailbox, but I didn''t reply to his email."


    "Is it a mailbox error?" Qian Yingnan asked.


    "I don''t know... Let the technology department check it tomorrow." Maybe it''s really an email error, otherwise Yuze won''t send an email and don''t return his own.


    Qian Yingnan also wondered, "shouldn''t it be that Yuze doesn''t want to come back at all?" After all, people don''t have branches abroad. Do they come back to T city to suffer? Less is better than more!


    Su Yue was afraid of this. After hearing Qian Yingnan''s words, he immediately raised his eyebrows, "Yingnan! No matter what Yuze thinks, I must let him come back! "


    Qian Yingnan looked at her husband and couldn''t help sighing. Su Yue was suppressed by Su Kaiming. Now the only way to save him is Su Yuze. Of course, Su Yue can''t give up.


    the second day


    Su Shi still showed a busy scene as usual. Su Yue secretly ran to the technology department, saw a man with heavy glasses, and then walked over, "Xiao Ming, do me a favor."


    "Ah, general manager?" The man who called Xiao Ming looked up and habitually helped his eyes on the bridge of his nose. When he saw that it was Su Yue, he immediately called respectfully.


    "Yes." Su Yue replied casually, "did you give me a wrong email when I asked you to check Su Yuze''s email last time?"


    Xiao Ming shook his head. "It''s impossible."


    "You check again." Su Yue pointed to the computer in front of him with his chin.


    Xiao Ming doesn''t know why, but the general manager has spoken. He''d better check it again. With the way of the last investigation, Xiao Ming soon entered the network of Shengshi branch. Although Xiao Ming looked silent, his computer technology was quite good.


    "General manager, there is nothing wrong with this mailbox." Xiao Ming habitually helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose, "I didn''t check it wrong."


    Su Yue couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Since there was no mistake... It''s likely that Su Yuze didn''t answer him! Don''t you really want to come back?


    Xiao Ming looked at him. "General manager, is there anything else?"


    Su Yue pondered for a moment, "no, you''re busy."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Su Yue gone, xiao ming helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose again, and then continued to work. In Su''s family, everyone is very busy, otherwise they will not be able to support themselves. The salary is good, but people who eat white rice will never be raised here.


    But Xiao Ming didn''t expect that when he was about to leave work, he was called to the office by the chairman.


    Xiao Ming took the elevator up timidly. He couldn''t stop thinking about what he had done wrong recently? I don''t seem to have. I''ve always been very responsible recently.


    Entering the office, Su Kaiming was supporting his chin with his hands folded. Seeing Xiao Ming walking in carefully, he asked expressionless, "Xiao Ming, right?"


    "Yes, yes..." Xiao Ming nodded.


    "Are you helping Su Yue investigate things recently?" Su Kaiming asked.


    "This... Yes, there is such a thing." Xiao Ming said, can''t it?


    Su Kaiming nodded and then said, "don''t be nervous. I just want to ask you, have you investigated Su Yuze''s mailbox or other information?"


    "No, no, I just found Su Yuze''s mailbox." Xiao Ming''s words were a little awkward because he was nervous.


    "OK, give me his mailbox."


    Xiao Ming breathed a sigh of relief at the bottom of his heart. It turned out that he just wanted a mailbox. He quickly wrote the mailbox and put it on Su Kaiming''s desk.


    "You will be given a bonus at the end of this month, but the premise is that you can''t tell anyone about today."

 Chapter 276

    Su Yuze took Su Rou around Washington and felt the cultural differences in different regions, which made Su Rou feel much better. Before, she was depressed and sad because she saw Yu Fei''s appearance.


    Looking at Su Rou''s hearty smile will reassure Su Yuze. After all, Yu Fei''s affairs have hit her too hard. In fact, Su Rou always thinks that Yu Fei will suffer because of her.


    "Brother Ze, your mobile phone seems to vibrate." When Su Rou took Su Yuze''s arm, she seemed to feel the mobile phone in his pocket vibrate a few times.


    "Well, it''s just a text message. It doesn''t matter." Su Yuze shook his head and continued to play with her.


    That night, Su Rou was tired of playing and went to the bathroom to take a bath. Su Yuze took out his mobile phone. During the day, the mobile phone vibrated. It was not a text message, but an e-mail. Is it his second uncle?


    I opened it and looked at it. It was an email from my uncle, which said: Yuze, you promised me not to return home. If you insist on coming back, don''t blame your uncle for your prosperity.


    Threat!


    This is the threat of red fruit. Although I don''t know what happened in T City, my uncle was so wary of him. First, my second uncle and then my uncle. Has the secret struggle between them been sublimated? This mailbox seems to be unavailable!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou and Su Yuze played for more than ten days. Only then did they return to Washington. Su Yuze went to work in the company after a day''s rest. Ian almost cried when he saw him. "I thought you would go for a week at most!" I didn''t know they were going for more than ten days!


    He''s still wounded, wounded!


    "What? Have an opinion? " Su Yuze asked with an eyebrow.


    Aware of the cold breath emanating from Su Yuze, Ian felt a little nervous. He shook his head and waved his hand, "no problem, no problem."


    "Someone recently invaded the company''s network system." Su Yuze said.


    "Eh? How do you know? " Ian is very strange. They found it only a few days ago, but the other party didn''t have the system of the black company or steal anything, so they strengthened and loved the firewall without making a statement. How did the president know?


    Nonsense, what people want to investigate is his information. Can he not know¡° I don''t want this to happen again. "


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze turned on the computer, because the mailbox was also bound in the computer, so when the computer was turned on, more than a dozen emails jumped out, including those sent by Su Yue and Su Kaiming. Su Yuze frowned slightly, threw all those emails into the dustbin without looking, and then unbound the mailbox.


    When did he need someone to teach Su Yuze?


    Su Rou also goes to school. Jiang Ling seems to be used to Su Rou''s inaction for ten days and a half months. This time, the Tao doesn''t ask her what''s wrong. People with a clear eye can see that Su Rou seems very happy. Since it''s a happy thing, he doesn''t have to ask.


    After all... I want to know that her happiness can only be related to her boyfriend, can''t it?


    "Xiaorou, I have more important courses in the afternoon, so I won''t accompany you." Jiang Ling said that because most of this semester has passed, Jiang Ling''s enterprise management department will also begin to test the students'' learning results. The recent afternoon classes are very important.


    "OK, you go."


    Su Rou planned to buy some cakes to fill her stomach at noon, but when she left the classroom door, a tall boy followed her. He was like a mountain, completely blocking Su Rou''s side and forming a shadow.


    "Well, Dean?" Su Rou looked up because she hadn''t seen Dean for more than half a month. She felt a little strange.


    "You remember me." Dean raised a smile and showed his white teeth. He looked very sunny and handsome. "Why didn''t you come to school these days?"


    "I think it has nothing to do with you?" Su Rou said faintly.


    Dean walked side by side with her. "I''ll just ask."


    "I think you should know that I have a boyfriend." Su Rou deliberately accentuated the word "boyfriend", hoping that he could see the facts clearly. If he really had that idea about himself, he''d better stop it earlier.


    Hearing Su Rou talking about her boyfriend, Dean suddenly showed a trace of disdain in his eyes, "your boyfriend is the yellow man called Jiang Ling."


    "No..." Su Rou frowned. Why do you think Jiang Ling and she are boyfriend and girlfriend?


    Dean didn''t seem to hear what she said. "I really don''t understand what''s better about you Asian men. If you''re timid, you don''t say it. You still like to pretend."


    Dean''s words sounded very harsh. There was contempt for their Asians in his words, which made Su Rou feel a little funny. "Since you think we Asians are bad, what else do you say to me? Keep your noble mouth and coax your compatriots. "


    "I just don''t like Asian men, but you are different... I think you are the cleanest among Asians. I really want to make friends with you." Dean said with a smile, and his white teeth showed up again.


    Dean''s words are very sincere, but in Su Rou''s opinion, they are false¡° I also don''t like your European and American men. "


    "Why?" Dean always thinks he is handsome, rich and has a good education. There are many girls who like him in this school. Why is he not popular here?


    "Arrogance, arrogance, racial discrimination... Most importantly, Mao duo." When Su Rou said this, she spoke very slowly and with her unique soft waxy voice, which made people feel very pleasant even if it was a curse.


    Does Dean think everyone has to cater to him? For what?


    Dean listened to Su Rou''s voice and enjoyed it at first, but when he recovered, he realized what Su Rou had said just now. When he looked at it again, Su Rou had entered the cake shop.


    "Su Rou..." Dean silently adhered to Su Rou''s name, and a faint darkness flashed in his eyes, with a trace of coldness and pride. He was despised by a little asian woman!


    He is arrogant and arrogant, but he has capital! He''s racist because he just looks down on Asians. Mao duo... He looks at his arm. It seems that he has a lot of hair. Well, he admits it.


    However, only he can despise Asia, and Asians are absolutely not allowed to despise him!

 Chapter 277

    When Su Rou was in class in the afternoon, she always felt the burning eyes from her side. It was so strong that it was difficult for people to ignore them. At the beginning, Su Rou could continue to write notes indifferently, but not long ago, a figure sat in the empty seat next to her. Dean just supported her and looked at Su rou.


    Dean moved over secretly while the old professor was writing on the blackboard. Some boys and girls saw behind him. Everyone knew Dean''s ideas. One boy even gave a frivolous whistle.


    Dean approached Su Rou slightly and said softly, "Su Rou, do you want to play with me tonight?"


    "..." Su Rou just lowered her head and took notes, didn''t say a word, and didn''t even look at him.


    "What''s good about Asian men? They can''t compare with me physically." Dean said, with an ambiguous tone, anyone can hear his voice over, that is, his kung fu in bed is not as good as him.


    Su Rou only felt disgusted. She took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to Su Yuze.


    Dean only saw her little white hand clicking on her mobile phone, but she was typing Chinese. He couldn''t understand any of them. "Who are you texting? Your boyfriend? "


    Su Rou soon received Su Yuze''s message and asked her to wait for a while.


    So Su Rou put down her cell phone and listened attentively. But Dean was very patient and would not stop until he got a response, so he said, "I''ll call you sue. It''s better."


    No matter how he called her name, Su Rou would only feel sick!


    The two girls sitting behind Su Rou, who reminded Su Rou not to mix with Dean last time, couldn''t see it anymore, so they poked Dean''s back with their pen, "Dean, just let others go. Don''t you see that she doesn''t want to talk to you?"


    Dean turned his head and said coldly, "you''d better mind my business."


    "Cut..." the girl looked at Dean, then shut up and didn''t speak. Dean''s family is also a rich family. It''s not good for him to annoy him. Yellow skin, you can only pray for yourself!


    Su Rou waited about ten minutes. A text message came from her mobile phone. It was sent by Su Yuze. He was almost at the school gate. Su Rou picked up the books decisively, stood up and walked towards the back door.


    Dean is still talking to Su Rou, thinking about how to abduct Su Rou to play with him at night. Unexpectedly, she suddenly stood up and walked out of the classroom door.


    "..." shit, this girl really has personality. Don''t she know her identity?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou, who walked out of the classroom quickly, looked back and found that Dean didn''t follow. She was a little relieved. What did Dean want to do? Dean is racist. Naturally, he can''t like her. What does he want to do?


    "Little rou''er, where are you going?" Su Yuze sat in the car and saw Su Rou hammer her little head slightly. She was looking straight at him and was ready to pass his car. He couldn''t help but call her.


    Su Rou regained consciousness. She found that she had passed her head unconsciously. She turned back and sat in the co pilot''s seat, "didn''t pay attention..."


    "What are you thinking?" Su Yuze asked, "you look a little uneasy."


    Although Su Rou is not the kind of person who likes to make small reports, Dean is really disgusting, and there may be any conspiracy, "I seem to be entangled by the boy in our class."


    "Who?" Su Yuze asked softly, but it''s not difficult to find that there is a cold and light killing intention emanating from Su Yuze. Who dares to pester Xiao rouer so recklessly?


    "It''s the boy who invited me to his birthday party last time. His name is Dean, but I don''t know his full name." But everyone called him that, so she called him that.


    "Dean..." Su Yuze silently read Dean''s name, and he remembered it¡° Go home? Or do you want to go... On a date? "


    "Appointment."


    "Oh, good."


    the second day


    "Little rou''er, if you don''t want to go to class, it doesn''t matter." Su Yuze is worried that Su Rou will have a psychological shadow on Dean. Even if she doesn''t go to class, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, as long as she wants to go to work, Shengshi will always open the door for her. Even if she doesn''t go to work, he can feed her, so she doesn''t have to work so hard.


    "He doesn''t dare to do anything to me in broad daylight. I don''t want him to think I''m afraid of him." Thinking of dean''s arrogance and dislike of Asians, there is an unknown fire in his heart. How can Chinese be discriminated against by foreigners?


    Su Yuze nodded, "don''t be afraid of an accident. I''ll carry it."


    "I can''t fight."


    "Well... My little rou''er just needs to be my woman." Fighting is not suitable for Su Rou, and most importantly, fighting is easy to get hurt.


    Take Su Rou to the front of the school, "go."


    "Yes." Su Rou kissed Su Yuze''s thin lips spontaneously this time, "bye."


    Su Yuze watched her back disappear at the school gate. He slowly took back his sight. When his eyes looked straight ahead, a trace of light flashed. Start the engine and Su Yuze''s car goes away.


    "Oh, President, you came early today." Ian lamely greeted Su Yuze.


    "What do you want to express?" Su Yuze asked with an eyebrow.


    "No... I''ll come again with Miss Su Rou because of you." If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he didn''t know that the president worked so casually. The time to work in the company was never unified, and sometimes he didn''t come! Is it the same with the president when he was at headquarters?


    It''s strange that the company still stands when the president is so lazy. It''s really strong!


    "That''s right." Su Yuze stopped Ian, "who is dean?" Su Yuze doesn''t know those famous nobles abroad. Ian has worked here for so long. He should know better than him.


    Ian thought for a while and found out Dean''s name from his mind, "well, Dean... Kinson, as the Kinson family says, is a top-notch family. His family also runs a company, but his career is not as good as Wen''s group, but..."


    "What?"


    "The Kinson family has a strong sense of race. There are Chinese servants in their family, but the Kinson family calls them slaves." It''s normal to have racial discrimination, but the Kinson family is more serious. They think Asians are rubbish and treat Asians much worse.


    Racial ambiguity?

 Chapter 278

    Ian looked at some silent Su Yuze and asked softly, "president, are you angry?" After all, Su Yuze is also Asian. He must be very angry to be despised by the Kinson family!


    "No." This concept will only expose the weakness and incompetence of the Kinson family and despise the Chinese. Isn''t it intended to be afraid that the Chinese will surpass them in the future? Now everything pays attention to power. Even if the Kinson family despises him, his power is still greater than them.


    "Well, I don''t want you to be upset." After all, there are only a few people with racial ideas, and most people still welcome foreigners.


    Su Yuze responded faintly. He didn''t want xiaorouer to study abroad before. It was partly because of this. He was worried that if he wasn''t around her, xiaorouer would be wronged.


    "That''s good... By the way, Yufeng just called you. Do you want to answer?" Ian asked. In fact, he and Yufeng also know each other. Although they are not in the same company, they are both working for Su Yuze. Ian felt it was necessary to talk to Su Yuze about Yufeng''s phone call.


    "Well, come in."


    "OK."


    Ian answered the phone. Su Yuze picked up the phone and said, "hello? "Yufeng."


    Yu Feng said on the other end of the phone, "Yu Shao, what have you done these months? Why can''t you be contacted all the time?" Yufeng said that he was wronged. In recent months, he sometimes wanted to ask about Su Yuze''s situation. Only then did he find that Su Yuze''s mobile phone couldn''t get through. He went to the United States without anything!


    "I''ve been busy these months. What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I just want to ask about your recent situation." I haven''t been in touch. I thought something would happen to him! So it seems that Su Yuze''s life is still good¡° How''s it going, over there? "


    "Very good." Su Yuze said, "what can happen to me?"


    "Yes, what can happen to you? You are su Yuze." Su Yuze is not afraid of anything. How could something happen¡° Ha, where''s my soft baby? "


    "Yours?" Su Yuze asked in a darker way, with a dangerous tone. "Do you think you''ve been too busy lately?" Every time Yufeng speaks, he is so open-minded. If Yufeng is in front of him, he will definitely slap him.


    Yu Feng touched his nose at the other end of the phone, "it seems that he has been doing well... By the way, I have something to tell you."


    "Yes."


    "Your old man seems to be looking for you!" Yu Feng said, "they all found me here, but I didn''t tell him." Su Rongqi knew that Yufeng and Su Yuze were close, so he found him soon after su Yuze fled.


    "I know." Of course he knew grandpa was looking for him.


    Yu Feng paused for a moment, "and your two uncles, Su Kaiming seems to be preparing to sell to your company." Su Kaiming is also a ruthless character. His behavior means are very ruthless. If he really takes action against Su Yuze''s company, won''t Yu Shao come back? Or is this actually Su Kaiming''s purpose?


    Su Yuze''s lip line was tight, "I know."


    "What... What do you do? Come back? " Yufeng doesn''t think Su Yuze is the kind of person who is slaughtered by others. If Su Kaiming really goes too far, Yu Shao must resist.


    "Back." Su Yuze said calmly but firmly, "I''ll go back in a while."


    "OK." A smile appeared on Yufeng''s face, "yushao, let me help you stare at Su Kaiming."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yuze sat in his chair for a while, turned on the computer and operated on the keyboard with both hands.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Rou came to the classroom, Dean had already come. He chatted and smoked with some boys in the back of the classroom. Several people gathered together as if they were discussing something.


    When he saw Su Rou coming in, one of the boys patted Dean on the shoulder and pointed at Su Rou with his chin. Dean looked back and saw Su Rou sitting quietly and meekly in her seat. She opened the book and began to look.


    Dean stroked his chin with his fingers and walked to Su Rou with a smile.


    Su Rou was reading a good book, but she didn''t want a shadow to come down suddenly, and the font on the book suddenly became dim. Su Rou doesn''t have to look up to know who it is. Who else can there be except that arrogant Dean?


    "Sue." Dean saw that she didn''t respond at all, so he called out to her in some displeasure, "can''t you see me?"


    "Visible." Su Rou said without raising her head, and her tone was very flat, as if she didn''t care at all.


    "Then why don''t you look at me?" Dean''s male chauvinism was severely trampled on by Su Rou, which made him feel particularly shameless.


    "I didn''t see you. Why did I look at you?" Su Rou thinks Dean is very speechless. Does Dean want to be so arrogant? He''s not happy without looking at him?


    "I have a crush on you." Dean said very grandmaster, and then stretched out his hand. His index finger and thumb teased Su Rou''s chin and forced her to look at herself. How beautiful these eyes are, so pure and clean. Compared with those wild foreign girls, I don''t know how pure they are!


    Su Rou doesn''t like being treated like this. She wants to poke Dean''s fingers away, but he grabs them very tightly. Su Rou feels bursts of pain coming from her chin, "let go."


    "I won''t let go. What did you do to me?" Dean said wickedly. Looking at Su Rou''s slight eating pain, Dean only felt a sense of pleasure filling his body.


    Although Su Rou has a gentle temper, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have a temper. Dean is a spoiled child¡° I told you to let go. " Su Rou took out her pen and stabbed him in the arm with the tip of her nose.


    "Ow!" Dean was unprepared. He was stabbed by the pen, and his men loosened their consciousness. He turned his arm up and looked at it. There was a black ink dot on it¡° You woman... "


    Dean''s face looked a little ugly, and his eyes staring at Su Rou were a little scary. This woman was really brave.


    "What do you want to do!" Suddenly there was an angry reprimand at the door. The people suddenly turned their eyes to the door. They saw the gentle and handsome Jiang Ling come in quickly, and their eyes were still staring at Dean, "what do you want to do to her!"

 Chapter 279

    Jiang Ling is Su Rou''s boyfriend! An Asian, or the Asian he hates most! Dare you shout with yourself¡° What are you, and dare you call me? " Dean is very open in school. He is a famous aristocrat. His family has money. As long as his expression is wrong, there will be many helpers next to him.


    No, Dean''s expression changed. The boys who had just talked with him and smoked immediately gathered around and stood behind Dean, looking ready to fight.


    Jiang Ling looked at them coldly. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. If Dean is so rude and unreasonable, there will be a group of friends who are also rude and unreasonable¡° I''m Chinese. " Jiang Ling said firmly.


    "What I hate most is the Chinese." Dean snorted coldly, and then grabbed Jiang Ling''s collar with one hand. This man is Su Rou''s boyfriend. If you kill him, Su Rou will be his own!


    From childhood to childhood, Dean hasn''t got what he wants. No matter what it is, money or beauty, as long as it is what he likes, he must get it anyway. Just... He lacks such a beautiful slave!


    Compared with Dean, a pure European and American man, Jiang Ling''s figure is much smaller. So when Dean grabbed him by the collar, almost all the force would be lifted from him.


    "Dean, kill him!" After staying with Dean for a long time, even they have a trace of discrimination against Asians.


    Dean was encouraged by his friend. He clenched his fist and was ready to hit it. Jiang Ling is also powerful in T city. Naturally, she won''t be afraid of fighting, especially Dean, who was just flirting with Su Rou!


    Just as Dean was about to punch up, he suddenly felt a stabbing pain coming from the hand holding Jiang Ling''s collar. This stabbing pain was even heavier than the last one, which made Dean feel a pain again, and his subordinates relaxed again, "Ow!"


    Dean looked down at his wrist and found another black spot on his hand. "Shit, what are you doing!"


    Su Rou is crazy! Poked him again!


    Yes, it was su Rou who just inserted it. The two of them happened to be on Su Rou''s head. When they saw Dean going to hit Jiang Ling, Su Rou certainly couldn''t watch her friend get beaten! So she decisively took out her pen and poked Dean''s hand, which was much heavier than the one just now!


    "Here comes the professor." Su Rou calmly took back her pen.


    Sure enough, the professor with glasses walked into the school gate. When he saw that Su Rou was full of people, he looked here inexplicably.


    "Bang!"


    Dean reluctantly withdrew his hand, and then took his friends back to his seat. He just stared at Jiang Ling with resentful eyes.


    Jiang Ling''s expression was also angry. As he tidied up his collar, he sat next to Su Rou, "damn..." he cursed. He found that Dean had torn one of his clothes buttons.


    "Are you okay?" Su Rou asked.


    "It''s okay... Are you okay?" As soon as Jiang Ling enters the door, she sees that Su Rou has been molested. She should be the one who has something to do.


    Su Rou shook her head. "I''m fine, too." But what she was worried about was whether Dean would retaliate at any time¡° Be careful. "


    Jiang Ling smiled. Xiaorou also cared about him. Although it was only from the standpoint of being a friend, it still made Jiang Ling feel very warm¡° Rest assured. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Dean didn''t do anything. It seems that he won''t care any more.


    "My notes seem to be missing. I may have left them in the classroom. I''ll look for them." After a day''s course, Jiang Ling found her notebook missing when she packed her textbooks, so she said to Su rou.


    "Well, I''ll go home first." Su Rou nodded.


    At the school gate, Su Yuze''s car has been waiting there, "I''ve been waiting for a long time." Su Rou sat up and gave a smile.


    "Not long. Did Dean call you today?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Yes, I almost fought with Jiang Ling." Su Rou said, "but later it was all right." Dean is ill with the prince. He thinks everyone should follow him, so he has a lot of temper.


    Su Yuze heard this and looked at Su rou. "Aren''t you hurt?"


    "No."


    "That''s good. Don''t associate with him in the future. He''s a racist." That is, abnormal thinking.


    "I know." She doesn''t want anything to do with Dean!


    On the other hand, Jiang Ling couldn''t find her notebook everywhere. Did the cleaner lose it? Frowning, Jiang Ling decided to give up. Anyway, it''s just a note. Just make another one by yourself, which will take a little time.


    "Cough, are you... Looking for this thing?" At the door of the classroom, a joking voice came.


    "Dean?" Jiang Ling looks at the door of the classroom and finds Dean standing at the door with a notebook and a group of friends smiling at Jiang Ling¡° What do you want? " Jiang Ling''s face became gloomy and looked at Dean with anger.


    Dean and his friends came in and closed the door of the classroom. "Do you want this?"


    "You took it. I don''t want it." Jiang Ling said.


    "So..." Dean said, tearing up the notebook in front of the general. "You don''t want it anyway."


    Jiang Ling silently squeezed his fists. Now he is in a foreign country and can''t make trouble. He can''t bear it! Jiang Ling glanced at Dean and was ready to leave the classroom.


    "Stop." Dean told his brothers to block the door. "Who let you go?"


    "What do you want to do?" Do you really want to fight?


    "What do I want to do? You asian boy makes me very unhappy. " Dean pulled out a cigarette and said, "because you''re Sue''s boyfriend."


    The expression on Jiang Ling''s face became a little complicated, "do you like xiaorou?"


    "Can''t you?"


    "But don''t you hate Asians?" How could you like Su Rou? He didn''t believe it.


    Dean suddenly chuckled, "I hate Asians, but it doesn''t prevent me from getting Su Rou... My family is short of a slave like her." Asians are worthless anyway.


    "What?" Jiang Ling looked at Dean in disbelief. "You... Take xiaorou as a slave?"


    "There are many Asian slaves in my family." Dean said as if showing off¡° Sue will be next. "


    Jiang Ling couldn''t bear it anymore. She threw her backpack to the ground and rushed over.

 Chapter 280

    Dares to say that Su Rou is a slave, and even wants to turn Su Rou into his exclusive slave... I can''t bear it anymore! Even if Jiang Ling is not su Rou''s boyfriend, she feels angry when she hears such words. This is a matter of national dignity!


    "He''s crazy! Hit him! " When the friends behind Dean saw Jiang Ling rushing madly at Dean, they immediately shouted.


    "Shit! Come and help! " When people are angry, their strength is immeasurable. Besides, Jiang Ling is not a rich child who only knows to eat, drink and have fun. He is still exercising. He is not afraid of fighting!


    Dean was startled by his ruthlessness for a moment and immediately called his companions to help. This Asian really wants to die!


    At this time, everyone was after school, and no one found the sound of fighting in the classroom of the finance department. Jiang Ling''s ability to fight against the crowd seems a little inadequate. If he fights one-on-one, he may be able to draw with others, but now


    Several boys surrounded him from the back, grabbed Jiang Ling and clasped his arm so that he couldn''t resist. Jiang Ling''s eyes were chilly, "have the ability to compete with me." If he fights alone, he may not lose!


    Dean smiled a few times, and then hit Jiang Ling on the cheek. The bone was against the bone. Dean shook his hand. "Your bone is still very hard." After that, he flew over again and kicked Jiang Ling in the belly. With his great strength, Jiang Ling felt that his intestines were beginning to knot.


    Dean is still angry. When he just fought with Jiang Ling, he hurt himself, and the corners of his lips were cracked! So Dean beat Jiang Ling harder and hit Jiang Ling with one punch and one foot, and regarded him as his enemy.


    Jiang Ling has this ability. Asians should bow down!


    "Dean." The boy holding Jiang Ling looked at Jiang Ling''s situation and felt that something was wrong. "Don''t kill him. This is the school..." if someone dies, it''s hard to get away.


    "I know." Dean''s last punch hit Jiang Ling''s cheekbones, which almost made Jiang Ling hear the sound of bone fracture.


    As soon as the hands behind him were loose, Jiang Ling fell soft to the ground. He only felt pain. The heart piercing pain swept through his body, especially his face and abdomen. He couldn''t see it himself. His face had been beaten and swollen. He couldn''t tell the original shape.


    Dean looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction, then squatted down, grabbed Jiang Ling''s hair with one hand and lifted him up, "I tell you, Sue, I''m going to make a decision. If you still want to stay at Washington University, you''d better break up and leave her alone."


    "Cough... Cough!" Jiang Ling''s chest hurt so much that she just wanted to say something. She didn''t raise her breath and coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood.


    "Go." Dean stopped caring about him and left here directly with the boys behind him.


    Jiang Ling''s whole face was broken. He was the only one left in the classroom. He supported himself and climbed up from the ground. No, he had to remind Su Rou to be careful... Dragging her bloody body, Jiang Ling panted outside the classroom.


    "Ah -" when someone saw such a miserable situation, Jiang Ling immediately screamed¡° You, are you okay? "


    Jiang Ling looked at the man with swollen eyes, "help me..."


    "What can I do for you?"


    Poop¡ª¡ª


    Jiang Ling could no longer bear the pain of her body and fell down, "ah, come on, someone is hurt!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Little rou''er, drink medicine." Su Yuze walked to Su Rou with a bowl of soup medicine in his hand, put the cooled medicine on Su Rou''s hand, and then put a piece of chocolate on the table. The wrapping paper has been peeled off, waiting for Su Rou to eat after drinking the medicine.


    "Bitter?" Su Yuze sat on the sofa watching Su Rou finish drinking a bowl of medicine and asked softly.


    Su Rou quickly threw chocolate into her mouth to ease the bitterness in her mouth, "what do you say!" Her bitter face turned green.


    Su Yuze soothingly touched her forehead, "you don''t have to drink this when you''re well."


    "Hmm..." Su Rou nodded bitterly, in order to regulate her body and have a baby¡° Brother Ze, do you like boys or girls? "


    "I like them all."


    "Then have a man and a woman." Su Rou said excitedly that if she had a man and a woman, the family would be more perfect.


    Su Yuze looked at Su Rou''s longing expression and thought it was cute, "I''m still a child." Just thinking about having a baby.


    "Think about it." Su Rou glanced at him angrily. It''s really boring!


    "Line, line, line." Su Yuze sighed slightly and took Su Rou''s shoulder. They sat on the sofa watching the news. Soon, Su Yuze''s cell phone rang. It was Ian, "said


    "President, Shengshi headquarters has a loss." Ian''s tone was a little worried. "The stock market has fallen."


    Is uncle taking action? He never replied to his email, so he began to panic¡° Well, I see. "


    "Headquarters..."


    "Don''t worry, I have discretion."


    "All right."


    Not long after hanging up, another call came in. This time it was Yufeng, "yushao, what''s the matter just now? The line has been busy?"


    "It was Ian."


    "Oh, that boy..." Yu Feng knew clearly and then said positively, "Yu Shao, Su Kaiming has taken action. Do you think... Will you come back as soon as possible?" He didn''t know what had happened to the Su family. Anyway, Su Kaiming suddenly shot! What a treacherous businessman! No treachery, no business!


    Su Yuze thought, "in a few days."


    "OK, I''ll keep watching for you."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou looked slightly at Su Yuze. "Is it brother Yufeng?"


    Hearing Su Rou''s voice, Yu Feng was excited, "Rou Rou baby!" He shouted Su Rou on his cell phone.


    The loud voice made Su Yuze''s face slightly change, took out his ears, "Yufeng, the skin itched?"


    "Ah... Let me talk to Rourou baby." I haven''t seen the little girl for a long time. I still miss her strangely.


    Su Yuze handed the mobile phone to Su Rou, "brother Yufeng."


    Hearing her fresh voice, Yufeng immediately opened the ridicule mode, "does Rourou baby miss me?"


    "... none." Su Rou said honestly.


    "You have no conscience!"


    Su Rou smiled, "brother Yufeng, where''s little cute?" She remembered that Su Yuze said that she put her little cute at Yufeng''s house.


    "Here I am... No, I don''t have a dog yet?" It''s so frustrating!

 Chapter 281

    Su Rou and Yufeng talked for a while, but Su Yuze interrupted them. Seeing that Su Rou and Yufeng were so happy, they felt a little uncomfortable. Although they were their brothers, they still felt very uncomfortable, "well, we''re going to sleep and hang up."


    Before waiting for Yufeng to say anything, Su Yuze hung up the phone. Yufeng said he was speechless. He hasn''t spoken to Rourou baby yet, so he was interrupted by Yu Shao... Eh? No, did Yu Shao just say "we"? Is he thinking too much? How does Yu Shao sleep with Rourou baby?


    "Well, I think too much." After all, they are brothers and sisters.


    Su Yuze received the phone and his eyes sank slightly. "Xiaorou, let''s go home next week, or do you still want to play here?"


    Although Su Yuze didn''t say it clearly, Su Rou could understand that Su Yuze would ask. Should something happen in T city¡° OK, next week. "


    "Yes."


    "Brother Ze, over there... Is it very serious?" She has nothing to do with the Su family now. She can''t shout the word "Grandpa" anymore and has no position to shout.


    Su Yuze soothingly touched Su Rou''s small head, "no, it''s not serious."


    Su Rou is not sure whether Su Yuze is lying. After all, Su Yuze will never bring his burden to her. He will always be the safest and warmest harbor for her.


    the second day


    When Su Rou went to class, she felt something wrong. Jiang Ling didn''t come. Although it''s normal for Jiang Ling not to come sometimes, when she saw Dean''s malicious smile, she immediately felt that it shouldn''t be so simple!


    "Sue, your boyfriend should have broken up with you?" Dean asked with a smile. He had a good "talk" with Jiang Ling yesterday. I believe Jiang Ling should understand the differences in status and dare not be with Su Rou again.


    "What do you want to express?" Why did Dean ask that?


    "I think your boyfriend should have broken up with you." Dean said, "maybe not yet." After all, Jiang Ling was beaten like that yesterday. At the moment, he is either lying in bed or in the hospital bed.


    Su Rou thought for a moment, then seemed to understand, "you say, Jiang Ling?" Yes, because Jiang Ling is closer to herself, the two girls behind her misunderstood last time, and Dean must have misunderstood too.


    "It seems to be called that name." Anyway, he can''t call them Chinese names.


    "What did you do to him?" Su Rou''s face changed slightly. Listening to Dean''s tone, should she have put Jiang Ling


    "Don''t you just refuse me because you have a boyfriend? If you break up, can you follow me? " Dean hit this little 99.


    Su Rou''s tone was sullen. "He''s not my boyfriend. What have you done to him?"


    "Not your boyfriend?" Dean was a little surprised, but then he returned to normal. "Do you want me to let him go this way?"


    "Let me ask you again. What have you done to him?" She regards Jiang Ling as a friend. Regardless of the relationship between her friends, Su Rou owes Jiang Ling a black pot! Anger made Su Rou''s little face without powder stained with a trace of dignity. After staying with Su Yuze for a long time, she could learn from Su Yuze''s momentum.


    Dean looks at Su rou. She seems to be really angry, but... She looks so cute¡° I didn''t do anything to him. "


    "Where is he?"


    "How do I know?" Dean spread his hand and said he didn''t know.


    Su Rou breathed out a deep breath. She was really angry at Dean''s arrogance and defiance¡° You''d better make sure he''s all right! "


    Dean looked at her. "What''s your attitude?"


    Su Rou sneered, "you''re disgusting." After that, she packed up her textbooks and sat down in the back seat.


    Dean curled his mouth. Seeing Su Rou lose his temper for the first time, he had a strong momentum, which made Dean feel a little afraid, but he soon interrupted him. What fear? How could he be afraid of an Asian girl?


    Su Rou sends a text message to Jiang Ling on her mobile phone, but she doesn''t get a response. Su Rou is worried that she won''t really be killed, right?


    Su Rou: tell me when you see it!


    After sending this message, put away your mobile phone and start class.


    Today''s course was very easy. There were no courses in the afternoon, so Su Rou finished school at noon. As soon as he came out of the classroom, Dean came over, "Sue, do you want to play with me?"


    Play with him? Go to hell!


    "Sue, it''s my treat. How about it?" Dean said without giving up.


    Su Rou still walked forward without squinting.


    Dean''s legs were long and his feet were long. He walked to Su Rou in two steps. "Sue, isn''t it so shameless?" He has been so kind. Why is Su Rou still so ungrateful? It''s too embarrassing!


    Su Rou has walked out of the school gate and saw Su Yuze''s car. Her steps begin to speed up. Obviously, she doesn''t want to see Dean at all.


    "Sue!" Dean''s patience was polished. Seeing Su Rou''s persistent disregard for himself, his temper came up again. He should be lucky to see her as an Asian woman¡° Go, come with me. " After that, he grabbed Chi Yao''s arm with one hand and was about to drag people to the other side. He didn''t believe it. It''s not soft. He''s strong!


    Dean''s strength was great. Su Rou was gripped by his wrist, and even staggered by his strong action. Then all the textbooks in his hand fell to the ground, "what are you doing, let go!"


    "Hehe, when I teach you well, you will beg me never to let... Go." Dean said somewhat obscene. In his opinion, the Asian woman was only given him as a tool to vent his lust.


    Su Rou is disgusted. Is Dean a sperm bug¡° Neuropathy. " Su Rou scolded, opened the pen in her hand, stabbed him hard and grabbed her hand.


    Dean seemed to have no feeling. "I must take you today!"


    Su Rou had been dragged forward by him for several steps. She wanted to find brother Ze. As soon as she turned back, she heard a voice, "Dean."


    For Dean, it was a strange voice. He subconsciously turned around, and then there was a gust of wind in front of him, followed by a pain in the bridge of his nose. His whole body had been beaten out by this force.


    "Who allows you to touch my woman?"

 Chapter 282

    Su Yuze looked down at Dean lying on the ground with a cold face. His expression was cold disdain and sullen arrogance. His tall figure inexplicably had an irresistible majesty, which made people look a little daunted.


    Dean covered the bridge of his instantly blue nose. Because he was white, he could see the bruise on his face more clearly.


    "Oh... Shit! Who are you? " Dean''s sore nose was sour and his eyes were red. Who is this man? It looks like an Asian, but Dean can''t believe that Asians also have such gods and men?


    Su Yuze took Su Rou''s slim waist with an overbearing hand. His feminine and handsome face was full of anger. Looking at Dean was like looking at garbage.


    "You, who are you? You dare to hit me!" Dean couldn''t stand being despised by people with such eyes, not to mention being despised by Asians he despised, which made Dean even more unhappy. He jumped up from the ground and wanted to jump over, but after standing up, he found that Su Yuze was taller than him, and suddenly made Dean hesitate.


    "I''m Su Rou''s man. What are you?" Su Yuze''s speaking speed is not slow, but his pronunciation is very standard. He has a pure American pronunciation.


    "You..." Dean knew that the other party was scolding himself, but he didn''t know why, but he didn''t dare to talk back. Looking at Su Yuze strangely, is he su Rou''s boyfriend? What is Jiang Ling¡° Who the hell are you? " This man gave him the feeling that he must be the king, but he had never seen such a person in Washington.


    "Su Yuze."


    "Su Yuze..." Dean said Su Yuze''s name awkwardly, a little familiar!


    "If you want to know who I am, ask your father." Then he glanced at Dean and turned away with Su rou.


    Dean''s nose was hot, and two lines of hot liquid immediately flowed out. He stretched out his hand to erase it blankly... Do you have to ask his father if you want to know his identity¡° Shit, what! "


    Dean was bored and ready to go home, but he saw that many students around him looked at him with strange eyes, sympathy and schadenfreude. Dean was angry again, "get away, what are you looking at!"


    Su Yuze picked up the textbooks scattered on the ground for Su Rou, "are you hurt?"


    Su Rou shakes her head. When she takes over the textbook, her wrist is suddenly caught by Su Yuze. Su Yuze looks at the red mark on Su Rou''s wrist with dark eyes. It was just left when Dean grabbed her. Su Rou''s skin is very white, and the red mark is very obvious.


    "No pain." Su Rou said, "let''s go home."


    "Yes."


    When Su Rou sat in the co pilot''s seat, she suddenly thought of something, "brother Ze, can you find out where Jiang Ling is now?" Thinking about Dean''s tone of speaking to her today, Su Rou is still a little worried. If Jiang Ling has an accident because of her, she will feel guilty. She doesn''t want to owe Jiang Ling anything.


    "What''s he doing?" Su Yuze said displeased, "what''s the relationship between you and Jiang Ling?" Little girl, don''t you know you can''t mention another man in front of a man.


    "No." Su Rou explained, "Dean seems to have misunderstood that Jiang Ling is my boyfriend. I''m worried about what he did to Jiang Ling."


    Su Yuze pondered for a moment, "if Dean, he might do something to Jiang Ling." Dean was deeply influenced by racial ideas and looked down on Asians. "There are still a lot of Asian slaves and sex slaves in his family." He took a fancy to Su Rou and probably grabbed it back and turned it into his own toy.


    "Can you find him?" Su Rou frowned. Has Jiang Ling been caught as a slave by Dean?


    "As long as women are slaves in Dean''s house, Jiang Ling shouldn''t be in his house." Su Yuze exhaled, "I''ll help you find him." Since it''s for xiaorou''er''s sake, he will help xiaorou''er find him and won''t owe him anything.


    "Well, thank you." Su Rou smiled. "I don''t mean anything else. I just don''t want to owe him anything."


    "I understand."


    ¡­¡­


    Dean scolded all the way home. The more he thought, the more angry he became. Was he too timid just now? It''s so ugly to show jokes to so many people for no reason!


    Dean''s house is a big manor. As soon as he entered, a woman came over with a basin of water. "Please use it, master." This woman is Asian. She looks about thirty. She is wearing a maid''s dress, but she wears a collar around her neck, just like the one worn by a pet dog.


    Dean washed his hands with clean water. When he was just about to wash his face, he accidentally touched the bridge of his nose and cursed with pain, "shit!"


    "Master..." the woman was obviously a little frightened and looked up at Dean. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Dean angrily threw the towel on the woman''s face. "Get me a private doctor quickly. It hurts me!"


    "Yes..."


    The young master of the Kinson family was injured. The private doctor immediately rushed over and examined Dean''s nose. "Young master, how did you get it? It''s very serious."


    "Beaten!" Dean said angrily.


    Just then, Dean''s father came back. Just hearing his son''s words, he immediately frowned with dignity, "Dean, who beat you? Tell me! "


    "By an Asian!" Dean saw someone supporting him and immediately began to sue.


    "What? Asians! " Aaron is also a racist. When he heard that an Asian beat his son, he couldn''t bear it, "who is it? Dad, take it out on you! "


    "I don''t remember my name, like Su..." Dean can''t speak Chinese, so he can''t pronounce Su Yuze''s name.


    Aaron frowned. Sue? Should not... Dean said again, "he said that if he wanted to know his identity, he would ask you... Dad, do you know him?"


    This time, Aaron''s expression showed surprise, incomprehension, and a trace of... Fear, "the person you''re talking about is Su Yuze?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s the pronunciation." Dean didn''t remember how to pronounce his name anyway, but Aaron''s pronunciation was right. Did dad really know him?


    Aaron''s expression couldn''t keep serious anymore. "How did you... How did you get into him?"

 Chapter 283

    Dean looked at his father''s face with a little respect, which Dean had never seen before. He immediately panicked, "I... didn''t, didn''t provoke him."


    "Impossible!" Aaron''s face suddenly became serious. "How did you know he didn''t provoke him? What the hell happened? " Although Su Yuze is an Asian he hates, he can''t refuse to accept that he has achieved so much in his career.


    "I..." what should he say? Said he accidentally moved Su Yuze''s woman?


    Aaron stared at Dean seriously. "He hit the wound on your face. What happened?"


    Dean had no choice but to say, "there was a Chinese girl in our class who seduced me first... When school was over at noon, I wanted to take her out to play, and then the man saw her." Then he explained firmly, "she really seduced me first." Anyway, no one knew the situation at that time. What if he did it upside down?


    "So..." if that woman seduced Dean first, it''s another matter, so he hates Asians. Women are so shameless!


    "Dad, you have to help me."


    "I know. I''ll talk to Su Yuze." Aaron said in a deep voice, "also, you''d better be careful when you play with women in the future. If there are so many at home, you don''t go outside." Let''s teach Dean a lesson this time.


    Dean nodded quickly, "I see."


    That night, Aaron had dinner and was checking the quarterly report in his room. His mobile phone suddenly rang. He took off his glasses and took his mobile phone to answer, "hello? Who? "


    "Su Yuze."


    "..." Aaron was stunned for a moment, but took down his mobile phone and looked at the caller ID. it was a strange number. Su Yuze was also... Too fast¡° President Su, what can I do for you? " Aaron is a seasoned veteran. He calmed down quickly. Anyway, his woman seduced Dean first, didn''t she? He still has the upper hand!


    "Are you forgetful? Or did your son never tell you? " Su Yuze asked at the other end of the phone.


    Sure enough, it''s for this! Aaron cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Su, I think I need to explain for dean that your woman seduced him first and you beat him. Is this even?"


    Aaron wants to calm things down. After all, it''s not a wise move to oppose prosperity.


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone for a while. It seems that there is some hesitation. After all... It''s just a woman. It''s only a fool who stiffens the cooperative relationship between the two families for the sake of a woman.


    After a while, Su Yuze said, "are you next to the computer?"


    "Well, yes, how..."


    Aaron just wanted to ask what happened, but he heard a "Ding" sound from his computer, and an email came. Su Yuze said, "open it and have a look."


    Aaron opened the email suspiciously. It was a video. In the classroom, Dean and several boys were fighting around an Asian boy. During this period, Dean''s arrogant voice could be heard, "ha ha, I just want to turn Sue into my slave. You bite me."


    "This..." Aaron was stunned. Then the picture was transferred to the school gate. An oriental girl was walking on the road. Dean followed her. It could be seen that he seemed to be trying to say something, but the girl didn''t mean to pay attention. Then after a while, Dean suddenly stretched out his hand like crazy, grabbed the girl''s arm and wanted to pull her away


    Aaron understood, where is the girl seducing Dean? It''s clearly Dean''s obsession to provoke the girl! Aaron''s face turned red. He was so boastful just now. Now he''s completely beating his face¡° President Su, this... "


    "If you''re not blind, you should be able to see who provoked who?" I dare say it was his little rouer who seduced Dean. He''s dead!


    "Yes, yes..." Aaron''s voice unconsciously decreased a lot. That damn Dean dared to cheat him¡° I, I will teach Dean a good lesson. "


    "Just a lesson is enough?" Su Yuze sneered, "as far as I know, your house seems to have many Asian slaves... Is that what you call Asians?"


    Aaron swallowed his saliva, "I......" even this, Su Yuze knows?


    "The school has monitors." Su Yuze said faintly¡° Asian slaves in your family should also be careful to be exposed. "


    "Sorry." Aaron sighed heavily and apologized to Su Yuze, but he was thinking that he must teach Dean a good lesson later.


    "Sorry, forget it?" It''s easy to say. It''s not his woman who was molested¡° You must show some sincerity. "


    Aaron thought for a while, and then understood what, "I will release all the Asian slaves at home... No, all the Asian friends, and the boy beaten by Dean. I will arrange a good hospital for him. The medical expenses will come out of Kinson''s house..."


    "That''s what you should do." The subtext is that even if you don''t flirt with Su Rou, it''s wrong to imprison Asians. You have to pay for Jiang Ling''s medical expenses.


    Aaron pursed his lips, "Mr. Su said directly."


    "I believe the Kinson family is very reputable, and I don''t have any requirements. You know that Shengshi''s headquarters is in China, right?" Su Yuze began to set a trap.


    "Yes..." Aaron understood, "as long as president Su said a word, I will spare no effort if there is a place that can be helped by Kinson company!"


    Su Yuze raised his lips at the other end of the phone, "OK, I hope you can remember what you said today." What we are waiting for is Aaron''s words. When he returns to T City, the headquarters will inevitably be damaged. We have to draw some help from our partners.


    Aaron sighed. "Of course."


    After hanging up the phone, Aaron pinched the bridge of his nose. After a while, he stood up, walked to the living room and said to the housekeeper, "take care and let all the Asians in the family go."


    Dean is holding a woman with both hands and feet chained. The woman is very exposed. The expression on her face seems to have been numb. There is no complaint when Dean instructs her to do this and that. But when he heard Aaron''s words, Dean couldn''t believe it. "Dad, what are you doing?" Okay, why did you let it all go?


    "Shut up!" Aaron glared at Dean, "what do I have to teach you?" If this black sheep hadn''t done a good job, would he?

 Chapter 284

    The girl who was hugged by Dean was locked up in the manor for a long time and had no contact with outsiders. Naturally, English was not very good, but at least she had lived for so long. She could still understand some simple words, such as "let them out" as Aaron said


    Yes... Can you let her go? But she was not sure. The woman could only look at Aaron blankly and didn''t move.


    Even the housekeeper is a little hooded. What''s the matter, sir? Why suddenly... Seeing that the housekeeper didn''t move, Aaron frowned, "steward, what are you doing?"


    The housekeeper saw that Aaron didn''t look like a joke, so he ran to pull the Asian woman in Dean''s arms and said some words to her. He saw that the woman was at a loss, then looked happy, and then followed the manager out of the door.


    Aaron is here. Dean doesn''t dare to make any moves. He can only watch his slave be taken away. This girl is his favorite slave and was let go before he started playing?


    "Dad..." Dean looked at Aaron with some dissatisfaction.


    "I tell you, from now on, you are not allowed to look for Asian slaves." They now have a handle in the hands of Su Yuze. Once they are exposed, it is difficult to ensure that they will not receive the attention of the external media.


    "Why?" Dean didn''t understand. The bridge of his nose was still blue and purple. It looked very funny.


    "You still ask!" Aaron angrily pointed to Dean''s nose. "Dare you lie to me, that girl didn''t seduce you at all. You pestered her, didn''t you?"


    Dean heard that he looked away with some guilt, "yes, she seduced me..."


    "Fart!" Aaron walked up angrily and slapped, "you lied to me!"


    "I didn''t lie to you!" Dean doesn''t know why Aaron is so sure, but there''s no evidence. Just say it anyway?


    Aaron was so angry with dean that he was still lying with his eyes open. Aaron was impatient and slapped back. "Su Yuze has shown me the evidence and you lied to me!"


    Dean was stunned by the two slaps. Su Yuze had shown Aaron the evidence? What evidence?


    "Where is the boy you beat now?" Asked Aaron.


    "I don''t know." He really didn''t know that. He left after beating Jiang Ling. He didn''t pay attention to him at all!


    Aaron angrily pointed to Dean''s hand and trembled, "you''re going to kill me!"


    "Anyway, I''m not dead..." Dean whispered. He didn''t kill Jiang Ling. Why is Dad so angry? This is the first time I''ve seen my father so angry!


    Aaron copied his slippers and smashed them at Dean. "I know how to play all day! Now something''s wrong with playing! " Usually because of his busy work, he didn''t take too much care of dean''s private life, which led to Dean''s big mistake now.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" Dean didn''t understand. Even if he was angry, he should have a reason, right?


    "What''s the matter? You still have the face to ask, "what''s the matter?" Aaron smiled a few times. "Su Yuze just called me. I promised to make cattle and horses for him, otherwise he would expose our family''s scandal." As for the scandal, it is the legacy of his racial concept.


    Dean opened his mouth. Is the man named Su Yuze really so powerful?


    Aaron stopped talking to Dean, "I''m going to find the boy. Don''t sit down and find it!" I hope to find it early, so as not to be caught by Su Yuze again.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou saw Su Yuze put down the phone and asked, "has Jiang Ling found it?"


    "You really care about him." Su Yuze said with a bad taste, "if I guess well, Aaron, the old guy should let Dean find the whereabouts of Jiang Ling."


    "That''s good." Su Rou took a glass of milk in front of her and drank it.


    Su Yuze looked at her relaxed little appearance and narrowed her eyes slightly. "Xiao Rou, I helped you. Should you give some reward?"


    "Remuneration?"


    "Well, how about you take the initiative tonight?" Su Yuze took Su Rou''s shoulder in one hand and gently rubbed it with a teasing meaning.


    Su Rou easily understood what he meant, but... She took the initiative?


    Seeing Su Rou''s hesitation, Su Yuze continued to coax, "I wasted a lot of effort to get the school''s monitoring. Can''t Xiao rouer satisfy me?"


    Su Rou is still very soft hearted to Su Yuze. She nodded vaguely and agreed. However, she suddenly woke up. He is a belly black wolf. What do you mean to help her? It''s all about helping our compatriots, okay? It all depends on her!


    Su Rou was too tired to get up the next day. Su Yuze sat beside the bed and kneaded her waist, "I''d better take the initiative next time."


    "Don''t..." she suffered anyway.


    "I''ve gone through the suspension formalities for you." Su Yuze said, "I''ll have a good rest at home this week."


    "Yes." Su Rou turned over, put her legs on Su Yuze''s legs and motioned him to pinch them.


    Su Yuze moved her hand to her calf and began to knead it with moderate strength. "Xiaorou, do you still want to go to school after you go home?"


    "Well... I don''t know. I''d rather go to work with you." Because Su Rou feels that she has learned more in the company than in school. Anyway, she studied finance in order to enter Su Yuze''s company.


    Su Yuze smiled, "OK, if you want to read, you can do it anytime." Of course, it''s OK to do nothing and stay at home.


    Su Rou also smiled with satisfaction. Su Yuze is so considerate every time.


    In the evening, Su Rou got Jiang Ling''s whereabouts. He was lying in Shengde hospital, but I heard that a middle-aged man went to the hospital in the afternoon, and then upgraded Jiang Ling''s ward into a VIP ward. Needless to think, it should be Aaron''s credit.


    "I''ll see him." It must be hard to lie alone in a hospital bed in a foreign country without friends.


    "No." Su Yuze refused without thinking about it. He went out at night and still looked at a man. There was no way.


    Su Rou frowned, "can''t I apologize?"


    "Don''t go out now. It''s getting dark."


    Su Rou looked at the bright sky outside. "I''ll be back before dark."


    "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''ll go with you tomorrow." Su Yuze pulled Su Rou and kissed her on the forehead. "If you care about him so much, I''ll be jealous."

 Chapter 285

    "Well." Su Rou nodded.


    Su Yuze said with satisfaction, "good."


    the second day


    Because of Su Rou''s stay in bed, they just lingered until noon and came to the hospital slowly. At the door of the VIP ward, there were two bodyguards in black, like two door gods.


    "They shouldn''t have imprisoned Jiang Ling?" When Su Rou saw the two bodyguards in black, she inexplicably remembered that when she was locked in Wen''s house by Wen Haotian, she also asked two bodyguards in black to stand at the door.


    "No."


    Su Yuze walked over with Su Rou and was immediately stopped by the two bodyguards in black, "who are you?"


    "Su Yuze."


    The two bodyguards in black looked at each other, then stepped aside, "please come in."


    It seems that the two bodyguards in black are here to protect Jiang Ling. Su Rou pushes open the door of the sick room and sees Jiang Ling lying upright on the bed with bandages wrapped around her body, especially her head. Her face is green and purple. It''s so much abnormal that she feels pathetic.


    Su Yuze didn''t feel much. When he trained as a child, there were many more serious injuries. In Su Yuze''s opinion, they were all minor injuries. Besides, Jiang Ling is still his rival in love. He won''t sympathize with his rival in love.


    Su Rou leaned over and looked at Jiang Ling''s ECG. The heart rate seemed to be a little slow, indicating that Jiang Ling''s physical function is not very good now.


    "It''s hard." Su Rou whispered that Jiang Lingyuan''s Junxiu face was covered by bruises at this time. Where was the previous delicacy?


    "Heartache?"


    "No..." why does he always have to misinterpret her meaning?


    "Hmm..." the man on the bed suddenly pondered, and then slowly opened his eyes. First, he looked around at a loss. What''s the matter with him? Where? He felt that his body seemed very heavy, as if he had pressed a heavy stone on his body.


    By the way, he remembered that he was blocked in the classroom by Dean and others the night before yesterday. Dean said obscene that he wanted to molest Su Rou as his own slave. Then he couldn''t bear to fight with Dean, but he was outnumbered and put down by them.


    And then? He went out of the classroom and wanted to find Su Rou, but there was pain in his body. Suddenly he was black and didn''t feel it. Wake up again, already here... Here, seems to be a hospital?


    "Xiaorou!" By the way, Su Rou... He needs to contact Su Rou quickly and tell her to be careful of Dean!


    "Why do you call me?" Su Rou asked aside.


    Huh? Jiang Ling turned her neck rigidly, but because she had been lying for too long, her neck "clicked" and "clicked" several times. Although it was painful, after seeing Su Rou, the pain didn''t exist, "xiaorou..." isn''t he dreaming? Just thinking about her, she appeared so soon!


    Su Rou looked at him with an excited look. "You''re badly hurt. Have a good rest and don''t move." Look, what he''s making now is like a zongzi. Is it the rhythm of wanting to die to move around again?


    Jiang Ling was surprised at this time. "Xiaorou, is it really you?"


    "It''s really me." Did he get beaten up¡° Jiang Ling, don''t laugh. You''re ugly now. " This pair of honor smiled again, it was just a little miserable.


    "I......" after su Rou''s reminder, Jiang Ling realized her pain. "I was beaten by Dean, xiaorou, I told you, you should stay away from Dean, do you hear me? He is a pervert. He has the habit of collecting Asians as slaves. Don''t walk alone with him! " Because Jiang Ling is a little excited, the indicators on the ECG are rising.


    Su Rou made a soothing gesture to him, "Jiang Ling, don''t get excited. It''s all over."


    "What''s past?" Jiang Ling asked foolishly.


    "The kinsons have released all the slave doors in the manor, and they will not find Asian slaves in the future." This opening explained Su Yuze. His faint magnetic voice sounded, a school of indifference.


    Jiang Ling noticed that there was a third person standing in the ward. Just now all his attention was on Su rou. He didn''t notice that there was still a person standing here. He is... Su Rou''s brother¡° President su. " It turned out that Su Yuze also came to the United States.


    "Yes." He gave a light reply.


    "Wait, you just said that they have released all the Asian slaves... What''s the date today? How many days have I been lying down? " Jiang Ling asked later.


    "You lay down for two days."


    "..." no wonder Su Rou is fine. Everything has been solved. Jiang Ling breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s fine, Xiao rou. I''m worried about you."


    Su Yuze looked at Jiang Ling and immediately felt that it was very eye-catching, so affectionate? Don''t you know that speaking in this tone with his present appearance will lower his EQ?


    Su Rou frowned, "you''d better stop talking." Because it was too hard, he showed his teeth in pain and insisted on talking¡° You can rest assured that your medical expenses and your future tuition and miscellaneous expenses will be borne by the Kinson family. "


    "Why?"


    "Well... This should be my return of your favor." Su Rou said.


    "Human relations? Give it back? " Jiang Ling doesn''t understand.


    "Because Dean misunderstood you as my boyfriend, he shot you. I''m sorry." She is not black and white. It''s her fault. She should bear it.


    Jiang Ling smiled and looked away. God knows, in fact, he enjoyed being misunderstood as Su Rou''s boyfriend¡° No, I volunteered. "


    Su Rou saw his displeasure. She had no choice but to make some things clear. "Jiang Ling, I''m going back to China next week. I''ll say goodbye to you this time."


    "What?" Jiang Ling turned around excitedly. The action was too big and affected the wound on his body. Suddenly, he showed his teeth again¡° Why do you want to return home again? You''ve only been here for less than half a year. "


    "I''m here... It''s also an accident." She didn''t mean to come.


    "You..."


    Seeing this, Su Yuze patted Su Rou on the shoulder. "Xiaorou, you go out and wait for me first. I have something to say to Jiang Ling."


    Su Rou nodded and went out. Su Yuze looked down at Jiang Ling on the hospital bed and didn''t speak. For a time, the sound of ECG "didi" was quiet in the ward. Jiang Lingshi couldn''t bear such an atmosphere and took the lead in saying, "President Su, if you have anything to say directly."


    "How old are you this year?" Su Yuze asked.


    "...." Jiang Ling didn''t know why, but he honestly returned, "twenty."

 Chapter 286

    "Twenty..." Su Yuze said faintly, "how young."


    Jiang Ling didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    "You''re only 20, just over a fifth of your life, and you''re just like new things at your age. How strong can your feelings for little Rou Er be?" Jiang Ling is twenty, and he is twenty-five. Jiang Ling met Su Rou at the age of seventeen, and he met her when he was a baby. Jiang Ling likes Su Rou for two years, and he has loved Su Rou for eighteen years.


    Jiang Ling is still young and can meet all kinds of women in the world, but Su Rou is the only woman in Su Yuze''s world. He can be consistent, but Jiang Ling may not.


    "Do you doubt my feelings for xiaorou?" Jiang Ling frowned, "I''m sincere to xiaorou."


    "Really?" Su Yuze smiled. "Are you willing to defend yourself for xiaorouer?"


    Desire is a man''s nature. If you are lonely for a long time, you will naturally want to vent. Whether that woman is what you like or not, you can''t care about it at that time? Can he do it?


    "I..."


    "As far as I know, you have had a bed partner with two women in the United States. My little rouer, you have to be the whole, not incomplete."


    "You..." how did Su Yuze know? He is a man. Naturally, he will have that demand. It''s normal, isn''t it? The two women just took what they needed. "You can''t deny my feelings for xiaorou... Well, if this is your test for me, from now on, I''m willing to defend myself for xiaorou!"


    Su Yuze shook his head gently, "you are no longer jade."


    "But I still like xiaorou. You can''t stop me." Jiang Ling said excitedly.


    "I didn''t stop you. I just told you the truth."


    "..." Jiang Ling swallowed her saliva and looked firm. "I like xiaorou. I''m sincere. I''ll prove it to you."


    "Not to me." He''s not gay.


    "Prove it to xiaorou?" Isn''t Su Yuze coming to test him? As long as he is determined, Su Yuze can trust his sister to him.


    Su Yuze looked into his eyes. Compared with him, Jiang Ling was just a child. He just thought of Su Rou that what he couldn''t get was always good¡° If you can make xiaorou like you. "


    "I..."


    "Don''t answer, look at your actions."


    Su Yuze said and left, leaving Jiang Ling looking at Su Yuze''s back in a silent daze.


    Su Rou was sitting outside playing mobile games. When she saw Su Yuze coming out, she went forward, "brother Ze, what have you said for so long?"


    "Nothing." Su Yuze rubbed her head. "Let''s go home."


    "Yes." Since Su Yuze said nothing, she didn''t. She believed Su Yuze''s, "but I want to eat out."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou quit school, but I heard Dean didn''t go to school this week. I don''t know if he''s confessing his mistakes? But in the evening, Jiang Ling sent a text message to Su Rou: Dean and his father came to apologize to me today. His father also slapped Dean in front of me.


    Su Rou: just two slaps?


    Jiang Ling: actually, it''s just a play for me... I know your brother did it. Thank him for me.


    Su Rou: Well, OK (laughs).


    It took a long time to send a message: xiaorou, are you leaving tomorrow?


    Su Rou: Yes.


    Jiang Ling: I want to see you off, but the nurse doesn''t allow me to get out of bed.


    Speaking of this, Jiang Ling felt depressed. He had been better for more than half, but the doctors and nurses seemed to take too good care of him and didn''t let him move.


    Su Rou: don''t give it away. Get well.


    Su Yuze came over and saw that she was chatting happily with Jiang Ling. He immediately took the mobile phone out of her hand, "go to take a bath and sleep. The plane will arrive at noon tomorrow."


    "OK."


    the second day


    Su Rou dragged a small suitcase and followed Su Yuze to the airport. Looking at the airport hall where people came and went, Su Rou couldn''t help feeling that she came four months ago. She was forcibly brought here by Wen Haotian. Unexpectedly, it was for her liver. After experiencing this kind of family affection, Su Rou was full of disgust for this place in the United States.


    Today, four months later, she will return home, but it doesn''t seem easy to return home!


    "Little rou''er, let''s go."


    Su Yuze got the ticket and was preparing to go through the security check. Suddenly, a cry came from behind, "xiaorou!"


    Hearing her name called, Su Rou turned around and saw Jiang Ling limping over. Su Rou frowned slightly. Didn''t she ask him not to come? Seeing that he is still limping, he must have slipped out of the hospital.


    Jiang Ling walks up to Su rou. Many people are looking at them. They are probably thinking about what a delicate triangular relationship.


    "Why are you here?"


    Su Yuze didn''t speak on one side, just holding Su Rou''s shoulder with a big hand.


    "I''ll see you off." Jiang Ling smiled, "in addition, I have something to say to you." Then he looked at Su Yuze and obviously wanted to talk to Su Rou alone.


    Su Rou felt the strength on her shoulder getting heavier and heavier, so she said to Jiang Ling, "if you have anything, just say it here."


    Jiang Ling looked at Su Yuze, "OK... Xiaorou, I want to say, please wait for me for four years, and I will come back to you in four years!" He should strengthen his confidence.


    Hearing this, Su Rou looked up at Su Yuze. What did he say to Jiang Ling¡° I have a boyfriend. "


    "I know." Jiang Ling said seriously, "I don''t care." What if you have a boyfriend? They haven''t got married yet. Even if they get married... Can''t they still get divorced?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Rou was speechless for a while. Su Yuze took her and said, "let''s go."


    "Goodbye, Jiang Ling."


    "Goodbye... Xiaorou, you must wait for me!" He waved at Su Rou''s back. He decided that he must move Su Rou!


    After the security check, Su Yuze couldn''t help asking, "what did you tell him?"


    "Let him see the reality." But how long can Jiang Ling''s promise last? No one knows!


    "You shouldn''t talk to him." It''s a shame. Maybe others think she''s a bad woman¡° You''ve lost my image. "


    "I don''t know you anyway." Besides, isn''t Jiang Ling confessing? It''s him who ruined his image.


    When they passed the security check, no one found that in a corner of the airport hall, there was a gentle woman standing. She looked at Su Rou from a distance, with relief and love on her face.


    "Bye, xiaorou."

 Chapter 287

    There were some bodyguards in black at the airport to prevent Su Rou and Su Yuze from leaving the United States. Those were Wen Haotian''s men, but since Wen Haotian died, these bodyguards in black withdrew automatically.


    After getting on the plane, Su Yuze covered Su Rou with his coat. Later, the air conditioner will be turned on on the plane. Su Rou''s body can''t catch cold.


    "When you go home, you should still insist on drinking medicine." Su Rou wrapped Su Yuze''s oversized coat and said to him, "is sister-in-law Wang still at home?"


    "I don''t know." Su Yuze thought, "if you like sister-in-law Wang, I''ll help you find her back."


    "Yes." Su Rou answered, then nestled on Su Yuze''s shoulder and found a comfortable position to rub.


    Su Yuze saw that she only showed her head and leaned against Su Yuze. She immediately smiled, "do you want me to sleep with you?"


    When Su Rou was a child, she was sleepy on a long-distance bus. Su Yuze slept in her arms. Speaking of it, Su Yuze felt that she could not help being her brother and her father.


    Su Rou glanced at him and slept with her? Let''s not say whether holding her on the plane will be allowed. Now that she is tall and has long hands and feet, it''s hard to sleep¡° That''s good. "


    Su Yuze adjusted a posture so that she could sleep more comfortably.


    The long-distance plane is not good at this point. It took too long to sit. Su Rou woke up. It was dark outside. She maintained the same posture for too long and felt numb in her ass. She moved a little uncomfortable. Su Yuze noticed that she woke up and put down the newspaper in her hand, "what''s the matter? Are your feet numb? "


    "No, my ass is numb."


    "I''ll rub it for you." He really put his big hand on her hip.


    Fortunately, there are only two of them in this row. If they are seen, it will really affect the appearance of the city. Su Yuze rubbed and said, "what are you afraid of? Anyway, it''s black here and no one can see it."


    Su Rou pushed away his hand. "I''m afraid you''ll catch fire."


    "Oh... Xiao rouer really knows me."


    "I''m going for a walk." Su Rou unfastened her seat belt and stood in the corridor stretching her limbs.


    "Be careful." During the flight, it is inevitable to encounter airflow. What if a person bumps up accidentally and is injured?


    When they arrived at the airport of T City in China, it was already evening. Looking at the long lost city, Su Rou took a few deep breaths. She had just slept too full on the plane and was now in high spirits.


    "Brother Ze, let''s go out for dinner in the evening." Su Rou said.


    "Well, go home first."


    "Why?" Su Rou dragged her small suitcase. "Can''t someone help put the suitcase back?" Anyway, as long as you go back to T City, you''ll be back to Su Yuze''s territory. Are you worried that there''s no one to help?


    Su Yuze pinched Su Rou''s nose and took the suitcase from her hand, "but no one helped you drink medicine."


    Drink medicine?


    "You mean you have to go home to make medicine before you can go out?" When will it wait? It takes a long time to make medicine.


    "No, it''s done."


    "Ah?"


    "Sister Wang is at home." Su Yuze took Su Rou''s little hand. "Don''t you want sister-in-law Wang to come back?"


    So he''s so quick?


    Back home, sister-in-law Wang cooked medicine at home. When she saw Su Yuze and Su Rou coming back, she was still a little excited, "young master, young lady, you''re back." As soon as they disappeared, they disappeared for more than four months. Sister-in-law Wang had no way to know their whereabouts, so she had to find other jobs. Until yesterday, Su Yuze contacted her again and asked her if she was willing to continue working in the Su family villa.


    Of course she would. She has served them for 13 years. How come she has feelings!


    "Sister Wang, long time no see." Su Rou smiled and greeted sister-in-law Wang.


    "Yes, I miss sister-in-law Wang." Mrs. Wang wiped her hands on her bib and brought a bowl of black soup on the stove to Su Rou, "it''s still hot. Drink it quickly."


    Su Rou took the medicine bowl, closed her breath, and then gulped down. After drinking, she immediately took out chocolate from her pocket and stuffed it into her mouth. "Sister Wang, you don''t have to prepare dinner."


    "OK." Although sister-in-law Wang would like to ask them where they have been these days, but... What does it matter? As long as these two children are healthy?


    Su Yuze, who is known for his cleanliness, changed his clothes and came down, "have you finished drinking?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Jia


    Su Kaiming was sitting in front of the computer, staring at the stock market dynamics on the computer, "strange, why is it prosperous or nothing?" Because Su Yuze always doesn''t reply to his e-mail, Su Kaiming has begun to be impatient. He simply doesn''t do anything and endlessly buys Shengshi under Su''s banner. It''s time for Yu Ze to come back and compete with him.


    However, Mingming has bought other stock markets and cut off the stock market of Shengshi. How can Shengshi still have no movement at all? What''s going on?


    "Damn it..." Su Kaiming climbed his hair a little impatiently. Is there a ghost?


    "Husband." The door of the bedroom was opened. Liu Rulan came in with a cup of boiled coffee and put the coffee on the bedside table, "husband, what''s the matter?" He found Su Kaiming''s face was not very good-looking, and asked strangely.


    "Look at this." Su Kaiming pulls Liu Rulan to look at his computer, "what''s the matter with the prosperous age."


    Although Liu Rulan is a young lady, she is not a big lady who doesn''t understand anything. Like Qian Yingnan, women married in a family want to learn something from the company. Otherwise, how can she be a good internal help?


    "Eh?" Liu Rulan also found something wrong. "Can the prosperous age last so long?" It is reasonable to say that when the stock market is broken, Shengshi should fall. Why is Shengshi still quiet? Even vaguely aware that it continues to rise, but the range of rise is very small.


    Su Kaiming took a sip of coffee. "Isn''t it strange? Has Yuze found anything? " But Su Yuze didn''t respond at all.


    "Didn''t you send him an email before?" Liu Rulan asked.


    "Yes." Su Kaiming said in a deep voice, "but there is no more below... Su Yue has been contacting Su Yuze before. Do you think Su Yue is secretly helping Yu Ze?" This is not impossible. After all, Su Yue has always been facing Su Yuze.


    Liu Rulan bit her lip, "why don''t I ask my sister-in-law tomorrow?"


    "Well, well, don''t be too obvious." Sometimes, women can come in handy.


    "I know."

 Chapter 288

    Su Kaiming and Su Yue went to work the next day. Su Hongyu and Su Ziqi also followed their father. Su Meimei went to class heartlessly, but she was as slow as ever.


    "Mei Mei, class time is coming. Don''t go to class soon." Liu Rulan said to Su Meimei.


    Su Meimei was adjusting her underwear to make her breasts look more attractive. Hearing Liu Rulan''s words, she said carelessly, "wait, I''m wearing clothes!"


    "Still procrastinating." When Liu Rulan opened the door, she saw Su Meimei''s coquettish adjustment shoulder strap and put on some self provocative poses in front of the mirror. Liu Rulan frowned, "Meimei, you''re going to school." It''s not to seduce men.


    Su Meimei looked at Liu Rulan impatiently, "OK."


    "Go to school." Because of Su Meimei''s art major, Liu Rulan sorted out her brushes and put them on the table.


    Liu Rulan never urged her to go to school. Su Meimei felt a little strange, so she asked, "Mom, what''s the matter with you driving me away?"


    Su Meimei usually looks as if she doesn''t want to do things, and her intuition is quite accurate. Liu Rulan paused for a few seconds, "no, just let you go to school."


    "Oh..." Su Mei looked at Liu Rulan, then picked up her things and went out of the house.


    Liu Rulan sent Su Meimei out of the house and immediately looked at Qian Yingnan sitting on the sofa. She walked over, "sister-in-law."


    "Well, sister-in-law?"


    "It is said that Su Yue is looking for the whereabouts of Yuze recently." Liu Rulan asked.


    Qian Yingnan couldn''t feel Liu Rulan''s intention for a moment. She thought about it secretly and said, "Hey, isn''t this what the old man has been trying to find Yuze''s whereabouts? Su Yue is also worried about the old man''s body. "


    It''s true, but it''s not for yourself? Liu Rulan smiled appropriately, "yes, it should." After thinking about it, she pretended to be confused and said, "but if Yuze doesn''t come back, what about her company."


    "Yuze will always come back. The scale of prosperity is so large. Even if it is empty for a year and a half, it won''t do much harm." But it''s hard to say for a long time.


    "That''s right."


    "Besides, the stock market of Shengshi is still so stable. Presumably, Yuze is also paying attention to it in the United States." When it comes to Su Yuze, Qian Yingnan still appreciates it. In addition, Su Yuze is the object of Su Yue''s cooperation, so she naturally helps Su Yuze say good words.


    Qian Yingnan said so, Liu Rulan''s heart has a bottom. It seems that Su Yue is trying to help consolidate the stock market in the prosperous age. He really doesn''t show his face!


    That night, Liu Rulan and Su Kaiming closed the door and began to mutter. After listening to Liu Rulan''s words, Su Kaiming touched his chin and thought, "as soon as you say this, I feel more and more that it is likely to be Su Yue! I just don''t understand where Su Yue came from. "


    "Either he used his personal relationship, or... He secretly communicated with Yuze!" Liu Rulan analyzed.


    Su Kaiming thought what his wife said was very reasonable. "Su Yue has a deep mind!" It seems that he has to observe Su Yue in the dark. He must not let him ruin his good deeds!


    "Rulan, you should also look at your sister-in-law."


    "Well, I see. By the way, you also let Hongyu keep a mind. " Liu Rulan said.


    "Of course."


    ¡­¡­


    Because the big bed has been cleaned by sister-in-law Wang, the bed exudes a very fresh smell. Su Rou is comfortable lying on the big bed. The long lost touch makes Su Rou miss this feeling very much.


    After taking a bath, Su Yuze saw Su Rou lying on the big bed with her slender hands and feet sliding on the bed. Her nightdress was lifted up by her own actions. Looking from Su Yuze''s direction, she just saw the scenery at the bottom of the skirt. It''s really... Attractive.


    "Little rou''er, what do you want me to do with this pose?" Su Yuze covered Su Rou from the rear, but he also carefully controlled his strength to avoid pressing her.


    Su Rou was trapped between him and the bed and couldn''t move, but soon she didn''t move either, because she felt something against her ass... Su Rou said, "the bed sheet I just changed today." You can''t waste it.


    "We still have a lot of sheets at home. They all smell good." Su Yuze lay on Su Rou''s body and kissed Su Rou''s neck, "huh? Isn''t it a waste of time to go home and don''t do anything? "


    "..." is unreasonable. It is clear that he has a bad mind.


    Su Rou took the pillow and stuffed it into his arms. "Oh, hold this as if it were me."


    Su Yuze smiled and took off his pillow. "How can this compare with you? There are no holes. "


    "Su Yuze, you are getting more and more beautiful!" Mingming used to be very serious to her.


    "Those who call me by name and surname will be punished." Su Yuze couldn''t help kissing her lips and kissing her. Don''t you know that few men are serious?


    It was said to kiss. It would be tiring to think about the plane that took so long yesterday, but as soon as she kissed her soft lip flap, the string called reason in Su Yuze''s brain was suddenly broken. Su Rou has always been a temptation to him.


    "Little rou''er, you''d better leave me tonight." He smiled evil.


    Su Rou can''t go anywhere. She can only lie on the bed speechless, and the man after bathing can''t be provoked! It''s just a pity that such fragrant and clean sheets¡° Do I refuse to be useful? "


    "I think it''s useless..."


    "You call it forcing good people into prostitution."


    "No, I can''t stop." The idiom used by this science student girl is really creepy.


    "..." well, he won. Her educational level is not as high as Su Yuze.


    The murmuring sound of men and women in the room lasted for most of the night. Su Yuze took Su Rou to the bathroom to take a bath. She looked at her sleepy playing with white shower gel bubbles. She looked very cute. "Will you go to the company with me tomorrow?"


    "I don''t want to go." After being tossed about for so long, Su Rou doesn''t listen to her begging for mercy. She has a temper.


    "Oh, good." It''s better not to go, just stay at home and play.


    Su Rou glanced at him. "I''ll go the day after tomorrow." She can''t get up tomorrow¡° If you''re going to mess with me like this tomorrow night, go to sleep in the study. "


    Su Yuze touched his nose. "I feel it coming. Who can control it? Besides, don''t you enjoy it? "


    Enjoyment is one thing, but time... Is too tight¡° Brother Ze. "


    "OK, listen to you." Then... Talk about it.

 Chapter 289

    Su Yuze didn''t go to Shengshi until very late the next day. It''s not that he stayed in bed, but... Someone didn''t let him go, which means "I can''t go, you don''t want to go", so Su Rou held him all the time and didn''t let him go until 9:30.


    "Remember to get up early and eat." Su Yuze put on his clothes, leaned over and kissed her on the forehead, and told her.


    "Well, ok..." Su Rou answered skillfully, turned over and slept again.


    Su Yuze shook her head. She was going to sleep until noon.


    Driving to Shengshi, the front desk lady was bored playing with her mobile phone. When she saw Su Yuze coming in, the front desk lady was stunned at first. Then she was startled. She quickly put away her mobile phone, stood up respectfully and bowed to Su Yuze, "general manager, President..." my God, the president saw her playing with her mobile phone on the spot during the shift!


    But, sister, why did the president suddenly come back? And don''t say hello! It''s scary!


    "Yes." Su Yuze said indifferently, and then looked at her. "Five hundred bucks will be deducted from this month''s salary."


    "... yes." The front desk lady almost wanted to cry without tears, but she couldn''t refute it. Who let herself wander away?


    But the news of Su Yuze''s return soon spread like wildfire. Lian Shuangdun, sitting on the 30th floor, was suddenly excited. Is the president back? is that true? She hurried over and was among the gossip women.


    "The president is back? Really? " Lian Shuang asked.


    "Well, said Xiao Li at the front desk. She said she saw the president come in." This should not be false.


    As soon as his eyes lit up, did Su Yuze really come back? How long have you not seen the president? More than four... Almost five months¡° So, is he alone? "


    "Yes."


    Even Shuang nodded silently. Yes, Su Rou will have class and will not come with the president. So, isn''t there a secretary missing from the president? Does she want to fight for it again?


    "Eh? Why are you even going? " When a woman saw that she walked away with her hips twisted, she couldn''t help asking her colleagues next to her.


    "Hehe, that coquettish woman, once she heard that the president came back, she didn''t mention shoes to the president?" It''s a dead act, snob! During the period when the president disappeared, she was about to die. Now I hear that the president has come back. It''s not like a kite with a broken line!


    The single female employees here naturally have fantasies. After all, the president is still single and so handsome and golden. Who is not rare? But they all have self-knowledge. Instead of being shot to death, they''d better work and make money.


    "But where did the president go during his disappearance?" Someone asked curiously.


    "I don''t know..." they shouldn''t have asked about the president.


    "Hey, hey, do you guess the president will bird her?" Someone whispered.


    A female employee said proudly, "I bet the president will drive her out within five minutes!"


    "Oh, five minutes, five seconds! If the president had bird her, he wouldn''t have kicked her out! " Even those peacocks don''t give up!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze walked into the office, then picked up the phone, dialed a number and went out, "is there less feather?" A voice soon came from the other end of the phone. Yufeng was a little excited. This number was a landline. He soon guessed that it was su Yuze.


    "Yes."


    "Ha, you''re back at last." Yu Feng said with a smile, "where''s Rourou baby? Go to school or follow you to work? "


    "At home."


    Yu Feng was stunned at first, and then thought of the Su Yuze spoiling Su rou. If Su Rou didn''t want to go to class, Su Yuze would let her play everywhere without saying a word¡° By the way, she''s not your sister anymore. You still spoil her so much. Do you still treat her as your sister from the bottom of your heart? "


    "No."


    "It''s normal for you to have feelings for so many years." If it were him, he wouldn''t want to send Su Rou away. It''s a brother sister relationship for more than ten years.


    "She is my woman, not my sister." Su Yuze said.


    "...." Yufeng was silent after hearing this sentence. After a long time, there was a exclamation, "shit, what''s the situation? When did you incest? " Yu Feng shouted excitedly.


    Su Yuze''s face was black. Yufeng was really quiet and died endlessly. "Yufeng, xiaorouer and I are not brothers and sisters. You are blind."


    "Oh... Oh, yes!" Yu Feng was stunned there for a moment, and then suddenly realized that, yes, there was no blood relationship between them, so it was not incest¡° Then you... "What should happen between them?


    "Just turn her identity into my girlfriend. What''s the fuss?" Su Yuze said calmly.


    Yufeng digested the shocking news. Well, unmarried men and unmarried women just turned their former brothers and sisters into male-female relations. What''s wrong? There is no blood relationship between them. "Oh, well, it''s not unacceptable, it''s just..." Yu Feng frowned over there. "Then I''ll change my name to little sister-in-law in the future?"


    What the hell is this? It was my sister who came and went. How can I become my sister-in-law now? He can''t accept this! My generation is much smaller all of a sudden!


    "It''s not impossible for you to call her sister-in-law." Su Yuze smiled.


    "Go to hell, I''d better call Rourou baby." Yufeng can''t imagine what it would be like to call her Su Rou and her sister-in-law. It''s so weird!


    Su Yuze also felt a little funny and smiled, "well, don''t make fun of her with this, you know?"


    "I see." He hasn''t even seen Su Rou!


    "Don''t you bless me?"


    "Of course, congratulations on finding your partner." It''s really not easy. Every time I see Su Yuze''s cold look, Yu Feng is also worried. What if yu Shao is a curved one? Now, instead of looking for a strange woman, it''s better to find Su Rou who knows the roots and the bottom. Let alone, it may be a good marriage¡° Really. "


    "Ah..." thinking of Su Rou, who is still sleeping at home, Su Yuze couldn''t help smiling warmly, "well, come and drink our wedding wine at that time."


    "Good!" Su Yuze''s wedding wine, not everyone can drink, "by the way, let''s get back to business..."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Just then, the door of the president''s office was opened. A woman came in with high heels and cried softly, "president."

 Chapter 290

    Lian Shuang was actually waiting outside at the beginning, thinking about what kind of opening remarks to talk to Su Yuze later, but when he was at the door of the office, he vaguely heard Su Yuze seem to be talking to others.


    "Is to turn her identity into my girlfriend..."


    "You can''t call her sister-in-law..."


    "Don''t bless me..."


    What happened? Does the president have a girlfriend? When did it happen? It was not before he disappeared. Was it during his disappearance? Damn it, what happened during this time!


    Lian Shuang''s nervous hands trembled holding the handle of the office door. She wanted to rush in now and ask Su Yuze who the woman was! But... It''s impolite to go in like this.


    "Come and drink our wedding wine then..."


    At the time of the last sentence, even the string called "reason" in her brain was broken, and she rushed in almost without thinking, "president."


    Su Yuze looked at the woman who suddenly broke in, and his face suddenly became condensed. He scolded coldly, "what''s the matter with you? Why not knock? "


    Lian Shuang bit her lips, "I... president, I''m sorry..." she rushed in and found that she had done wrong. Su Yuze hated people who entered the office without greeting.


    "Get out." Su Yuze looked at the heavily made-up woman in front of him. He didn''t recognize it for a moment. He just pointed to the door of the office and said indifferently, "go out and find your department manager. The salary will be deducted by 10% this month."


    Even his eyes suddenly widened and deducted 10 percent? She didn''t dare to stay any longer, "I know..." after saying that, Lian Shuang bowed her head and stepped back.


    At the moment of closing the door, an idea flashed through Lian Shuang''s mind. The president just looked at himself with strange eyes. He... Forgot himself¡° I also worked as a Secretary for you for several years! " I don''t remember myself!


    Even a pair of angry stamped their feet. Who is the president''s girlfriend? Who''s so lucky!


    But aren''t they married yet? Then she still has a chance!


    In the Office


    After being silent for a long time, Yufeng said, "yushao, what''s the matter? Who? " Su Yuze''s sudden cold reprimand just now startled him. Which thing without eyes provoked Su Yuze?


    "I don''t know which department, suddenly ran into my office..." Su Yuze loosened his tie and looked a little impatient, "you continue."


    "Yes." Yu Feng no longer pays attention to these trifles. "Yu Shao, Su Shi is starting to buy Shengshi''s shares. Su Kaiming is ready to buy out and wants to buy Shengshi."


    Su Yuze turned on the computer and looked, "I see."


    "I''m helping you stabilize, but it''s reasonable that your stock market will still decline. Why is your stock still rising?" Yufeng is a little puzzled, because Yujia''s company can''t compare with Su''s. If Su''s iron heart wants to deal with the prosperous times, Yufeng can barely keep its foundation and prevent the stock market from falling so fast, but this situation of not decreasing but increasing has never been met.


    "Feather less, is there someone on your side who is secretly helping?" Yu Feng asked curiously.


    Su Yuze slightly lifted his lips, "well, it''s the Kinson family." It seems that Aaron''s efficiency is still very fast.


    "Jinshen..." Yu Feng touched his chin. It is said that the people in that family are racists and rarely cooperate with Asians. Unless the Asians are particularly concerned by the Jinshen family, they don''t think about it. So yushao has bought off the Kinson family¡° OK, you have little feather. You have taken over the Kinson family. "


    "Oh, I just caught hold of them." In this society of the law of the jungle, only by mastering each other''s weaknesses can we win in one fell swoop!


    Yu Feng''s tone also rose, "isn''t it? Then I''ll rest assured. In short, your prosperity has been saved. " Jinsen family specializes in stock speculation. With the help of Jinsen family, Shengshi''s stock is expected to be stable!


    "By the way, Yu Shao, did the Su family know the news of your return?" The Su family should not know, otherwise Su Yuze would not chat with himself so leisurely.


    "Well, I don''t know yet."


    "Why, are you ready to fight guerrilla warfare?" Yu Feng joked, "although I don''t know what happened to your Su family, just the soft baby is enough for you to be busy."


    Su Yuze smiled faintly, "it''s all right. Don''t worry. I''ll handle it."


    "OK, anyway, it''s useful to get my place. Just say it." Yu Feng said very forthright.


    "Thanks."


    "Stop disgusting, brother. What are you doing here? That''s it. Go ahead and I''ll hang up. "


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yuze''s eyes flashed a light, and then his hands operated on the keyboard.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou woke up. It was noon. She stretched lazily. Then she walked slowly to the first floor. As soon as she came downstairs, she smelled the smell of traditional Chinese medicine floating all over the room.


    Mrs. Wang covered her mouth and nose with a wet towel while boiling the medicine. Seeing Su Rou coming down and putting the towel aside, she said, "Miss, you get up. Your lunch is still hot on the table. Eat it quickly. Also, the young master said that you must drink a cup of hot milk."


    Su Rou sat down at the table and began to enjoy lunch.


    "Miss, this smell is a little strong. Just bear it." Sister-in-law Wang said that the taste of this traditional Chinese medicine really smells a little bad. Maybe it will affect your appetite.


    "I''m fine. I''m used to it." Su Rou said carelessly, "sister Wang has worked hard for you."


    "It''s okay."


    After lunch, Su Rou sat in the living room and called Xiao Yun. Her mobile phone was still at home. Four months later, there was no power. She still charged all night last night to turn it on.


    "Hello? Meat? " As soon as Xiao Yun answered the phone, he excitedly called Su Rou on the phone¡° Have you returned home? "


    "Yes." Hearing Xiao Yun''s voice, Su Rou''s lips were involuntarily hooked up.


    "Where is it?"


    "At home." Su Rou lay on the sofa. "What about you? Are you in class? "


    "Yes, I''ve been in class recently."


    Su Rou smiled. It''s good to enjoy campus life in school. "By the way, let''s go to the hospital this weekend to see Feifei. I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    "OK, Feifei misses you very much." Although she can''t speak, Yu Fei must be worried about Su Rou in her heart.

 Chapter 291

    After calling Xiao Yun for a while, Xiao Yun will have class. Xiao Yun is still reluctant. She still has a lot to say to Su Rou, "forget it, I won''t have this class. Let''s chat." Anyway, it''s easy in the University. Absenteeism is normal. Just let someone answer it on behalf of you.


    "No, you''d better go to class. We can talk later." Su Rou doesn''t want to delay Xiao Yun.


    "What does it matter?" Xiao Yun said carelessly, "how important is this class for you?"


    Su Rou was amused by her words, but she still pretended to be a little serious. "You can''t do this. Go to class."


    "Meat, are you willing?"


    "Willing."


    "Are you willing to hang up my phone?"


    "Willing."


    After that, Su Rou hung up the phone. She really thought she couldn''t bear it?


    Xiao Yun on the other end of the phone was angry, "you have no conscience, you really hung up!" Xiao Yun shook his head helplessly, and then went to class with the textbook in his hand.


    In the evening, when Su Yuze came home from work, he saw Su Rou drinking medicine. A small face wrinkled into a steamed stuffed bun. It must be very bitter.


    "Drink quickly. The chocolate is ready for you." Su Yuze peeled a chocolate for Su Rou himself.


    Su Rou held her breath again, then gulped down, and then picked up the chocolate in Su Yuze''s hand and stuffed it into her mouth. Even so, the mouth is still bitter.


    It was not easy to ease the pain. Su Rou sighed heavily, "brother Ze, did the Su family know the news of your return home?"


    "Not yet, but I''ll know sooner or later." After all, the Su family can know as long as they keep an eye on it¡° Are you afraid? "


    "OK." I can''t say I''m afraid. At most, I''m worried.


    "Good, it''s okay." Su Yuze comforted, "so, will you go to the company with me tomorrow?"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou got up early the next day and got up at 7:30. She hasn''t been to work for a long time. She doesn''t know whether her previous experience has been forgotten.


    Su Yuze looked at her. "In fact, you don''t have to worry so much at work." Anyway, the boss version is here. What else are you afraid of¡° You can sleep for half an hour. "


    "No discipline." Su Roubai glanced at him. It was because of such a lazy boss that she had such a lazy secretary.


    "..." no discipline? In other words, someone has been undisciplined since primary school? It''s good to talk about him!


    After everything was taken care of, Su Yuze and Su Rou came to Shengshi company together. This time, the receptionist bowed respectfully to Su Yuze and Su rou. Now she doesn''t dare to leave again!


    Su Rou thought of the expression of the receptionist just now, and was a little funny, "brother Ze, the look in the eyes of the receptionist just now is so strange." There is a regret. What do you regret?


    "I caught my bag playing with my mobile phone at work yesterday and deducted money." The receptionist is probably in love with money.


    "Ah... Speaking of this, I practiced with you for a month before. Why didn''t you pay me?" When it comes to salary, Su Rou feels that some bugs are in it. It''s reasonable to say that if acquaintances work, their salary should be higher. Why didn''t they even get a salary after working in Shengshi for a month last time?


    Su Yuze looked at her more real little appearance, couldn''t help touching her head and said, "I''m all yours. Do you still care about such a small salary?"


    Su Rou thought for a while and felt it was reasonable, so she nodded, "it''s the same."


    "Oh..."


    Lianshuang looked at the time. At this point, should the president have come? She''s going up now!


    This time, Lian Shuang remembered to knock on the door, "knock, knock!"


    "Come in."


    Lian Shuang came in while finishing his clothes and pushing the door. His face was still filled with a smile, but the smile disappeared when he saw Su rou. What happened? Why is Su Rou still there? She didn''t come to the company yesterday! No, shouldn''t Su Rou be in class?


    "What''s up?" Seeing that even Shuang came in, Su Yuze stared at Su Rou with a pair of eyes. He was very unhappy. He had a strong desire for possession. He just didn''t like others to look at Su Rou more, even if it was a woman.


    "I, I''m looking for the President..." I asked her if she could return to the position of secretary again, but... Su Yuze brought Su rou. Needless to say, the position of secretary must be for Su Rou again.


    But - Lian Shuang thought she had to fight for herself. Rain cleared her throat and said, "president, I want to ask for the restoration of my secretary position."


    "Secretary?" Su Yuze looked at Lian Shuang, "are you my former... Lian secretary?"


    "... yes." What could be sadder than a sweetheart forgetting his name?


    Su Rou couldn''t help laughing. For the first time, she thought Su Yuze was cute. She even forgot who her former secretary was, but this answer satisfied Su rou. After all, no woman would want to hear her boyfriend remember another woman.


    Su Yuze really doesn''t remember. In his memory, only Su Rou did his job as secretary.


    Two pairs glanced at the smiling Su Rou, and a trace of discomfort flashed in their eyes. What are you laughing at? You are the president''s sister. It''s amazing that the president sees too many people and doesn''t remember himself. If you weren''t the president''s sister, the president might not look at you!


    "I hope the president can give me this opportunity. I love the job of secretary, and I have more experience. I can bring Shengshi''s performance up again." Lian Shuang said confidently.


    When Su Rou heard this, she immediately picked her eyebrows. Even a pair of these words were actually satirizing her that the newcomer was not sensible. Su Rou doesn''t speak. Anyway, people come to Su Yuze to see how he refuses.


    Su Yuze saw Su Rou''s eyes with a trace of threat. It seems that someone''s jealousy doesn''t smile, "I have a secretary."


    "Miss Su Rou is just a newcomer!" Lian Shuang said hurriedly. She saw Su Yuze looking at Su Rou''s eyes. She paid so much attention to Su rou. Do you want to ask her for advice?


    "I like it."


    Su Yuze''s pun stunned Lian Shuang. How do you feel that the president said this... More than one meaning¡° President... "She wants to stay with Su Yuze. She wants to know who his girlfriend is!


    "Well, I have only one secretary. Stop talking and go back to your own job." Su Yuze issued an order to leave without mercy.

 Chapter 292

    Because of Su Rou''s relationship, Lian Shuang was rejected again. Lian Shuang was a little depressed. Why did the president spoil his sister so much? How can a person who hasn''t graduated from college get the love of the president? Even if it''s a sister, enough is enough!


    "Can''t I compare with a little girl''s film..." even when Shuang walked out of the office, the whole person seemed very irritable. It''s thanks to her trying to please the president''s sister before, but she didn''t expect that people clearly didn''t appreciate it. Even if they didn''t, they slandered her!


    "Hum!" Lian Shuangleng snorted. After she became the president''s wife, see how she came back!


    In the office, Su Yuze''s eyebrows are still slightly twisted. If he remembers correctly, his salary for Lian shuangkai is still according to the previous post of secretary. What''s the matter? What''s wrong with not being satisfied?


    Su Yuze looked at Su Rou and found that she was looking at herself with a good look and slightly raised her eyebrows, "little Rou, what''s your look?"


    "No eyes."


    "Come here."


    Su Rou calmly sat on the sofa drinking tea and ignored Su Yuze''s words. Su Yuze''s eyebrows were higher, "really, but come?" He also looked at Su Rou thoughtfully, "have you figured it out?"


    Su Rou suddenly felt a cool wind blowing on her back. She tooted her lips in some displeasure, then put down her tea cup and walked over. Su Yuze, a belly black wolf, didn''t know what he would do if he didn''t obey.


    Looking at Su Rou''s clever coming, he pulled her over, "what''s the matter? An unhappy look? "


    "You don''t know what Lian Shuang likes you?"


    "I feel it." Su Yuze nodded.


    In fact, he didn''t pay attention to Lian Shuang, no matter who she likes! As long as she doesn''t disturb their lives, "why, because this is jealous?"


    "I didn''t." Su Rou said, "I just think, why are you so handsome?" It''s so handsome and gentle that all women are convinced!


    At that time, Su Rou didn''t know her true identity. She fell in love with Su Yuze, let alone those women who were not related by blood.


    "Huh?" Su Yuze kissed her forehead. "Don''t you like it?"


    "I like it, but I don''t like it. Other women like it too." Su Rou said, who said only Su Yuze''s strong possessiveness? Look at his little rouer''s possessiveness!


    Su Yuze smiled, "how about I go out and wear a mask?"


    "OK."


    "Then I have a proposal. You should take it too."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They looked at each other and smiled. Su Yuze rubbed her little head, "well, should you work? Or do you work right here? "


    "Do you still have a mind?" Su Rou glanced at him and then went out.


    ¡­¡­


    When Lian Shuang went downstairs, he saw some female staff around him, looking at her with a disdainful and contemptuous look, which made Lian Shuang feel very uncomfortable, "why, what are you looking at me for? Think I''m beautiful? "


    "... Oh, that''s enough!" A female clerk said with a disgusting expression, "can you stop being so narcissistic?"


    "Oh." In order to save his face, Lian Shuang lifted his hair, "what else are you looking at me for?"


    "We look at you to see how defeated you look after you were kicked out by the president!" The female clerk disdained and said, "you think we don''t know. Did you go up to the president and ask the officer to return to his original post?"


    Because Lian Shuang was originally demoted from the president''s secretary to here, Lian Shuang certainly felt unwilling. After all, such a good opportunity to get the month first was gone. Anyone would feel unwilling.


    "I... I just went to the bathroom." Lian Shuang argued for himself. Are these women Ascaris lumbricoides? How can you even know what she''s doing? However, she will never admit it. Lose more face!


    "Ha..." the female clerk threw Lian Shuang a "you know" expression and stopped talking. Go to the bathroom? It''s really wonderful. The staff toilets are on the other side. Even Shuang just went to a toilet that men and women can share. Generally, only men go to the toilet for convenience, and women go to the staff toilet for cleanliness. Even Shuang''s lie is really lame.


    Even the two clenched their fists. The women looked at each other with sympathy or despicable expression in everyone''s eyes, and then continued to lower their heads to work. In an instant, even Shuang felt that she was the only one in the whole office. Does that mean they''re pushing her out?


    Hehe, squeeze her out. You all squeeze her out. Do you know what this behavior is called? Jealous, jealous that she used to be the Secretary of the president! In case she takes the president''s wife''s throne, you''ll have to curry favor with her!


    Lian Shuang thought so, twisting his waist and sitting in his seat.


    Lian Shuang looked at the computer in front of her, and Liu Mei screwed up. Now... What chance should she find to get close to the president? It''s impossible to flatter Su Rou again. That little girl film must hate herself, so... She has to think of an opportunity to get close to the president.


    If you want to find the president, you must first go when Su Rou is away!


    "Lian Shuang..."


    Yes, otherwise Su Rou will show her her face!


    "Lian Shuang..."


    By the way, the president already has a girlfriend, doesn''t he? She has to find a way to find that woman!


    "Even double!" A female clerk came with a stack of information and saw Lian Shuang in a daze. She didn''t know what she was thinking. The expression on her face was happy, sad and cruel. Oh, my God, what''s the matter with this woman?


    The female clerk''s voice was so loud that she even gave a jump and her ears roared. She glared at the female clerk and angrily pushed her, "you''re crazy. Do you have to be so loud?"


    After being pushed by both sides, the female clerk didn''t hold steady for a moment. She staggered back, and all the information in her hand was scattered, "ah --"


    "Xiaofang, are you okay?" Someone nearby came up and helped up the female staff member named Xiaofang. He was very dissatisfied and looked at Lian Shuang, "what are you doing to push people!" Really no quality!


    "Oh, she just yelled at me?" Even took out her ears, her ears are still ringing. It''s clearly the woman''s fault!


    "Who let you just wander? Xiao Fang has called you a few times! "


    Even the woman Shuang, they finally saw clearly that she looked the same in front of the president and another in front of them!

 Chapter 293

    "Did you call me? Why didn''t I hear? " Cut, she has no problem with her ears. If someone calls herself, how can she not hear it? These female staff members are clearly looking for their own fault.


    Xiao Fang didn''t have time to check whether she was hurt. She just hurried to pick up the A4 paper on the ground, "these materials are planned and can''t be disturbed!"


    The female clerk who picked up Xiaofang also squatted down to pick up the scattered information. By the way, she raised her head and said to Lian Shuang, "what are you still pestling? Why don''t you come over and help clean up? "


    Even the pair heard it, but "hissed" and said, "she made it herself." Who wants her to yell in her ear when she''s okay? It''s normal for her to be scared, okay?


    The female clerk stood up and said, "do you have a conscience?" Obviously, it''s Xiao Fang who even pushed double. Even if she doesn''t say she''s sorry, she doesn''t help pick up the data yet.


    "Conscience?"


    "You''re really..." the female clerk didn''t know what language to use to describe Lian Shuang.


    As soon as the colleagues around heard that it was important information and could not be disturbed, they came together to help Xiaofang pick it up. Everyone looked at lianshuang with reproach, "lianshuang, if you still admit that you are a member of the prosperous age, you will help pick up the information quickly."


    Even Shuang looked at the people around him and helped Xiaofang. Suddenly, he felt an unknown flame in his heart, "how about I don''t pick it up?" After that, even a pair of information that crossed the ground, "dada" stepped on high heels and walked out of the company.


    Those bitches, she will make them all kneel down and beg her!


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Meimei came out of school, the special bus outside was waiting at the door. Su Meimei smiled and waved goodbye to Kong Yao, "don''t forget this weekend."


    Kong Yao nodded, "I see."


    This is one of the entertainment activities of rich people. They get together to have an activity or something every weekend.


    Melanie was full of joy. There were two days before the weekend. She was really looking forward to it!


    When Su Meimei returned home, she saw Liu Rulan and Qian Yingnan sitting together and seemed to be talking about something. Su Meimei looked at them strangely. When did their relationship become so good?


    "Mom." Su Mei Mei called Liu Rulan.


    "Well, Mei Mei is back. Go back to your room first." Liu Rulan said.


    "..." something''s wrong! Something''s really wrong! It always feels like mom and dad are plotting something recently, or is it because she is distracted? After all, their su family is still very harmonious. What can happen?


    Qian Yingnan saw Su Meimei running upstairs without saying a word and said to Liu Rulan, "sister-in-law, don''t you go and see Mei Mei?" In fact, Qian Yingnan doesn''t want to chat with Liu Rulan. She saw it when Liu Rulan talked to herself the other day. Liu Rulan was not kind at all. She clearly came to inquire about the news!


    Liu Rulan shook his head, "that child is spoiled by us. It doesn''t matter."


    "Ha ha..." Qian Yingnan smiled twice. It didn''t seem like what Liu Rulan could say. Liu Rulan loved Su Meimei. The whole Su family knew that Su Meimei and Su Rou were almost abducted. Liu Rulan didn''t know what it was like to cry!


    Liu Rulan also smiled, "by the way, where did we just say... Oh, you haven''t said yet. What famous families did your Qian family know at that time?"


    "Sister-in-law, this is a thing of the past. Let''s change the topic." Qian Yingnan despises Liu Rulan in her heart. What does she want from herself!


    "Well, I have another question. Will you speculate in stocks?"


    "No."


    "Eh? Su Yue''s stock speculation is not bad. Why didn''t he learn from him? "


    "I''m not very interested in stocks."


    "Yeah..."


    Qian Yingnan almost felt that she was on the verge of outbreak. Fortunately, soon after, Su Kaiming and Su Yue returned home one after another. Qian Yingnan was relieved and finally escaped temporarily.


    As soon as Su Kaiming entered the house, he saw Liu Rulan and Qian Yingnan sitting together. Qian Yingnan immediately stood up, "brother is back. I''ll go and see if the food in the kitchen is ready." Then he ran away.


    Su Kaiming asked softly as he changed his slippers, "how''s it going?"


    Liu Rulan shook his head, "I didn''t ask anything." Either Qian Yingnan is pretending to be stupid or she really doesn''t know.


    "Continue."


    "Yes."


    When Su Yue came back, everyone was eating silently on the table. I didn''t know if it was his illusion. I always felt that the atmosphere today was very strange. In order to break the awkward atmosphere, Su Yue said to Su Ziqi, "Ziqi, how are you doing at the grass-roots level recently?"


    When Su Ziqi heard the speech, he looked up at Su Yue and silently lowered his head to pick up rice. "That''s not what it looks like."


    "You stinky boy, you have no ambition at all." Su Yue said unhappily.


    At this time, Su Hongyu said, "uncle, Ziqi is actually very hard-working. He only said so modestly."


    "Hongyu is still obedient. I would be satisfied if Ziqi worked half as hard as you."


    Su Ziqi just ate silently, but there was a trace of impatience in his eyes. Why should brother Hongyu speak for himself?


    After dinner, Qian Yingnan pulled Su Yue into the bedroom. "Husband, I don''t think something''s right."


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Qian Yingnan''s anxious appearance, Su Yue couldn''t help laughing, "are you pregnant?"


    Qian Yingnan hammered him, "go! I''m serious with you. In the last two days, my sister-in-law will talk to me if she has nothing to do. It''s not about stocks or people I know. I feel so strange. Do you think they have any conspiracy? "


    Su Yue frowned, "did you say sister-in-law?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s going on?" Why did my sister-in-law ask Qian Yingnan to say these things? Is it intentional or unintentional?


    "I just don''t know what''s going on, so I came to ask you. Did you do anything in the company?" Otherwise, why did Liu Rulan ask herself these things like interrogating a prisoner?


    Su Yue was more puzzled. "I didn''t do anything... In addition to contacting the whereabouts of Yuze, I wanted to do it, but brother saw that I looked so tight, I couldn''t do it!"


    Qian Yingnan sighed heavily, "that''s strange."


    "For whatever reason, you can''t tell the whole story." Su Yue told him.


    "Of course I know. I''m not stupid!" Qian Yingnan said with staring eyes.

 Chapter 294

    "I don''t want to stay at home. My sister-in-law is really annoying." Qian Yingnan was very distressed. "You said, should I just go back to my mother''s house for a few days?"


    "No." Su Yue shook his head. "Can you hide from the first day of junior high school or the fifteenth day of junior high school? Don''t go back to your mother''s house and spend time with her here. "


    "Huh? What do you mean? " Qian Yingnan asked suspiciously.


    "I mean, you just stay at home. If your sister-in-law asks you anything, you follow her words and make her feel true or false." Doesn''t Liu Rulan want to get any information from Qian Yingnan? Then give it to her. It''s just that if the information she gets is what she wants, they can''t be blamed.


    Qian Yingnan understood that it was actually a contest between her and Liu Rulan¡° OK, I see. "


    When Liu Rulan downstairs saw that Qian Yingnan and Su Yue had stayed in the room for a long time, he immediately said to Su Kaiming, "husband, are my brothers and sisters aware of my intention?"


    Su Kaiming glanced at Liu Rulan, "you are so obvious that people must be suspicious."


    "But I usually ask." She had been talking as if it were a family conversation, "but my sister-in-law seemed to know nothing." This is somewhat frustrating for Liu Rulan. "I found that my sister-in-law is a spoiled eldest lady. I don''t even know the basic situation of entering the company for the first time."


    Su Kaiming sighed, "how do you know she didn''t mean it?"


    Liu Rulan suddenly had no words, and it was not unreasonable.


    "Pay more attention next time." But fortunately, they are all women. Women''s friendship is usually on the surface, unlike men who say they capsize without reconciliation.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day Su Rou went to work, when people in the company saw Su Rou, they would also call "Hello, Secretary Su". Su Rou immediately felt a sense of achievement.


    Su Rou is reading the document. Suddenly, a shadow is covered in front of her. Su Rou looks up blankly, "brother Yufeng."


    "Hi!" Yu Feng waved to Su Rou in the sunshine, "do you miss me?"


    "Oh!" When Su Rou saw Yufeng, she immediately thought of something, "little cute."


    "...." Yufeng felt that he had been hurt by 10000 points. "You little girl, you think of dogs when you see me. What do you mean?"


    Who asked Yufeng to help raise xiaocute? When Su Rou saw him, she subconsciously thought of little cute¡° I''ll take little cute back today. "


    "OK, OK, you pick it up."


    "What are you doing here? Are you looking for brother Ze or... "


    When Yufeng heard this, he immediately smiled with a malicious smile, "still call him ''brother''?"


    "Huh?" What does Yufeng mean?


    "Rourou baby, don''t pretend. Yushao told me that you are now... Cough!" At this point, Yu Feng winked at Su rou.


    Su Rou immediately understood, "brother Ze has told you." Eh, why didn''t Su Yuze tell himself?


    "Yes."


    "Well, we are together." Su Rou is not hypocritical. She admits it generously. In her opinion, she and Su Yuze are completely your love and my wish. What can''t be admitted?


    Yu Feng was stunned because he didn''t expect Su Rou to be so generous and admitted his relationship with Su Yuze. After all, they were still brothers and sisters and suddenly evolved into lovers. How could they feel very strange, okay? But seeing Su Rou so calm, it seemed that they deserved to be together.


    "Brother Yufeng, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that he seemed to be hit, Su Rou asked in some doubt, "don''t you already know?"


    "Ah..." I know it''s one thing. Hearing Su Rou admit it is another thing.


    "Yufeng." An unhappy voice suddenly came out of the door of the office, with a dignified low voice, "didn''t you say that you shouldn''t make fun of xiaorouer?" This man just owes a lesson.


    Yu Feng quickly defended himself, "I didn''t tease her..."


    "He''s been making fun of me." Su Rou said.


    "Dead girl, you framed me again." Yu Feng immediately widened his eyes.


    Sure enough, Su Yuze''s face sank slightly, and his eyes looked at Yufeng became a little dangerous, "Yufeng..."


    "I was wrong, I was wrong." Yufeng raised his hands to surrender. Su Rou was the same as before. She didn''t change because of the change of her identity. It''s very good¡° Come on, let''s go in and talk. "


    Su Rou outside gave Su Yuze and Yufeng two cups of tea and sent them in, "brother Yufeng drinks tea."


    "OK."


    "Little rou''er, you don''t have to make it for him." This guy is so idle and flustered. Why don''t he make a cup by himself and ask his little rouer to serve him himself.


    Yu Feng smiled, "the tea made by rourourou baby is delicious."


    "It''s all right. I don''t have a lot of work." Su Rou walked out of the office and closed the door for them.


    Yu Feng sat on the sofa with his legs cocked. "OK, less feather, good adjustment." Su Rou is becoming more and more virtuous. "You have matured a lot. Have you... Reached that step?" Two people live under the same roof, Su Yuze is a normal man, it is inevitable to wipe the gun and get angry.


    "Are you a woman?" So gossip.


    "Curious... How did you decide to be with her?" Yufeng is really curious. He still can''t imagine upgrading his brother and sister into lovers.


    How did you decide... "In fact, Xiao rouer took the initiative." He always remembered the scene of Su Rou''s confession that day.


    "Wow!" Yu Feng smiled vaguely, "I can''t see it!" I can''t see that Rourou baby is so brave.


    Su Yuze cleared his throat and said, "come back to business."


    "OK." Yufeng''s eyes sincerely showed a trace of blessing. The heart of gossip has been made up. Now it''s time to talk about business¡° Yu Shao, are you going to let the Su family find out that you have returned home? "


    "Do you want me to say ''I''m back'' in a high profile?"


    "In fact, I think it would be better for you to shrink like this, and then give Su Kaiming a heavy punch. I really want to see his embarrassed expression." Dare to sneak around behind the scenes, do you really think Su Yuze doesn''t know?


    "Are you calling me a bastard?" What do you mean by ''shrinking like this''?


    Yu Feng forced himself to smile, "no, I don''t mean that..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yufeng couldn''t stand Su Yuze''s anger, so he said, "it''s my treat tonight. Please go to have a big meal and go to my house to take your dog away!"

 Chapter 295

    "Well, you didn''t abuse little cute, did you?" If Su Rou saw that xiaocute was thin, some Yufeng would be affected.


    "How can it? It eats what I eat. It grows stronger than a pig." Yufeng can''t abuse xiaocute. This is Rourou''s baby dog. He is delicious and drinkable all day, just like serving Su Yuze and Su rou.


    "That''s pretty much the same."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou was filling out the quarterly report on her desk outside. Suddenly, she heard a burst of "dada" high-heeled shoes on the smooth ground, which looked very harsh in this quiet space.


    The figure of the high-heeled shoes was getting closer and closer. Su Rou raised her head and saw a pair of colorful clothes. She held a pile of data in her arms. When she saw Su Rou, the corners of her mouth raised proudly, pretended not to see it, and directly walked past Su rou.


    Seeing this, Su Rou pulled Lian Shuang without saying a word, "you can''t go in."


    Lian Shuang looked back and said, "I sent information to the president." In other words, since I''m here to send information, why don''t you let me in?


    "The president is really talking to the guests. You can''t go in." Su Rou said firmly. Anyway, she just wouldn''t let Lian Shuang in. The woman, taking the information to the president, made it clear that her motivation was impure. "In other words, shouldn''t these things be handed over to the president by my secretary?"


    "Don''t forget Miss Su rou. I used to be a secretary." If you count by this, she is still Su Rou''s predecessor!


    "You also said it was once." Su Rou smiled. "When you become a secretary again, I won''t stop you... Now, please give me the information and go back to your job."


    She was su rou. She was so ruthless, "I think I''d better hand it over to the president myself."


    "Didn''t you say that? The president is talking to the guests. You are very beautiful. Why are your ears hard to use? " Su Rou still pulled Lian Shuang''s arm and was stunned not to let Lian Shuang pass.


    "You..." Lian Shuangshen took a deep breath and tried to suppress the impulse to hit people. Su Rou can''t move for the time being. Anyway, she''s still the president''s sister. If she goes to sue, she won''t be able to sing. "I''ll wait for the guests to go in, OK?"


    "However, as a friendly reminder, if you leave your job for more than half an hour without explaining the situation to your superiors, you will have to pay 5% of your salary."


    It seems that Su Rou''s regulations on prosperity are very clear!


    "I''m working." Even Shuang Yang raised the data in his hand, and his expression was as arrogant and complacent as ever.


    "But this is not your job." Su Rou was a little funny. "Lian Shuang, you should know the company''s rules better than me."


    Even Shuang saw Su Rou''s glib speech for the first time. Everything she said was reasonable, and she had no room for refutation at all. Su Rou said that she was a secretary who was expelled from the president''s territory, so she was not qualified to see the president again. She also said that she knew the rules of the company, but Su Rou, a newcomer, had to explain it for her


    Even the pair felt that they couldn''t bear it any longer. Their hands holding the data trembled slightly, "I have to see the total wipe today!" With that, she suddenly twisted her arm violently, trying to free her arm from Su Rou''s hand.


    However, if she was a girl, she would leave a little nails, and Su Rou''s grasp was a little stronger. Even her arms felt a pain, "ah -" she immediately screamed, and then looked at her arm. Three red blood marks were distributed on her arm.


    Lian Shuang looked at his white arm and immediately became red. He was a little angry, "you, you dare to catch me!"


    "If you don''t break free, you won''t get hurt." Su Rou opened her hand and said something quite innocent. Obviously, this is the consequence of Lian Shuang''s forced break away. Why should she be?


    "You still have reason."


    At this time, the door of the office was suddenly opened. She even turned her eyes. She suddenly threw all the information in her hand, and then she sat on the ground, "ouch... Ouch!"


    When Su Yuze and Yu Feng came out, they saw Lian Shuang sitting on the ground wailing and information scattered on the ground. Su Yuze frowned slightly, "what''s going on?"


    Even Shuang is secretly happy. Even the president''s sister can''t favor her this time, can she? Lian Shuang looked up at Su Rou, but found that Su Rou stood calmly, and the corners of her lips seemed to evoke a smile, but Lian Shuang felt that smile was like laughing at her.


    "Mute?"


    Even Shuang regained consciousness. No matter what Su Rou''s smile meant, she directly covered her arm and cried to Su Yuze, "president, I just kind-hearted to send a message, but Miss Su Rou didn''t let me in. Even if she didn''t let me in, she grabbed me and pushed me to... It hurts."


    Then she showed her injured arm so that they could clearly see the wound on her arm. She looked pitiful. Compared with Su Rou, who was watching the play, she was really a pitiful weak person.


    Lian Shuang just wants Su Yuze to see how savage his sister is. Let Su Yuze see that such a woman is not worthy of being a secretary.


    But Su Rou was surprised and cooperated with her. She didn''t refute her words. Was she scared silly?


    Su Yuze walked over. Lian Shuang thought Su Yuze was coming to help himself, but unexpectedly, Su Yuze passed her directly and went to Su rou.


    "Are you hurt?" Su Yuze asked softly, looking at her to see if there was any injury.


    "I didn''t."


    "Well, Yufeng said to invite us to dinner. After that, go to his house and pick up xiaocute." Su Yuze looked at the time, "we can go now."


    "OK." Su Rou replied.


    Su Yuze took Su Rou and prepared to go to the elevator, "Yufeng, let''s go." After taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped, turned to Lian Shuang and said, "rearrange the data and put it on my desk."


    Watching Su Yuze and Su Rou''s back go away, Yu Feng shook his head and said to Lian Shuang who was still sitting on the ground, "silly woman......" he even dreamed of Su Yuze. Even if there was no su Rou, Yu Shao despised a woman like Lian Shuang.


    "I advise you, yushao is not something you can climb up. Clean up here quickly."

 Chapter 296

    Yufeng also left. Lian Shuang just sat on the ground. This sudden change shocked Lian Shuang! What''s going on? Why did the president pass her directly without even looking at her wound? Why did the president ask Su Rou if she was hurt after hearing that she was bullied? You''re the one who got hurt, aren''t you?


    And the man just now, he said to give him a piece of advice, Su Yuze is not something she can climb up!


    "Hehe... Why can''t I climb up?" Even a pair of sneers, unmarried men and unmarried women, why not?


    The wound on her arm was really painful and hot. She was left alone on the floor of the president''s office. It was cool on the floor. She got up from the ground and silently cleaned up the information scattered on the ground.


    However, even in his eyes, there was a trace of determination. What he couldn''t get was always the best. Su Yuze was the best! Her family background is not very poor, and her appearance and figure are excellent. I don''t believe she can''t win Su Yuze!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou got into the car and still didn''t say anything. When Su Yuze started the engine, he took time to look at her and asked, "what''s the matter, little Rou, still angry?"


    "No."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yuze asked, "are you happy that the big boss took you off duty today?"


    "..." said as if skipping work was a great thing¡° You are not ashamed, but proud. "


    Su Yuze smiled, "isn''t this to make beauty smile?"


    "You have a heart." Su Rou replied, "let''s go to a very expensive restaurant." Since it''s Yufeng''s treat, it''s natural to go to a very expensive place, otherwise it''s insincere.


    "Of course." That''s what he thinks.


    "The couple restaurant we went to last time was good."


    "Do you want to abuse a single dog?" Su Yuze''s smile deepened a little, "it will be strange for the three of us to go." What if someone misunderstood it as 3P? He didn''t want little rouer to be mistaken for someone else''s.


    Su Rou smiled cunningly, "let''s go in together. He goes in alone."


    "OK, listen to you."


    Yufeng has seen the worst meal in history. He stands in front of the French couple restaurant, looks at the sign on his head, and then looks at the little couple holding hands next to him. He is like a person from another world, "shit, what are you going to do?"


    "Did you say whatever we wanted?" Su Rou shrugged. "Let''s go. The things in it are really good."


    With that, he took the lead in holding Su Yuze''s hand. Tu liuyufeng stood outside the door. This... That... Even if the food was delicious, he was tortured to death!


    As a result, there was such a scene in the lovers'' French restaurant. A couple with a single man had to make people guess what the identity of the lonely man was. He was lovelorn, and then deliberately followed him to break up others? Or a gay?


    Yu Feng looked at the sight of the people around him. He was embarrassed and pulled rasu Yuze''s sleeve. "Feather, let''s book a box?" It would be really ugly to sit outside and eat.


    "You ask little rou."


    So Yufeng went to pull La surou''s sleeve again, "Rourou baby." He said pitifully, "shall we go to the box?"


    Su Rou turned around and smiled at Yu Feng, "OK."


    "Hoo..." this body is "good". It''s like an amnesty.


    However, I have to say that the French couple restaurant really has good dishes. As soon as Yufeng had delicious food, he immediately forgot his scars and began to eat.


    "Bring a date here next time." Yu Feng said firmly, never come out with these two people again.


    Su Yuze smiled. "You can also take a male partner."


    "Go, I''m not so heavy." Yufeng is full of disgust and says that his sexual orientation is normal, okay!


    After eating and drinking, it was dark outside. "Come on, go to my house and take your dog away."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Meimei was manicuring her nails at home when suddenly a phone call came. The caller ID was Kong Yao''s name, "Hello, Kong Yao."


    "Well, let''s go shopping." Kong Yao said on the other end of the phone.


    Sue Mei was lazily turning on her hands-free and was still trimming her nails. She asked casually, "what do you want to buy?"


    "Eh? You forget, aren''t we going camping with the boys from the school next door this weekend? " Kong Yao said, "you are looking forward to it."


    "Oh..." Su Meimei suddenly realized, "I remember. OK, I''ll come out now."


    In her art department, she had a small fellowship with the boys in the school next door. Then she made an appointment to go camping this weekend. Thinking about so many boys and girls, she would be excited.


    So Kong Yao said that she would go shopping. In fact, she didn''t buy anything else, just buy new clothes. Since she was going to socialize, isn''t it similar to dating? Shouldn''t you dress up to see your boyfriend?


    The two girls soon came to the commercial building and began crazy shopping. Anyway, both of them were children of rich families. They casually took the gold card brush. Soon, their hands were full of large and small packaging bags.


    "Hoo, almost..." Kong Yao looked at the shopping bag in her hand. "So many, how can I go back?"


    "Call a car to pick us up." Said Sue.


    "Yes, I''ll let my car come and take you back later." Kong Yao said.


    "OK, come on, I''m so tired." Sue Mei was very tired carrying big bags and small bags. She was a little impatient.


    The two girls were standing in front of the commercial building waiting. Across the road was a French couple restaurant, which made Su Meimei involuntarily think of what happened in the restaurant with Jiang Ling. Why didn''t he like herself? It''s so hard to have dinner with him.


    At the thought of this, Melanie was a little angry, and looked at the French couple restaurant a little uncomfortable. Just about to look away, I saw two familiar figures, eh? Why do those two people look so familiar?


    "Mei Mei, the car is coming. Let''s go." Kong Yao said nearby.


    "Wait a minute..." Sue Mei looked over again. The two men had already got into a car.


    Maybe they are dazzled. How can they be in T city?


    "Let''s go." Melanie opened the door and sat on it. "Drive faster. I just want to go back and take a bath and sleep."

 Chapter 297

    Su Rou takes Xiaoxiao back. Fortunately, the dog is still the most loyal animal. Although she has been separated from Su Rou for more than four months, she is still very happy to see Su rou. When she leads Xiaoxiao away, Xiaoxiao still has some small nests that she can''t give up.


    As a result, Yufeng generously stuffed the little lovely nest into Su Rou''s hand, "here you are. Take the dog and go quickly. There has always been the smell of dogs in my home." Take it away quickly so as to give him a fresh drink.


    Su Yuze put xiaocute''s nest on the car, which took Su Rou and xiaocute home.


    "Drink medicine."


    When Su Yuze returned home, sister-in-law Wang had left, but there was still a bowl of soup on the stove for Su rou. Su Yuze brought the medicine bowl. The medicine was warm and just at the entrance.


    Su rougang had a full meal. When he smelled the smell, he felt some tumbling in his stomach, but he reluctantly took it in order to regulate his body


    "Chocolate." Su Yuze immediately handed over a piece of chocolate.


    "Hoo... When I have a baby, I''ll never drink this ghost again."


    "Oh..."


    In other words, what else to drink when the baby has it!


    ¡­¡­


    The weekend is coming. Su Rou''s plan is to go to the hospital with Xiao Yun to see Yu Fei. The meeting of two good girlfriends that they haven''t seen for a long time makes them feel very excited. Xiao Yun and Su Rou went to the milk tea shop they used to go to and ordered their favorite milk tea.


    "You don''t know. After you disappeared, I was dying of anxiety. I called boss Su every day, but I couldn''t get through, and I didn''t know what boss Su was doing." When Xiao Yun spoke, he felt a little angry. "Later, when I saw Feifei in the hospital, I told her about it. Guess what? Feifei burst into tears! "


    At that time, Xiao Yun was excited and hurriedly called the doctor. The doctor said it was normal for vegetative people to cry. As long as there was still a trace of nerve consciousness, they would react to the outside world.


    Su Rou felt a little incredible, "really? It worries you. "


    "I wish you were all right." Xiao Yun said carelessly. In fact, it doesn''t matter if he is missing, but nothing can happen. "At first, I thought boss Su didn''t want you! I didn''t expect him to come to you. "


    Su Rou smiled, "Yun Yun, actually..." when she said this, she paused and continued, "did I tell you I had a boyfriend?"


    Xiao Yun thought and shook his head, "when did it happen? Americans? "


    "No, you know." The smile on her lips was even brighter, "it''s su Yuze."


    "..." Xiao Yun''s eyes suddenly widened, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face, "what? What''s the matter? " This is too scary, "you, you are brothers and sisters!"


    "No, I''m not Su''s family." Su Rou explained, "so brother Ze and I can be together."


    "Wait, wait... Let me digest." Xiao Yun obviously had a big blow to the news. He was still a brother and sister before, and suddenly became a lover... "Su Yuze is my boss, so you are..." elder sister?


    Oh, my God!


    Su Rou raised her eyebrows. "There''s no need to tangle. Anyway, we''re together." After thinking about it, he added, "we graduated from high school together."


    "Ah?" Xiao Yun was more excited, "you... You''ve been together so early, but you didn''t tell us!" What dishonesty!


    "At that time..." I can''t say. She didn''t want to hide it from her friends, but some things were more complicated.


    Seeing Su Rou''s expression, Xiao Yun probably knew the complexity of the matter, so he got rid of those distractions, "well, our main purpose today is to see Feifei. Let''s go."


    "OK."


    The two girls came to the hospital. Guo Yi has been there for so long. His previous injury has long been cured. Now he is sitting in front of Fei''s hospital bed and telling her a story.


    Seeing Su Rou and Xiao Yun coming in, Guo Yi was stunned and then showed a silly smile.


    "Why, don''t you know me?" Su Rou smiled.


    "Where... Sister Rou, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Guo Yi scratched his head. He just felt it was too sudden.


    "Long time no see." Su Rou looked at him. "You are so patient." It seems that Guo Yi is also in love with Yu Fei. Yu Fei has been lying here for more than half a year. Guo Yi can come to see her day after day. This intention is really rare.


    "I''m used to it." Guo Yi said.


    "In fact, if you like other girls halfway, we can forgive you." After all, Yu Fei''s appearance will drag Guo Yi down.


    Guo Yi said firmly, "I''ll wake up." He hasn''t confessed to Yu Fei yet. It means that Fei wakes up and he wants to officially confess to her.


    Xiao Yun and Su Rou looked at each other and smiled, "well, we''ve officially handed Feifei to you now. You should be responsible for her. You can''t like other girls, because it''s your own decision."


    Guo Yi nodded, "yes, I see."


    Guo Yi, you''ve matured a lot!


    "Eh? Look, Feifei is crying again. " Xiao Yun shouted, pointing to Yu Fei on the bed.


    Su Rou looked at the past. It really lay on Fei''s cheeks, and two tears came out. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the three quietly called Yu Fei to see if they could wake Yu Fei up.


    However, miracles often need to wait. Yu Fei still doesn''t wake up. Guo Yi is not disappointed. He just took a paper towel and wiped away the tears on both sides of Yu Fei''s cheeks. No matter what happens, he will always guard her.


    The three chatted in the ward for a while. During the period, the doctor came and checked Yu Fei''s physical condition. Su Rou asked about the vegetable''s tears. The doctor explained, "to awaken the vegetable, it is necessary to stimulate her consciousness. Like the vegetable''s tears, it is actually a good phenomenon, indicating that she wants to awaken consciously."


    "Well, wouldn''t it be nice if we made her cry more in the future?" Xiao Yun asked.


    "It''s not easy to cry. Come on."


    The doctor left, and it was getting late. Xiao Yun looked at the time, "meat, I''ll take you home."


    "Well... What about you, Guo Yi?"


    "I''ll go later."


    "OK."


    When they walked out of the ward and were about to leave the hospital, they suddenly saw a large number of people at the door of the hospital, men and women. At first glance, they were college students, but they looked nervous and surrounded the girl in the middle, looking as if they were afraid of something wrong with her.


    The middle girl''s face was covered, her hands and feet were red and swollen, and she looked terrible.


    "Why is it like that?" Xiao Yun obviously saw it and whispered.

 Chapter 298

    Su Rou and Xiao Yun just looked at the girl, who was surrounded and came over. The skin exposed outside showed redness and swelling, which was shocking.


    "Be careful..."


    "Don''t touch my hand..."


    "Where did you put your hand?"


    Walking from the door of the hospital, I can only hear the girl''s voice, which is particularly harsh in this quiet space.


    Su Rou frowned. The voice... Seems familiar!


    The girl was surrounded by a large group of people and came towards herself. When the girl in the way moved away, Su Rou saw her face. It was su Meimei!


    "Call the doctor."


    "OK, I''ll go to the doctor. You take Mei to the ward first."


    The corridor in the hospital has become a little noisy because of their participation. Sue Meimei''s eyebrows are frowned. She is suffering to death now. She doesn''t know what''s wrong. Her arms seem to be allergic and grow so many red rashes.


    When a group of people from Su Meimei came over, Su Meimei looked at the people on both sides of the corridor, and then hit Su Rou''s eyes, "..." Su Rou? After passing Su Rou and Xiao Yun, Su Meimei looked back, but only saw Su Rou''s back, but... Yes, that''s su Rou!


    Su Rou is back! Isn''t brother Yuze also


    Xiao Yun also saw the girl, "it''s su Meimei." However, looking at Su Meimei being made like this, Xiao Yun felt inexplicably happy!


    "Yes."


    "Forget it, let''s go." Xiao Yun took Su Rou''s arm, and then they left.


    When Su Rou returned home, Su Yuze was not at home. Sister Wang smiled and gave Su Rou the boiled medicine, "Miss, the medicine is ready."


    "Yes." Su Rou took the medicine bowl and said, "sister Wang, where''s brother Ze?"


    "The young master has gone out. He should be back in a minute."


    "Didn''t you say where to go?"


    "No."


    "Oh." It shouldn''t be a big deal, otherwise Su Yuze will tell sister-in-law Wang.


    When Su Yuze came back, he saw Su Rou sitting there drinking medicine. After changing her shoes, he went over and sat beside her, stretched out his hand and habitually took her shoulder, "what''s the matter, little Rou?" He is sensitive to Su Rou''s feelings. He can see what''s on her mind or when she''s unhappy.


    "How about Yu Fei?" Su Yuze guessed, because today she went to the hospital with Xiao Yun to see Yu Fei. If she is in a bad mood, it is mostly because of Yu Fei.


    Su Rou shook her head. "No, the doctor said Yu Fei recovered very well. I saw Su Meimei in the hospital."


    "Why, is she bothering you?" Su Yuze asked coldly, his eyes and tone changed, became a little indifferent, and still vaguely murderous.


    Su Rou shook her head. "That''s not true." How could su Meimei bother her when she was overwhelmed¡° At that time, Su Mei seemed to be allergic. Besides, there were clouds. "


    "Allergy?"


    "Well, I don''t know how." Anyway, her red and swollen appearance is an allergic phenomenon.


    Su Yuze nodded, "it''s all right." He knew that when she saw Xiao rou''er, she must have looked at her with colored eyes. She had been disgusted with Su Rou since she was a child. But since Su Meimei saw Su Rou, the whole Su family should know the news of their return home.


    We should be ready for "confrontation".


    ¡­¡­


    "Mei Mei, what''s the matter with you?" Kong Yao looked at Su Meimei and looked back. She asked strangely. Su Meimei just seemed to see something.


    "Oh, I just seemed to see... Su rou." Said Sue.


    "Eh? Su Rou, but didn''t you say she had gone abroad? " Kong Yao was a little surprised because she had heard Su Meimei say that Su Rou was a big liar and deceived the feelings of the Su family. Because she was not su wennuan''s daughter at all, she was driven away by the Su family. How did she come back?


    Su Meimei frowned, "yes, I''m just strange..." Su Meimei thought that Su Rou''s liar came back shamelessly... Just thinking so, she felt another strong itch on her arm. The pain can be tolerated, but the itch can''t be tolerated anymore... "It''s itchy. Where''s the doctor, waste? I asked you to call a doctor. Where are the people? "


    God, it''s itching her to death!


    The group soon sent Su Meimei to the ward. When a female doctor heard that it was the little princess of the Su family, she didn''t dare to neglect it. She ran over directly, "Miss Su, let me have a look."


    Su Mei Mei stretched out her swollen arm. "Look, am I allergic? It''s so itchy. Please stop itching. " At this time, Su Meimei was very uncomfortable, so her tone was naturally a lot arrogant.


    The doctor was a little unhappy. "OK, OK, I''ll show you now."


    The doctor looked at her. "Yes, you''re allergic. Did you touch anything before?" Asked the doctor.


    "I''ll go to barbecue with them. Are those barbecues unsanitary?" She asked, looking at the boys with a complaining look in her eyes. She knew she wouldn''t go. Now it''s all right. Make a fool of herself!


    "It shouldn''t be about food." The doctor shook his head. "Did you go to the southern suburbs for barbecue?"


    "Yes."


    The doctor understood, "your skin is allergic. There are many wild weeds in the southern suburbs. Of course you will be allergic if you only wear so little." In order to look good, Su Meimei wears sleeveless miniskirts and shuttles through so many wild weeds. Can she not be allergic?


    "That''s not a barbecue problem." Asked a boy behind him.


    The doctor nodded. "Yes, if it''s barbecue allergy, the whole face will swell up."


    Sue Mei Mei frowned fiercely. She looked at the talking boy, "what do you mean? Not a barbecue allergy. Are you proud? Or are you happy to see me allergic? "


    "That''s not what I mean." The boy explained that after all, the barbecue was cooked by himself. If people were allergic to the ingredients they prepared, wouldn''t he be the biggest?


    "Hehe, I''m allergic. You''re obviously in a good mood!" Su Mei Mei said in a very mean tone.


    "Just say I don''t have it!"


    Kong Yao naturally helped Su Meimei, "well, Meimei is now a wounded person. Can''t you follow her?"


    "...." the boy snorted silently in his heart. It was clearly not his fault. Why do you have to follow the charming lady?

 Chapter 299

    "Why are you suddenly silent?" Su Mei Mei''s expression is getting worse and worse. What does it mean that the whole ward is so quiet now? Is she allergic? Everyone is happy or something.


    "What do you want?" Each of the taller boys is a little impatient. From the beginning of her allergy, she has been wailing and talking a lot, but she doesn''t know what she wants to express. Do you want everyone to surround her like the stars and the moon?


    "What do I want? What do you want? You invited me to barbecue. Now that this has happened to me, shouldn''t you apologize to me? " Said Su Meimei. In her opinion, it was obviously their fault.


    "Ha ha..." several boys couldn''t help laughing, and the tall boy shook his head. "Since they all sent you to the hospital, I''ll go."


    "I''m gone, too."


    "Me too. Let''s go."


    Several boys said one after another, and then left the ward. She wanted to say something, but when she saw that the boys were gone, she began to lose her temper inexplicably, "what are you doing! What is this attitude! "


    The girls in the ward looked at each other for a moment, "Mei Mei, then we''re gone too. It''s getting late..." they didn''t know Su Mei very well. They thought she was at most a little princess sick, but now it seems that she is more than Princess sick. She has to cater to everyone to meet her vanity.


    "Get out!" Sue said impatiently.


    There are only Su Meimei and Kong Yao left in the ward, as well as the doctor who is going to give Su Meimei an injection.


    "Well, Mei Mei, if you are angry, let them go." Kong Yao comforted.


    The doctor silently gave Su Meimei a restraining injection. In fact, she was not used to Su Meimei''s appearance. Isn''t it the great cause of the Su family? See when they closed down and what qualifications they have to speak!


    "It''s almost done with this injection." Said the doctor.


    Fifteen minutes after the injection, the redness and swelling on her body scratched by herself was much better. She dropped a few hundred bills from her bag and said proudly, "here, don''t change it."


    The doctor took the money silently. It''s a good thing to give so much money, but Su Meimei''s tone was like giving alms to her, "Miss Su..."


    Unexpectedly, Su Meimei didn''t look at her at all. She directly said to Kong Yao, "I''m going home first. Su Rou is back. I''ll tell my parents about them as soon as possible."


    "Well, OK."


    Su Meimei hurried home. The family was preparing dinner. It was rare that everyone arrived. Su Meimei put down her bag and said to everyone, "I want to tell you that Su Rou is back!"


    "What?" The first reaction was not su Kaiming and Su Yue, but Su Ziqi. He looked at Su Meimei in surprise, "really?"


    Su Kaiming quickly responded, "is what you said true? Xiaorou is back? What about Yuze? " What he cares about is not whether Su Rou has come back, but Su Yuze.


    "Xiaorou is back, and Yuze must be back!" Su Yue said, smiling faintly at the corners of his mouth. Yuze has come back, really!


    "Are you sure, Mei Mei? Are you right? " Liu Rulan also asked in a hurry.


    "Yes, are you sure you read it correctly?" Su Hongyu and Qian Yingnan also came together.


    Su Meimei enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded, "of course I can see clearly! Absolutely true! "


    "..." Su Kaiming and Su Yue looked at each other, and then suddenly left.


    Su Mei Mei looked at their distant backs, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Rulan smiled and pulled Su Meimei to the table, "nothing. Let''s have dinner. How about barbecue today?" Liu Rulan took Su Meimei and asked for warmth.


    "No, not at all! I''m allergic! Those barbecues were so dirty. Later, I went to the hospital for an injection. I saw Su Rou in the hospital... "


    Liu Rulan frowned, "really? I told you that those things are not clean! "


    "Yes, I won''t go again next time, and they invited me to go. They didn''t even listen to me when I was allergic and didn''t apologize to me!" Sue said angrily.


    "Really? What qualities! "


    "Yes..."


    ... Su Yuze received a call from Su Kaiming that night. Su Yuze was not surprised. After seeing Xiao rouer, it was not difficult to guess that they had come back.


    "Uncle."


    "Yuze, I remember I warned you not to come back?" Su Kaiming''s tone was very cold. "Isn''t it good to stay in the United States?"


    "Then the premise is, uncle, you won''t touch my company secretly." Su Yuze said faintly that Su Kaiming was also contradictory and wanted him to stay in the United States, but secretly he had to move his prosperity.


    Su Kaiming paused. Su Yuze found it¡° What are you talking about? Why should I move the golden age? "


    "Ah..." Su Yuze just smiled and said nothing more.


    "Yuze, you''ll regret it when you come back."


    Su Yuze was silent for a few seconds, and then hung up the phone silently. But before long, the phone rang again. This time it was Su Yue''s call, "hello? Yuze, who were you talking to just now? "


    "Well, what''s the matter, second uncle?"


    "Ha ha, you finally came back. I knew you would come back. As expected, I didn''t disappoint my second uncle. Moreover, I have told the old man about your return home. I believe the old man is also very happy. So... What we said last time is still counted?" As he said before, he wants to cooperate with Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze certainly wouldn''t sell himself so easily. "I didn''t seem to promise my second uncle what I said last time."


    "You..." Su Yue frowned. Su Yuze wanted to go back? Or... "OK, let''s discuss this matter again. Well, the old man wants to invite you to the old house."


    "Please me?" Su Yuze smiled faintly. The old man obviously rejected Su Rou''s existence, "I know."


    "OK, let''s get together at the old house tomorrow." Su Yue said with a smile.


    "Second uncle, I just said I knew, but I didn''t say I was going."


    "..." Su Yue almost couldn''t hold his cell phone, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting."


    Su Yuze said that and hung up the phone.


    "Brother Ze." Su Rou opened the door of her study. "It''s time for dinner."


    "Yes." Su Yuze put away his mobile phone.


    "..." when Su Yuze stood up, Su Rou looked at his face, "brother Ze, are you in a bad mood?"

 Chapter 300

    Who says only Su Yuze knows Su Rou best? Su Rou and Su Yuze have been together for so long and have a good grasp of Su Yuze''s emotions.


    "Just now, my uncle and my second uncle called." Su Yuze said that since Su Rou wanted to know, he wouldn''t hide it from her.


    Su Rou nodded. The news spread so fast. So Su Kaiming and Su Yue are mostly looking for Su Yuze for work... No, if it''s just work, Su Yuze''s expression shouldn''t be like this. There must be something else.


    "Grandpa wants me to go to Su''s old house tomorrow."


    "Ah, let you go?" Su Rou understands. It means to exclude her¡° Are you going? " It''s OK for her to stay at home alone.


    "No." Su Yuze said decisively, "you are my family. I won''t go if you don''t go."


    Su Rou nodded, "then play with me at home."


    "Yes." Su Yuze took her downstairs and said, "what are you playing with?"


    "You can play whatever you want."


    "Then... Play with rolling sheets?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This is the adult game."


    Su Rou smiled, "it''s OK."


    "You said."


    ¡­¡­


    the second day


    Su Kaiming''s family and Su Yue''s family have gathered in the Su family''s old house. It is clearly a picture of the joy of the whole family, but it seems a little condensed on the dining table at the moment.


    Su Rongqi was calm and didn''t move his chopsticks. Su Rongqi didn''t move his chopsticks. Su Kaiming and Su Yue were even more afraid. Su Meimei slept until now without breakfast. Then she was brought by Su Kaiming and Liu Rulan. She was starving to death. Why didn''t she move her chopsticks.


    Su Yue''s family is still calm, especially Su Ziqi. He has no intention to eat at all. He hasn''t seen Su Rou for a long time. This time, I heard that Su Yuze has come back, and then grandpa said he would have a dinner in the old house. He was thinking, will brother Yuze bring xiaorou?


    But after waiting for half an hour, Su Rou didn''t come, nor did Su Yuze.


    After waiting for an hour, he still didn''t come.


    Still coming?


    Su Mei Mei was really hungry. Then she poked her bowl with chopsticks. "Grandpa, can you eat? I''m so hungry... "


    "Mei Mei!"


    "Mei Mei..."


    Liu Rulan and Su Hongyu warned her. This silly Su Meimei can''t see that Grandpa''s temper is bad? Isn''t talking at this time hitting the muzzle of a gun?


    Su Kaiming''s eyes also unconsciously became serious, "eat, eat, know to eat!" She knew to eat before her family came!


    Su Mei glanced. "What''s the matter? Of course I want to eat when I''m hungry..." she whispered.


    "Su Meimei!" It was su Kaiming who made a noise this time.


    Su Kaiming looked sternly at Su Meimei, "can''t you be calm?"


    Melanie stopped talking, and the whole table fell into a tense atmosphere again. Su Meimei could only bear to be hungry, but with the passage of time, Su Rongqi''s expression began to become more and more serious. Su Kaiming had been observing Su Rongqi''s expression. In fact, she was secretly happy. Yuze was so aboveboard against the old man. Even if he was so optimistic about Yuze, he couldn''t bear it.


    "Su Yue." Su Rongqi finally opened his mouth. He looked at Su Yue, "is Yuze really back?" Has Su Yuze begun to resist his demands so blatantly?


    "Well, I really came back. I called Yuze last night." Su Yue nodded and said firmly, then looked at Su Kaiming, "I remember, brother seems to have played too."


    Su Kaiming glanced at Su Yue and said, "HMM."


    "Dad, why don''t I call Yuze again? I think Yuze probably doesn''t know the time and thinks it''s night..." Su Yue said, and then took out his cell phone and prepared to call Su Yuze.


    After Su Yue broadcast a number, the mobile phone disappeared from his hand. Su Rongqi grabbed the mobile phone from Su Yue and said, "I''ll come."


    "Well, good." Su Yue was stunned.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze is lying on the big bed with Su Rou in his arms. It''s already more than 11 o''clock. He still doesn''t want to get up. A rare weekend is probably influenced by Su rou. Even he has become a little lazy.


    He deliberately didn''t let sister-in-law Wang come over, just thinking about a one-day world for two.


    The sun came in from outside the window. Su Yuze opened his eyes and looked at the sleeping girl in his arms. He couldn''t help kissing her forehead. She slept very heavily and didn''t wake up after being kissed.


    Last night, she also tossed all night. It''s normal for her to sleep so dead. Yesterday, she said she would "play" with him today. As a result, she slept like this


    Just when Su Yuze was thinking about whether to wake her up, the mobile phone suddenly rang. He reached out and fished it. The caller ID was Su Yue. He pressed to answer. Before he could call his second uncle, he heard a serious voice from the other end of the phone, "Yu Ze."


    "Grandpa."


    "Have you returned home?" Su Rongqi asked.


    "Yes."


    "How long did you come back?"


    "Tuesday."


    Su Rongqi took a hard breath on the other end of the phone, "you haven''t told me since you came back for a week?" If she hadn''t seen Su Rou in the hospital, wouldn''t they have been kept in the dark?


    "Don''t you know now?"


    "Su Yuze!" Su Rongqi''s tone became sharp. "Come to the old house today. We''ve been waiting for you all morning."


    Su Yuze looked at Su rou. The quilt slipped and exposed her shoulder. He carefully pulled it up for her and replied, "No."


    "Why?" Su Rongqi''s face was already black. "Is it because of Su Rou?"


    Just at this time, Su Rou was awakened by the sound of their conversation. She was a little confused and opened her bleary eyes. She probably felt that the sun outside was a little dazzling. She drilled into Su Yuze''s arms and whispered, "Ze, go and pull the curtain..."


    Su Rou''s voice is just waking up lazy, and her words are so ambiguous. Pull the curtain... What do you want to do when you pull the curtain? Su Rongqi was from the past. Knowing the relationship between Su Yuze and Su Rou, he immediately thought, "you......" in the daytime


    "Ah..." Su Yuze knew that Su Rong was wrong, but he didn''t explain, because half of it was true. "Grandpa, we won''t go, you eat well."


    For Su Rongqi, Su Yuze was more respectful than Su Kaiming and Su Yue, "Grandpa, I''ll hang up."


    Su Rongqi stares at his mobile phone. He says "we" won''t go. This is accusing him of excluding Su Rou, isn''t it?

 Chapter 301

    On Monday, Su Rou followed Su Yuze to Shengshi to work, but when she first arrived at the president''s office, she saw a figure standing in the office. Su Yuze and Su Rou''s footsteps at the same time.


    "Grandpa." Su Yuze held Su rou. "Why are you here?"


    Su Rongqi turned his head and looked at them like this, especially when he saw Su Yuze holding Su Rou''s arm, and then looked at them again, "Yuze, have you grown up and don''t even listen to Grandpa?"


    "I''m listening to Grandpa." Su Yuze said.


    "Then why didn''t you come to dinner yesterday?" Su Rongqi asked sternly, then pointed to Su Rou with his chin, "are you for xiaorou? Look what you look like, in broad daylight... "


    He didn''t finish the following words, but as long as he was an adult, he could understand the meaning of his words. Su Rou looked at Su Rongqi somewhat muddled, "we didn''t have it in the daytime..."


    "Little rouer." Su Yuze gently called her, "don''t say everything." How can you be so honest?


    "Oh..." Su Rou reacted. She just wanted to explain that she didn''t have anything with Su Yuze, but suddenly remembered, why explain this topic? Why can''t they be together? Su Rongqi''s expression just now was too serious, as if she had done something wrong. She subconsciously explained it.


    Su Rongqi looked at Su Rou, "xiaorou, do you know you are delaying Yuze?" Although they can be together now, she is still his sister to the outside world. If it is spread, it will be very ugly.


    "Grandpa, are you looking for me today?" Su Yuze hid Su Rou behind him and said to Su Rongqi, pointing all the spearheads at himself.


    "Yuze, you can''t cover up the fact if you protect her like this..."


    Su Rou looked at the tall figure in front of her, the harbor that can shelter herself from the wind and rain, and the backer who can always stand up. Su Rou pinched Su Yuze''s hand, walked a few steps aside and walked out of Su Yuze''s back.


    "Grandpa Su, I''m not Su''s family, but I won''t hurt him." Her name is "Grandpa Su", and she has clearly positioned her relationship.


    "Didn''t you hurt him? Believe it or not, if the news that you are with Yuze is spread, how many rumors will Yuze receive? " Su Rongqi said, can they hope to hide it¡° You are delaying Yuze! "


    What has the final say what Su Yong Gang has tattle and prate Su Yuze first? "Grandpa, do not delay me to say what I am afraid of. As long as I explain that Xiao rou''er''s identity is not the Su family, isn''t that ok? " He never felt that Xiao rouer was a burden.


    "You..." Su Rongqi''s face was completely cold. "Do you know what the end will be? What will the outside world think of our Su family? A little girl who suddenly appeared was raised by the Su family for 18 years, but in the end she was not the Su family. How old do you think this green hat is? " This is a scandal of the rich family. After he learned that Su Rou is not the Su family, he has been pressing the news for this reason!


    "Shame?" Su Yuze said faintly, "this is what I did wrong. I''ll bear it."


    "You?" Su Rongqi sniffed, "you can afford to lose this man, but I can''t afford to lose it!" He loves face more than the old.


    "I won''t embarrass the Su family."


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "If I use a little power, I think... I should be able to suppress it."


    Su Rongqi''s eyes were cold. "Yuze, you can''t talk too full." How widely will public opinion spread? Can so many people''s mouths be blocked?


    "Grandpa, wait and see."


    Su Rongqi looked at him for a long time and suddenly pulled up the corner of his mouth, "I want to see how you let me wait and see!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rongqi''s visit was actually expected for Su Yuze. After all, Grandpa was so optimistic about himself that he had no reason not to persuade himself. He just didn''t expect that this first time he came, he didn''t want him to go home, but talked to him about Xiao rouer''s identity.


    In fact, his original idea was to disclose the identity of little rou''er after returning home, so that they could be together openly.


    Su Rongqi''s words only played a role in fuelling the flames. Su Rou leaned on Su Yuze''s leg at night and asked softly, "brother Ze, do you really want to make our relationship public?"


    "Well, or do you prefer the feeling of cheating?" Su Yuze smiled.


    "I don''t have anything, but in that case, as Grandpa Su said, many people will gossip."


    "Are you afraid?" Su Yuze asked with an eyebrow.


    "I''m not afraid... But I''m afraid you''ll be said by them." This face problem should be relatively big.


    "I will take preventive measures. This is actually for the Su family." Since Su Rongqi loves face so much, let him be at ease. In fact, their relationship has nothing to do with others. Whether it is made public or not has little impact on him.


    Su Rou smiled. "Grandpa Su is afraid that the outside media will point the spear at him. If you do so, they will point at you." When you go out, there may be paparazzi shooting or something.


    "That''s why I helped him. As long as you leave the Su family, grandpa is not qualified to talk about us."


    "Well, good." Su Rou thought and suddenly smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I was wondering how many women in the city would envy me if you were like this." Su Yuze''s market is very good. If he announces his love, how many women''s hearts will he hurt? As far as she knows, there are many women in the company who secretly love Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze touched his chin and thought for a while, and then said, "well, it seems that I really shouldn''t announce it too early."


    Su Rou''s face changed slightly, stretched out her small hand and patted him on the chest, "what do you mean?"


    Su Yuze was immediately happy, grabbed her hand and kissed, "I''m kidding. In fact, I should be more worried." I''m worried that Xiao rou''er is so small, young and vulnerable to the influence of the outside world. Part of the reason why he wants to publish it is to hold on to him and press his own exclusive on her to see who else dares to make her idea.


    "What do you have to worry about?" Su Rou was puzzled.


    "The same reason you worry about me."


    Su Rou raised her eyebrows. "It shouldn''t be."


    Su Yuze looked at her. "There''s nothing wrong. I''m just an ordinary man. Of course I''ll worry."

 Chapter 302

    He is just an ordinary man. He will worry about whether his woman will like others. After all, there is a difference of seven years between them. Xiao rouer is still young. He is worried that she will be abducted and run away.


    "Well, I said your worries were superfluous." Su Rou couldn''t help saying that after all, she knew how many kilograms she had.


    Su Yuze just smiled and shook her head. Xiao rouer didn''t know how beautiful her special temperament was, which many people wanted to get¡° I''ll catch you anyway. "


    Su Rou pinched his face, "fool."


    "Oh, how dare you scold me." Su Yuze flicked her forehead.


    "Can''t you?" Su Rou held her forehead and stared at him.


    "OK."


    Su Rou imitated the way he had treated himself before. She reached out and touched Su Yuze''s head, "good boy."


    "..." Su Yuze''s face changed slightly, "Xiao rou''er, have you itched recently?"


    You can''t touch your head!


    ¡­¡­


    the second day


    T city is really a sensation. The reason is that the Su family broke a shocking secret. The youngest princess of the Su family is not actually the child of the Su family! But adopted!


    According to people familiar with the matter, Su Rou was an abandoned baby that was abandoned in those years, and then she was picked up by Su wennuan and brought it as her daughter, but the good times didn''t last long. Su wennuan died of illness, but she handed Su Rou over to the Su family before she died and has been raised until now.


    But because the little princess''s biological parents came, the matter of her adopted daughter was exposed!


    This insider is Yu Feng. He told the story according to the script given to him by Su Yuze. Anyway, as we all know, it''s not surprising that Su wennuan broke off his father daughter relationship with Su Rongqi and would pick up an abandoned baby.


    But then, another more thrilling thing came out. Su Yuze, President of Shengshi, fell in love with the adopted daughter of the Su family?! The news is so hot!


    However, according to informed sources, because the biological parents of the adopted daughter wanted to use the adopted daughter to do some bad things, Su Yuze did not hesitate to put down everything in T city and run to the United States in order to protect her.


    Finally, there is a comment: they are true love!


    When I saw this news, the whole people were boiling. It''s a big news for a rich family! How did the little princess become an adopted daughter overnight? But when more people see this news, they are heartfelt blessings. It is not uncommon that they have been together since childhood. This is not a brother and sister. Why can''t they be together?


    ¡­¡­


    When the Su family saw the news published in the newspaper, Su Kaiming patted his thigh, "nonsense!" What is Yuze thinking? Why expose it like this? This exposure is not good for the Su family! Besides, Su Rou Mingming didn''t pick it up by Su wennuan, but Su Yuze himself!


    Liu Rulan looked at it and frowned. They are all dignified people. They were picked out of such a thing. They don''t know how they will be chased by paparazzi when they go out!


    Su Meimei is staring at the newspaper and getting angry, "Su Rou, that liar, how does she deserve to be with brother Yuze!" She said angrily.


    "It doesn''t seem that Su Rou and Su Yuze are not together now..." it''s that Su Rou''s identity has been exposed, and their travel will become very troublesome in the future.


    When Su Yue and Qian Yingnan saw the news, they just looked at each other for a second and did their own things silently. After all, Su Yue still had to ask for Su Yuze. He didn''t comment on Su Yuze''s practice.


    Su Ziqi was the most surprised one. He looked at the newspaper like this and was almost staring at a hole in the newspaper. How... Su Rou and Su Yuze are together? Although their relationship was close before, he thought they were still brother and sister at that time, but he didn''t expect that they were already together.


    "Ziqi, go back to your room first." Su Yue saw that Su Ziqi stared at the newspaper and didn''t speak, so he opened his mouth and said.


    "..." but Su Ziqi ignored him.


    "Ziqi!" Su Yue''s voice amplified a little.


    "Ah?"


    "Go back to your room first."


    "Oh."


    Su Ziqi gave a password step by step, stood up and mechanically walked up to the second floor.


    Su Meimei and Su Hongyu also went back to the room and left this space for adults. Su Kaiming threw away the newspaper. "Tell me, this feather Ze is really, what are you doing!"


    "I don''t know..."


    "If you let dad know, don''t be angry?"


    "..." Su Kaiming heard Liu Rulan''s words, paused for a moment, and then thought of something, "yes, I have to tell Dad about it." Hum, in this way, the old man will hate Su Yuze even more.


    Su Yue jumped up and prepared to stop Su Kaiming. "Brother, things are still determined. What''s your hurry?"


    "Haven''t you decided yet?" Su Kaiming pointed sarcastically at the newspaper. "It''s all reported. You still say it''s not settled?"


    "Then you can''t bother dad. What if he gets angry?"


    "Then you just look at Yuze''s lawlessness?" It''s su Yuze''s spirit to be angry, and if he''s angry... It''s better¡° Don''t think I don''t know, you can try to flatter Yuze! "


    Don''t think Su Yue takes some small 99. He doesn''t know!


    "Brother, you..."


    Su Kaiming broke away from Su Yue''s hand, pressed it twice, dialed the phone and went out, "Hey, Dad... Hey, it''s me."


    The phone had already been dialed, and he could only stand by with a frown and wait.


    "What''s up?" Su Rongqi asked.


    "Well, have you read today''s newspaper?" Su Kaiming asked carefully.


    "Yes."


    See? That would save the steps of his complaint, so Su Kaiming said angrily, "Dad, what does Yuze mean!"


    "Yes." Su Rongqi responded faintly.


    Huh? Just one "uh huh"? What about the agreed anger? Scold? Why is there nothing? Old man, what''s the matter¡° Dad, Yuze doesn''t pay much attention to our Su family. "


    "Look again." Su Rong jumped up and said these two words, then hung up the phone, leaving Su Kaiming standing in place with an embarrassed face.


    Seeing that Su Kaiming had never spoken, Su Yue couldn''t help asking, "brother, Dad, what did he... Say?" If the old man completely hates Su Yuze, it will be difficult to do.


    "Dad, he..." Su Kaiming frowned. What the hell does that mean, sir! Why can''t he understand!

 Chapter 303

    After su Yuze announced his relationship, he received a lot of media attention. Even every time he was at the gate of the prosperous age, there would be waiting paparazzi reporters. As soon as he saw Su Yuze coming, he immediately ran over and handed over the microphone. "Excuse me, President Su, have you really developed a relationship with Miss Su Rou?"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Su, how did you develop?"


    "Excuse me, Miss Su Rou, do you have any objection to your identity?"


    "Excuse me..."


    These paparazzi asked one by one, and the questions they asked were more sharp and direct. Su Rou was surrounded by reporters for the first time. She was frightened by the reporter who just jumped out, but she soon adapted.


    "I think our situation is very clear in the newspaper and on the Internet. I don''t need to say any more?" Su Yuze said indifferently, holding Su Rou''s waist with one hand.


    Su Yuze gently pinched Su Rou''s small hand and motioned her not to be afraid. Just give it to him. So she stood on the side and looked at it silently. But those paparazzi reporters will not let her go. After all, the protagonists are here. The hero is so cold, so let''s move to the heroine.


    "Miss Su Rou, excuse me..."


    "Do you have no hands or eyes?" Su Yuze asked coldly, taking away the microphone pushed in front of Su rou.


    "Er..." what does president Su mean?


    "Not in the newspaper? What else to ask? " Su Yuze''s cold face directly frightened the reporters. It turned out that... Su Yuze has such a bad temper? Or, as long as you meet Su Rou, you will become an iceberg?


    "We..." the reporters were afraid of Su Yuze''s temper and looked at each other.


    Su Yuze took advantage of this opportunity to take Su Rou out and directly walked into the company. Even if the reporters are crazy and professional, they won''t run into the company to die.


    "So you are so fierce outside." I have seen Su Yuze''s tenderness and his indifference occasionally, but Su Yuze, who was just so fierce, is still rarely seen.


    "Why, scared?" Su Yuze asked with an eyebrow.


    "No."


    "Paparazzi will be more annoying. If you don''t do this, they will be more annoying to you. Maybe you will meet paparazzi when you go out before this matter is turned over. Don''t pay attention to them." Su Yuze carefully explained his experience to Su rou.


    Su Rou nodded. "It seems that you have experienced a lot."


    "Oh... OK." As the president of a multinational company, his every move has naturally attracted the attention of the media. In fact, it is normal to encounter the siege of reporters, so now he will deliberately avoid becoming a public figure.


    "OK."


    When Su Yuze entered the company this time, he took Su Rou''s hand openly. The receptionist was so surprised and looked at them with envious eyes until Su Yuze and Su Rou walked into the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator door was closed, the front desk lady went crazy. God, I thought the online news was made up. I didn''t expect it! She should tell her colleagues about it quickly!


    So less than one morning, the whole company began to hear the news that the president came to work with his girlfriend. The discussion on the 30th floor where Lian Shuang is located is particularly intense, and it seems to be intentional. The voice is very loud, so Lian Shuang should know.


    "It seems that the news on the Internet is true. The president is really with his sister!"


    "Miss Su Rou?" A female colleague thought about it and said, "Miss Su Rou is very cute and matches the president."


    "Well, they are not related by blood anyway, and they are not together. They just change from brother and sister to lover all at once, and there will be a process for others to accept."


    Lian Shuang refused after she learned the news on the Internet. She couldn''t believe it. How could the President be with... Su Rou! Now in the company, she still listens to the gossip of those eight women. She can''t be calm. She covers her ears and doesn''t want to listen to the news that breaks her heart, but there''s no way. These words still leak into her ears.


    Finally, even a pair of unbearable stood up, and the chair fell back with her action, "have you said enough!"


    "Oh, what are you yelling at!" The gossip women were first startled by her actions, and then retorted angrily.


    "Gossip what gossip, you are a group of eight women!" Even a pair of impatient angry scolded.


    "What do you mean?" The female staff are also upset. What''s the matter with their gossip? It doesn''t hinder her. Why is she so excited¡° Oh, I see. Is someone in a bad mood because the president already has a girlfriend? "


    This sentence pierced Lian Shuang''s pain again, and she suddenly became angry. "Su Rou, an adopted daughter, who even her biological parents don''t know, how can she match the president?"


    Even Shuang never thought that the person he once tried to please was his rival in love in the end! Oh... It''s ridiculous that she used to be so silly to please her rival! No wonder Su Rou is so cold to her and even speaks ill of her behind her back. No wonder... Su Rou must treat her as a fool!


    "Su Rou doesn''t deserve it. Do you deserve it?" The female employee just couldn''t stand Lian Shuang, so she hit relentlessly, "do you think your family background and the president are the right match? You have a lot of petty bourgeoisie in your family. It''s far from the big money! At least Miss Su Rou stayed in the Su family. The Su family accepted her. Do you think you can compare with her? "


    "...." the female clerk''s words were very reasonable, which made Lian Shuang unable to refute, but she still squeezed her hands reluctantly.


    "Also, it seems that Miss Su Rou is only 18 years old. Look how old you are? Youth is capital. Do you understand? "


    What the female clerk said is true. Compared with other women, even doubles may have a little chance of winning, but compared with Su Rou... People have seen "parents" and are so young. Naturally, men prefer young and beautiful girls. What about her even doubles? Although I''m not old, I''m almost 25 years old!


    "And..."


    Even the pair couldn''t help it. They rushed over and slapped hard, "shut up!"


    Snap¡ª¡ª


    The hard slap blindfolded the talking female clerk. There was some silence on the 30th floor at once. When I came back to God.


    "How can you beat someone?" There is a female staff member nearby who can''t see it anymore.

 Chapter 304

    "Yes, you still have no quality, how can you hit people!"


    "Lian Shuang, what do you mean?"


    More and more female staff around began to help, as if everyone hated Lian Shuang''s behavior.


    "I just told her to shut up. Why did she say I?" Even after doubles, although she was a little scared, she still said hard.


    While touching her face, the female employee raised her head and stared at Lian Shuang with hate. "Lian Shuang, you hit me... Even my parents haven''t hit me. Dare you hit me."


    "Why did I hit you?" Even Shuang said with a hard temper.


    "Grass, I''ll kill you."


    The female staff couldn''t stand being slapped in the face by even a pair of such people. They were forced to burst out rude words, and then rushed over. The two women in high heels wrestled together.


    "Stop fighting."


    "God, come on, they''re fighting."


    Next to them, several male staff immediately came to tear up their two wrestling women and fight in the company. In serious cases, they would be fired. "Don''t fight. If you are seen by the supervisor, you will be fired. Do you want to work with your colleagues anyway?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hey, stop fighting. The supervisor is coming." A sharp eyed colleague saw the figure of the supervisor coming at the end of the corridor.


    The two fighting women let go of each other, but their eyes still looked at each other.


    Lian Shuang went back to his seat, stretched out his hand and smoothed his long messy hair. He sat on the seat and stared at the woman angrily.


    When the manager came over, he felt the atmosphere in the whole office a little condensed, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing?"


    "Nothing. Did you just make such a noise?"


    "It''s all right."


    The manager looked at them like this. Everyone looked very normal and didn''t see anything special. The manager looked and left. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to say, "good work!"


    ¡­¡­


    The Su family are worried that they will be surrounded by paparazzi when they go out, so they are going to wear sunglasses to stop paparazzi. But when Su Kaiming opened the door, the street was the same as before. There was nothing different. How could it be?


    No paparazzi?


    Su Yue came over from one side and looked into the street, "there are no paparazzi!" Obviously, Su Yue was also surprised.


    "Why..." Su Kaiming seemed a little strange. How could there be no paparazzi?


    "Brother, what are you looking at?" Su Yue saw Su Kaiming''s surprised look on his face. "It seems that Yuze handled it very well. He took everything on himself."


    Although Su Kaiming feels that some people can''t believe it, there are no paparazzi here¡° "Yuze?" Is it Yuzawa?


    "Brother, what are you waiting for? Go! " Seeing that there was no paparazzi, Su Yue didn''t need to bring his sunglasses, so he went out of the house directly.


    "Who knows if there is on the road?" Su Kaiming sneered, put on his sunglasses and went out.


    Su Yue pulled the corners of his mouth silently, and then looked at Su Kaiming walking past him in sunglasses. Is it necessary? They drove their cars to the door of the company. The door of the company was empty. Except for the staff who came and went, they still didn''t see the paparazzi. Eh? It''s a little unscientific. Can we say that Yuze has such a great charm?


    Su Yue smiled sarcastically. Look, there are no paparazzi. Su Kaiming still has to wear sunglasses and be amorous? Now the media pay more attention to other people''s relationships. Who will find Su Kaiming?


    Su Kaiming is still stubbornly worried that paparazzi will come to him. However, the whole day has passed. It''s no different from normal. Is it true that he is distracted?


    That night


    There was a news broadcast on TV. The background was the back of Su Yuze and Su rou. They walked into the company hand in hand. By the way, there was a picture of Su Rou being protected by Su Yuze when the reporter asked questions.


    "Our reporter reported that some paparazzi saw Su Zong and his sister today. During the paparazzi''s inquiry, Su Zong has always protected Miss Su rou. Even entering the company is hand in hand. It seems that their relationship has really been solid, just upgraded from sister to lover, and the road must be very bumpy, Let''s also wish them happiness! "


    The Su family silently looked at the news without saying a word. The adults looked at each other and had their own thoughts in their hearts. While looking at the photo, Su Meimei felt very dazzling. Brother Yuze was so good. Why did she fall in love with Su Rou? Su Hongyu didn''t feel anything. He didn''t hate Su Yuze and Su Rou, so he was more ordinary. Another abnormal person, Su Ziqi, looked at TV with a complex face. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Love is really hard for him to accept! Why not find out earlier that Su Rou is not Su''s family? Now it''s good that brother Yuze and xiaorou are so close that brother Yuze is completely close to each other!


    "It''s shameless to hold hands!" Su Mei Mei could not help but Tucao, Yu Ze was their family, and was stolen by an alien woman. How could she make complaints about it?


    Su Ziqi''s eyes suddenly looked at Su Meimei, looked at her for a few times, and then got up and went upstairs.


    "Husband, are there really no paparazzi looking for you today?" Liu Rulan asked.


    Su Yue couldn''t help being the first to say, "sister-in-law, really not. Brother, he still didn''t trust to wear sunglasses. As a result, he attracted more attention than not!" Hehe, Su Kaiming ended up being amorous.


    "It''s none of your business." Su Kaiming said angrily.


    "Oh..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rongqi, of course, also saw Su Yuze''s news. When Su Yuze announced his love affair, he thought it would definitely ignite the Su family. However, Su Yuze''s solemn appearance made Su Rongqi suspicious and wanted to see what Su Yuze would do.


    Then today it was so quiet that Su Rong felt very surprised. No paparazzi came to the Su family to contain him. When the news was broadcast in the evening, Su Rongqi understood that Su Yuze took advantage of their relationship and transferred the main heart of gossip to them. Who still has the mind to manage the gossip of the Su family?


    Su Yuze, take it up and put it down. The key point is... He is not afraid and dare to do it. How can he be willing to put it down? How can you let him go? A su Yuze can definitely equal Su Kaiming and Su Yue. The owner of the Su family really has to be him!

 Chapter 305

    Su Yuze has come back, and Su Kaiming''s shares in the stock market have all been withdrawn. If yu Ze sued the old man, it would be more than worth the loss. Now he can only pretend that he doesn''t know anything.


    "Husband, two days have passed. There are really no paparazzi." Liu Rulan couldn''t believe it. It was too unexpected.


    Su Kaiming also didn''t expect, "I''m afraid the old man will be more optimistic about Yuze..." handling things so neatly, not only made Su Rou successfully leave the Su family, but also didn''t cause an uproar... No, maybe the uproar was just dragged to Su Yuze and didn''t affect their su family.


    Liu Rulan nodded with concern. She thought so too. The old man had been more optimistic about Su Yuze. Now that Su Yuze came again, the old man should be very satisfied. Liu Rulan even wondered whether Su Yuze would deliberately show it to the old man, so as to get the old man''s favor, and then sit firmly in the position of the owner.


    "Anyway, Yuze''s coming back this time has posed a great threat to us. I can''t wait to die. I have to do it first." Su Kaiming said after thinking for a while.


    Liu Rulan fully agreed with Su Kaiming''s idea, "what are you going to do?"


    "We can''t fight against Yuze right now, so I think we should start with Su Yue..." Su Kaiming said softly.


    "Su Yue?" Liu Rulan picked her eyebrows and didn''t understand, "how is he..."


    Su Kaiming snorted, "hum, Su Yue''s dog leg doesn''t help my nephew. He must be in collusion with Yu Ze, so I''ll start with Su Yue first!" Let the smelly boy Su Yue see who should be flattered!


    Although Liu Rulan felt a little bad, Su Kaiming made sense, "but at least it''s your brother. Don''t go too far. It''s not good to be found by the old man."


    "Don''t worry, I''m measured." Su Kaiming smiled darkly, "this matter should be kept secret. Don''t talk to Hongyu." Su Hongyu will eventually become the next generation of Su''s successor, so he just needs to learn how to operate and manage the company. He will lay the foundation of Su''s world.


    "OK, I see." Liu Rulan nodded.


    In another room, Su Yue laughed and joked with Qian Yingnan, "you haven''t seen Yingnan. Brother Huo is afraid of being seen by paparazzi. It''s too obscene." It''s funny to think of it, "and there''s no paparazzi. He even wears sunglasses. It''s really amorous."


    Su Kaiming used to beat him and run on him. Now he has found a stem to laugh at him. Su Yue doesn''t laugh at him! Qian Yingnan also shook her head a little funny. "You''ve almost got it. You''ll be happy if you want to laugh at your eldest brother, won''t you?"


    Su Yue said, "well, seriously, Yuze did well this time. The old man should have nothing to say." Isn''t it? The paparazzi didn''t involve the Su family this time. Of course, they were safe.


    "Well, as long as Yuze can come back, it''s easy to do. Su can''t always be occupied by his eldest brother."


    "Yes." Su Yue thought for a moment, suddenly jumped up from the bed, and then went to the tea table. Qian Yingnan looked a little strange, "what are you doing?"


    "I''ll call Yuze."


    Qian Yingnan was helpless. "Look at the time. Don''t people have to sleep at this time?" It''s more than 11 o''clock. Su Yuze might have gone to bed long ago! Who will answer the phone?


    However, no one should guess Su Yuze''s mind. After su Yuexing rushed to call, he rang a few times and was really connected, "Yuze, are you okay?"


    Su Yuze''s cold voice came out of his mobile phone, "thank you, uncle. I''m fine."


    "That''s good. Is xiaorou okay?" After all, now they are two popular figures in T city.


    "She''s fine, too."


    "Well... That''s good, that''s good." Su Yuze''s words were so cold that he didn''t know how to answer. After thinking for a while, Su Yue asked, "Yuze, the old man is very optimistic about you. I hope you won''t let him down."


    Su Yuze didn''t speak again this time. He just put a sneer on the lips at the other end of the phone, "I see."


    "Hmm..." the atmosphere was a little awkward. "Well, it''s getting late. Go to sleep with xiaorou."


    With that, Su Yuze hung up without saying "goodbye".


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yue couldn''t help scolding, "smelly boy, what''s this attitude!"


    "What attitude do you expect him to give you when you disturb others at this time?" Qian Yingnan shrugged and said something speechless.


    "The key is that his attitude towards me has always been bad." Su Yue hummed. It seems that his attitude has been so cold since Su Yuze came back. Is it because of Su Rou? Because Su Rou was bullied in the Su family before, is Yuze trying to avenge his woman?


    But... It was the elder brother who bullied Su Rou at that time!


    ¡­¡­


    After su Yuze hung up the phone, he walked into the bedroom with a cup of warm milk in his hand. He saw Su Rou lying on the ship and finishing the tablet computer. He walked over and patted her bare calf. "The light is too dark. Do you want to be short-sighted?" It''s really careless. If you don''t pay attention, you won''t be obedient.


    "Hmm..." Su Rou was playing hard, replied perfunctorily, and then continued to concentrate on playing the game.


    "You''re not obedient, are you?" Su Yuze slapped Su Rou''s little ass directly and felt very good.


    "Ah..." Su Rou whispered, "dead." Because of Su Yuze''s shooting, the characters in Su Rou''s game fell into the pit and died. She turned angrily, "I''m almost breaking the record. It''s all your fault."


    Su Yuze said he was innocent, "little Rou, drink milk."


    "Drink your sister." The one who was going to break the record was killed. Su Rou was very helpless.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Yuze suddenly laughed. Her shoulders trembled slightly, which made Su Rou more angry. Oh, he was very happy to see her angry, wasn''t he¡° What are you laughing at? "


    Su Yuze coughed twice. "Isn''t my sister you?"


    "..." seems right. Did she just scold herself¡° Su Yuze! "


    "Yes."


    "You pay."


    Su Yuze glanced at the tablet computer and handed the milk in his hand. "If you drink this glass of milk, I''ll help you break the record."


    "Really?" Su Rou has never seen Su Yuze play games. She has some doubts. Will he?

 Chapter 306

    "Will you?" Su Rou takes the milk with half confidence. While drinking, she moves a bit and asks Su Yuze to sit down.


    Su Yuze took the tablet and said, "why don''t you believe your man?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded honestly, "I''ve never seen you play games." Because Su Yuze''s life is relatively simple, he has been trained since childhood, and there is no time for him to play these games.


    "I really can''t play." Su Yuze said.


    "Then you..." Su Rou rolled her eyes and said, how can people who have never played games play?


    Su Yuze smiled at her, "but I can learn." For a computer technology controller, learning a game is not difficult.


    Su Yuze directly clicked to start, but soon died. Su Rou drank hot milk while guiding him a little. Therefore, after dying three times, Su Yuze... Hung up! Su Rou looked at his skilled operation and the speed of abnormal reaction. It was... It was!


    In the end, after su Yuze died deliberately, her character honored to be the first on the record list, "I think the people behind you will surpass you for some time."


    Su Rou looked at the number and directly threw away the second place by more than 1000 points¡° You liar. "


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "You know how to play games." Killing Su Rou won''t believe it. Su Yuze is playing the game for the first time.


    Su Yuze smiled and took away her empty milk cup. "It''s really my first time to play, and this first time is also for you." It seems that you can learn to play this kind of game more in the future. After helping little rouer break the record next time, he also has to get some "reward", doesn''t he? Businessmen should always focus on their own interests.


    for the first time? Su Rou was embarrassed.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day


    Su Rou follows Su Yuze to work as usual. There are still several reporters standing at the gate of Shengshi. They are obviously excited to see Su Yuze coming, but the cold on his face makes them start to flinch, just because the cold on President Su is too strong.


    Finally, the professional nature overcame fear. They rushed forward one after another, raised their microphones one by one, and wanted to dig out some more fierce materials. But before the reporters spoke, Su Yuze said first, "what should be said is all on the newspaper network. I won''t spend more time talking about others unless you admit that you don''t have enough IQ."


    So before the reporters reacted, Su Yuze and Su Rou disappeared in Shengshi company again.


    The reporters carefully groped for what Su Yuze had just said, and suddenly woke up one by one. Su Yuze just said, "what should be said is on the newspaper network. I won''t spend more time saying anything else unless you admit that you don''t have enough IQ". It''s so vicious that they won''t be finished in one sentence. Su Yuze actually means that he said everything he should say and came to interview him. He just can''t understand newspapers and the Internet. What''s not a fool?


    So the major reporters silently added the impression of "poisonous tongue president" to Su Yuze.


    When Lian Shuang got up the next day, the corners of his mouth were bruised. It was made when he was fighting with that woman. He touched it gently and it hurt to death!


    "Hiss - dead woman, it''s really heavy. I should have given her more feet at that time." Lian Shuang cursed, "I curse you for being hit by a car, being forced by someone, having a child without an asshole!"


    Even on both sides, she scolded herself and put on makeup. She put a lot of Concealer cream on her face. If her face was broken, she would splash the woman''s face with sulphuric acid.


    How can she see the president like this?


    Lian Shuang came to the company somewhat depressed and saw several paparazzi reporters squatting on the roadside waiting for the president, right? Lian Shuang tidied up her clothes and took out a small makeup mirror from her bag to make up for herself. In case those people accidentally photographed herself, she would like to be on the camera.


    Before Lian Shuang walked over, suddenly Su Yuze and Su Rou appeared in her field of vision. Lian Shuang was stunned, and then hid behind an uncle and secretly looked over there.


    The president held Su Rou''s hand tightly. The president''s hand was so big that he must feel very happy to be held in his hand... Lian Shuang thought and involuntarily shook his left and right hands with each other, as if he was being held by the president.


    Then he heard the president''s cold voice. When he came back to his senses, he saw that the president had left with Su rou. The embarrassed reporters were still looking at each other. Some didn''t understand what had happened just now.


    "Su Rou..." Lian Shuang looked at Su Rou''s back, and a sense of hate surged into his heart. If there was no su Rou, she would be the president now! Su Rou, how on earth can she get the favor of the president? Just because she''s young? But no matter how young you are, you will eventually get old. Besides... The president will not be such a superficial person!


    From a distance, Su Yuze seemed to say something to Su rou. Su Rou raised her head and smiled at him. Their backs looked so harmonious and everything was so natural


    "No, no... not so!" Even Shuang hen grabbed the trunk, and the bark was buttoned off by Shuang hen''s sharp nails.


    She can''t think Su Rou is a good match for the president. She is the only one who can be worthy of the president!


    ¡­¡­


    "Little rou''er, come and sleep in the lounge of my office at noon." I asked her to play more computer games last night. I saw her in bad spirits when I got up in the morning. I wanted to leave her at home to rest, but the little thing refused to say anything.


    Originally, Su Rou was playful. She had to take the responsibility, so she insisted on following Su Yuze to the company.


    The big bed in Su Yuze''s lounge is also very comfortable. Su Rou should go down without thinking, "OK, sleep together."


    After that, Su Rou felt that what she said was too ambiguous, so she explained, "it''s just a simple sleep together, not that."


    "In my opinion, it means the same thing." Isn''t it the same to sleep together after some exercise? Just added some procedures on the premise of sleeping together.


    Su Rou raised her eyebrows. "You''re still so presumptuous in the company." She doesn''t believe he dares to... That what in the company.


    "That''s how office relationships come about." Su Yuze explained solemnly.


    Su Rou was amused by his serious appearance, "it makes sense."

 Chapter 307

    Su Kaiming was determined to make the layout earlier. He wanted to come slowly, but the old man''s attitude forced Su Kaiming to do so!


    One weekend, the Su family came to the Su family''s old house for dinner again. Su Rongqi didn''t look as serious as last time, and even had a smile on his lips.


    Su Yue noticed as soon as he entered the door, so he asked, "Dad, what''s so happy?" Su Rongqi is habitually serious and seldom sees him very happy.


    Su Kaiming also listened carefully to see if he could get any information.


    "Sit down." Su Rongqi beckoned everyone to sit at the table and moved his chopsticks first.


    Seeing Su Rong start chopsticks, everyone began to eat. Su Yue was still curious and continued to ask, "Dad, you haven''t said yet. What''s so happy?"


    Su Rongqi shook his head gently, "nothing."


    Nothing? No one will believe it! Su Yue thought for a while and said tentatively, "by the way, Dad, you know Yuze announced his love affair before."


    "Yes." Su Rong nodded from the beginning.


    "Yuze did a good job in handling things. Really, none of our Su family was surrounded by paparazzi." Su Yue said admiringly, and while talking, he didn''t forget to look carefully at Su Rongqi''s expression.


    Su Kaiming and Su Yue noticed that Su Rongqi was obviously happier when he heard about Su Yuze. It seems that the old man''s good mood is mostly related to Yuze.


    Su Kaiming''s hand holding the chopsticks pinched some involuntarily. The old man''s optimistic about Su Yuze still remained unchanged as always. This event only rekindled the old man''s appreciation of Su Yuze, because from the beginning, the old man wanted Su Yuze to be the owner of the house.


    Su Yue was very happy for Su Yuze. "I said Yuze was so powerful that it must be done."


    Su Rong nodded at the beginning and then said, "well, don''t worry about talking and eating."


    The old man is in a good mood! Su Yue replied with a smile, "OK."


    Su Kaiming sank his eyes, and then silently lowered his head. Some tasted like chewing food, and a hint of sinister flashed in his eyes.


    When he got home, Su Kaiming pulled Liu Rulan into his bedroom and locked the door. "You see Dad''s attitude?"


    Liu Rulan nodded, "now it is estimated that no one can change the old man''s idea."


    "Yes." The old man estimated that he was trying to find a way to persuade Su Yuze to go home!


    Liu Rulan sighed heavily, "husband, I think we should advance the plan."


    Su Kaiming slightly raised his lips, "just as I thought."


    "Then these two days!" Su Kaiming said.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    After su Yuze announced his love affair, he was unwilling to accept any interview, but his love for Su Rou was true, which made the major media feel a little curious, but... Maybe this is a way for others to love.


    Su Rou bought a newspaper on her way to work. When she read it at noon, she saw this topic. She looked at the time. It was almost noon break, so she took the newspaper and went in, "brother Ze, you can have a rest."


    Su Yuze knocked on the keyboard for a while before he put down his things. "You''re hungry. Let''s go out to dinner."


    "OK."


    "Wait for me a little longer." Su Yuze said¡° Come here. "


    Su Rou walked over and sat on her lap. Then she hugged her and continued to operate on the computer with both hands. But the light from the corner of her eye still glanced at the newspaper in Su Rou''s hand.


    "What''s the matter, take this?" Su Yuze asked.


    "You''re busy first. I''ll show you something later."


    Su Yuze operated the computer for a while, and finally put away his notebook, together with the other two computers¡° Well, what are you going to show me? "


    Su Rou spread out the newspaper to Su Yuze and pointed to a topic above to Su Yuze, "look at this." Su Rou said, "some people think we are cheating."


    "..." Su Yuze looked at it for a while, then crumpled the newspaper into a ball and threw it into the trash can. "It''s skillful to find fault. Do we seem to be cheating? Huh? "


    Su Rou looked at their posture. It really didn''t look like they were faking. How could they be so close¡° Why don''t we take a picture of ourselves and send it online so that someone can believe it. "


    "I don''t want to show my little rouer to so many otaku men." Su Yuze said with some displeasure that sending Su Rou''s photos to the Internet is simply challenging his possessiveness! Now, how many obscene otaku, facing the online Internet, are disgusting just by imagining their obscene appearance.


    Su Rou didn''t quite understand the specific meaning of otaku, so she asked, "what does otaku do?"


    "..." this explanation is too dirty. Su Yuze decided not to pollute xiaorou''s ears, "aren''t you hungry? Let''s go out to dinner. "


    "OK." Su Rou nodded and stood up, but then asked, "what does a otaku do?"


    Su Yuze''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked? He obviously changed the topic, she... So Su Yuze simply blocked her mouth. After a lingering kiss, Su Yuze took Su Rou''s hand and said, "let''s go."


    "... well." But when they walked out of the office, Su Rou was still a little tangled, "brother Ze, what does otaku do?" Why don''t you explain to her?


    Still struggling, Su Yuze raised his eyebrows, "little Rou, is my performance not obvious enough? If you ask again, we won''t have to eat. I''ll eat you directly. "


    Su Rou opened her mouth and understood a little. In a word, otaku man... Should be some bad creatures.


    Seeing Su Rou''s obedience, Su Yuze continued to lead her down.


    At noon, everyone went to dinner. Some people with good family background didn''t like the food in the company''s canteen. They felt that they didn''t like it, so they thought about going out for AA, so when they went out, they met the president and... The landlady.


    Seeing them holding hands with each other, most of the female staff expressed envy, while the male staff expressed blessing. After all, once the president is single, don''t they have a chance?


    "Hello, President, Madam President."


    "President, madam..."


    Facing the greetings from his subordinates, Su Yuze just said "HMM." Su Rou smiled politely at them.


    "President, would you like to have dinner with us?" It''s said that people in love will have a good temper, and it''s also good to be close to the president''s condom.

 Chapter 308

    "No, we have reserved seats." Su Yuze said.


    "Well... Can we go for dinner?" One of the male staff boldly said.


    But his words were immediately despised by many people, "you want to die!" Dare to talk to the president like this, don''t you want to live?


    But Su Yuze didn''t seem angry. Instead, he said in a good temper, "next time... This is our couple''s set meal." In other words, they want to live in a world of two.


    "OK, OK, let''s go first." After all, there must be a degree of joking. If we continue and delay their appointment, the president will be angry.


    Su Rou took Su Yuze''s wrist. "You''re so patient."


    "In a good mood." Don''t think he treats everyone like Su rou. That''s what I heard his staff call Su Rou today - President''s wife. That''s why he''s in a good mood.


    Su Rou smiled and said nothing more. They got into the car and left directly.


    Looking at the back of Su Yuze''s car leaving, the people couldn''t help but praise, "in fact, I think they are a good match." Handsome men and beautiful women, what a pleasant couple.


    "Well, I don''t know if we can have a wedding wine when they get married?"


    "Ha ha, I think it''s quite possible."


    A group of people were laughing in front of the company, but they heard a cold hum, which interrupted their harmonious atmosphere. They even stood on the steps with high heels and looked down at them, "Oh, it''s ridiculous. Do you think they can get married?"


    Seeing Lian Shuang''s appearance, everyone couldn''t help raising their eyebrows. It was Lian Shuang, the jealous woman. As soon as she opened her mouth, there must be no good words!


    "Why not? People have announced their relationship. Don''t think we don''t know. In fact, the whole company knows that you secretly love the president, but the president doesn''t look at you at all. " The speaker is a female colleague. After all, men are still difficult to participate in the war between women.


    "What about announcing a relationship?" Lian Shuang deliberately ignored the sentence behind her, "do you think people like the president will put marriage on women like Su Rou?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and there was a strong contempt at the bottom of their eyes. When they couldn''t eat grapes, they said that everything was sour. What is "a woman like Su Rou"? If you have eyes, you know that any woman in the company is better than even double.


    "Go, eat."


    "OK, I''ll come back and sleep later. I''m too tired."


    "Me too."


    No one paid attention to her. Even when she left, no one looked at her. Even the embarrassed face of Shuangdun turned red. Ignoring her colleagues is tantamount to hitting her in the face!


    "Hum, it''s just a group of flatterers..." ignore her. She doesn''t want to pay attention to them. When the president and Su Rou break up, see if they still flatter!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Kaiming and Su Yue almost go to work separately every time. After all, the relationship between them is not so good. They don''t talk much at home, so they don''t have to count on it in the company.


    But today Su Kaiming seems to be unusually slow. Su Yue glances at Su Kaiming who is still eating breakfast. The chairman is just different. He can skip work openly!


    Hehe... When Yuze comes back, how can you relax?!


    "I''m leaving." Su yuechong said to Qian Yingnan.


    "Well, take your time." Qian Yingnan handed the briefcase to Su Yue.


    Su jumped out for a while. Su Kaiming stood up from the table calmly, "Ru LAN, is my tie crooked?"


    Liu Rulan looked, "a little, I''ll call you again."


    With that, Liu Rulan picked up the collar and brought it to Su Kaiming and tied a new knot, "well, OK."


    "Well, I''m gone, too."


    Seeing Su Kaiming walking out of the house, Qian Yingnan couldn''t help asking, "sister-in-law, what''s the matter with brother today?"


    "He had diarrhea this morning." Liu Rulan shook his head and said, "I don''t know what''s going on, so I wasted time."


    Qian Yingnan nodded. No wonder Su Kaiming seemed to be in a bad mood, "do you want to prepare some gastrointestinal medicine?"


    "After eating, it should be ready in a while."


    "OK."


    At this time, Su Kaiming, who arrived at Su''s, saw the people in a panic as soon as he entered the company, his lips slightly hooked, and then seriously said to them, "what''s going on?"


    "Well... Just now the finance department sent an emergency notice. Our company''s account books were lost by 500 million yuan for no reason." The Secretary held a pile of information and said in a panic, "what should I do? Chairman? "


    "What?" Su Kaiming widened his eyes. "What''s going on?"


    It''s over. The chairman is angry¡° Well, we... We are currently checking. "


    At this time, another assistant came, looking a little flustered, "director, there are traces of being pried open." There are a lot of important information in the safe. If someone steals it, it''s great!


    Su Kaiming''s face sank. "What do you eat? So careless? Damn it, go and check it! "


    "Yes..."


    "Are all the employees here?" Su Kaiming asked.


    "All the staff are here, together with the cleaners." Said the secretary.


    Su Kaiming nodded, "that proves that the prisoner is still in the company and didn''t have time to escape! Keep the security guard at the door of the company. No one is allowed to go in and out! Until the prisoner is found! "


    The Secretary and assistant nodded quickly. Yes, the chairman had more experience and knew to block the company first so that suspicious people would not have a chance to escape¡° OK, chairman, we, we''ll do it right away! "


    There is an insider in Su''s family. I don''t know who it is at present, but the people in the whole company are terrified. Who is it? He is so brave that he not only pried the safe, but also stole 500 million yuan from the company. God, such people must go to jail if they are caught!


    "Who is it?" The staff discussed it carefully.


    "I don''t know... It''s scary."


    "Yes..."


    Because of looking for prisoners, the big guys'' work was forced to stop, and then everyone looked at each other and waited for the result.


    Su Kaiming sat in the chairman''s office, and the Secretary and assistant kept shuttling back and forth.


    "How''s it going? Is the testing department here? " Su Kaiming asked.


    "I''ll be there soon..."


    "Yes."


    Just now, the chairman proposed to call some people from the testing department to see if there are any criminal fingerprints left near the safe. Sure enough, I have to say, ginger is still old and spicy!


    "Ah, here comes the man!"


    Su Kaiming''s eyes flashed, "take them to the safe."

 Chapter 309

    The inspectors immediately came to the front of the pried safe and looked at the mess on the ground. The inspectors skillfully took a sample of the scene. Su Kaiming heard the sound and arrived. He commanded the staff, "don''t miss a place."


    "OK, boss."


    After all, the safe room is not small. The staff conducted a sampling process for a long time. But Su Kaiming waited patiently.


    "Boss, we have wiped the samples. If there are fingerprints in one or two places, the next step is to check the fingerprints." The inspector said.


    Su Kaiming nodded, "well, good, I want to get the result as soon as possible." With fingerprints, everything will be easy.


    People in Su''s company, the panic is still not relieved. Su Yue walked over with a slight frown. He saw a group of testers gathered here and a lot of trembling staff sitting around. They were talking in a low voice, all wondering about the strange things that happened in the company today.


    "Who broke into the safe?"


    "I heard that 500 million yuan is gone!"


    "Yes, guess if it''s the same person?"


    Nonsense, guess? It must be the same person! The chairman is now trying to find out why. He guesses that someone in the company did it! "


    Early this morning, the person in charge of the safe found something wrong. The door was open. When I went in and had a look, the safe was pried open. At the same time, the accountants of the finance department also noticed that there was a financial situation and a huge amount of money disappeared!


    "But maybe it was the thief?"


    "Yes, just adjust the monitoring to see if you know?"


    When Su Yue came over, he heard that the group of people were whispering. Suddenly, he was upset, "don''t you go to work? Gossip what? "


    "Ah... General manager." As soon as they saw that the general manager was coming, they immediately sat up. It''s terrible! Gossip at work, caught¡° Sorry, sorry. "


    Su Yuebai glanced at the group of people and then went to the chairman''s office. Without knocking on the door, he went straight in, "brother, what''s going on?"


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you see yourself with your eyes?" Su Kaiming was operating the computer and said without raising his head. His tone was quite impatient.


    Su Yue didn''t answer back to him this time, "brother, is the data lost?"


    "As you can see."


    "500 million yuan is gone?" Su Yue continued to ask.


    "Yes."


    Su Yue jumped, "what do the security systems in the company do? This is the first time that such a thing has happened in such a long time... "It''s too humiliating, too humiliating for the Su family." how many people should scold if it gets out? "


    Su Kaiming breathed out impatiently, "Su Yue, if you want to find a way, think about it. If you come to find fault, you can go down to work as soon as possible."


    "There are no fewer employees in the company. If they steal things and don''t run away, they can''t be the people in the company." Now the thief must have run away. Who will stay in the company waiting to be caught?


    "Why can''t it be someone inside the company? Only company insiders can find the safe room so easily. " Su Kaiming said.


    Su Yue looked at him for a while. "Then you can''t help tracking the suspect outside?" What is such a stubborn search for insiders?


    "I can''t do things around you." Su Kaiming snorted coldly.


    "You..." Su Yue shook his head silently. "I''m too lazy to play with you, brother. You''re a wonderful flower." Obviously, there is no conflict between looking for prisoners in the company and looking for them outside, but what does Su Kaiming mean¡° I''m going home. You let the security guard withdraw! "


    Because Su Kaiming issued a blockade order and there was a security guard downstairs, no one in the company could go out until the murderer was found.


    "No, I must find the murderer!"


    "You are..."


    Su Yue''s words were not finished yet. Suddenly there was a knock at the door of the office. Su Kaiming shouted, "please come in."


    A inspector came in with a record book in his hand, looked at Su Kaiming and said, "boss, this is the employee fingerprint information taken from your company."


    Su Kaiming took it over and asked, "how''s it going? Have you got any results? "


    The inspector nodded, "yes, there are results."


    Su Yue stood aside. Just as he was about to get out of the door of the chairman''s office, he suddenly heard the words of the inspectors. He was surprised to follow him. Is he really in the company?


    The inspector said, taking out a piece of information from the bag, "look, boss, this is the suspect''s fingerprint, which is exactly the same as the fingerprint sampled at the scene."


    Said, the inspectors will expand the data, "it is consistent with a person named Su Yue."


    Su Yue?


    After a moment of silence in the air, Su Kaiming suddenly looked at Su Yue, "Su Yue, it''s you!"


    Su Yue was completely confused. How could he be himself? He didn''t do anything! How... Su Yue recovered after hearing Su Kaiming''s voice, and immediately shouted to defend himself, "brother, don''t you know what I do to su?"


    Su Kaiming snorted coldly, "I only believe in my own eyes." After all, the information is clear.


    "This?" Su Yue suddenly grabbed the data paper, scanned the data with his eyes for a while, and suddenly became angry. He tore the thing into pieces, and then sprinkled it in the air, "it''s impossible! I didn''t do these things... "What''s the matter? He dares to use his life to guarantee that he has never done such a thing!


    "How do you explain this?" Su Kaiming asked sternly, and then the whole person stood up, "Su Yue, what do you want to do to the company?"


    Su Yue was also anxious, "I... I really didn''t do it!"


    Seeing the atmosphere of the two people become more and more condensed and tense, the inspectors were frightened and rushed out of the door. He was just a small civil servant. He didn''t want to get involved in the storm of the rich. His duty was to help check the fingerprints. He didn''t know anything else.


    When the inspectors left, Su Yue also broke out, and his eyes were red. "I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it. Don''t try to wrong me!"


    Su Kaiming said, "Su Yue, I really misunderstood you. I thought you were diligent in your work, although you had a problem with me. I didn''t expect... Where did you hide your data and money?"

 Chapter 310

    "I didn''t take anything from the company." Su Yue said.


    "I ask you, where are the information and money?"


    Su Yue roared impatiently, "I said I didn''t, believe it or not." Su Yue felt that he was wronged to death. What happened? Why was he put on such a charge for no reason?


    Su Kaiming grabbed Su Yue''s arm, "Su Yue, do you say it or not?" Hehe, his scheme has been half successful. As long as it can succeed, Su will not see the shadow of Su Yue in the future.


    Su Yue, doesn''t he love to face Su Yuze? OK, you won''t have power and power at that time. How can you find Su Yuze to cooperate? See what capital you take to cooperate with Su Yuze.


    Su Yue threw away Su Kaiming''s hand, "get away, don''t touch me." He has a hot temper now. You''d better not annoy him.


    Looking at Su Yue, who was going to the door, Su Kaiming stopped him directly, "Su Yue, don''t go unless you make it clear today!"


    Su Yue was angry at this time. He turned around, pushed Su Kaiming hard, pushed him two steps away from himself, and then rushed up and punched Su Kaiming.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    "Ah..." Su Kaiming''s left face was hit. A sharp pain hit him. Su Kaiming fell back, hit the back of his head on the marble floor, and then fainted.


    Su Yue spat and took a look at Su Kaiming who fell to the ground. He directly walked out of the chairman''s office.


    ¡­¡­


    Su had an accident. It was said that Su Kaiming, the chairman of Su, did not know who had beaten him and fainted in the office. Later, the secretary found that he sent Su Kaiming to the hospital in time.


    When Su Yuze heard about it, he just frowned slightly. Was su Kaiming beaten? Or was he beaten in his office? Ah... This is just a fantasy. Who dares to beat him in the company?


    Maybe, except for one person - second uncle, Su Yue!


    When Su routing Su Yuze said it, he also expressed some surprise, "it''s Su Yue."


    "I think so, too." Su Yuze nodded and said, "little Rou Er, there is a lot of confusion in Su Shi now. If you can''t deal with Su Shi, try not to deal with them. After all, some businesses still have contacts with Su Shi. Su Yuze is more worried that Su Shi will be dragged down by such chaos.


    Su Rou nodded. "I know. I''ve handed over Su''s cases to others." She''s not in a good position to communicate more with the Su family.


    "Good." Su Yuze touches her head. Su Rou is more and more sensible and knows her priorities.


    "Don''t always touch my head. I''m not a child anymore." Su Rou waved his hand. Really, this action is still the same as when she was a child, but she has grown up. She feels strange to do this.


    "Really? Let me see... "Su Yuze said. One hand naturally hit Su Rou''s chest and gently kneaded it like a tease." sure enough, it''s not a child anymore. " I''ve really "grown up" a lot.


    Su Rou''s face sank slightly, "you really..."


    Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing happily, "OK, don''t be angry. I ordered lunch to ask you to eat with me."


    "OK." She happened to be hungry, too.


    Su Yuze took the meals from the five-star hotel out of the microwave oven, but his eyes darkened. What happened to the Su family? It seems necessary for him to find someone to explore.


    In the hospital under Su''s name, Su Kaiming was lying quietly on the hospital bed with a bandage on his head. In front of the hospital bed stood Liu Rulan and Su Rongqi.


    Liu Rulan was wiping her tears. From the moment she received a phone call from the company, she knew that Su Kaiming''s plan was half successful, so she immediately called Su Rongqi and simply told him that Su Rongqi appeared in the ward.


    "Rulan, what''s the matter? Don''t patronize and cry." Su Rongqi called to hear that Su Kaiming was in the hospital. It seemed serious. He went out. After all, he was also his own son, and he is still the chairman of Su''s company, but there must be no accident.


    "I......" Liu Rulan choked. She looked at the wound on Su Kaiming''s head. She said it was just acting, but she didn''t expect that Su Yue really beat Su Kaiming. He was his big brother!


    "All right, all right, stop crying." Su Rongqi handed Liu Rulan a paper towel. He could understand the sad feeling of seeing his husband lying in the hospital, but he had to tell the truth.


    Liu Rulan wiped his tears and blew his nose. Then he said in a low voice, "I''m not very clear, but I heard his secretary call me, so I rushed there."


    "Huh?" Su Rong raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "I heard that there were some contradictions between Kaiming and Su Yue. Su Yue started beating people." Liu Rulan cried, "I didn''t expect Su Yue to hit people!"


    Su Rong frowned fiercely, and then asked, "where''s Su Yue?"


    "No, I don''t know. Su Yue was already gone when I went." Liu Rulan said here and cried sadly, "will Kaiming be all right? There is a big lump on the back of his head. I wonder if there will be sequelae?


    Su Rong blew his beard and stared angrily. "Su Yue, that smelly boy, I''ll call him right away." Su Yue and the boy have a long face. Why do they run after beating someone?


    Su Rongqi called Su Yue, "Su Yue, where are you?"


    After Su Yue rushed out of the company, he went to the bar to drink. Originally, he thought he wouldn''t go back tonight, but he didn''t expect to receive a call from Su Rongqi in the evening.


    "I, I''m in the company." Su Yue said subconsciously.


    "Company? Rulan has been there and didn''t see you... "Good boy, I''ve learned to lie¡° You beat your big brother and ran away. Is there such a thing? "


    Su Yue didn''t drink much wine, so he didn''t work hard. His consciousness was still very clear. "I didn''t hit him..." has this matter been exposed?


    "Smelly boy, come to the hospital and give you ten minutes." It''s getting worse and worse. Two people in their 40s still can''t learn to get along with each other.


    Su Yue was reluctant and silent.


    "Don''t want to come?" Su Rongqi said coldly, "Su Yue, don''t you try!"


    The old man was so threatening. Su Yue dropped several hundred bills and put them on the service desk. "Don''t change it."

 Chapter 311

    Su Yue was so upset that he left after leaving a few pieces of money. He raced to the hospital all the way. He was lucky that he was not encountered by the traffic police, otherwise he would stop and make a good inquiry.


    But at the moment, Su Yue really wanted to be asked by the traffic police. After all, handing over a little money is like going to the hospital to see the old man.


    Su Yue reluctantly came to the hospital ward. In the advanced ward, Liu Rulan was sitting in front of the hospital bed crying. Su Rongqi had a gloomy face, and the whole person''s aura felt very serious.


    "What''s the matter, dad?" Su Yue asked.


    "What''s the matter? You still have the face to ask me what''s the matter? " Su Rongqi was irritated by Su Yue''s words. He pointed to Su Kaiming who was still unconscious on the hospital bed, "what''s the matter? Won''t you see it?" Su Kaiming is so obvious lying on the hospital bed that Su Yue can''t see it? And he''s still a killer!


    "Big brother, he..."


    "You did this to him!" Su Rongqi''s voice rose higher involuntarily, "what''s the matter with you?" Good brothers, why do they turn against each other?


    Su Yue glanced at the man with a bandage on his head, then glanced over his eyes, "it''s brother''s fault, he''s wrong, he wronged me!" If Su Kaiming hadn''t wronged him and stolen the company''s secrets and money, he wouldn''t hit people in a hurry!


    Speaking of it, it''s all Su Kaiming''s fault!


    "What has he wronged you?" Su Rongqi asked. The old face was full of seriousness. He had to find out what happened today!


    Su Yue frowned. For a moment, he didn''t know how to talk about it. When he was trying to organize his language, he suddenly heard a light chant from the hospital bed, "Oh..."


    Liu Rulan immediately looked at the hospital bed and shouted excitedly, "ah, he''s awake!"


    Su Rongqi and Su Yue''s eyes were also attracted by her cry. Su Rongqi immediately rang the bed bell, "wait, the doctor will come."


    Su Yue also calmed down because of the interruption. Standing aside and silently watching Su Kaiming slowly open his eyes, Liu Rulan hurriedly picked up the pillow behind Su Kaiming and padded it behind him, "husband, how do you feel now? Does it still hurt? "


    "Hmm..." Su Kaiming felt his head weakly.


    Su Rongqi stretched out his hand and blocked his hand. "Don''t move. Your head is hurt. Now you''re wrapped in bandages. Don''t move."


    "I......" Su Kaiming frowned.


    A doctor came into the door. When he came in, he nodded slightly to Su Rongqi, "Mr. Su, how are you feeling now?"


    "Headache." Su Kaiming honestly said the strange feeling of his body.


    The doctor nodded and gave Su Kaiming a simple physical examination. After all, he is a big family and needs to be well served.


    "Well, Mr. Su, you''d better have a good rest recently. You have a slight concussion. Recently, you''d better not eat greasy and spicy food and ensure sleep." The doctor said formulaically. Finally, he didn''t forget to remind, "do you need to be hospitalized?"


    "I don''t need to be hospitalized. I''ll just rest at home." Su Kaiming waved his hand.


    "OK, I''ll prescribe medicine for you. Remember to take it when you leave."


    "Well, it''s all right. You''ll be busy first, doctor." Su Rongqi said.


    "Yes."


    When the doctor left, Su Rongqi closed the door, then continued to ask, and then continued to look at his two sons, "Kaiming, you''re awake now. You can explain to me."


    Su Kaiming looked at Su Rongqi, then at Su Yue, and then asked, "Su Yue, what can''t you tell me well? Why did you hit me?"


    "...." Su Yue was a little contemptuous. Now he knows to say it well? When he was in the company before, his attitude was not like this.


    Su Rongqi looked at Su Yue, "what''s going on?"


    Su Kaiming said, "well, when I arrived at the company this morning, I heard the Secretary Assistant say that the Finance Department of the company had lost 500 million yuan, and the safe had been pried open and some data had been lost."


    When Su Kaiming said this, he paused, looked at Su Yue whose expression gradually began to become angry, and continued, "then I asked the inspectors to check and collect the fingerprints. The results showed that... It was Su Yue''s fingerprints."


    "Not so!" Su Yue said something unbearable. He roared at Su Kaiming, "I haven''t been to the safe at all." He was really wronged.


    Seeing Su Yue''s attitude, Su Rongqi said with some displeasure, "your eldest brother is still lying in bed. You have a better attitude."


    Su Yue glanced at Su Rong, and then slightly lowered his voice, "Dad, it''s really not me!" He doesn''t know what happened, but there seems to be nothing to explain now. After all, his fingerprints were found at the scene. What Su Kaiming said is true.


    "In other words, Kaiming, do you suspect that Su Yue stole the company''s money and materials?" Su Rongqi asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t doubt it. When I saw the fingerprint result, I was sure it was him!" Su Kaiming said.


    "I said it wasn''t me." Su Yue was a little bored and began to be impatient. What the hell happened! Why is it like this!


    "So you fought with your big brother?"


    "I......" Su Yue frowned and nodded.


    Su Rong''s angry beard began to shake, "nonsense! What nonsense! "


    "Dad..." Su Kaiming was a little anxious. "Su Yue took the money and materials away."


    Su Rong heaved out a long breath. "You two had better not quarrel again before we find out about this matter. Although I am old, I can still do it with you two boys." It is no joke that Su Rong started a fire.


    "But that fingerprint..." that fingerprint is a real point. The murderer is Su Yue!


    "Even if you doubt Su Yue, there must be evidence! You are brothers. Brothers should not be suspicious of each other! " Su Rongqi said sternly, "do you hear me?"


    "I heard..." Su Kaiming answered.


    "Su Yue, you go home first." Su Rongqi said to Su Yue, "I will investigate this matter."


    Su Yue nodded, glanced at Su Kaiming, then turned and left, "OK."


    Su Rongqi saw Su Yue go and said, "Kaiming, there must be evidence. After all, he is your brother."


    "I know. I''ll find evidence. I don''t want Su Yue."


    "Very good."

 Chapter 312

    Su Rongqi also left. Liu Rulan and Su Kaiming were silent for a while. "Husband, the old man doesn''t believe it at all."


    Su Kaiming gently shook his head, "no, in fact, he has been skeptical, otherwise he wouldn''t say to let me find evidence." Su Rongqi probably didn''t want Su Yue to do it, so he said so. After all, it''s his own son, isn''t it


    "Then you..."


    "I''ll give the old man a proof!" Su Kaiming said.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou will keep a serious attitude as long as she is at work. It is because something happened to Su''s chairman yesterday. Despite the blockade, Su Yuze still knew about it.


    In other words, Su''s focus should not be on work now. Then this is the best time to rob business!


    Su Rou has received three orders of business since yesterday afternoon. It''s really fun to get back the business that Su Kaiming robbed before.


    Su Yuze looked at the sudden increase in several cooperation cases and shook his head reluctantly. In fact, his little rouer was also the master of revenge


    Bell bell¡ª¡ª


    Su Rou''s internal phone rang. She answered the phone while looking at the computer. "Hello?"


    "Secretary Su, here are some materials on the 30th floor. Please help me take them." A very polite female voice came over the phone.


    "OK."


    Su Rou answered and took the elevator to the 30th floor. Because there was more business, everyone was very busy. Su Rou looked at it and didn''t know who called herself.


    "Which sister just called me?" Su Rou asked.


    Su Rou''s voice is very nice. At such a busy time, we suddenly heard such a voice. Everyone raised their heads and looked at him. Wow, the president''s wife came down.


    Now, everyone began to talk to Su rou. After all, her identity was not general, and she still needed to be flattered. "Madam President, what''s the matter with you down here?"


    "I''m nothing... I''m just looking for someone." Su Rou said.


    "Who are you looking for?" Who was so lucky to be summoned by the president''s wife?


    "I don''t know. She told me to come down." Su Rou said she was also at a loss. She called her down but didn''t appear. Please, she was very busy. "Go to work. What are you doing around me?"


    The employees said it didn''t matter, and then they began to look for someone, "who called the president''s wife? Why not? " Who is so uninteresting?


    "Ah..." a low cry came from the side, "it''s me, it''s me!" A woman hurried from the end of the corridor with an apologetic smile on her face, "I''m sorry, I''m so busy!"


    Su Rou looked at the woman and shook her head gently. "It''s all right. Where''s the thing you asked me to take?"


    "Here it is." The woman immediately went to her desk, picked up a lot of things on the desk and handed them to Su Rou, "a little more. I''m sorry to bother Secretary su. You''ve come down and run."


    Colleagues around joked, "it''s the president''s wife. What''s the Secretary''s name?"


    The woman seemed to realize what she had said wrong, so she covered her lips and stared round her eyes, "yes, yes, sorry, Madam President!"


    Su Rou sighed. "Just call me Secretary Su in the company. Don''t call me president''s wife." That sounds weird.


    "But you are."


    Su Rou shook her head and was quite helpless. Was she too good tempered, so these people could joke with themselves so recklessly? I haven''t seen them joke with Su Yuze like this!


    Even Shuang was sitting alone in the corner. Her little face was full of anger and she had a pen in her hand. You were so strong that you poked your nose on the table.


    Madam President... Madam President


    She listened to the people around her, a president''s wife, and her voice was like a handful of salt sprinkled on the wound in her heart. What nonsense president''s wife! She''s a little girl. Does it match?


    Damn it, damn it!


    Even a pair of angry people threw away their noses and looked at Su Rou with resentful eyes. There were so many people around her. Why should she?


    "Well, hurry to work and I''ll go up." Su Rou said that today''s workload is very heavy. If they can''t finish it, they have to work overtime.


    "OK, Madam President, take your time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Rou slowly walks to the elevator with a large stack of materials.


    Even looking at her soft side face, her anger didn''t come. She suddenly pushed aside her chair, stood up, and walked over with high heels.


    Su Rou held something in her hand, so she couldn''t see the people next to her clearly. Hearing the "dada" sound from high heels, maybe someone would come, so she moved aside, and then she felt that her back had been hit.


    Su Rou stumbled a few steps, one in her hand was unstable, and all the information was sprinkled on the ground. The sound of high heels behind her continued. Su Rou saw a pair of long legs walking past her.


    "Hey, don''t you apologize for hitting someone?" Su Rou held the table and barely stabilized her body. She said to the figure with some displeasure.


    Because of Su Rou''s voice, everyone looked here again. When they saw the information sprinkled on the ground, a trace of surprise appeared in everyone''s eyes, "Madam President, what''s the matter?"


    Even with her back to Su Rou, when she heard the sound, she just stopped, but didn''t look back.


    What is this attitude?


    "Should you apologize for bumping into someone?" Su Rou''s face was small, and the man''s attitude was too arrogant.


    Even the pair snorted, and then walked to the end of the corridor without looking back.


    "Madam President, are you okay?" A male employee nearby saw Su Rou holding the table and thought she was injured. He wanted to come and help her, but considering that the other party was the president''s girlfriend, he didn''t know where to put his hand at once.


    "I''m fine. I dropped something." Su Rou said, squatting down to pick it up.


    "I''ll help you pick it up. Hey, if you''re free, don''t come to help!"


    "Coming, coming!" Even if you don''t have time, you have to come and help. After all, this is the president''s wife! As long as the president''s wife blows the wind in the president''s ear, the salary increase is not a matter of minutes?


    Su Rou nodded, "OK, thank you, but note that there are pages under the data, which should be sorted according to the numbers."


    "OK. Did you all hear that? Come at the request of the president''s wife! "


    Even Shuang hid behind the door and looked at the people squatting on the ground who were helping to pick up data. His eyes crossed with a touch of pride. Hum, let you cry! It''s just a little revenge!

 Chapter 313

    Su Rou picked up those materials from the ground. With the help of her colleagues, she didn''t spend much time. However, when everything was picked up, everyone seemed to notice that the "perpetrator" had just disappeared.


    "Madam President, your information has been sorted out." Said a man next to him.


    "By the way, did someone just push the president''s wife?" How else could the president''s wife spill something?


    "Well, someone just hit me." Su Rou thought, "she''s still a woman." Because she heard the sound of high heels.


    Just now everyone was doing their own things and didn''t pay much attention. In addition, they even stood in the dark corridor. When they heard Su Rou''s voice, they went to see it there. They didn''t see anyone bumping into Su Rou at all.


    "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see it."


    Su Rou frowned and looked at the end of the corridor. Who is it!


    "I... I seem to see it." A girl with black framed glasses said in a small voice.


    "Who is it?"


    "Yes, even double." The girl with black glasses spoke in a low voice, as if she was afraid of being heard.


    Even double?


    We looked at each other for a few times. It turned out to be even pairs¡° That bitch again! " Two days ago, a female staff member who had just had a fight with her parents said angrily.


    "Lian Shuang seems to be a little abnormal recently."


    "I think so."


    Su Rou held the information and thought for a while. If it was even double, she could understand it. Lian Shuang likes Su Yuze, so it''s reasonable to have an opinion on himself. So, is Lian Shuang actually taking revenge on himself?


    "Forget it, I have nothing to do. I''ll go up first." Su Rou walked into the elevator with the information.


    "Well, Madam President, take your time."


    Su Rou took some time to pick up the information below. When she went up, Su Yuze just came out, and there was a serious expression of worry on her face. When she saw Su Rou, Su Yuze''s face showed a trace of relaxation.


    "Little rou''er, where have you been?" Su Yuze asked. Just when he called Su Rou, the internal phone rang for a long time and no one answered. Later, he called Su Rou''s mobile phone and didn''t mean to be answered. Are you busy? Too busy to answer the phone?


    But Su Yuze is still a little worried. Is the workload too heavy?


    So he planned to go out to have a look, but as soon as he went out, he saw Su Rou coming up with a stack of materials.


    "I went down to get something." Su Rou said.


    "Nadong took so long?" Su Yuze picked up her eyebrows and took the stack of information from her hand. "What happened?"


    Su Yuze''s feeling is really sharp, "No."


    "Really?" Su Yuze looked at Su Rou''s expression, "what did those people say below?" If you are delayed below, you must have been ridiculed by those colleagues.


    Ever since he announced his love affair, he seemed to have been widely concerned by people in the company, but those people did not dare to be unbridled in front of him.


    "Well, that''s what I said." Su Rou was somewhat helpless, as if they knew that after she had a mild temper, the more ridiculous they were, the better they were, and what they did not say too much.


    Su Yuze touched her forehead, "just ignore them next time."


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded. As for Lian Shuang''s business, Su Rou thought that if she dealt with her rival, she had to leave it to a woman¡° Then I''ll continue to work. I''ve given you all the information. "


    "It''s almost noon. Let''s go to dinner later."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, even the tabloids succeeded and began to make up for themselves in the bathroom. The corners of her mouth still couldn''t stop smiling. She wanted to do so long ago! Since she knew Su Rou was her rival in love, she was full of jealousy!


    Lian Shuang looked left and right in the mirror. Well, in fact, if it was more than her appearance, where was su Rou''s opponent? She''s just a little girl who hasn''t grown up yet!


    Even Shuang walked out with confident steps. As soon as he entered the lattice, he suddenly found that the people around him were staring at her. Even Shuang frowned, "what are you looking at me for?"


    "Did you just hit the president''s wife and didn''t apologize?" A male colleague said angrily, "do you know who you hit, Mrs. president! Do you want all of us on the 30th floor to suffer with you? "


    Even holding his chest with both hands, the expression on his face was quite indifferent, "I didn''t mean it." She did it on purpose.


    "Then you won''t even apologize?" Is there any quality?


    "You know I didn''t apologize again? I apologized. Didn''t she hear me? " Lian Shuang said with a smile, "you are not a party. Why should you accuse me?"


    "..." Lian Shuang was right. They were really not parties, and they didn''t hear whether others said they were sorry, but she certainly didn''t apologize when she saw Lian Shuang''s attitude.


    However, even if you know she didn''t apologize, you can''t say anything because there is no evidence!


    Lian Shuang ignored them, walked to his seat and began to work.


    "How did she do that?" Someone whispered.


    "She certainly didn''t apologize."


    "I think so."


    "If the president''s wife tells the president what to do with her!"


    Even a pair of cold lips, she just hit Su Rou a little. Even if Su Rou complains, the president will only think it''s unreasonable!


    She is very measured.


    ¡­¡­


    Su''s insiders know about the fight between the general manager and the chairman, but they don''t know what happened, but it is said that it is related to the information and 500 million yuan.


    Now Su''s staff are trembling every day.


    After su Kaiming returned home from hospital, the atmosphere at home was very embarrassing. Qian Yingnan looked at Su Yue and Su Kaiming in some embarrassment.


    "I won''t eat." Su Yue put down the bowl.


    "Husband..."


    Watching Su Yue go upstairs, Qian Yingnan looked at Liu Rulan and Su Kaiming with a bandage on her head, "I, I''ll go up and see him."


    Su Kaiming and Liu Rulan didn''t make a sound. Instead, Su Ziqi said strangely, "uncle, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Rulan looked at him and said, "ask your father."


    Although Su Ziqi people are fooling around, Su Kaiming and his family always have some subtle changes. He frowned. He always felt that his aunt seemed to complain about his father. What happened?

 Chapter 314

    Qian Yingnan followed Su Yue back to the bedroom, "husband, what''s the matter?" This atmosphere is wrong. Although the relationship with my eldest brother and sister-in-law is not very harmonious, today it has been naked exclusion!


    "Big brother is too much. He framed me!"


    When Qian Yingnan heard this, she framed Su Yue? Is that good¡° What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What happened? "


    "This morning, the money and information in the company were lost. Brother found the fingerprint. He said I did it... Shit! Later, I was so angry that I fought with my eldest brother. " Su Yue said gloomily.


    Qian Yingnan''s face changed, "why?" Brother did it on purpose? Or someone planted a frame?


    "Now Dad means to ask big brother to find out the evidence."


    "That big brother, he..."


    Su Yue silently shook his head, "if brother is determined to frame me, he will force the evidence on me." It''s really hard to say when the time comes.


    Qian Yingnan also frowned tightly, "but..." Qian Yingnan wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say, because he didn''t know what Su Kaiming would do. This unknown waiting was the most frightening and painful.


    Su Yue sank his face. "Anyway, I won''t let big brother succeed!" From now on, he must pay serious attention to Su Kaiming''s actions. The provincial Su Kaiming will stab him in the back.


    But Su Yue still didn''t expect that he was calculated!


    Early the next morning, Su Rongqi suddenly visited. Su Yue was having breakfast. When he saw Su Rongqi, he was still puzzled, "Dad, why are you here?"


    "Kaiming said that he had found the evidence. Let me have a look."


    "What?"


    Qian Yingnan and Su Yue looked at each other. Has big brother taken action?


    Su Kaiming came down from upstairs without looking at Su Yue. He directly handed a list to Su Rongqi. "Dad, look, this is the record of Su Yue''s transfer of money to his Swiss bank card. He remitted all the money three times."


    Su Yue stood up and said, "I didn''t..."


    Su Rongqi glanced at the data sheet in his hand, "Su Yue, there are records here."


    Su Yue directly came forward and robbed the list. Zi Zi looked carefully, "this..." this is really his bank account, but... "Big brother! Is it you! " Su Yue looks at Su Kaiming. It must be him!


    "What is me? You did it." Su Kaiming glanced at him.


    "I haven''t taken any money from the company."


    Su Kaiming shook his head and sighed, "I didn''t expect you to do such a thing." He then took out his mobile phone from his pocket, called up a video and showed it to Su Yue and Su Rongqi. "This is the video of you stealing data."


    In a sneaky way, a shadow appeared as like as two peas in the video. The only way to see the "surnamed" was sneaking into the insurance room, and even looking around, opened the door of the insurance room directly. After about twenty minutes, "Su Yue" walked out with some things in his arms and his head down.


    After su Rongqi read it, his face suddenly became serious and terrible, "Su Yue, you really do!" I really dare to do such a thing. The fingerprint can be said to be framed, but the transfer data and the surveillance video point to Su Yue!


    Su Yue''s eyes widened. This... This... When did he go to the safe? How he doesn''t know!


    "What else do you have to say, Su Yue?" Su Kaiming asked.


    "Impossible!" Qian Yingnan came over with a serious expression.


    "My father wouldn''t do that." Su Ziqi also came down from upstairs and happened to hear what Su Kaiming and Su Rongqi had just said.


    Su Kaiming looked at Qian Yingnan and Su Ziqi, "this is evidence."


    Su Yue seems to be immersed in this irrefutable evidence, so cruel! Big brother is so cruel that he should have done these illusions so quickly... Or has he done it already?


    "Dad, I..."


    Su Yue tried to explain something, but was interrupted by Su Rongqi. "Stop talking, I believe my eyes, Su Yue, you''ve gone too far this time!" The stolen information is some confidential documents of the company. He always knows that his two sons have a persistent attachment to su. Su Yue has always been the general manager. He must want to get the company, but Su Yue did wrong in this way!


    "I''m not..."


    "Su Yue, you''d better suspend your duty first. We won''t divulge this matter." Su Rongqi said in a deep voice, "I hope you can reflect at home."


    On hearing the suspension, Su Yue and Qian Yingnan stared at each other and suspended them? In this case, I don''t even have a chance to enter the company.


    "Su Yue, anyway, Su belongs to the Su family. Do you understand?" Su Rongqi shook his head and left the Su family villa.


    Su Rongqi was disappointed in him!


    The living room seemed to fall into a silence, "big brother." Su Yue looked at Su Kaiming, "have you already fabricated these evidences?"


    Su Kaiming smiled. "What are you talking about? You did it wrong."


    "Big brother." Qian Yingnan was also a little angry. "Su Yue can''t do these things."


    "Brother and sister, that''s wrong. In fact, do you want to do such a thing long ago?" When he doesn''t know?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Yue was suspended, and he couldn''t manage big and small things in the company. Su Kaiming hooked up his lips, and then walked out of the house and was ready to go to work.


    When the door was closed, Su Ziqi frowned and walked to Su Yue. "Dad, i... can''t I go to Su''s work?" He followed Su Yue to accept the position of general manager. Su Yue was suspended. Didn''t he also


    Qian Ying Nanman was helpless, "husband, what should I do?"


    "I don''t know..." he was hit at the bottom of the valley. How did he know what to do?


    ¡­¡­


    early morning


    Su Yuze and Su Rou went to work in the company after breakfast. Su Yuze looked at Su Rou, who still looked sleepy, "little Rou, are you sleepy?"


    "OK." Who''s the reason she''s so sleepy?


    "Come and sleep in my lounge at noon." Su Yuze said.


    "Well, good."


    When Su Yuze led Su Rou into the company, even Shuang came to the company. He was stunned to see them holding hands. Or Su Rou greeted her with a smile, "even the Secretary morning... Oh, I can''t call you a secretary now."


    "Well, you... Good morning." Just killing her in disguise?

 Chapter 315

    Even the double day is still a little confused, because she "accidentally" bumped Su Rou yesterday, which made her spend a lot of time picking up data. She should be very angry with herself, right? How can she greet herself so sunny?


    Lian Shuang subconsciously looked at Su Yuze and found that he just looked forward silently without looking here, which made Lian Shuang feel a little lost. When she lowered her head to see Su Rou, she saw Su Rou looking at herself with a very subtle expression.


    After entering the elevator, Su Yuze smiled, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you suddenly so enthusiastic about Lian Shuang? " There is no such phenomenon at ordinary times.


    Su Rou smiled. "It''s just a polite greeting. You think too much, brother Ze."


    "Oh... Well, I don''t care how you play with her. Just remember, don''t hurt yourself." Su Yuze can''t see Su Rou hurt. He wants her to be safe and happy all her life.


    "I know." Su Rou nodded.


    "Good."


    Su Yuze sends Su Rou to the Secretary''s desk and walks into the office.


    Su Rou works seriously and makes some business plans. Now she is more and more proficient in these things. She will never be in such a hurry as the first time.


    Su Rou looked at the time. It was already more than ten o''clock. She flipped through the information at hand and found that some information was still incomplete. It would be faster to inquire online.


    Just as Su Rou was writing a business plan while facing the computer, the internal telephone rang, "hello?"


    "Madam President, I''m on the 30th floor. The company has updated information recently. Do you want it now? Or shall I bring it up later? "


    Su Rou held the microphone in her shoulder and listened to the voice on the phone. Her big eyes turned slightly and said, "I''ll come down and take it."


    "I''ll just send it up. Don''t bother to come down in person." A slightly anxious voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "It''s okay. I''ll be down in a minute."


    Su Rou hung up without waiting for her to answer. She wrote the last few words on the plan, then stood up and took the elevator to the 30th floor.


    This time, the female employee who called already held a pile of information in her hand and stood waiting for Su Rou at the entrance of the corridor. As soon as she saw Su Rou coming down, her eyes lit up immediately, "Mrs. president, here."


    "Just call me Secretary su."


    "Yes, Madam President."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All right, all right, whatever you want, all right!


    Su Rou lightly clicked the folder in her hand. "Are there still two copies missing?"


    "Well, because there seems to be some mistakes in those two copies, we are reprinting them."


    "Has it been printed?" Su Rou asked.


    "It should be fast. Madam President, you can wait a moment if you need it." The female clerk said with a smile¡° But if you''re busy, I can send it up later. "


    Su Rou replied with a smile, "not busy."


    "Well, good."


    Su Rou took a good look at the cell and saw Lian Shuang sitting at her desk, writing something. Soon she stood up, took a piece of paper and went to the printer, and then skillfully operated the printer.


    What lianshuang wants to print is the company''s annual report with page numbers, and then ten sheets are bound into one book. Lianshuang prints a total of 30 copies, that is, 300 copies!


    When she sorted them out and turned around to go back to her desk, she suddenly felt a pain in her lower abdomen, as if she had hit something. Her strength was not small. Even a pair of high-heeled shoes fell back two steps, and the paper in her hand fell to the ground and scattered all over the ground.


    "I... shit, who." Lian Shuang looked at the report with paper on the ground. God, it should be sorted according to the page number! More than 300!


    Lian Shuang looked up and saw Su Rou standing in front of him, ready to leave.


    "Hey, don''t you apologize for hitting someone?" Lian Shuang asked. After asking, he felt that this seemed familiar.


    "Are you talking to me?" Su Rou holds the information and points to herself.


    "Nonsense, who are you talking to? Didn''t you hit me!" Lian Shuang said arrogantly.


    Su Rou shrugged slightly. "I didn''t hit you."


    "How do you explain this?" Lian Shuang pointed to a pile of paper on the ground.


    Su Rou looked at the ground, "maybe you didn''t hold it."


    "You..." Lian Shuang was angry. "I don''t care. If you hit me, you should be responsible for sorting out these things!" So many, more than 300, where did she get it.


    "But I didn''t hit it. Why should I help you clean it up?" Su Rou said innocently. She even turned her head and asked her colleagues working in the lattice, "did you see who hit miss Lian Shuang?"


    All the people here are human spirits. They usually flatter Su Rou, the president''s wife. At this time, how did they answer the natural way, "No."


    "I didn''t see it."


    "I didn''t see it either."


    When she got the answer, Su Rou looked at Lian Shuang again, "Oh, did you say it wasn''t me?"


    "You, damn..." those people turned to Su Rou and certainly wouldn''t help themselves.


    At this time, the female clerk who went to get the information just now came over, "Madam President, this is the rest of the information."


    "Well, thank you." Su Rou nodded.


    "You''re welcome."


    It''s impossible not to tidy up the paper in this place, isn''t it? Lian Shuang looked at the female clerk next to Su Rou, "Hey, help me pick it up."


    "Do you want to help her pick it up?" Su Rou asked.


    The female clerk was just a little stunned and immediately understood, "I have something else to do. I''m busy."


    "I went up too." Su Rou, holding the rest of the information, calmly turned and walked into the elevator.


    Tu Liulian squatted on the ground alone, picking up piles of paper on the ground and shouting, "someone help me pick it up!"


    However, the president''s wife just said that they should not help Lian Shuang pick up... Although they didn''t say it clearly, they still understood the subtext.


    Of course, they can''t challenge the authority of the president''s wife. Besides, didn''t Lian Shuang do the same to the president''s wife the day before yesterday? It turns out that the president''s wife who looks gentle and has a good temper will also take revenge!


    Lian Shuang picked it up and cursed in a low voice, "Damn it, bitch... Shameless!"


    When she returned to the Secretary''s desk, Su Rou put the information on the desk and began to write her own business plan.


    At noon, Su Yuze came out and asked Su Rou to eat. He saw Su Rou''s lips with a smile, "what''s the matter? You seem very happy. "


    "Well... It''s just that when I feel a bad man alone and helpless, I look very happy."

 Chapter 316

    Su Yuze picked his eyebrows and said, "just be happy."


    "Go out to eat?" Su Rou went over and took Su Yuze''s arm and said, "I want to go to that couple''s restaurant, okay?"


    Su Yuze pretended to be embarrassed, "yes, but xiaorou, you have to show your sincerity."


    It''s the nature of a businessman!


    With Su Yuze''s height, Su Rou naturally can''t kiss, so Su Yuze bends down slightly to make it easier for Su Rou to kiss.


    Su Rou wanted to be perfunctory and give her a dragonfly kiss, but Su Yuze clearly saw her intention and said with some dissatisfaction, "it''s too perfunctory and should be punished..."


    "We''d better... Go eat!


    Compared with being hungry, Su Yuze feels more hungry somewhere in his body! When Su Yuze slightly satisfied his appetite, he took her away from the company.


    ¡­¡­


    Besides Su Yue, after he was suspended, he suddenly felt that he had lost his goal in life. He was bent on seizing Su''s hand and making Su Kaiming feel threatened, didn''t he? But his ultimate goal is to deal with Yuze!


    "Husband, we are now..." Qian Yingnan is also a little distracted. Now he can''t even enter the company. Su Kaiming''s family moved away after Su Yue was suspended. One can imagine the meaning. What''s the matter? I''m afraid they''ll retaliate, isn''t it?


    Su Yue had some trouble. "Now I can only pray that Yuze can go smoothly." As long as Yuze comes back and can take the position of chairman Su, he may be reinstated.


    "But Yuze him..." I can''t see through. Who knows if he is willing to help?


    "Whatever, I''ll go to Shengshi to find him first." Looking for him, there may be a glimmer of hope. If you don''t, there''s really no hope at all.


    Qian Yingnan nodded, "HMM."


    Su Yue drove to Shengshi company. When he walked in, the receptionist recognized him, "Mr. Su, are you looking for the president?"


    "Yes."


    "President, he''s out."


    "Will you be back this afternoon?" Su Yue said, "I''ll just wait in his office."


    As soon as the receptionist wanted to say something, she saw Su Yue re-enter the elevator with an arrow. The receptionist silently sat back in her position. Forget it. Anyway, she was the president''s uncle. It shouldn''t matter.


    Su Yuze usually takes her out to eat at noon according to Su Rou''s taste. Of course, today is no exception, but because Su Rou greedily eats a few desserts, she returns to the company later than usual.


    "I go to work at 2:30 p.m. and there is still an hour and a half. Would you like to sleep in my office?" Su Yuze asked.


    "OK, you sleep with me." Su Rou said that seeing Su Yuze working so hard every day, she also loved him more.


    "Yes."


    When she opened the office door, Su Rou was slightly stunned, eh... Why is there anyone else in the office?


    "Yuze, you''re finally here..." Su Yue immediately stood up from the sofa. When his eyes fell on Su Rou, he also smiled and said hello to her, "xiaorou, hello."


    Su Yuze looked at Su Yue, turned his head and said to Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, go to the lounge to sleep first. I''ll come in a minute."


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze kissed her on the forehead and watched her enter the lounge and close the door. Then he looked at Su Yue¡° Second uncle, what can I do for you? "


    In fact, this should be the first time Su Yue saw Su Yuze express Su Yuze''s love for Su Rou so frankly. For a moment, she was stunned. After su Rou closed the door, she was pulled back by Su Yuze''s voice.


    "Oh, I came to you for something." Su Yue sat on the sofa. "How did you come back?" Although Su Yuze opened the company, it can''t be so casual.


    Su Yuze doesn''t like to be questioned by others, especially the topic of "why did he come so late". First, he didn''t ask Su Yue to wait for himself. Second, he has always been measured in his work, and others are not qualified to say himself!


    "Second uncle, what''s the matter? If it''s all right, please leave. I''m going to have a lunch break." Su Yuze said.


    Su Yue waited here for nearly an hour and a half. During this period, he didn''t drink a mouthful of water, because the secretary was also taken away by Su Yuze. At this moment, he couldn''t care about his thirst. When he heard Su Yuze say so, he pinched his fists secretly, and then said, "it''s about your uncle."


    "Yes." Su Yuze sat in his office chair and looked at the documents on the desk at will. He didn''t seem to care much.


    "Your uncle he......" Su Yue explained what happened two days ago to Su Yuze. "Do you think he is too much? Even if I plant and frame, I will be suspended. "


    When Su Yuze heard the back, a trace of ponder flashed in his deep eyes. Su Kaiming had already started, but his uncle didn''t go to the point of refusing to recognize his relatives. He was just suspended and didn''t send him to prison.


    "Yuze, it''s only you now. As long as you go back to Su''s house and take over Su''s family with your strength, I can get back to my original post." Su Yue said, "Yuze, since you have returned home, you will naturally return to Su''s house?"


    "Second uncle." Su Yuze looked up from the document and said to Su Yue, "are you really confused or pretending to be stupid? My uncle did this to prevent me from going back to Su''s house. You will be caught. It should be that you flattered me so obviously that he thought we had colluded. "


    "I..." Su Yue''s face turned red and white. He really praised Su Yuze in front of the old man. Maybe Su Kaiming has remembered it since that time, but... When Su Yuze said the word "flattery" so frankly, he still felt that he couldn''t hang on his old face.


    "Then you..." Su Yue thought. Since he had been calculated, naturally all the chips were here in Su Yuze. "Yuze, my second uncle can only rely on you this time."


    What did Su Yue think? Su Yuze naturally knew. He rubbed the surface of the document with his slender fingers. "Second uncle, it''s not urgent. Since you''ve been suspended, why don''t you take this opportunity to relax?"


    "How can I relax?" Su Yue took a long breath.


    "Then I can''t help. After all, this is a contradiction between you and your uncle." Su Yuze said bluntly to Su Yue, "there''s nothing wrong. Then please come back to my second uncle. I should go in and have a rest."


    It''s better to go into the lounge and take a nap with Xiao rouer.


    "Yuze, you..."


    "No more."

 Chapter 317

    Su Yue met Su Yuze with a snuff. Now he doesn''t have any chips to talk to Su Yuze about it, so he will be rejected for no reason.


    But Su Yue is still unwilling. He must find a way. He is not willing to be only a weak person. He must try to get these things back!


    "Husband, how''s it going with Yuze?" Qian Yingnan asked.


    Su Yue shook his head, "there is no result." He sat on the sofa. Qian Yingnan poured him a glass of water. "You don''t know Yuze''s temper."


    "This......" Qian Yingnan frowned a little, but at least she is also a relative. Can''t you help a relative?


    "Moreover, I have nothing now. What else do you think I can talk to Yuze?" Su Kaiming was really cruel. As soon as he was suspended, he blocked his way.


    Su Yue grabbed his hair impatiently, and Qian Yingnan fell into silence for a moment. Is their family going to decline like this?


    Su Ziqi stood on the stairs and listened to their conversation clearly. He suddenly rushed down the stairs, "Mom and Dad, I''ll talk to brother Yuze." He doesn''t believe, doesn''t believe that brother Yuze is really so cold!


    Su Yue raised his head and looked at him. This son, who has been fooling around all the time, can finally stand out for himself today, but... "It''s no use for me to say it. Do you think it''s useful for you to go?"


    Su Ziqi is now unemployed. He knows that if he goes on like this, his family will be over!


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Su Ziqi said stubbornly.


    the second day


    Su Ziqi came to the downstairs of Shengshi company early, then looked at the towering building in front of him, took a deep breath, and then walked in.


    The receptionist took a look at Su Zi. She didn''t look familiar, so she stopped him, "Sir, are you looking for the president?"


    "Ah, oh, yes." Su Ziqi nodded.


    "Well, do you have an appointment?" The receptionist asked dutifully.


    "No." Su Ziqi shook his head.


    The receptionist said apologetically, "well, I''m sorry, you must make an appointment to meet the president. You can''t meet the president like this."


    Su Ziqi frowned slightly, "why? Su Yuze is my brother. Why can''t I see him? " He and Su Yuze are not outsiders. How can we make an appointment to see him?


    Is it the president''s brother? But... It doesn''t look like it¡° Well, this is the company''s policy. You... Hey, wait! Sir, you can''t... "


    Without waiting for the receptionist to finish, Su Ziqi ran directly into the elevator and took the president''s special elevator. The receptionist shouted, but it was useless. Su Ziqi had gone in.


    The elevator went straight to the top floor. Su Ziqi tidied up his clothes and walked over.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou was checking the report against the computer. She had just finished a pile of data and stood up to send it to the president''s office. Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps behind her. It was a little hasty, and it sounded like the sound of leather shoes. Was it a man?


    Su Rou turned her head slightly and saw Su Ziqi coming over a little nervous.


    "Brother Ziqi?" Su Rou shouted subconsciously.


    "Huh? "Xiaorou?" When Su Ziqi saw standing in front of him, wasn''t that pretty Su Rou?


    After su Rou shouted, she noticed something was wrong and smiled gently, "Oh, I can''t call you brother Ziqi... Su Ziqi, are you looking for brother Ze?"


    "Hmm..." Su Ziqi was a little stunned. In fact, he always enjoyed Su Rou''s appearance of calling himself "brother Ziqi". It felt really useful!


    Even when he was sick enough to have a bed mate, he asked them to call themselves so in bed!


    But now... Su Rou said she couldn''t call him "brother Zi Qi", and a thick sense of reluctance and loss suddenly appeared in her heart. Since she can''t call herself "brother Ziqi", why can she call Su Yuze "brother Ze"?


    "Su Ziqi?" Su Rou sees Su Ziqi staring at her in a daze, so she asks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Ziqi still stares at Su rou. She hasn''t seen her for a long time. She seems to become more beautiful, but at the same time, she also becomes more mature. He knows that this maturity is taught by a man, but... The man is not him!


    "Su Ziqi!" Su Rou''s voice is higher, but Su Rou''s voice line is naturally soft. Even if she raises her voice, it won''t make people feel harsh.


    "Ah?" Su Ziqi''s eyes resumed Qingming, "what did you say?"


    Su Rou glanced at him. "Are you okay? Why are you here? "


    "Well... I''m fine." Su Ziqi shook his head. "I''m here to see brother Yuze."


    Su Rou nodded. She probably guessed, "let''s go. I''ll go by the way."


    Su Ziqi walked behind Su Rou and looked at her natural curly hair and her waist. With her movements swinging back and forth, it seemed that her waist was very thin, "xiaorou..."


    Su Rou opened the door and covered up Su Ziqi''s voice, "brother Ze, someone is looking for you."


    "Who?"


    "In the back, before that, here, the information you want." Su Rou hands the information to Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze took it over, "it''s hard for you." Then he counted the number of copies of the information, and then picked his eyebrow, "you got this, too."


    "I thought you''d use it."


    "You really know me."


    At the door, Su Ziqi came in and saw that Su Yuze and Su Rou were talking happily. When they smiled at each other, they looked sweet and damn well matched!


    Su Ziqi found that he began to envy Su Yuze. He has good ability and can get a beautiful girl... Really, jealous!


    "Ziqi, what''s up?" Su Yuze noticed the person who came in, and his eyes flashed slightly and flashed a touch of pure light.


    Su Ziqi regained his mind, "brother Yuze, hello."


    Su Rou looked at them. "Well, you talk." Then she was ready to leave.


    "Little Rou Er, wait."


    Su Yuze stopped her. Su Rou turned around and looked at Su Yuze. The latter hooked her finger. Su Rou leaned down slightly. Su Yuze kissed her on the lips across a desk, "go and make a cup of tea for the guests."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou obediently walked out. Su Ziqi was completely stunned and looked at Su Yuze. Just... In front of him, brother Yuze kissed Xiao rou. He really kissed


    "Ziqi?" Su Yuze said faintly, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 318

    "Ziqi?"


    Does Su Ziqi think it''s wrong to come to Shengshi today? He''s going crazy by these two people! Su Ziqi involuntarily squeezed his fists, "cough, I''m fine, brother Yuze."


    Su Yuze made a ''please sit down'' posture, "then, what is it that you come to me?"


    Su Ziqi sat on the sofa, swallowed a mouthful of water, and then said, "didn''t my father come to you yesterday? I hope Yuze can help us. "


    After hearing this, Su Yuze immediately smiled, "Ziqi, you''ve been studying in the company for so long. Don''t you even understand how to talk to people?" How can you ask him for help so directly? Is he a young master ill?


    Su Ziqi also noticed that his words were a little blunt. He learned a lot in the company, but he didn''t learn how to flatter others, because in the company, he is still the young master of the Su family after all. If he wants to flatter, others flatter himself!


    "Cough, I''m sorry..." Su Ziqi said awkwardly. He was obviously talking to his brother, but why should he be so polite? It''s really awkward¡° I mean... "


    Su Ziqi is still not used to talking with people. After thinking about it, when she was just about to tell Su Yuze, the door of the office was opened again. Su Rou came in with two cups of tea, one in front of Su Ziqi and the other in front of Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze reached out to hold the cup and said, "little Rou, send me water next time."


    "Isn''t the guest first?" Su Rou asked softly.


    "No, at any time, put your man first." Su Yuze said with a smile.


    Su Roubai glanced at him and went out.


    Su Ziqi looked at the interaction between them and fell into silence again. Brother Yuze must have been intentional! He must have done it for himself!


    "Ziqi, you can continue." Su Yuze said to Su Ziqi.


    By such an interruption, Su Ziqi can''t remember what he wants to say. All his thoughts are on the scene just now, "brother Yuze, is it appropriate for you to let xiaorou work with you?" He couldn''t help asking.


    Su Yuze took a sip of warm and moderate tea and said indifferently, "what''s wrong?"


    "What do you think of her like this?" In Su Ziqi''s opinion, Yu zege put Su Rou beside him as a Secretary for his own selfish desires.


    Su Yuze''s eyes were slightly cold. What did he think of xiaorou''er? This is interesting. "Then I''d like to know what you su family think of Xiao rou''er? What do you think of Xiao rou''er? "


    That last sentence seems to have another meaning! Let Su Ziqi a little nervous, "I, I always treat xiaorou as my sister."


    "Oh?" Su Yuze''s tone rose slightly, so whether it is true to be a sister or false, Su Ziqi knew it well, "you''d better say your purpose. Don''t delay my work."


    Su Ziqi thought Su Yuze would be obsessed with the problem just now, but it didn''t. Su Ziqi could not help but breathe out in his heart, and secretly warned himself that he could no longer be so impulsive!


    "Brother Yuze, I hope you can help my father. My father is usually very good to you, isn''t he?" Su Ziqi said, "in fact, this happened because my uncle framed my father."


    "I''ve heard my second uncle say these things."


    "Then you..." help or not?


    "This is the business of your two families. I have told my second uncle." Moreover, Su Ziqi didn''t understand the rules of the mall at all. He didn''t even give him any chips, so he discussed with himself. If he went out like this, he would never get cooperation.


    Su Ziqi was young and vigorous after all. After hearing Su Yuze''s words, he immediately stood up, "brother Yuze, do you really want to die?"


    "Ziqi, do you think it''s that simple?"


    "So what? As long as brother Yuze doesn''t come back to Su''s house. " Su Ziqi was a little excited.


    Su Ziqi now only wants Su yueguan to return to his original post, and he doesn''t care about anything else. He was too selfish and only thought of himself. Su Yuze lightly hooked his lips, looked down at the information and didn''t speak.


    "Brother Yuze!" Su Ziqi was a little anxious. Suddenly he stepped up and clapped his hands on the desk¡° Will you help me or not? "


    Su Yuze leaned back and looked at Su Ziqi''s eyes gradually colder. "Why, the second uncle beat the eldest uncle, do you want to... Hit me?"


    Su Ziqi''s temper was very urgent. When he heard Su Yuze say so, he was so hot headed that he really waved his fist out.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    This is the sound of Su Yuze''s office chair dragging back a step. Su Ziqi''s fist narrowly wiped Su Yuze''s face.


    "..." after su Ziqi waved his fist, he seemed to realize what he had just done, and suddenly there was a panic in his eyes, "I... brother Yu Ze..."


    Su Yuze was expressionless. "Ziqi, with your temperament, why do you talk to me?"


    "I''m not..." Su Ziqi was just excited, so he made such a move.


    "If I were you, I would go home now and think about how to recapture my own things. It''s better to ask others than myself. You should understand this truth?" Su Yuze looked at the things in his hand as if nothing had happened, as if he didn''t pay attention to Su Zi at all.


    Su Ziqi stood up straight, "so... You won''t help?"


    "I just do my own thing."


    "... OK, brother Yuze, I misunderstood you!" Su Ziqi''s face was full of disappointment. Unexpectedly, Su Yuze was such a person, "you don''t deserve to be Su''s family!"


    He doesn''t deserve it? Does Su Kaiming deserve someone who stabs in the back?


    Seeing that Su Yuze didn''t speak, Su Ziqi twisted his expression, then left angrily, and deliberately closed the door to vent his emotions.


    When Su Rou heard this, she looked up from the computer and saw Su Ziqi coming out angrily, "is the conversation over?"


    "Well, I''m leaving." Su Ziqi saw that it was su Rou, and his expression eased a little.


    "OK, please take your time." Su Rou said politely.


    "..." Su Ziqi looked at Su Rou''s smiling face, "Xiao Rou, I......"


    Su Rou frowned slightly. How did she feel that Su Ziqi''s eyes seemed strange, a little... Like Dean''s eyes looking at herself, "Su Ziqi." Su Rou stepped back. "The elevator is over there."


    "Oh, OK." Su Ziqi finally looked at Su Rou and left.


    Since he knew that Su Rou was not his sister and had no blood relationship with the Su family, he had an impulse in his heart. When he saw Su Rou this time, it seemed that the impulse was getting bigger and bigger!

 Chapter 319

    Every time Su Rou recalls Su Ziqi''s eyes when she looks at herself, she feels very uncomfortable.


    "Brother Ze, what did you and Su Ziqi talk about?" When she came home in the evening, Su Rou asked.


    "Su Yue was suspended by his uncle, so he came to me for help." Su Yuze said concisely that Su Ziqi simply thought things too simple. If he could go back so easily, he would have gone back.


    "How can you help me? Su Ziqi is too naive. " Su Rou shook her head and felt that Su Ziqi was older than himself, but his idea was still so childish. It can be said that he had not thought through his brain at all.


    "So I''m not going to help." Su family, he wants to go back, but as for Su Yue, he is not responsible at all.


    Su Rou touched his short hair. "It''s hard for you."


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. "Little thing, who is bigger?" He raised his hand, rubbed Su Rou''s head and made her hair messy.


    Su Rou was unhappy. She was made like a crazy woman by Su Yuze. She pushed his hand away and said, "comb my hair."


    "Yes, my queen."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ziqi came home bitterly. Su Yue saw him like that and knew that things had not been done. He couldn''t help shaking his head. How could it be easy? Even Dad can''t tell. How could su Ziqi be a hairy boy?


    "Husband, this won''t work. We''re waiting for Yuze to help us. We don''t know when we''ll wait. Let''s find a job again." Qian Yingnan said, this can''t go on.


    "Looking for a job somewhere else? Are you kidding? What a shame! " After all, the Su family is still a big family. When they go out to find a job, don''t others immediately see that he was driven out by the Su family?


    No, no, that''s a shame!


    "When is it? Do you still care about face?" Qian Yingnan shook her head. Su Yue was suspended. Their family still needs to live!


    "Hum, I want you to go by yourself." He can''t afford to lose this man anyway.


    Qian Yingnan glanced at Su Yue angrily, "Ziqi, go find it."


    Su Ziqi looked at Qian Yingnan and then at Su Yue. He suddenly stood up from the sofa and walked upstairs, "I won''t go either." He was born in the Su family. He can''t do such a thing.


    Qian Yingnan was very angry. "You, your father and son... OK, then you''ll starve to death!"


    Su Yue sat alone on the sofa. He trapped himself in the sofa and shouted... When he was suspended, he even thought of dying with Su Kaiming, but wouldn''t it be cheaper for Su Yuze to do so?


    "Don''t force me..."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze received an invitation from Jiang''s family. It was Jiang Ling''s father''s 50th birthday party. He invited all celebrities in T city. In fact, such a birthday party was just a cover, mainly to get on well with these celebrities.


    Su Yuze was naturally on the list. When she received the invitation, Su Rou was also present, "are you going next weekend?"


    "I don''t want to go." Su Yuze looked at Su Rou''s expression and said with little curiosity, "Xiao Rou, do you want to have a look?"


    "Well... I haven''t been to a party yet." Su Rou is just curious about this.


    Su Yuze looked at the invitation in his hand, "so, little Rou, would you like to be my girlfriend?" Su Yuze asked softly.


    "Yes."


    Then on Friday night, Su Yuze took Su Rou to buy a dress. Looking at a wide range of beautiful dresses, Su Rou felt that each one was good-looking. For a while, she was not sure which one to choose.


    "Brother Ze, I''ll choose a cheaper one." There was really no choice, so Su Rou had to say.


    Su Yuze shook his head. "My woman, naturally, wants to wear the best." Then he said to the shop assistants, "is that all you have in your shop?"


    Those small shopkeepers have long been stunned by Su Yuze. Isn''t this Su Yuze and his sister lover who are on the news recently? Sure enough, as the newspaper said, he really spoiled his sister.


    "It seems that there should be no more, Xiao rou''er. Let''s go." Su Yuze lost interest when he saw that the shop assistants were just staring at him.


    Su Rou nodded. She didn''t like the women staring at Su Yuze.


    After su Yuze and Su Rou left the dress shop, the clerks came back to their senses. Ah... They just seemed to let go of a god of wealth?!


    Su Yuze looks at Su Rou, who is holding her arm tightly. Someone is jealous


    "Can you not discharge with other women?" Look at the eyes of those women, as if they want to come up by themselves.


    "I didn''t. I didn''t even look at them." Su Yuze said he was a little innocent.


    Hum, it''s also strange that Su Yuze is too handsome, which makes some women think they shouldn''t have.


    In another larger clothing store, Su Yuze took a fancy to a pure white phosphorescent dress. The front length is to the knee, but the back is as long as a fish tail. The texture is also very comfortable to touch. Su Yuze pointed to the dress, "do you like this?"


    "Well, it looks good."


    "Can I try it on?" Su Yuze asked.


    The shopkeeper immediately came over, "of course."


    The shopkeeper took down the dress carefully, because the edge of the dress was still with lace, which would be torn if you were not careful, "well, miss, if you don''t mind, let Xiao Hong try it on for you, because this style is a little complicated." In fact, the shopkeeper is worried that it will be damaged if he is not careful.


    Su Rou doesn''t mind, but Su Yuze frowns when he hears this. He doesn''t want others to see Su Rou''s body, even women.


    "I''ll wear it for her." Su Yuze said.


    "..." Su Rou looked at him and said, "don''t you need it outside¡° I''d better dress myself. "


    The shopkeeper looked at Su Yuze and was embarrassed. Would a big man dress a woman? Even girlfriends should not be so careful.


    However, the shopkeeper didn''t know that no man would be more careful than him, because Su Rou was brought up by him.


    "Little rou''er, come on." Su Yuze directly took Su Rou into the fitting room, regardless of whether the shopkeeper promised or not.


    Su Rou asked softly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Now there are cameras in the fitting rooms of many shopping malls. I''m not at ease."


    "Really? So obscene? " Su Rou frowned to show her dislike.


    "Of course, this society..." is much dirtier than you think, "come on, I''ll change it for you."

 Chapter 320

    Su Yuze brought in the clothes outside and began to change them for Su rou. Su Rou has no opinion, but... "Just change it. Can you... Don''t touch it?" Su Rou put her hands around her chest to prevent Su Yuze from eating tofu further.


    "I don''t seem to be familiar with this corset." There was a corset in the dress. It''s really attractive to wear!


    Su Roubai glanced at him. "You''d better let the people outside come in and change my clothes." How long will he wear it like this?


    "Don''t move. It''s almost ready." Su Yuze whispered in her ear, then tied the chest bag, "will it be very tight?"


    "It''s OK, but the tighter it is, the better."


    Su Yuze looked at the beautiful scenery crowded together by his chest, and his eyes immediately darkened a lot. Take the dress over and carefully put it on for Su rou. The dress is relatively long. The front cloth reaches to the knee, revealing Su Rou''s white legs, and the back is like a fish tail, which looks very tall. Coupled with the design of the bra, Su Rou looks unusually slim.


    "It''s almost as good with high heels." Because of the back hem design, you don''t have to worry about stepping on your own long hem and falling.


    "Yes."


    "Does it look good?" Su Rou turns around in front of Su Yuze barefoot.


    "Good looking." Su Yuze nodded and looked at Su Rou like this. He immediately had an idea of hiding her. He bowed his head and kissed her lips, "I don''t want to go to the party."


    Su Rou retreated slightly and left his lips, "you don''t mean what you say."


    "I''m just saying."


    "We''ll stay and leave." Su Rou suggested that she was just to satisfy her curiosity. After all, she had never participated in it.


    "OK."


    Su Rou went out of the fitting room, found a landing mirror and took a look at it. She felt pretty good. The young lady next to the clerk saw that the guests who had been in for so long finally came out and immediately came forward, "Miss, you look very beautiful in this!" It''s no exaggeration to say that Su Rou''s skin is already very white and can hold this pure white dress.


    "I still need a pair of shoes."


    Under the dress, there were many high-heeled shoes. Su Yuze looked at it and his eyes stayed on a pair of crystal high-heeled shoes. His slender fingers picked up the high-heeled shoes, "try this pair."


    Su Rou''s feet are not big. This pair of crystal high heels is size 36, just right. As soon as the seven centimeter high-heeled shoes were worn, she immediately stretched her body line.


    "Wow, miss, you look perfect!"


    "Really, super good-looking!"


    These people are completely flattering themselves! Su Rou looked at Su Yuze, who nodded, "then buy it and swipe the card." Su Yuze handed out the card.


    "Yes, sir. You are very kind to your girlfriend." The clerk took the card and acted quickly as if worried that Su Yuze would go back on his word.


    "Stop talking nonsense and brush it." Su Yuze is a little impatient.


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    This month''s salary has been paid. Even Shuang plans to go shopping and buy herself a nice dress. Anyway, her current salary is still paid as a secretary. There are seven or eight thousand a month. This can give her some comfort.


    But when Lian Shuang was walking around the mall, she suddenly saw a bright light and stopped at the door of a dress shop. All kinds of dresses were almost blinding her eyes, "how beautiful..."


    In every woman''s mind, she hopes that she can have endless dresses. Even a pair of dresses is like this, but when she looks at the price above, "shit, robbery!" The price of a dress is her salary for almost half a year. Where are you willing to buy it?


    Hum, she must find a rich husband and wrap it up!


    A rich man is not necessarily handsome, and a handsome man is not necessarily rich... If he is handsome and rich, there is only her president!


    Thinking like this, Lian Shuang really saw Su Yuze. She couldn''t believe it. How could the president come to such a place?


    Lian Shuang walked in involuntarily. When she just wanted to call "President", she suddenly saw the tall Su Rou standing in front of Su Yuze. She was wearing a white dress with beautiful phosphorescence, which set off her skin more white and nearly transparent. It has to be said that being young is good, and her skin is much better than her.


    "Are you sure you want to buy this? It''s expensive. " Su Rou pulled the skirt of the dress and felt it was not worth it. How can it cost so much money?


    "What I bought for you is worth it." Su Yuze said.


    Su Rou wanted to say something, and saw Lian Shuang''s figure, "Miss Lian, what a coincidence."


    Even a pair of looks at Su Rou''s dress. It''s so beautiful... She once saw it in a magazine. It''s made by a famous expert. One can sell up to six figures. She once dreamed of it, but now she sees it in Su Rou!


    "Does Miss Lian look bad?" Su Rou asked softly.


    Lian Shuang recovered and looked at Su Yuze''s unhappy eyes. She immediately put away her greedy eyes, "always wipe, Miss Su."


    At this time, the clerk sent Su Yuze''s card, "President Su, it has been brushed." The clerk said with a smile. Then he saw Lian Shuang. The clerk flattered and said, "is this lady here to buy a dress, too? What style do you like? "


    Lian Shuang waved, "I''m not, I''m just..." Lian Shuang paused and looked at Su rou. She suddenly straightened her chest, "well, I''ll have a look." She can''t even lose face to Su rou.


    "Little rou''er, replace this and we''ll go home."


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded.


    "Come on, I''ll change it for you."


    Su Rou wanted to refuse, but when she realized that Lian Shuang was beside her, she agreed, "OK, this corset is too tight for you."


    "I''ll learn later." Su Yuze said seriously.


    "Miss, what style of dress do you like? Bra? Or bare back? It''s still hollowed out... "When the salesgirl saw Lian Shuang just staring at President Su''s back, she couldn''t help but say.


    Lian Shuang watched Su Yuze and Su Rou walk into the fitting room. Lian Shuang''s chest began to fluctuate violently. Where was she in the mood to see these dresses?


    She''s staring at everything now!


    Su Rou and the president are so close? The president helped Su Rou dress herself? And corset... Lian Shuang''s heart is full of jealousy. The superior president in her mind will tie corsets for women!


    "Ah, miss, these dresses are very expensive. Won''t you hold them?"

 Chapter 321

    It''s easier to take off your clothes. Give the dresses to the clerks and let them wrap them¡° Mr. Su, it has been packed. Thank you for coming. "


    "Yes." Su Yuze nodded, took the bag away, and then took Su Rou''s hand, "let''s go."


    Lian Shuang recovered at this time. She went to Su Yuze and said, "well, President, what are you going to do when you buy a dress?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Su Yuze replied faintly, then took Su Rou around Lian Shuang and walked outside.


    Even a pair of jealous eyes stared at Su Rou''s back. The clerk next to him was a little impatient. After all, why are you standing here if you don''t buy it?


    "Miss, would you please leave if you don''t look? You almost broke our clothes just now! " The salesgirl is a little impatient. Their dresses here are very expensive. They can''t afford to pay for damage!


    Even the pair stared at the clerk, "what a dog''s eye!"


    "What are you talking about? You''d better keep your mouth clean, miss! " The shop assistants are also wandering outside. We can see whether they can afford these dresses by looking at the clothes brands on Lian Shuang. Although Lian Shuang''s clothes are good, it will take some time to afford these dresses.


    Lian Shuang was just stimulated. At this time, he was angry when he heard what the clerk said, "I''m a customer and the customer is God. Haven''t you heard of it?"


    "You..."


    When Lian Shuang wanted to say something to vent his emotions, he suddenly felt that his shoulder was patted. Turning around, he was a beautiful girl. She looked familiar, but didn''t know, "are you?" Lian Shuang is very good at observing words and colors. Looking at the clothes on each other''s body, he knows that each other must be a person of status.


    A faint smile appeared on Su Meimei''s face with exquisite makeup, "are you brother Yuze''s secretary?" I think I''ve seen it before.


    "I am." Even Shuang said, she still doesn''t admit the fact that she has been demoted by Su Yuze, "you..."


    "I''m Sue Mei."


    "Oh, you''re from the Su family... Hello." Lian Shuang suddenly realized that she was the president''s sister, and this Su Meimei was the real sister!


    Melanie looked at her, shook her hand, and then said, "are you buying a dress? You went to the party, too? "


    "Huh? Party? What party? " Even Shuang is a little confused.


    "It''s the banquet of the yuan family... So you haven''t been the Secretary of brother Yuze?" How else don''t you even know such a thing?


    "I......" even her lips were curled, and a trace of anger flashed in her eyes. "Su Rou robbed my secretary position."


    Su Mei Mei raised her eyebrows. She noticed Lian Shuang''s expression. It was a deep hatred for Su Rou, "Su Rou? How could she be such a person! "


    Like finding a bosom friend, he nodded again and again, "she is such a person!"


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t like her very much, you know? She lied to the Su family and is still with brother Yuze. Don''t I call her sister-in-law? How can I accept that? " Su Mei Mei said with a disdainful look on her face.


    "Yes, I can''t accept it."


    Su Meimei smiled, "do you like brother Yuze, too? I think you must be much better than Su Rou as my sister-in-law. "


    "I......" Lian Shuang was praised by Su Meimei, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "I really like the president, but Su Rou her......"


    "You should know that my grandfather is in charge of the Su family, right? Even if brother Yuze likes Su Rou so much, Su Rou can''t marry into the Su family... You''re more likely. " Su Meimei said that even the pair seemed to like brother Yuze for a long time, a jealous woman, but she could do anything.


    "Really?" Lian Shuang was excited when he heard this, "you mean, I have complete hope, don''t you?"


    "Of course." Su Mei Mei nodded, "you are much softer than Su!"


    Even her lips smiled. In fact, she felt the same way. Su Rou is a young child. Where does she deserve the president?


    Su Meimei has always despised Su rou. If she marries the Su family, she will call her sister-in-law... Oh, I feel goose bumps on her back¡° Well, next weekend, you''ll go to the party with us. I''ll help you then. "


    Su Meimei is the little princess of the Su family. She can always trust what she says! So after hearing this, even Shuang felt that she had self-confidence all of a sudden. Very good. The Su family came to help herself. Would she still be afraid of Su Rou?


    "OK, thank you." Lian Shuangchong smiled a friendly smile at Su Meimei.


    "You''re welcome. As long as you can drive Su Rou away." Melanie looked at the dress shop. "I''ll give you a dress later."


    "Thank you very much."


    It''s really lucky. I didn''t expect that Su Meimei hates Su Rou so much. It''s easy to do!


    ¡­¡­


    The Su Meimei family has moved to another villa. It can be seen that Su Meimei is very happy. In fact, she doesn''t want to live with her uncle''s family for a long time. She feels the atmosphere is so depressed. It''s good now. No one bothers her.


    When Melanie came back, she had a beautiful sky blue dress in her hand. "Mom, do you think my new dress looks good?"


    Liu Rulan took a look, "well, it looks good. But aren''t there many at home? Why did you buy it again? "


    "It''s uncle Jiang''s invitation this time. Of course I want to dress up more beautifully." The Jiang family and the Su family have always been good friends. I''ll go back and meet uncle Jiang to see if I can give the marriage of the two families.


    "Jiang Ling hasn''t come back yet. Who are you wearing so beautiful to show?" Liu Rulan joked.


    "I want to make a good impression on Uncle Jiang." Su Meimei said with some embarrassment, "it will be determined at that time. When Jiang Ling comes back, we can directly..."


    Liu Rulan smiled and shook his head. "Hongyu doesn''t have a daughter-in-law yet. Mei Mei wants to get married!" Hey, women don''t stay¡° Speaking of this, what''s the matter with Yuze and xiaorou? Is xiaorou going to enter Su''s house as a daughter-in-law in the future? Husband, what do you say? "


    Su Kaiming shook his head, "probably."


    On hearing this, Sue Mei frowned, "I don''t want it! I can''t call her sister-in-law! "


    "There''s no way. It seems that xiaorou is destined to be the Su family." In fact, xiaorou is a good child.


    "Yuze is twenty-five, and so are Hongyu. You should find a girlfriend and start a family early." Liu Rulan said to Su Hongyu.


    "I see, mom." Su Hongyu had no choice but to find it so easily.


    Su Meimei sat silently playing with her mobile phone. Hum, she didn''t want Su Rou to marry brother Yuze at all!

 Chapter 322

    With Su Meimei''s support, even Shuang has much more courage. She even wondered if she wanted to meet old Su sometime or something?


    Even Shuang is in a high mood for several days. She is going to attend a banquet this weekend, and the Su family will go too. At that time, she must be smart and have a good relationship with the Su family!


    "Ha ha!" Lian Shuang stood in front of the mirror with the dress given by Su Meimei. This dress is really beautiful. She must wear this amazing dress!


    ¡­¡­


    The Jiang family is a big family in the whole T city. Few people will refuse their face. The Su family received the invitation, and Su Yue was no exception.


    But Su Yue doesn''t have time to get these things now. He is still a jobless wanderer now! Who is in the mood to participate in these?


    "Husband, won''t you go?" Qian Yingnan asked in surprise, won''t the face of the yuan family be given? It''s just another small family, but the Jiang family and the Su family have close contacts.


    "Do you think I''m in the mood to attend a broken old man''s birthday party?" Su Yue snorted coldly.


    "But this is the Jiang family..."


    "Whatever his home is, go with Ziqi." Su Yue waved impatiently.


    Qian Yingnan silently shook her head, "husband, how did you become like this?"


    "I''m fine, okay, stop." Su Yue obviously didn''t want to mention these trifles at all.


    Soon it was the weekend. Su Yuze specially invited someone to make up Su rou. The cosmetics he chose were the best. Because Su Rou never made up much, he was more worried that those inferior cosmetics would destroy Su Rou''s white skin.


    "Well, wait... Do you have too many hits on your foundation?" Su Rou said with some discomfort. She felt her face was like a color palette. She was not used to being painted around.


    "No, Miss Su, you can rest assured that these foundation will soon be absorbed, so you don''t have to worry about being unnatural for a while." The makeup artist smiled and said.


    Miss Su doesn''t like make-up at ordinary times, so her skin is very good. They are a little jealous.


    After she managed to put on her makeup, it was more than six o''clock in the evening. Su Rou sighed. She had spent an hour and a half. Part of her natural curly hair was pulled up, and the curly place behind was still soft, but it still looked elegant.


    "Brother Ze, I''m ready." Su Rou said weakly, and her ass was numb.


    Su Yuze looked at Su Rou with a new look. This was the first time he saw Su Rou with makeup. Although it was only a little light makeup, the carefully trimmed willow eyebrows, the smart big eyes, and the lips painted with pink lipstick were definitely a tantalizing goblin.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yuze''s eyes were slightly dark and came forward to hold Su Rou''s slim waist.


    Su Yuze wore a white suit with Su Rou today, but because Su Yuze''s skin is also white, it doesn''t look abrupt at all.


    "I''m hungry..." she hasn''t eaten after sitting for so long¡° Brother Ze, you are so handsome. "


    Su Yuze smiled gently, took her, kissed her on her lips, leaned close to her ear and whispered, "I''ll feed you in the evening."


    Su Rou replied to him with her lips!


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go." Su Yuze looked at his watch. The party was at half past six. Now it''s just time to catch up.


    "OK... Ah, shoes." Because she couldn''t get used to wearing high heels, she stepped on the carpet barefoot when she made up just now.


    Su Yuze took out the crystal high heels and squatted down to put them on for her. Seeing this action, the makeup artist next to him blushed and his heart beat. Boss Su was so handsome. If he could be his girlfriend all day and be so gently loved by him, it would be worth dying!


    "You leave, too." Su Yuze said to the makeup artists, looking cold and not as gentle as Su rou.


    "Yes... Yes." Woo woo, the gap is too big.


    Su Rou got into the car. "Brother Ze, can I eat later?"


    "Why not?"


    "Because it seems that I heard that there are all high-class celebrities at the party. If there is no image of Hu eating Hesse, it will be very humiliating." Su Rou thought for a moment and said.


    I was worried about face. "It doesn''t matter. What I''m worried about is... Can you eat with your chest so tight?" The effect of the dress is to bind the body, cover up the defects of the body and highlight the advantages, so the chest binding plays a vital role.


    Su Rou touched her chest. It''s really tight


    "Oh... Didn''t I tell you? Go home and feed you at night. "


    "Thank you." Su Roubai glanced at him. What they said must not be the same place!


    "You''re welcome. You should." Su Yuze smiled lightly. Xiao rou''er looked like this. If he didn''t respond, he wouldn''t be a man.


    The sports car soon drove to the banquet hall of the Jiang family. With Su Rou, he handed the invitation to the doorman. The doorman respectfully opened the door and let them in.


    This is a huge ballroom. The long tables in all directions are full of food. It looks very attractive. As soon as Su Rou enters, even people have no time to see it. Her eyes stare at the food on the table.


    "Little Rou er... Little Rou er?" Su Yuze gently pinched it in the palm of her hand, "are you going to eat now?"


    Su Rou returned to her senses and pursed her lips. "I''d better eat later." The people around haven''t eaten yet. If you eat by yourself, give Su Yuze more face.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. If you''re hungry, go and eat." Anyway, in his eyes, Su Rou''s health is the most important. Originally, this banquet brought Su Rou to see. There is no problem of losing face.


    "No, I want to be a lady." Su Rou shook her head.


    Lady? Well


    When everyone saw Su Yuze, a trace of surprise appeared in their eyes. It''s too rare. Usually Su Yuze doesn''t care about these banquets. At least they haven''t seen Su Yuze attend them. It''s strange to see Su Yuze this time!


    It seems that the face of the yuan family is really big!


    "Yuze, welcome." Seeing Su Yuze, Jiang Shuren immediately walked forward with a smile and said hello to him, "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Well, uncle Jiang hasn''t seen you for a long time."


    "Hello, uncle Jiang." Su Rou also greeted with a smile.


    "Xiaorou!" Jiang Shuren was a little surprised, "you''ve become beautiful. Uncle Jiang didn''t recognize it for a while!"

 Chapter 323

    "Hehe, you and Yuze are really a good match!" Jiang Shuren looked at Su Yuze and Su Rou, because he had heard about them before. After all, it''s someone else''s family business. Jiang Shuren naturally can''t express any opinions, but today, the two children are quite right!


    "Thank you, uncle Jiang." Su Yuze smiled at Jiang Shuren because of this sentence.


    "Then you can play and eat as you like. You''re welcome." Jiang Shuren made a "please" gesture to them.


    There are many people in the banquet hall, men''s gentlemen and women''s ladies, especially Kong Yao, usually like a flower peacock. When it comes to formal occasions, they dress like that.


    Kong Yao looks like a clever little daughter when she walks with her father. If she doesn''t look at her situation in school, he can really be regarded as a lady.


    ¡­¡­


    Lian Shuang came wearing a hollowed out dress. Because there was no invitation, she had to stand at the door and wait silently. It was not easy to wait until Su Meimei came. Lian Shuang was relieved and was taken in behind Su Meimei.


    Even Shuang hasn''t attended the banquet, but they usually attend small banquets. How can they be so grand as this one?


    Everyone who comes here is a celebrity. Looking at it, she has the impulse to deal with it!


    "Here, see, Su Rou is over there." Su Meimei pointed to the woman who was tired of being with Su Yuze on the side of the hall with her chin.


    Su Meimei''s eyesight is good. Even if she is so far away, she can still see the small interaction between Su Rou and Su Yuze, but Su Meimei has to admit in her heart that the dress on Su Rou is really beautiful!


    "See..." even nodded. In this public place, how close they are¡° I can''t bear to see Su rou. She is so close to the president. "


    Su Meimei thought for a moment, then narrowed her eyes. She took out a pill from her bag. "Oh, I tell you, I asked someone else to get it on the black market outside. If you can let Su Rou eat it, I''m sure she''ll be ugly later!"


    "What is this?" Lian Shuang asked curiously.


    "Powerful shaking pills can make people hallucinate." Su Mei Mei whispered, "it''s up to you how to make su Rou drink." She is only responsible for providing drugs. It''s fun for Lian Shuang to do this.


    Lian Shuang took the small pill, looked at Su Meimei and nodded, "well, I know."


    Lian Shuang took the pill and went elsewhere. To let Su Rou eat it, she had to put it in a wine glass. Looking at the waiter walking around with a tray, she turned her eyes and had an idea in her heart.


    When Lian Shuang was about to call a waiter, Yu Guang in the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of Su Rongqi walking towards Su Yuze. Lian Shuang paused slightly, pretended to look at the banquet hall, and stood not far from Su Yuze.


    "Yuze." Su Rongqi came over and shouted Su Yuze''s name in a deep voice.


    "Grandpa." Su Yuze also politely replied.


    Su Rou was about to take a pudding to eat. Hearing Su Rongqi''s voice, she immediately put it back and stood next to Su Yuze, "Hello, Grandpa su."


    "Hello." Su Rongqi would reply. Although his tone was not cold, it was not warm, but soon, Su Rongqi said, "Su Rou, I want to talk to Yuze alone."


    It means to drive her away! Su Rou looked at Su Yuze, "I..."


    "Little rou''er doesn''t know anyone here. I''m not at ease." Su Yuze said, she can''t bear to put Su Rou aside. How many senior officials'' children are staring at Su Rou!


    "How? The Su family are here. How can they not know each other? " Su Rong said with a shallow smile, then looked around and waved to the side, "Ziqi, come here."


    Su Ziqi, who heard Su Rongqi''s call, came this way. When he saw Su Rou, his eyes stopped for a while, "Grandpa, you call me?"


    "Well, take Su Rou to have a look."


    Su Ziqi looked at Su Rongqi in surprise. It took him a while to digest the meaning of his words, and then immediately nodded and replied, "OK."


    Su Rou gently pinched Su Yuze''s big hand, "I''ll go there and have a look."


    "...." Su Yuze didn''t make a sound. It was obvious that she didn''t want to let her go.


    Su Rou walked up to Su Ziqi and said, "let''s go."


    "OK." Su Ziqi walked ahead with some excitement and said to Su Rou, "in fact, this banquet hall has a history of 500 years. Rich people in T city will rent this place for half a banquet..."


    Su Rou listened silently, not very interested.


    "Xiaorou, you and brother Yuze..." Su Ziqi asked, "how are you doing?"


    "Very good."


    "... Oh, that''s good." Su Ziqi reluctantly smiled and knew it was good. Su Rou''s dress was expensive!


    After a long silence, Su Ziqi was just walking with Su rou. Considering that she would be tired walking in such high heels, Su Ziqi suggested, "why don''t you go there and have something to eat?"


    "OK." Su Rou is really hungry. She wants something to eat now. After walking around, Su Rou didn''t see Su Yue and Qian Yingnan. Just wanted to ask, she suddenly remembered what Su Yuze had said to herself before. Don''t ask.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yuze, what are you worried about? Ziqi won''t do anything to Su rou. " For Su Rong''s sake, Su Yuze has been looking at the back of Su Rou and Su Ziqi and frowning. He is so worried that he looks like a bad man.


    Hearing this, Su Yuze smiled with a trace of disdain, "how do you know?" Su Ziqi was plotting against Su Rou, so he was worried.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Rongqi didn''t understand.


    "Nothing." Su Yuze shook his head. "Let''s get down to business."


    Su Rongqi looked at him for a while before he said, "you should have known about your second uncle''s suspension?" Speaking of this, Su Rongqi''s face was not very good-looking. "Su''s family will be stirred up by them."


    Su Yuze hooked his lips and said nothing.


    "Only when I give Su Shi into your hands can I rest assured."


    "Uncle won''t agree."


    Su Rongqi suddenly laughed when he heard this. "Just agree." It seems that Su Yuze has tacitly agreed to go back to Su''s house, which is easy to do.


    "Yes."


    "Your uncle is here too. You can have a good talk." Su Rongqi nodded with satisfaction.


    "Wait." Su Yuze interrupted the action of calling Su Kaiming, "Grandpa, if I want to go back to Su''s house, promise me a condition."

 Chapter 324

    "What conditions?" Su Rongqi asked.


    "Accept xiaorouer." Su Yuze looked directly into Su Rongqi''s eyes, "as my wife."


    Su Rongqi hesitated and said, "I can''t control you."


    In other words, Su Rongqi acquiesced?


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank too early, wait until you go back to Su''s house!" It''s too early for him to accept Su Rou before he returns to Su''s house? Su Rongqi called Su Kaiming, "you should talk more."


    "OK, Dad, go and say hello to Lao Jiang. Let me talk to Yuze." Su Kaiming said to Su Rongqi.


    "OK."


    After watching Su Rongqi leave, Su Kaiming''s smile immediately faded, "are you sure you want to come back this time?"


    "Yes."


    "It won''t be so easy."


    "I know." Su Yuze still didn''t have any expression.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiaorou, try this. It''s a new flavor cake from this family. It''s not bad." Su Ziqi puts a mousse cake on Su Rou''s hand.


    The food above the banquet hall is small, almost one bite at a time. Don''t worry that it will have no image.


    Su Rou looked at the small cake in her hand. She was really hungry. She forked it up with a small fork and put it into her mouth, "well, it tastes good."


    This little cake is really good! Su Rou liked the taste very much because she was really hungry. She grabbed several more to eat.


    Su Ziqi looked at her eating like this. She was not a lady, but she looked the most real and unaffected.


    "Don''t you eat?" Su Rou asked as she ate.


    Su Ziqi shook his head, "no, you eat." Watching Su Rou eat so happily, I always feel that she can''t eat enough after eating one, and watching her eat is also very enjoyable.


    Lian Shuang not far away has been paying attention to the developments here. Very good. The president is talking to others. It''s only because Su Rou is talking to a man.


    Lian Shuang took a glass of wine from the banquet table, put the pills in, casually recruited a waiter, and then said, "brother, the one wearing a white dress over there is my colleague. Please help me give her this glass of wine. This is what she wants. I have to go to the bathroom. I''m sorry."


    The waiter nodded.


    Lian Shuang walked aside and narrowed his eyes. The waiter went to Su Rou and handed her the glass, "Miss, your wine."


    Seeing this, Su Ziqi also took a glass of red wine from the wine tray. The waiter leaned slightly and then left.


    Su Rou inexplicably took the red wine, "why give me wine?" She doesn''t drink very well, and Su Yuze doesn''t let her drink outside. It''s too ugly to lose her manners after drinking.


    "Because everyone will propose a toast later." Su Ziqi said, because today''s hero is Jiang Shuren. It''s necessary to toast on his birthday. Anyway, it has to mean something, doesn''t it?


    Su Rou looked at the wine in her hand and shook the glass. She didn''t want to drink


    "Ziqi." Suddenly a low magnetic voice came from behind, "it''s time for you to say hello to your friends."


    Su Ziqi looked at Su Yuze coming, and immediately felt a pressure. Su Yuze came to Su Rou and stretched out his hand to habitually embrace her waist, with a possessive look.


    Although Su Ziqi didn''t want to, he left and didn''t want to see them show their love.


    Seeing Su Ziqi''s witty departure, Su Yuze lowered his head slightly and saw a strange flash in Su Rou''s eyes, "who gave it to you? Su Ziqi? "


    "No, it''s a waiter. He came over and handed it directly to me." She didn''t even have time to say no.


    Waiter¡° Which is it? " The waiter here takes the wine cups in his hand automatically. How can the waiter force the guests to deliver wine? That must be bad!


    Su Rou looked at the meeting and pointed to one of the uniformed waiters. "It''s him." Because the service grew up more Niang, Su Rou could remember clearly.


    When the waiter came to Su Yuze, he was stopped by Su Yuze, took a glass of red wine in his tray and asked, "did you give her wine?"


    Su Yuze''s expression was so cold that the waiter was frightened and shook his head tremblingly. "No, it was given to me by a young lady. Let me give it to her."


    "Who?" Sure enough, there is something fishy!


    "I don''t know." The waiter continued to shake his head, "but her dress is more exposed. There is a mole here." The waiter said, pointing to his chin.


    Su Yuze thought for a moment. There was a mole on his chin. He seemed to have an answer in his heart. He looked at the glass in Su Rou''s hand and changed his glass with hers. "It''s all right. You go."


    "OK, OK." The waiter looked a little scared and didn''t dare to ask more, so he went straight away.


    Su Rou whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. Drink this wine slowly first. I''ll go elsewhere and wait for me." Su Yuze said, touched her head, took the glass and left.


    "OK." Su Rou doesn''t know what''s going on. Anyway, she''ll just take the wine.


    Lian Shuang hid when Su Yuze approached Su rou. At this time, it''s better not to let the president see him.


    But fortunately, the president only said a few words to Su Rou and left. He should have gone to say hello to others. Lian Shuang continued to stare at Su rou. The glass of wine was still in her hand and she had never drunk it. Lian Shuang couldn''t help but be a little worried, "come to the party and don''t drink..." then don''t come at all!


    Su Rou just kept holding the wine cup and eating a small cake. She ate happily. Even the remaining light in the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of Su Yuze and came back. Even his eyes turned slightly and pretended to be eating again.


    "Where have you been?" Su Rou asked.


    "I saw Yufeng and went to say hello." Su Yuze said.


    "Eh? Then I''ll go too... "


    "Don''t worry, let''s go later." Su Yuze grabbed her hand. "Are you still hungry? Eat more. "


    "Well..."


    Lian Shuang slightly raised his eyebrows and asked when to drink... Lian Shuang moved aside and bumped into a man, "ah, I''m sorry." Even Shuang apologized immediately. People here can''t afford it!


    "Oh." Yu Feng looked at the glass shaking in his hand.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see anyone nearby..." Lian Shuang looked up. It was Yufeng. She was a good friend with the president. Of course, she had seen it several times. She shouldn''t recognize herself.


    "No, I have my own fault." Yu Feng shrugged, picked up a glass of wine from the table and handed it to Lian Shuang. The gentleman said, "this, when I make amends."

 Chapter 325

    Lian Shuang took the glass and smiled, "thank you... Sir for your kindness." Even the couple raised their glasses and gave him a virtual toast.


    Yu Feng also held a glass in his hand and saluted her, "just take a sip. Don''t you want to toast later?"


    "That''s right." Even nodded, and then took a little sip.


    Yu Feng smiled at her, "this wine tastes good. You can drink more." Then turn around and leave.


    Holding the wine cup with both hands, she continued to stare at Su rou. She was really depressed. Why didn''t she drink?


    At this time, Melanie came over with her skirt. Seeing Lian Shuang standing aside, she didn''t know what she was looking at. She immediately leaned over and asked, "Lian Shuang, what are you looking at?"


    "Ah, Miss Su." Lian Shuang was startled. When she looked back at Su Meimei, she was relieved and patted her chest.


    "What''s the matter? Did you let Su Rou drink? " Asked Sue Mei Mei.


    Even Shuang pointed to Su Rou with her chin, "not yet, but she''s already in her hand and hasn''t drunk yet."


    "Really?" Su Mei Mei looked in her direction and saw Su Rou shaking her glass gently, but she didn''t mean to drink¡° What is she doing? "


    "I don''t know. Maybe I don''t drink?" Lian Shuang asked.


    "It''s all right. I''ll drink it later during the toast." Said Sue Mei Mei. I won''t believe she won''t drink later.


    Jiang Shuren stood on the high platform, raised his glass and said to a microphone, "thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend my birthday party. I hope you are here and have fun." With that, he toasted everyone present.


    The people in the banquet hall also picked up the wine glasses in their hands and gave a virtual respect to Jiang Shuren.


    Lian Shuang leaned the wine glass to her lips and looked at Su Rou... The corner of her lips couldn''t help but arouse a smile. She''s going to drink! She''s ready to drink!


    Even Shuang watched Su Rou drink the wine in the glass with her own eyes, her heart finally put down, and then drank a mouthful of red wine.


    "She drank!" Su Meimei whispered.


    But Su Rou only took one sip and was taken away by Su Yuze. Lian Shuang couldn''t help but be worried, "just one sip..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s strong. One sip is effective." Su Mei Mei said with a low smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little rou''er, only one drink is allowed." Su Rou can''t drink wine. She blushes when she drinks.


    "Oh." Su Rou responded, took a sip, licked the corners of her mouth, "it''s good to drink."


    Su Yuze frowned slightly, "who let you drink so much."


    "You said have a drink." She only took one sip.


    Su Yuze took away her glass, and there was not much left in the glass. This little girl can''t drink and likes to drink.


    Jiang Shuren motioned to the crowd and walked down the platform to have fun.


    Lian Shuang and Su Meimei stood together, waiting to see Su Rou make a fool of herself. But not a minute later, even Shuang felt his head a little dizzy. Is this wine so strong?


    Even holding his forehead, "no..." I feel something wrong.


    Seeing that Su Rou had drunk the wine, she waited quietly for Su Rou to make a fool of herself, but unexpectedly, Lian Shuang around her suddenly grabbed her wrist, "Hey, what are you doing?" What''s she doing? What''s the sudden wind?


    Even a pair of unconsciously grabbed Su Meimei''s hand, and the things in front of her were blurred. She shook her head, but she still couldn''t get rid of the dizziness, but it was more and more vigorous.


    "Su, Miss Su..." Lian Shuang couldn''t help calling Su Meimei, "can you send me..." she''s so uncomfortable and dizzy that she wants to hit the wall. How can the aftereffect of that glass of wine be so strong?


    Sue could not hear Lian Shuang clearly, but her wrist was pulled tightly by her, which made her a little hurt. "What are you talking about? What are you doing? "


    Even Shuang doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. The scenery in front of him seems to be changing rapidly and seems to have been banned. Then slowly, she looked at Su Meimei and somehow turned into Su Yuze. It was the President


    "Hey, are you drunk?" Su Meimei looked at the person who suddenly giggled strangely and threw away Lian Shuang''s hands. Is Lian Shuang drunk? Why do you look like a drunkard.


    "President..." Lian Shuang grabbed Su Meimei''s hand again and muttered the word "President".


    Melanie noticed something was wrong. Even Shuang looked like she was drunk? Besides, she has been a Secretary for so long. How can she not drink? Drunk in one drink? She... Didn''t she take that shake pill?


    "Hey, you go away!" Sue Mei threw away her hands. God, what''s going on? Didn''t Lian Shuang give Su Rou the shake pills? How did it become... Like this?


    After eating this kind of hallucinogenic shake pill, even what she looks at is an illusion. It''s something imagined in her mind. No, she must be ugly later, but don''t talk about herself!


    "President, don''t go..." even her eyes looked at Su Meimei''s leaving. In a hurry, she rushed over directly. Two women in dresses and high heels. Even with this big action, Su Meimei was directly knocked back. Although there was a carpet connected, she still felt pain.


    "Ah -" when Sue Mei fell, she cried out subconsciously.


    Everyone looked at it. Everyone was surprised to see that Lian Shuang fell down on Su Meimei. They twisted together, and Lian Shuang couldn''t help rubbing against Su Meimei.


    "Ah, what are you doing? go away! Go away! " Su Mei Mei was stunned, because even Shuang touched her up and down. She was completely a female hooligan.


    "President, I like you so much..." Lian Shuang looked at the "President" who was knocked down by himself in front of her, then leaned up and kissed her on her face.


    "Oh... Psycho! Go away! " For the first time in her life, Su Meimei was kissed by a woman, and she was still a windy woman. God, it''s disgusting¡° Help me, somebody! "


    Su Kaiming heard the news here and couldn''t care to talk to others. He immediately ran over and saw two women twisted together on the ground. Rao is a well-informed Su Kaiming. He couldn''t help pausing, "Mei Mei..." what''s the matter? It''s a little too heavy.


    "Dad... Help me, this woman is crazy!" Regardless, Su Meimei began to ask Su Kaiming for help.


    Su Kaiming recovered and immediately went to pull people, "Mei Mei, what happened?" Why is she so close to a woman?

 Chapter 326

    Su Meimei was suffering. Of course, she couldn''t say that Lian Shuang was because she ate the powerful hallucinogenic shake pill, otherwise she would be investigated.


    "I don''t know. Pull me out!"


    "President, president!" Even a pair of them seemed to be playing stimulants. They just didn''t want to come down and touched her with both hands.


    Su Kaiming saw this. His daughter was taken advantage of by another woman. She was still a strange woman who was crazy about wine. So he worked hard and pulled up Lian Shuang, "you woman..."


    Who knows, after Lian Shuang was pulled up, she saw another "President" in front of her, so she smiled and jumped into Su Kaiming''s arms and leaned over to touch him again.


    "Wow -"


    All the people present were surprised. They looked at the woman like a romantic woman and hugged Su Kaiming.


    At this time, a woman came quickly from the side, slapping her face, "Miss, please respect yourself in public."


    Although Liu Rulan is very angry, so many people look at her. She should maintain good cultivation anyway. She must not be like a shrew.


    Even Shuang was slapped and still didn''t wake up. Looking at so many "presidents" around her, she giggled and called "President", like a fool.


    "The young lady is drunk. Call the security guard to take her away." Jiang Shuren came over at this time with a serious expression. Why did such shameless people sneak into his good birthday party? Fortunately, there is no paparazzi, otherwise it will be in the headlines tomorrow.


    Melanie struggled to get up from the ground. Her hair was completely messy and her dress was a little crooked. When she stood up, she saw all the people around her staring at her. In other words, they saw all the ugliness she had just made?


    Su Meimei''s face turned red at a glance. Damn it¡° Dad, mom, I''m going home! " I lost my face at Grandma''s house!


    Su Rou looked at the scene and silently shook her head, "it''s embarrassing..." Su Meimei was touched and kissed by a woman in front of so many celebrities. It''s really ugly.


    "Little rou''er, let''s go home, too." Su Yuze stretched out his hand to cover her cheek. The wine was strong. Her face was red and wanted to be bitten.


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze held Su rou. When she passed Yufeng, Su Rou smiled at him, "brother Yufeng, let''s go first."


    "Well, take your time." Yufeng nodded, then gave Su Yuze a thumbs up and continued to drink the wine gracefully while watching the good play.


    ¡­¡­


    When Lian Shuang woke up, she was in the hospital and was hanging water. She looked around in doubt, "er..."


    "Miss, you are finally awake. You have taken some strong drugs and have been sleeping for three days." The little nurse outside saw Lian Shuang wake up and immediately came in to change the liquid medicine for Lian Shuang.


    "What?" She slept for three days?


    "Master Jiang sent you in."


    "I......" Lian Shuang thought, and the memory slowly returned.


    She drugged Su Rou and waited for her to drink. Then when Jiang Shuren celebrated, she drank the wine. Then she had an illusion. She felt that the whole venue was su Yuze... She seemed to kiss someone else!


    "My God..." Lian Shuang whispered. Is this just a dream? Who will tell her it''s just a dream?! If it''s a dream, why do you wake up in the hospital? Why are you still wearing a dress?


    Did she... Did she drink that glass of wine yesterday? But why? What happened in the middle?


    "Miss? What''s the matter with you? " The nurse asked with some doubt when she saw Lian Shuang''s Distressed expression.


    "Oh, I''m fine. I''m leaving the hospital." Lian Shuang said a little numbly.


    Without much thought, the nurse nodded and left the ward. Even Shuang stayed in bed alone for a while and took his mobile phone with a silly expression, because three days have passed and the power of his mobile phone is only 10%.


    There was an MMS on the mobile phone, which was sent by an anonymous person. I don''t know who it was. Even Shuang doubted and clicked on the MMS. It was a small video sent to her last night. Even Shuang clicked on the video and looked at it, but her eyes widened. This is the scene in the evening of the banquet.


    Lian Shuang saw that she fell on Su Meimei in a shameless posture, then pressed on her and kissed and touched her. It was just obscene. Moreover, she couldn''t stop whispering "President" at that time and jumped up to catch Su Meimei and kissed her.


    "..." sure enough, she said she seemed to have kissed someone. It was su Meimei! It''s over. Melanie must hate herself!


    When Lian Shuang looked at this little video, the whole face was burned. She also saw that after she was pulled up by Su Kaiming, she threw herself at him shamelessly. As a result, Liu Rulan came from the side and slapped her, "ah -" Lian Shuang grabbed her head and hair irritably. What a shame!


    Who was the strange person who sent a video to himself? He even called for a double call. It rang for a long time before he was answered, "hello?" There was a vague voice on the other end of the phone.


    Lian Shuang was a little nervous because she had not heard the voice. She should not be someone she knew, but she did not rule out the possibility of others changing, "who are you? Why do you have my cell phone number? "


    "Ha, are you even double?" Laughter came from the other end of the phone, "it looks like you''re awake. Did you see what I sent you?"


    "You... What''s your purpose? Want money? " Even her voice trembled.


    "Money?" The other party seemed to hear a joke, "I can enter the banquet place. Do you think I''m like a man short of money?" This even won''t think about things! If you asked for money, would you talk so much to her?


    Lian Shuang was silent for a moment. "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want anything. You called me yourself."


    Capricious words! Even Shuang was angry, "what''s your purpose!"


    The man said leisurely on the other end of the phone, "I''ve always been more independent than public."


    "What do you... Mean?" When Lian Shuang heard this, an unknown premonition flashed in his heart.


    "Ha ha, you will soon know." After saying this, the man resolutely hung up the phone.


    Soon? Damn it, what the hell is he going to do!

 Chapter 327

    Lian Shuang still wanted to go back to work, but when he thought of the scene at the banquet, Lian Shuang felt a little timid. After all, the president was also at the banquet. He must have seen it, too?


    "Maybe the president didn''t recognize me..." she put on makeup and wore a dress. She also watched the video. Her face didn''t seem to be... Too exposed.


    Lian Shuang is still reluctant to give up her work, mainly because she can work with the president. She also wants to seize the president with this opportunity! If you don''t go, there will be no chance. It''s completely cheap, Su Rou!


    When Lian Shuang walked into the company, many people immediately looked at her, a trace of ridicule flashed in their eyes, and even began to whisper.


    "It''s Lian Shuang. Why does she have the face to come to work?"


    "Yes, that''s what happened. She''s so happy to come to work!"


    "Yes, I hid at home."


    Lian Shuang couldn''t hear what they were saying, but she saw the meaning of ridicule in their eyes. Lian Shuang couldn''t help frowning, "what''s the matter? I just haven''t come to work for a few days. What''s your attitude? "


    Someone in the crowd laughed and said, "even pairs, do you really don''t know, or pretend not to know?"


    "What do you mean?" Lian Shuang wondered, "am I fired?"


    "Hee hee..." a male clerk laughed. "I''m afraid you handed in your resignation."


    "What and what..."


    A man sitting in front of Lian Shuang directly turned on his computer, found something in the folder, clicked it, and then pulled the sleeves of Lian Shuang, "come and have a look."


    Even Shuang leaned over and saw the video on the man''s computer. Isn''t that the scene of her making a fool of herself at the banquet? Why


    The man also turned on the computer voice to the maximum, and then a couple of similar estrous voices came out of the computer, "President... President..."


    Then there was Su Mei''s angry cry, "get out of here!"


    "President..."


    Almost all the people on the 30th floor could hear it. For a moment, they laughed. Lian Shuang''s face turned red. She rushed to turn off the computer, "you, how can you have this?"


    The man stopped her action and joked. There are still many newly completed forms in his computer. If it is turned off directly, it will be gone. "It''s not just me, but the whole company."


    Strange to say, three days ago, an inexplicable user sent this video to every computer in the company, and then everyone saw it and laughed for a long time.


    "You..." all have?


    "Ha ha, yes, we all have." A female clerk smiled and covered her stomach, "even double, so you''ll look like this when you''re drunk?" It''s embarrassing.


    "No, that''s not me..." even shook his head. Yes, it''s the man! He sent it to her colleagues! No wonder, no wonder he said, "it''s better to be happy alone than to be happy with others". That''s what happened!


    "Even double ah, you give up. The president already has a girlfriend. Don''t be paranoid."


    "Yes, besides, do you think the president will accept you when you hug a woman in public? And kissing women... Are you gay? "


    Even her whole body could not stop shaking. She was holding her fists. She didn''t understand... What went wrong! That glass of wine should have been drunk by Su Rou, but why did she give it to her in the end


    Is it su Rou?


    Su Rou calculated her!


    Even her hateful eyes glanced around the crowd. She suddenly turned and walked straight into the elevator. She was going to ask Su Rou!


    The elevator quickly reached the top floor. Even a pair of "dada dada dada" came to Su Rou''s body, reached out and raised Su Rou, "did you do it?"


    Su Rou looked at Lian Shuang''s twisted face, "what are you talking about?"


    "Is that you?" Even the pair shook Su Rou''s shoulders, "are you, bitch!"


    Su Rou raised her eyebrows. Although she didn''t know what she was talking about, Lian Shuang''s words made Su Rou feel very unhappy, "Lian Shuang, you should have a reason to make trouble, right? Have I offended you? " Su Rou just felt puzzled.


    reason? As soon as Lian Shuang pushed her hard, Su Rou sat back in her chair. Lian Shuang looked at her condescending. His expression was full of hatred. He couldn''t hide it. "The wine I gave you was yours, and you bitch gave it back to me unknowingly."


    When Su Rou''s hand was sitting back in her chair, she opened the microphone of the internal telephone on the table. She pretended to inadvertently withdraw her hand, "that glass of wine? I drank it. "


    "Hum, you''re glad to see me make a fool of myself, aren''t you?"


    "You''re afraid the president will like me, aren''t you?"


    "You bitch!"


    Even Shuang poked Su Rou''s forehead with her finger every time she said a word, and Su Rou''s head couldn''t help leaning back.


    When Lian Shuang was ready to order her again, she was dodged by Su Rou, "Lian Shuang, are your hands cheap?" Rao is a person with a good temper. He can''t stand being pointed at by the nose and scolded as a "bitch".


    Su Rou threw her hand away, and even her hands were unwilling. She directly picked up a stack of thick documents from Su Rou''s desk and threw them at Su Rou, "bitch, you die!"


    At this time, Lian Shuang just wanted to beat Su Rou up. He didn''t notice that it was still the president''s office.


    The documents are all paper, not heavy, but they are thrown by the double, and the documents are all messy.


    Looking at even the double exhaust, Su Rou was a little unbearable. She directly threw out her wireless mouse, "you crazy woman!"


    "Ah -" the two pairs were hit on the head by the mouse, howled, and then rushed to hit her.


    Lian Shuang just raised her hand and suddenly felt a strong force on her shoulders. She was rotated 180 degrees, and then her body fell back uncontrollably.


    With the sound of "bumping", even the pair fell heavily on the floor.


    "Who allows you to touch her!" A cold, angry voice sounded.


    Lian Shuang raised his head and saw Su Yuze standing next to Su rou. The expression on his face was feminine and killing. Lian Shuang looked at Su Yuze with some fear, "general manager, President... I..."


    "Don''t you want your hand?" Su Yuze looked down at Lian Shuang, "I don''t mind cutting it off for you."


    "No, it''s not." Lian Shuang shook his head, "I, I just..."


    "Just what? Just come up and bully little rou''er with cheap hands? "

 Chapter 328

    Bully her? No, she just wants to die with Su Rou now!


    Even her eyes were unwilling to look at Su Rou, "I... I didn''t bully her."


    When he has no eyes¡° Lian Shuang, if you''re full and have nothing to do, leave as soon as possible. You haven''t come to work for four days. "


    Speaking of this, even Shuang''s anger came up, "president, Su Rou, she blacked me!"


    "What did I black you?" Su Rou asked.


    "President, Su Rou passed the... Video to colleagues in the company. Where does this put my face?" Lian Shuang decided that Su Rou was the ghost in the dark. She just wanted to tell Su Yuze and let Su Yuze have a good look at what kind of person Su Rou is.


    "Funny, you said it was me. Do you have any evidence?" Su Rou didn''t think so. "I don''t even know what video it is."


    "You..." Lian Shuang opened her mouth. She wanted to say that she was calculated because she calculated Su Rou, but of course she couldn''t say this. Lian Shuang turned her words slightly and said, "I was drunk at the party, so she took the opportunity to take pictures of me..."


    "Are you really drunk?" Su Yuze asked coldly.


    "I, I am..."


    "Lian Shuang, although I don''t know how you got in, as far as I know, you should have no invitation." Su Yuze said, "besides, as a secretary, can''t you drink?"


    Sure enough, the president saw her! And I seem to know her like the back of my hand! It seems that it is impossible to blame Su Rou... "I may be because the wine concentration at the party is too high."


    "Can you leave a little more?" Su Rou couldn''t help it. "I haven''t drunk a mouthful, so you''re drunk?"


    "President..." Lian Shuang looked directly at Su Yuze this time.


    "Even double." Su Yuze suddenly said, "I don''t have to say more about some things. We know it."


    We know... That is to say, Su Yuze knows?


    Su Rou looked at them strangely, "what''s the inside story?"


    "Nothing." Su Yuze smiled at her.


    "Even double, Shengshi won''t continue to use employees like you." Su Yuze casually threw a piece of clean A4 paper on Su Rou''s desk in front of Lian Shuang, "give it to the manager after writing your resignation, and you''ll go."


    Lian Shuang was hit by Su Yuze''s words, "why? I have paid so much for the company! " She has been Su Yuze''s Secretary for more than three years. She dares to say that when she was a secretary, she had absolutely nothing to do but do more.


    "If you hadn''t been my Secretary for more than three years, do you think you could stay on the 30th floor for so long?" Su Yuze said faintly. In fact, he knew how even Shuang turned his eyes on Xiao rouer behind his back. He just wanted not to go too far. These small fights and trifles were over, but this banquet event was really over.


    It''s all right how Shuang is excluded and ridiculed by others, but she just can''t hear Su Yuze say she''s going to fire her!


    "I, I don''t want to go... President!" Even a pair of hands and feet immediately approached Su Yuze.


    "I won''t take back what I said."


    "President... Please, that''s not enough." Even her eyes were red. "You deduct my salary and you give me the processing quantity. You can let me apologize to Su Rou, just don''t drive me away! Please, president! "


    Su Rou looks at Su Yuze and always feels as if Su Yuze knows something.


    "Su Rou, it''s not my fault, okay? I apologize to you, president. Please don''t fire me. " Even Shuang couldn''t care that Su Rou was her rival. She opened her mouth and began to apologize.


    Su Rou is speechless. Come and apologize to her at this time. If you knew earlier, don''t come to her


    Su Yuze stretched out his hand to block Lian Shuang''s approach, "if you don''t go, I''ll call security."


    "President... Please, I don''t want to go." Lian Shuang grabbed Su Yuze''s sleeve instead.


    Su Yuze frowned slightly, couldn''t help but draw out his hand, and then began to call. Even Shuang didn''t give up, but he wanted to get close to it, but he threw himself into the air. Su Yuze had a habit of cleanliness. A trace of unhappiness had appeared on his face since Lian Shuang met himself.


    "No, don''t..."


    The elevator was soon opened, and then came two uniformed security guards. They first bowed slightly to Su Yuze, and then waited for his order.


    "Throw her out." Su Yuze pointed to Lian Shuang with his chin.


    "Yes."


    "No... president, wait!" Even the two wanton struggles, "I won''t go!"


    "Drag it out." Su Yuze was a little impatient.


    The two security guards won''t have pity on jade at the moment. They directly dragged Lian Shuang away. Even a pair of high-heeled shoes were pulled down at once. Even her upper body was dragged by the security guard, and her lower body lay on the ground. Because she twisted, her coat was lifted and her abdomen was exposed.


    Su Rou looked at her and raised her eyebrows slightly. "Brother Ze, don''t look around."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ah, I won''t go!" Even a pair of were screaming and their hair was scattered.


    Lian Shuang couldn''t resist the power of two security men and was dragged out. The floor of the president''s office was suddenly quiet.


    Su Rou was silent for a moment. "Brother Ze, what did you see just now?" Do you see even the bare little waist?


    Su Yuze understood the meaning of her words, then shook his head, "no, I didn''t see anything except you."


    "That''s pretty good," he said


    Su Yuze squatted down and picked up the scattered documents on the ground for Su rou. He just heard the voice inside the internal phone and knew that something had happened outside. If he didn''t go out, Su Rou might be beaten.


    "By the way, Lian Shuang said video. What video?" Su Rou asked suspiciously, "it seems that you didn''t tell me something on the party day." Last time Su Yuze changed the wine glass in her hand, she wanted to ask.


    "Isn''t it the ''wonderful performance'' of even double at the party? What''s good?" Lian Shuang looks so ugly that it will only stain your eyes.


    Su Rou nodded. It seemed that someone had photographed Lian Shuang''s ugliness and sent it to the people in the company. Therefore, Lian Shuang would mistakenly think he was playing tricks behind his back.


    Su Rou said contemptuously, "she made it herself." What''s none of her business?


    ¡­¡­


    After she got home, she locked herself in the house for three days. She really had no face to go out. She was kissed by a crazy woman


    "Disgusting!" Su Mei Mei thought and felt sick. She got up again and went to the bathroom to wash her mouth. "Lian Shuang, you idiot!"

 Chapter 329

    Melanie frantically washed her lips as if they were stained with something dirty, but in fact she did think so. Her sexual orientation was normal and she couldn''t accept being kissed by a woman.


    And most importantly, it happened at the Jiang family banquet. I wanted to make a good impression on Uncle Jiang. Now it seems that uncle Jiang doesn''t dislike himself!


    "Ah -" under her impatience, Sue Mei''s strength to rub her lips increased uncontrollably. As a result, she accidentally broke her skin by mistake, which made her cry in pain.


    "Mei Mei, what''s the matter with you?" Liu Rulan opened the door and came in to have a look. She immediately saw that sue Mei was covering her mouth, and her whole face was still wet.


    "Oh, no four..." Sue Mei covered her mouth and shook her head. Her voice was a little unclear.


    Liu Rulan wouldn''t believe it. She saw blood in the sink. She took down Su Meimei''s hand, "it''s broken. What are you doing? Why bother with your body? " Liu Rulan pulled a paper towel and painfully wiped the corners of Su Meimei''s mouth.


    Sue Mei Mei covered her bleeding place with a paper towel. "I''m not feeling well. That woman kissed me!"


    "That woman..." of course Liu Rulan knew that woman. She pretended to be crazy and foolishly at the party and also played tricks on Su Kaiming. She didn''t know that woman. She must not be a person in the upper class. She must want to take this opportunity to be a rich and carefree junior.


    "She kissed me, mom! Kiss the mouth! " Cried Sue Mei, "do you know how disgusting it is?"


    "Then you can''t do this... No wonder you''ve been washing your mouth since you came home." How do you feel? Su Meimei is strange these two days. She has to go to the bathroom from time to time. When she comes out, her lips are red and swollen.


    "Because it''s really disgusting!"


    "Well, look at you!" Liu Rulan couldn''t help saying, "let''s go and give you some medicine."


    "If it weren''t for that bitch, would I be like this?" She''s going to have a shadow in her heart now!


    Liu Rulan frowned slightly when she heard her daughter''s words, "Mei Mei, don''t burst out rude words." At least she''s a lady of the family. How can she swear?


    Sue Mei''s mouth was drugged and she didn''t speak, but the anger at the bottom of her eyes was burning more and more!


    ¡­¡­


    Even Shuang lost her job. People in Shengshi company watched her being dragged out with their own eyes. No one sympathized with her. Everyone knows what she did up there. It''s probably jealous of the president''s wife, or she just broke a jar and fell to seduce the president to see if she can take the opportunity to conceive a child and marry a rich family.


    When Lian Shuang was dragged to the door by the security guard, she was like a crazy woman. She didn''t say her clothes were untidy and her hair was too messy. She looked as if she had been dried by a strong woman.


    "If I say, the president should have fired her long ago."


    "Yes, just like her, I still hope to be the president''s wife... Go home early and dream!"


    "Cough, what else are you looking at? Don''t even have to work? " The voice of the manager came from behind all the people. Everyone was frightened and immediately dispersed.


    The manager also looked at the noisy couple outside, and raised a sneer of disdain at the corners of his mouth. Such a person has finally left!


    Even a pair of dejected people came home in a terrible mood. She buried herself on the sofa and cried. She even lost her pillow everywhere. She can''t see the president anymore, and she can''t sit in the position of the president''s wife!


    I don''t know how long it was. Lian Shuang fell asleep after venting enough. Until a violent knock on the door woke Lian Shuang from her sleep, she cried all night last night. Her eyes must be red, swollen and sour in the morning, and she cried too long, and her head was dull and painful.


    Bang bang¡ª¡ª


    "Who?" He rubbed his head and opened the door.


    Bang bang¡ª¡ª


    There was no answer outside the door, and the answer was still the almost savage way of knocking¡° Shit... "Lian Shuang was awakened by someone. He was irritable. He walked over to open the door impatiently," who! "


    Several men and women appeared at the door. They all looked about 20 years old, but they all had cigarettes in their mouths. They looked bad, "who are you?"


    At this time, a girl came out from behind them, with indifference on her beautiful face, "even pairs."


    "... Miss Su." Lian Shuang was a little surprised that it was su Meimei. What did she find herself for? Could it be that


    Without saying a word, Su Meimei pushed the door and came in. The people behind her followed, and immediately the double apartment was crowded with people.


    "Miss Su, what are you doing?" Lian Shuang looked at the menacing Su Meimei and always felt that she had some bad friends.


    "Fuck you." As soon as she entered the door, she sat on the double sofa, but she was a little disgusted because the sofa was too messy. Unexpectedly, even the double looked very beautiful. In fact, it was so messy at home.


    Even Shuangyi didn''t respond for a while. Before she asked for an exit, a girl with yellow hair came from the side. She raised her hand and slapped Lian Shuangyi, "You cheap woman, dare to harm Mei!"


    These are a group of evil friends that sue Meimei made when she wandered around the nightclub. As long as Sue Meimei gave them money, they were willing to do anything, not to mention being a thug.


    Lian Shuang was stunned by this slap, waiting for his eyes to look at the Yellow haired girl inexplicably, "what do you mean..."


    "What do you mean?" The Yellow haired woman came forward and slapped again, "that''s what you mean!"


    Lian Shuang fell and sat on the ground. She was gradually afraid. She looked at Su Meimei, "Miss Su... You, this is..."


    "I thought you were smart, but I didn''t think you were stupid enough to drink that glass of wine yourself." To make a fool of yourself¡° I really want to tear your mouth! "


    "I..." she didn''t mean it. She really didn''t mean it. She didn''t know why she drank the wine herself.


    Su Mei held out her hand to stop what she said behind her, "stop... Fight."


    At Su Mei Mei''s command, the men and women around rushed up and used their hands and feet. For a time, the whole apartment could only hear the sound of "crackling" things smashed and double groans.


    "Miss Su... No, it''s not my fault, don''t fight..." Lian Shuang was pressed on the ground and only felt the stabbing pain on her body. She suddenly realized that this time, she was really in great trouble!

 Chapter 330

    Lian Shuang was finally beaten to death, and those talents let her go. Sue Meimei had been playing with her mobile phone on the sofa. When she saw those people stop, she had time to look at the ground. Lian Shuang was more angry and less air at this time.


    "Mei Mei, is that all right?" Said the Yellow haired woman who first started.


    "Well, just teach her a lesson." If someone dies, it''s not good for her¡° I''ll give you the money later. "


    "OK, thank you, Mei Mei." The crowd cheered and went out one after another.


    Su Meimei got up from the sofa, walked to Lian Shuang and looked down at Lian Shuang. She spat and spit on Lian Shuang, "fool, take care of yourself!"


    Even her face was black and blue. She could hardly hear what Sue Meimei said. She just coughed all the time.


    What is she? Because of her momentary mistake, Melanie now hates her. I''m afraid she can''t stay in T city.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Ze, I don''t quite understand this offer." Su Rou walked into the study with a price list and asked as she scratched her head.


    "Where?" Su Yuze took the price list in Su Rou''s hand, and then took her over and sat on her lap. "Generally, familiar companies hold ordinary price lists. If they are unfamiliar, they will raise them."


    "Well, the price I quoted yesterday was too high, so they ran away." Su Rou touched her head.


    "How much did you quote?" Su Yuze asked.


    "It''s not a lot, just five million." Su Rou narrowed her eyes and smiled, "but I think it''s worth it." But when the other company compared goods, it was estimated that it ran away.


    "Ah..." Su Yuze smiled and silently her head, "it doesn''t matter." There is always such a growth process, isn''t it?


    Su Rou bit her lips and smiled, then looked at Su Yuze''s computer, saw the stock market trend above, looked at it for a while, and suddenly said, "it''s down."


    "Well, can Xiao rouer understand?" Su Yuze asked.


    "A little." Su Rou nodded, "prosperity is falling."


    Su Yuze held her waist, "yes." Su Yuze can already think of the inside story. Isn''t it su Kaiming''s masterpiece? Just to stop myself from going back to Sue''s house.


    Su Rou, in turn, touched Su Yuze''s head and said, "the stock market is risky and investment needs to be cautious."


    "You......" Su Yuze was speechless for a moment and leaned over and kissed her on the lips. "Let''s go. It''s late and go to bed."


    "OK." Su Rou nodded. "Will your stock market be all right?"


    Su Yuze replied with a soothing smile, "it''ll be fine." How could he let Shengshi have something to do?


    Next day


    Su Rou came to work in the company. Because Lian Shuang messed up the data and some were torn, the employees on the 30th floor worked overtime all night to get out the damaged data, which was sent up by a female employee named Xu Wei.


    "Madam President, here are the materials and documents supplemented yesterday. You can count them." Xu Wei smiled and said that every time she saw the president''s wife, she felt very quiet. Obviously, she was not old, but she looked much more stable than ordinary peers.


    Su Rou raised her head from the computer and took the file in Xu Wei''s hand, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. It''s their boys'' extra class in the evening. I''m not here." Xu Wei smiled and was happy that she had escaped the fate of working overtime.


    "Poof... In fact, you wouldn''t have worked overtime if it weren''t for double." Su Rou said as she sorted out the documents.


    "Because even double?" Xu Wei asked, "why is she like this? It''s not easy to go!" Xu Wei was the one who tore up with Lian Shuang last time. Lian Shuang has been unhappy for a long time. Unexpectedly, she still did such a thing.


    Su Rou spread her hand. "She''s inexplicable." He began to slander himself. Then he said something similar to confession to Su Yuze. Finally, he was almost hanged as soon as he cried and made trouble.


    Xu Wei wrinkled her nose. "By the way, Madam President, have you heard that Lian Shuang seems to have been beaten."


    It is said that gossip is a woman''s nature. After hearing Xu Wei''s words, Su Rou also looked at her curiously, "haven''t you heard... True or false?" Even two were beaten?


    "My home is very close to lianshuang''s apartment. I saw a man carried out of their apartment last night. He was carried on a stretcher with a black and blue face. Really, his face was beaten and deformed." Xu Wei recalled the man''s face she saw at that time, so she couldn''t help feeling a burst of hair at the bottom of her heart.


    Su Rou was also surprised. "You can recognize being beaten like this?"


    "No, I didn''t know it was Lian Shuang at the beginning. I asked an aunt. She said it was 453 on the fourth floor. I was sure it was Lian Shuang."


    "What is that? Burglary? " Then he was hit by a couple of pairs and got into a fight?


    "Well... I heard from my neighbors that it seems that a group of people who look like bad teenagers broke in early in the morning. I think lianshuang probably got into some trouble." Xu Wei shrugged. "Seriously, I really don''t sympathize with her!" People like Lian Shuang have this ability. Even if they commit sins, they still won''t make people sympathetic.


    Su Rou nodded approvingly, and she would not sympathize!


    "Cough..." a light cough came. Su Yuze leaned against the door of the office, "don''t you have to work?"


    "Ah, President..." Xu Wei was startled. "I, I just sent the documents. I''ll go to work right away."


    Looking at her back, Su Yuze walked to Su Rou and held her hand, "are you hungry?"


    "A little."


    "Then go to lunch."


    "Openly skip work?"


    "I''m the president."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Jia


    Su Kaiming secretly trades and continues to start from the stock market. In short, he should use any method that can trip up the prosperous times. Up to now, he can''t be blamed for his ruthlessness!


    Su Hongyu watched Su Kaiming''s trading with his own eyes. "Dad, are you sure you want to do this?" Would you be a little too hard on Yuze? Su is the largest enterprise in T city. Even if Yuze resists no matter how, his foundation is still not deep. If Su gets it, it will be taken down.


    "I didn''t want to do this. The old man forced me to do this." Su Kaiming said coldly.


    "That feather Ze he there......"


    "I can''t care."


    Su Hongyu frowned. Must he kill each other like this? Su Kaiming glanced at Su Hongyu''s expression and said calmly, "Yuze is your biggest enemy. If you don''t stop him, you will have no future."


    "... I see."

 Chapter 331

    Su is currently in a cold war with Shengshi. There are no cooperation cases. Even Su Kaiming has begun to rob business wantonly.


    "Brother Ze, do you think it''s interesting for Su Kaiming to do this?" Every time they rob the business they originally cooperated with, does Su Kaiming have to sit as the chairman? Even if brother Ze goes back, can''t he get along well?


    "He did it for Su Hongyu." Strictly speaking, Su Kaiming is completely for the sake of his next generation, and Su Yue thinks so, so the two families can''t be harmonious at all. In their view, Su Yuze is just like a third party, so he can''t get along well.


    "But Su Hongyu didn''t do anything." In Su Rou''s opinion, Su Hongyu and Su Ziqi are not doing anything for su. It''s just an internal struggle between Su Kaiming and Su Yue.


    Yes, now we have to add a su Yuze


    "Su Hongyu, he should be waiting to take over president Su now." Su Yuze said that the Su Kaiming family doted on Su Hongyu too much and rarely gave Su Hongyu any experience. Even if he was in the top position, Su Hongyu probably couldn''t do something.


    "Well, Su Hongyu probably won''t have this chance."


    "It seems that you already know my action." Su Yuze said with a smile, "when did you find it?" Yes, Su Yuze also began to act. He can''t always remain passive, can he? Moreover, Su Yue has been suspended, and he is easier to start.


    "Just the night before yesterday, when you were watching the stock market." Su Rou also smiled at him. The curved eyes made people want to pinch her.


    But Su Yuze did, pinching Su Rou''s tender cheek, "should I give you a reward for paying so much attention to me?"


    "Will you treat me to a big meal?" Su Rou asked excitedly.


    "Give you a prize better than a big meal." Su Yuze suddenly smiled with evil charm, then bent down and caught Su Rou''s pink lips, "this."


    "..." it''s better to have a big meal.


    ¡­¡­


    After su Meimei taught Lian Shuang a lesson, her disgusting feeling suddenly dissipated a lot. It was for Lian Shuang''s love of brother Yuze that she decided to cooperate with her to make su Rou whole. However, unexpectedly, Lian Shuang was so stupid that she didn''t know that the wine was changed. As a result, even if she was ugly, she took herself with her.


    "Mei Mei, where have you been... You seem to be in a much better mood." Liu Rulan saw Su Meimei''s flying eyebrows and felt that she was in a good mood today, which was more than washing her mouth from time to time before.


    Su Mei Mei raised her eyebrows and smiled, "nothing."


    Although Liu Rulan feels strange, as long as her daughter is happy.


    After talking for a while, the mother and daughter saw Su Hongyu enter the house. Liu Rulan looked at him strangely, "eh? Hongyu, why did you come back? "


    "Nothing, I''ll come back first."


    "Hey, brother, when will you accept president Su?" Su Meimei asked, her face full of pride. It''s appropriate for Su Hongyu to become president of Su, so that she can rest assured in the future.


    Su Hongyu shook his head and smiled faintly, "how can it be so easy?" Being a president still needs to be assessed. He is still inexperienced. How can he be a president?


    "Why is it not easy?" Sue asked, "aren''t all my uncles suspended by grandpa? Who''s still competing with you for the position of President? Brother Qi knows to play! "


    Su Meimei said what she deserved, but Liu Rulan and Su Hongyu frowned slightly. Liu Rulan pulled Su Meimei''s arm, "Mei Mei, just talk at home, but don''t say that outside." After all, this is not a glorious thing. When others know it, they can''t tell what to say about their su family¡° Especially not with your uncle''s house. "


    "Why can''t you say it outside? Isn''t that true? " Su Meimei was puzzled. In her opinion, as long as it was a fact, there was nothing she dared not say.


    "Mei Mei, you are still young and don''t understand these. In short, remember, don''t talk nonsense in front of others." Su Hongyu said in a deep voice, "don''t hurt us by talking nonsense."


    Su Meimei was a little angry at Su Hongyu''s words. "Why do you want to talk to me with this attitude?"


    "I''m just telling you the truth." Su Meimei is heartless and heartless all day. She thinks that since the Su family is already the boss of T City, she has never been blocked. The so-called big trees attract the wind. Where the Su family doesn''t notice, there will always be people chewing their tongue.


    Su Mei gave Su Hongyu a white look, "hum, elder brother, are you in a bad mood because you didn''t sit in the president''s position?"


    "Mei Mei, when can you change your temper?" Su Hongyu said angrily, then turned and walked into his room.


    "Hey... Mei Mei, what''s the matter with you? Your brother is also under pressure. Don''t talk nonsense and annoy him." Both of them are their own children. Liu Rulan''s gang is no one.


    Su Meimei didn''t appreciate it at all. "Mom, you see, he provoked me first, okay!" It was su Hongyu who had a bad attitude towards her first. She was not wrong!


    "Forget it..." Liu Rulan could only shake his head silently.


    Su Kaiming is a little busy recently. He goes out early and returns late. He is completely against Su Yuze. Su Yuze has also started to take action recently. He will take down this bidding anyway.


    When she saw Su Kaiming coming back, she jumped up and wanted to be coquettish. She didn''t notice that Su Kaiming''s face was very tight and she was reading some documents in her hand.


    As a result, Su Meimei rushed over and accidentally knocked down a glass of water on the table. Su Kaiming quickly dragged the chair back to prevent water from spilling on her documents. But because of such a move, Melanie threw herself into the air and threw herself directly on the ground.


    "Mei Mei!" Su Kaiming wiped off a few drops of water sprinkled on the document. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    "..." Melanie was wronged. She threw herself on the ground and knocked her knee, which hurt her.


    "This is not the place you should play. Get out." Su Kaiming couldn''t help getting a little upset. Su Meimei didn''t understand anything. If she broke these documents rashly, she would lose money!


    When she saw her father, she was really angry and didn''t dare to say anything more. She got up from the ground and went out. At the same time, she also curled her mouth. Hum, my brother is like this, and so is her father. It''s like she''s a disaster!

 Chapter 332

    "Brother Ze, there is a bidding meeting at the weekend." Su Rou sorted out Su Yuze''s itinerary. She was very interested in the bidding meeting. "What is the bidding meeting for?"


    "Projects, projects, land... Many are a way of trading for everyone to compete." Su Yuze explained, "do you want to go with me?"


    "OK." Su Rou nodded, then thought of something and asked, "don''t wear a dress this time?"


    "That''s not necessary." Su Yuze shook his head. Although it was also a formal occasion, it was not as formal as a banquet.


    In this way, Su Rou was much more relieved, because she really didn''t like the feeling of wearing makeup and dress. She tossed about for two or three hours, but she couldn''t eat more because her chest was too tight! Su Rou only felt that she was really wronged when she attended Jiang Shuren''s banquet.


    "However, Su Kaiming will go to the bidding meeting." Su Rou reminded that according to Su Kaiming''s means during this period of time, this bidding meeting will definitely compete with Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze narrowed his eyes slightly, "well, I know."


    "Then I''ll go out to work first."


    "Kiss and go again." Su Yuze took her hand very rogue and wouldn''t let her go.


    Su Rou wrinkled her nose and gave him a perfunctory kiss on the face. He is the president. The office romance is not only uncontrollable, but also intensified.


    Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing at her obvious dislike of herself. Well, she''d better restrain herself. Anyway, there are more opportunities at home.


    After the door of the office was closed, Su Yuze was silent for a while and then called out, "Yufeng, it''s me."


    "Oh, yushao, what''s up?" Yufeng''s voice has obvious pleasure.


    "Check something for me." Su Yuze said.


    "OK, you say."


    "Su''s monitor."


    Yu Feng pondered for a moment, "do you mean to let me black into Su?" Yufeng''s major is electronic technology, and computer is his specialty¡° OK, no problem! "


    Su Yuze said, "well," as soon as possible. "


    "OK." Yufeng didn''t know much about the Su family, but Su Yuze began to do it. Must have provoked him?


    ¡­¡­


    At the weekend, Su Rou went out with Su Yuze wearing only casual short sleeves and Capris. But because they were still grinding in bed for a while in the morning, they were actually 20 minutes late when they arrived at the bidding field.


    But the bidding will not be delayed because Su Yuze was late. When they went in, Su Rou heard a strong male voice say, "six million."


    The supporter held a small hammer and shouted with a smile, "six million, six million!"


    "Six hundred and five." This time it was a woman''s voice. It sounded very angry.


    Su Yuze found his seat and sat down with Su rou. Su Rou is very curious about the venue. Looking left and right, she always feels that these people are local tyrants.


    "Ten million."


    When this number burst out, most people immediately followed the voice. When they saw Su Kaiming sitting on the left and right seats, their face suddenly changed. It was su''s. Su''s bid must give face, and people have given such a high price. Don''t they want them to stop competing?


    The people at the meeting suddenly became quiet. Su Rou scratched Su Yuze''s palm, "brother Ze, it''s su Kaiming."


    "Yes." Su Yuze held her restless hand and whispered, "look."


    The host seemed to be frightened by the 10 million. After being ignorant for a while, he continued to support, "well, Su''s has made 10 million. Is there more than me before?"


    Who dares to compete with Su?


    "Ten million once, ten million twice, ten million..."


    While supporting the last sentence, I suddenly saw someone holding up a sign under the roof, "1050..."


    The supporter immediately laughed more happily, "the prosperous age has produced 10.5 million!"


    The people present couldn''t help but turn their heads again and look at Su Yuze. Sure enough... It''s only the prosperous age that can compete with Su, but... Aren''t they a family? Why is there a whole land between families?


    Su Kaiming frowned and looked at Su Yuze. Yuze really wanted to compete with him, "1100."


    "Eleven million!"


    "Eleven hundred and fifteen."


    "OK, a thousand one..."


    "Twelve hundred!" Su Kaiming gives Su Yuze a cold look. He''s on the bar with himself, isn''t he!


    Su Yuze smiled back at him, "add."


    "Well, Shengshi added again! Twelve and a half million! "


    The people present looked at the two people who were still bidding with a good play attitude. Although it was said that this land was indeed a good place, it was difficult to spend so much money


    Su Kaiming is a little impatient. Based on the prosperity, he knows that if he really wants this land, their two families can continue to compete.


    But... Su Kaiming is not sure whether Su Yuze really wants this land or just playing with himself?


    "Thirteen hundred."


    "OK, Su Shi goes out..." the infighting between the two big companies is really exciting!


    Su Yuze took the sign in his hand, propped his chin in one hand, slowly raised the sign in his hand in the other hand, and said, "I won''t say more, 15 million."


    Fifteen million, which is probably the highest price at the meeting. Su Yuze caught a glimpse of Su Rou calculating with her mobile phone''s calculator and couldn''t help but slap her head funny, "what are you counting?"


    "I''ll calculate how much money you have in your passbook."


    "..." this little girl is afraid of losing money, isn''t she?


    Su Kaiming hesitated. Yuze seemed to really want this land. This land is really good. If he gave it to Su Yuze, he really didn''t have much balance in his heart. Su Kaiming clenched his teeth and said, "20 million."


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    Is Sue crazy?


    The host was a little confused for a moment and turned to look at Su Yuze. Su Yuze made a helpless move, then slowly shook his head, so the host made a decision, "20 million transactions, the land in Shaodong belongs to Su!"


    Everyone on the field stood up and applauded Su Kaiming, and even Su Yuze clapped his hands gently.


    But Su Kaiming is not as relaxed as he seems. After all, the price is very high. 20 million, it''s not fun!


    Su Kaiming''s eyes involuntarily floated to Su Yuze, but he saw him holding Su Rou''s hand and preparing to leave the meeting.

 Chapter 333

    Su Rou felt a little puzzled, because she just felt that Su Yuze wanted the land very much, especially when her opponent was su Kaiming, so Su Yuze gave up?


    "Brother Ze, why didn''t you want it just now?" If this land is really valuable, even if it costs a lot of money, won''t it be profitable as long as it is well developed?


    "Well... Aren''t you worried that my passbook is not enough?" Su Yuze said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Su Rou opened her mouth slightly. "People are joking."


    "In order to have money to marry a daughter-in-law in the future, I''d better save it." Su Yuze said, holding Su Rou''s shoulder.


    "Who will you marry as your daughter-in-law?" Su Rou asked.


    "Marry the woman I want to marry."


    So ambiguous¡° Who else can you marry besides me? Dare you marry someone else? "


    Su Yuze shook his head, "I dare not."


    Su Rou was greatly pleased by Su Yuze''s words, but when she came back, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have changed the topic, "Su Yuze, you''re fooling me!"


    "Ah..." Su Yuze smiled, "the above are all true words."


    "I know... Then you have to tell me why." Su Rou grabbed his arm.


    "I didn''t say that I must mark the land." Su Yuze explained, "right?"


    Su Rou thought about it. It seems that she really didn''t say it. He just competed with Su Kaiming so seriously... Is it a long-term fishing?


    Seeing what Su Rou seems to have figured out, "understand?"


    "Are you lying to Su Kaiming?" Su Rou looked up and asked, "maybe you''re kidding him?"


    "Well... You can say so."


    Su Yuze, the big tailed wolf, was really pitching Su Kaiming, so he pretended to bid, and then lured Su Kaiming to take the bait.


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to see it?" Su Yuze naturally replied, "so I''ll take you over to have a look."


    "..." Su Rou really wanted to slap him. He could have said it earlier¡° Now... "It''s less than ten o''clock.


    "Let''s go on a date." Su Yuze opened the door for Su Rou, "where do you want to go?"


    "There''s the latest movie. Let''s go and see it." Su Rou flipped through her mobile wechat. "It''s a horror film or 3D. It''s very exciting."


    "OK."


    Su Kaiming marked the land, but he always felt a little strange in his heart. Su Yuze walked too simply at that time and didn''t feel sorry at all, as if he didn''t want the land at all!


    "Xiao Ka, am I... Trapped?" Su Kaiming asked his assistant for some reason.


    Xiaoka also looked at Su Kaiming inexplicably, "chairman? What did you just say? " He missed something.


    "Nothing." Su Kaiming shook his head. Maybe... It''s an illusion. The bidding failed. Of course, Yuze has to go. After all, he will feel bad in his heart, right?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou met Xiao Yun on Sunday. They went to the hospital to see Yu Fei. Yu Fei was the same as before. Every time she went to see her, she felt that Yu Fei lost another point and looked distressed.


    Guo Yi was wiping Yu Fei''s face with a wet towel. When he saw Xiao Yun and Su Rou, he smiled at them. "I heard that sister Rou, you''re at work and don''t study anymore?"


    "Well... I can''t read it for the time being." Su Rou has been working all this time. She has almost forgotten that she is still a college student.


    "My parents let me study accounting. I just can''t learn it all the time." Guo Yi was a little distressed. "Haven''t you finished studying finance? Why did you start working? "


    "In fact, after going to work, I don''t use much in books. I mainly rely on hard self-study." This is Su Rou''s experience.


    Guo Yi''s expression fluctuated for a while, and then he reluctantly breathed out, "I suddenly don''t want to graduate." There are all kinds of things as soon as you graduate.


    Xiao Yun was amused by Guo Yi''s words, "Guo Yi, that''s all you can do! Be careful that Yu Fei wakes up and doesn''t want you! "


    Su Rou also helped, "yes, Feifei is very capable. You know, if you don''t have some skills in the future, don''t blame us for not reminding you if Feifei runs away with others."


    Guo Yi shrugged helplessly, "well, I''d better work hard for Feifei... But accounting is really difficult. I have to calculate. I''m not good at mathematics."


    Xiao Yun slapped Guo Yi on the back, "promising! In front of you stands the number one in Science in the province. Are you afraid you can''t go to math? "


    Guo Yi suddenly realized, "yes, sister Rou! Be kind and help me. "


    "Hey, I really can''t help you with this. I''m already at work and don''t have time." Su Rou smiled and waved her hand.


    Guo Yi broke down again. "OK..." it seems that he can only study and practice hard by himself.


    After talking to Guo Yi for a while, Xiao Yun and Su Rou are leaving first. "Meat, are you really not going back to school?" She can''t bear it. I really miss the days when the three of them were in high school.


    "Well... I think my life at work is also very good, and..." Su Rou paused. "Didn''t brother Ze and I have been exposed? If I go to school, it''s inevitable that someone will talk about me behind my back. "


    Xiao Yun thought for a moment and thought that Su Rou was right. "Yes, especially those people like Su Meimei. They only know gossip blind BB when they have nothing to do."


    Su Rou smiled at her, "I''m sorry, yunyun, I hurt you alone." Su Rou feels guilty. Feifei is still in the hospital. She is also inconvenient to go to school because of these things, so Xiao Yun is left alone at school.


    "What did you say!" Xiao Yun pretended to be angry and said, "I''ll be angry if you say so. As long as you''re happy, we can''t meet. Besides, Guo Yi is still at school!" If she is bored, she can go to Guo Yi to play.


    "Well, I hope you can be happy, too." In this world, in addition to relatives, they are best friends.


    "OK." Xiao Yun also showed a big smile to show that he was very happy.


    After waving goodbye to Xiao Yun, Su Rou is ready to take a taxi home because it is getting dark and Su Yuze should urge herself.


    While Su Rou was waiting for the car, suddenly a red convertible sports car stopped in front of Su rou. It was full of people and noisy in the car.


    The convertible stopped in front of Su rou. The man took off his sunglasses and said, "Oh, what a beautiful lady, alone? Would you like to play with us? "


    At this time, the little gangster outside came out for a stroll. Su Rou stretched her small face and replied expressionless, "go away."

 Chapter 334

    Because Su Yue was suspended, Su Ziqi returned to his previous life. He ate, slept and went to nightclubs. The so-called rivers and mountains are easy to change and his nature is difficult to change. Su Ziqi was absent-minded when he worked in Su. Now he was suspended, and his heart was released again.


    This afternoon, I agreed to go to the nightclub with a group of people, and someone came to pick him up.


    "Ziqi, you''re going out again." Qian Yingnan looked at Su Ziqi who was ready to go out. Her face suddenly changed. She didn''t have any work and went out to play¡° Can you find a job? "


    Su Ziqi was impatient. "Why didn''t you tell Dad that?"


    "You... You come back!"


    It was su Ziqi''s closing door that answered her. Su Ziqi tilted his mouth, pulled the corners of his clothes, and got on a red convertible.


    The back seat of the spacious convertible sports car was full of men and women. The co driver''s seat was reserved for him. When he saw Su Ziqi, someone coaxed and said, "eh? Ziqi, you''re not working? And promised us all night! "


    "Yes, I heard you are Su''s assistant general manager. You are so awesome!"


    At the mention of this, Su Ziqi was agitated for a while. He just said with a straight face, "if you don''t want to do it, you don''t do it. What are you talking about?"


    The people in the back seat just glanced at each other and then laughed. Whatever! Anyway, Su Ziqi''s family is very rich. It''s always no harm to make friends with him.


    Su Ziqi took out his mobile phone and silently brushed it for fun, but suddenly felt the car stop, and then heard a very frivolous voice from the driver''s seat, "Yo, what a beautiful lady, alone? Would you like to play with us? "


    This Da Xun knows to see beautiful women in the street! But most beauties can still be hooked up. After all, the car looks expensive, and few beauties will refuse.


    "Go away." A familiar voice came, and the ''beauty'' refused him impolitely.


    "Oh - Da Xun, you also have time to eat flat!" The people in the back seat immediately cheered, just like watching a good play with clothes.


    "What coax you blind!" Da Xun waved and continued to say to Su Rou, "beauty, you see others are laughing at me. Aren''t you so ashamed?"


    "Hey, you pulled this beautiful woman on the bus. Where did she sit?" Really, it''s full.


    Da Xun smiled obscene, "sit on me."


    "Oh -" the people in the back seat immediately smiled maliciously.


    Hearing this, Su Rou frowned in disgust, "roll."


    Su Ziqi put down his cell phone and felt that the sound was familiar. When he looked up, he saw the slender Su Rou standing straight in the street, and his eyes didn''t even look at the sports car.


    "Xiao rou." Su Ziqi was surprised to see Su Rou in this place.


    "Su Ziqi..." Su Rou was obviously a little strange


    ¡£


    Da Xun didn''t know what had happened for a moment. He just looked at the little beauty who seemed to know Su Ziqi and seemed to be quite familiar. He immediately said, "you know Zi Qi, pull her together!"


    Su Rou frowned slightly and made no sound. She just looked at Su Ziqi with a slight impatience in her eyes. It seems that Su Ziqi is like before. When he has a job, he will at least converge. Now it seems that he has completely revived.


    When a taxi came, Su Rou waved and then walked over. Da Xun was reluctant to put his head out of the door, "Hey, hey, beauty, don''t give face!"


    But the taxi still wiped his little red sports car and left.


    "Da Xun." Su Ziqi called him, "drive."


    Da Xun was stunned at first, and then said with some excitement, "you mean, let me follow up?"


    "Talk to your mother!" Su Ziqi slapped Da Xun on the back of his head, "you''d better not make a fucking idea of her."


    Da Xun was very wronged. "What''s the matter?" Don''t brothers share good prey?


    "I like her..." Su Ziqi said faintly. He was a little unwilling. Su Rou obviously had stayed with brother Yuze for a long time before she fell in love with him! Anyway, without the shackles of brother and sister, he also has a chance, right?


    Da Xun suddenly realized that it was the girl Ziqi liked, "but isn''t that what we were like before?" If Su Ziqi likes it, he can wait until Su Ziqi is tired of it.


    "You boy, don''t talk nonsense and drive!"


    Da Xun felt that Su Ziqi seemed to be really angry. Did he mean it to that chick? That''s strange. Since it''s true, we should take action. Why should we let it go?


    On the back seat of the convertible car, everyone suddenly calmed down. Everyone saw that Su Ziqi was really angry, so everyone dared not make a sound and no one wanted to be cannon fodder.


    Su Ziqi was silent all the way. Even when he arrived at the nightclub, he was still dead. He only drank with his head down and looked at the women in exposed clothes.


    "Ziqi, aren''t you going to play? What are you doing just drinking here? " It''s all here. Don''t you go and have a hi?


    "Not interested." Su Ziqi said indifferently that he had just met xiaorou. He felt that he couldn''t make any effort to play now. He just felt very depressed. As long as he thought of brother Yuze and Su Rou together, he felt that he was in a terrible mood!


    No wonder brother Yuze wants to separate. He just wants to hide xiaorou! Xiaorou is going home now. She must be living with brother Yuze!


    Thinking of this, Su Ziqi was troubled again and poured himself a few mouthfuls of wine.


    At this time, Da Xun suddenly dragged a petite rabbit girl to come over. It can be seen that Da Xun drank a lot of wine and even walked unsteadily, "Zi, Zi Qi..."


    Da Xun pulled the rabbit girl in his hand, "here, here''s the sister..." he said, reaching out to lift the rabbit girl''s face, "look, does this sister look like that girl?"


    Su Ziqi was drinking. He heard that he raised his head and took a casual look. The rabbit girl was really similar to Su rou.


    The rabbit girl was seen by Su Ziqi and pretended to be very shy and smiled at Su Ziqi. "Young master Su, don''t look at others like that." When she heard that the man was the young master of the Su family, she immediately saw a stack of red banknotes waving to herself. She should take good care of him!


    Hearing the rabbit girl''s voice, Su Ziqi threw his mouth in disgust and said, "do it."


    "Ah... Ah?"


    "Affectation, nausea, fake smile..." Su Ziqi silently scolded the rabbit girl, "but it really looks like it. Come and drink with me."


    "... oh." The rabbit girl pouted. Why is she not happy at all?

 Chapter 335

    Su Kaiming spent a lot of money bidding for the land. Although the meat hurts, he still has to develop the land carefully to make up for his losses, doesn''t he? If Su Yuze gave up the land so easily, would he make trouble when he started?


    "Chairman, what can I do for you?" Assistant Xiao Ka came in and asked respectfully with a slight bow of his head.


    Su Kaiming pondered for a moment and said, "I''m a little worried. You send more bodyguards to guard the engineering department. I''m afraid someone will make trouble." Su Yuze, a Yin man, doesn''t play cards according to common sense every time. He must take precautions.


    Xiao Ka was stunned by Su Kaiming''s words, "what... What do you mean?" Why did you do that? And who will make trouble?


    "Don''t ask so much, just do as I say."


    "OK, OK." Recently, the chairman of the board of directors is very strange. He is a little ruthless. I really don''t know what happened. But in order to keep his job, he''d better not ask anything.


    Su Kaiming continued to stare at the movements on the stock market. Su''s and Shengshi''s start were equal, and strangely, Su''s rise, Shengshi will rise, Su''s fall, and Shengshi will fall... Su Kaiming touched his chin, "what''s the matter?"


    ¡­¡­


    Flourishing age


    Yufeng came to the floor of the president''s office and saw Su Rou writing seriously. Suddenly, he got up with a bad heart and walked quietly behind Su rou. Then he suddenly shouted "wow" behind Su rou.


    "Ah..." Su Rou was startled. Her subordinates raised their consciousness and blocked their head.


    "Ha ha." Yufeng succeeded in the prank and laughed happily, "it''s me, soft baby."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Su Rou put down her hand and said angrily, "brother Yufeng, you are all... Poof!" Su Rou smiled when she saw Yu Feng''s face.


    Yufeng, who should have been a successful prank, was happy. Why did Su Rou look at herself and laugh? Are you... Scared silly by yourself¡° What are you laughing at? "


    "Ha, your... Your face." Su Rou pointed to his face.


    "Face?" Yufeng doesn''t understand.


    Su Rou didn''t understand, but when she saw the pen in her hand, she seemed to understand something. Yu Feng also moved his eyes to Su Rou''s hand. When he saw the pen in Su Rou''s hand, his face suddenly changed, "mirror, give me a mirror."


    Su Rou took out a small pink mirror from the drawer. Yu Feng took it and looked at it. She found that there were black ink spots on her face. It felt like pockmarks.


    "Give me paper!" Yu Feng opened his eyes and said to Su rou.


    Su Rou took out a bag of toilet paper from the drawer and was robbed by Yu Feng. She took out the toilet paper and wiped it on her face. At the same time, she scolded angrily, "you little girl, look what you got for me." It''s disfigured.


    "You scared me first." Su Rou was speechless. If Yu Feng hadn''t run to scare her, would she accidentally spill the ink of her pen? To say, Yufeng''s character is not good!


    "Hum, I''ll report to your brother." Yu Feng glanced at Su Rou, wiped his face and walked into the president''s office.


    Well, she complained first! But it''s no use complaining. Su Yuze won''t say anything about her.


    However, since Yufeng is looking for Su Yuze, she naturally wants to soak a glass of water for Yufeng. The visitor is a guest.


    When Su Rou walked in with hot tea, he heard Yu Feng say, "Yu Shao, look at my face, you take care of your daughter-in-law!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yuze looked at his face. Yu Feng wiped it himself just now, and the whole face turned black.


    "She sprayed me with ink." Yu Feng said wrongfully.


    Su Rou put the hot tea cup into Yufeng''s hand, "I''m so sorry. I was scared and dumped you."


    "Wow... It''s hot!"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Yufeng put the cup in his hand on the tea table, "I''m kidding!"


    Su Yuze probably understood what had happened, and his face was slightly chilly. "Yufeng, your skin itched, didn''t you? If you have nothing to do, provoke little rouer! " It''s true. I''ve been like this since I was young. Every time I see Su Rou, I will run up and annoy Su rou.


    Yu Feng glanced, "Su xiaorou, you are really..."


    "Yufeng." Su Yuze called him.


    "All right, all right..."


    Su Rou smiled at Yufeng and then stepped back.


    "Yu Shao, I want to borrow your computer here, and... You''d better lend me another hacker." Yu Feng said.


    Su Yuze thought for a moment and asked, "can you attack?"


    "Yes or no, but it''s difficult... But I find that there seems to be some connection between your network and Su''s, so I want to try from you." Yu Feng said.


    "I see."


    Yufeng was busy in the morning until the afternoon. During this period, Su Yuze took Su Rou to lunch. Yufeng didn''t come out of the office. Su Rou asked curiously, "why hasn''t brother Yufeng come out yet? Are you Ko? "


    "Oh, no, he''s busy."


    "Busy here?" Su Rou asked in surprise. After all, this is a prosperous age, not Yu''s company. What are you doing here?


    Su Yuze nodded and took Su Rou''s small hand. "Let Yufeng keep the company for us."


    "..." Su Rou smiled, "remember to bring some takeout to brother Yufeng. Don''t starve to death." Yufeng must have something important. He''s so busy that he doesn''t even have time for lunch.


    Su Yuze nodded, but soon, he was a little unhappy, "don''t care about other men."


    "I don''t... that is, it''s not good to starve to death in your office."


    Su Yuze was right when he thought about it. "Xiaorou, you''re bad."


    Su Rou raised her eyebrows, "who let brother Yufeng scare me today."


    "You don''t have to bring him lunch." You can''t die without a meal anyway.


    As a result, Su Yuze really didn''t bring food to Yufeng, but Yufeng was too busy to eat. His forehead was full of fine beads of sweat, and his hands kept moving on the computer. Even Su Yuze didn''t notice when he came back.


    "Yu Shao, your hacker technology can''t keep up with me. Can you call him and ask him to help cover it?" This is good for large companies. The protective wall is as thick as anything.


    "Yes."


    Until more than five o''clock in the afternoon, Yufeng finally breathed a sigh of relief, "yushao, I''ll send it to you when I call out the monitor."


    After breaking through the first floor, it''s much better, "OK, I''ll invite you to dinner today."


    "Oh, it''s rare. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 336

    Su''s network is protected by the most sophisticated firewall. The reason why Yufeng called another hacker to make a diversion is that it is easier to break through.


    Su''s background technology tracked and repaired the firewall immediately after it was found broken, but there was no movement after it was broken. The technology only felt strange. It was quiet after repairing the firewall.


    "Xiao Rong, is there anything different with you?"


    "No, the protective wall seems to be broken, but the IP address is tracked."


    "Oh..." it''s probably an illusion.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun''s language department is going to hold a party at the end of the semester. You can also invite people from other departments to attend. Xiao Yun thinks that Su Rou must be bored when she goes to work every day. Calling her to attend this small party can relax her mood.


    "Hello? "Yun Yun." Su Rou gets a call from Xiao Yun when she gets off work.


    "It''s me. Let me tell you something. Our department will hold an open party this weekend. Do you want to come?" Xiao Yun said happily at the other end of the phone.


    Party? Su Rou thought, "is it not good for me to go? It was organized by your department, not me. "


    "It''s open. You can come. There will be a lot of people at that time." Xiao Yun comforted, "do you think it''s really only people from our department? Maybe there are people from other schools! "


    "Ah, but..."


    "Meat, eating and drinking are free." Xiao Yun said with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll go."


    Hung up the phone, Su Yuze saw Su Rou''s lips with a shallow smile, "it''s Xiao Yun?"


    "Yes."


    "Say what?"


    Su Rou looked at him. "There''s going to be a small party in the Department this weekend, so I''m invited to attend it for free."


    Su Yuze nodded as he listened, but when he heard the last sentence, he couldn''t help laughing, "you just went for this."


    Su Rou scratched her head. "No... I also want to see yunyun."


    "All right."


    The party was held in the evening. Su Yuze personally drove her over. "Call me when it''s over and I''ll pick you up." I thought I didn''t want her to go out so late, but since I was with Xiao Yun, there should be no problem.


    "If it''s too late, I''ll come back by myself." It will be troublesome to let him run around like this all the time.


    Su Yuze shook his head seriously, "darling, I''m not at ease when you come back. Call me, huh?"


    "Yes." Su Rou looked at him and nodded gently, but after a while, she said, "then I won''t go."


    "It doesn''t matter. You haven''t played with Xiao Yun for a long time."


    "... all right."


    At the weekend, Su Rou was wearing a white dress and was sent to the gate of Senior Colonel t by Su Yuze. Xiao Yun stood at the door and saw Su Rou get off. She immediately welcomed her, "meat!"


    "Hi." Su Rou heard the sound and waved to her.


    Su Yuze wants to get out of the window, "Xiao rouer, remember to call." Then he looked at Xiao Yun, "don''t let her drink."


    Xiao Yun nodded ruthlessly, "understand! Boss Su! "


    Take Su Rou to the small venue, which is beautifully decorated. It says, "Oh, is it your seniors and sisters who are leaving school?"


    "Yes, so we held this little party. Hee hee, the food and drink were funded by our predecessors."


    "Will our department do the same?" Su Rou thought for a moment, then shrugged, "forget it, I haven''t read anyway." These parties have nothing to do with her. If Xiao Yun hadn''t invited herself this time, she wouldn''t have come.


    Su Rou took a small cake and ate it. "This is delicious. Yunyun, you can eat one."


    Xiao Yun opened his mouth and caught a small cake. "It''s really good."


    Su Rou looked at the meeting. There were a lot of people coming. Moreover, as Xiao Yun said, most of these were not their department. It seems that many people came for free food and drink!


    "Meat, in fact, it is because a senior student who is going to graduate this year is going to marry his girlfriend, so he is so generous."


    "Such..." just graduated has been set for life, "really happy."


    Xiao Yun smiled and pushed her, "aren''t you very happy yourself? Little woman... "She and boss Su have never been separated since childhood. They are much happier than their elders, okay? Strictly speaking, they have been talking for 18 years.


    "It feels different..." Su Yuze didn''t go to school with her. How can she feel that pure campus love?


    Xiao Yun fed Su Rou a small cake. "Just play. There are a lot of people. Don''t lose it."


    "Well... I''ll just eat. I haven''t had dinner yet." Su Rou picked up another drink.


    "Well, don''t drink."


    While eating the cake, Su Rou watched the coming and going students playing games. The remaining light in the corner of her eyes suddenly glanced at Su Meimei. Liu Mei frowned slightly, but she was relieved. Yes, Su Meimei is also t big, and it is normal to appear here.


    The meeting hall was not big. As soon as she came in, she saw Su Rou and her face changed slightly. "You''re here, too. Cheat food and drink?"


    "Well, yes." Su Rou said calmly, "what about you? Aren''t you cheating on food and drink? "


    "Oh, do you think I need it?" She is not so poor that she has nothing to eat. How could she come here to cheat on food and drink?


    Su Rou seemed to think of something, nodded and said, "are you... Looking for a girlfriend?"


    Melanie looked at her. "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you kiss a couple of warm... Last time?"


    "You..." mentioned this, Su Meimei''s face turned green, as if she felt the scene of being kissed by a woman again. For a moment, Su Meimei raised her hand angrily.


    "Su Meimei." Xiao Yun held her hand aside. "Are you going to make trouble at the farewell party of senior students?"


    Around, several students looked curiously and looked a little strange. Su Meimei waved Xiao Yun''s hand and whispered a warning to Su Rou, "you''d better not spread it everywhere!"


    Seeing that Su Meimei turned her waist and hips and walked away, Xiao Yun leaned over and asked, "what don''t publicize?"


    "Someone''s stain."


    "Stain?" People like Su Meimei even agree that there are stains on their bodies.


    Su Rou "Shh", this is what Su Mei Mei''s handle is¡° Aren''t you going there to help? Go ahead. I''ll be fine alone. "


    "Well... You have something to call me."

 Chapter 337

    There were a lot of people at the party. For the first time, Su Rou thought there were a lot of people in the University, and most of them came in pairs. Su Rou saw several couples kissing wantonly.


    Love in the student age is so simple and bold!


    Su Rou turns her head away and doesn''t treat people with disrespect. She still knows this truth! But soon, Su Rou''s eyes stopped. How did she see Su Ziqi?


    The man who walked in with several boys was su Ziqi, but he didn''t know how he came.


    Su Ziqi frowned when he looked around the venue of the small party. This place is so small... It can''t compare with the banquet venue of the upper class outside. If it hadn''t been forced by others, he probably wouldn''t have come.


    However, when seeing Su Rou, Su Ziqi''s eyes were a little hot. Was he dazzled or hallucinating? He seems to have seen Su rou.


    "Xiao Rou, why are you here?" Su Ziqi ran over and asked, leaving his companions behind him¡° Oh, I almost forgot that you are also a student of this school. "


    "HMM..." Su Rou nodded. "How did you get here?"


    "I was dragged over by others and said there was free food here." Su Ziqi spread his hand and said that he was actually very helpless.


    Su Rou smiled, "OK."


    "Xiaorou..." Su Ziqi wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by the people behind him.


    Su Ziqi''s shoulder was pressed with a hand, and then there was a big face, "Hey, Ziqi, come and drink with me..."


    Su Ziqi waved away the man, with an impatient expression on his face, "go and drink by yourself." Don''t you see him talking to others?


    "Come on, I''m in a bad mood today. I''ve just been dumped by my girlfriend... Come and have a drink with me!"


    "You..." Su Ziqi wanted to beat up his companions.


    Seeing this, Su Rou had to say, "go. People are in a bad mood. You should be a friend to help him enlighten him."


    Su Ziqi was helpless, but he really didn''t want to go, but Su Rou said so. If he didn''t go, would he look very stingy?


    When Su Ziqi was stunned, his companions behind him had already pulled Su Ziqi away, "it''s still a beauty and sensible."


    What Baijiu Su Ziqi sat on a small table with indignant indignant, there were many wine, beer, red wine and liquor on the table... What wine had, the boy grabbed a bottle of Baijiu and then poured a cup to Su Zi Qi, "come and drink!"


    "..." Su Ziqi took the glass and was bored without looking at it.


    "I clearly like her so much. Why do you think she dumped me?"


    "..." how did he know? Anyway, with his rude words, it is estimated that few women will like him?


    "I can''t figure it out. Why doesn''t she like me?" The boy choked off the liquor in his hand, "and fell in love with others."


    "..." Su Ziqi couldn''t help looking at Su rou. Yes... Why doesn''t Su Rou like herself? Why does she like Yuze?


    Influenced by his companions, Su Ziqi also began to drink wine, one cup after another. For a moment, I only saw two men pouring wine on the table.


    What would happen if... You confessed with Su Rou? Will su Rou throw herself into her arms from brother Yuze? Will you like yourself?


    "Wow, free drinks are good. I can drink whatever I like!"


    "..." Su Ziqi looked at his companions in disgrace. Even if it was free, he didn''t have to say it so loudly? No shame!


    ¡­¡­


    After Xiao Yun arranged the venue, he waved to Su Rou, "how about it, isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Well, it looks good." Su Rou nodded.


    The whole venue is glittering, and the protagonists haven''t come yet¡° Meat, today is the senior''s proposal ceremony. The lights will be turned off later. Don''t be afraid. "


    "What time is it?" Su Rou asked.


    "About nine o''clock." Because the sister hasn''t arrived yet.


    "Then I may not be able to wait..." Su Rou said with some regret, "brother Ze told me not to play too late."


    Xiao Yun opened his mouth, "that''s right..." of course it''s understandable. When they were brothers and sisters in the past, boss Su restricted Su Rou''s evening activities. He resolutely couldn''t go home too late at night. "Well, I''ll take you out later."


    "Yes."


    When the clock pointed to 8:50, Su Rou''s mobile phone rang. It was su Yuze''s text message to remind her that she could go home early.


    "Is it boss Su''s?" Xiao Yun asked.


    "Well, I''ll go home first." Su Rou picked up another pudding in her hand.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Su Rou picked up her small bag and stood up. When she was just about to leave, all the lights in the whole venue went out. Xiao Yun looked around, "ah, it seems that the proposal ceremony has begun. Meat, are you sure you won''t wait any longer?"


    "Well, brother Ze is already on his way. It''s almost time for me to go out."


    "Well... Be careful. It''s dark here." Because it''s too sudden to turn off the light, be careful not to hit anything before your eyes adapt to the darkness.


    Su Ziqi, who was pouring wine on the table next door, looked at Su Rou all the time. Seeing that she stood up and seemed ready to leave, he also put down his glass and stood up involuntarily.


    "Eh? Ziqi? What are you doing... "


    Su Ziqi drank too much wine. As soon as he stood up, he shook a little. As soon as he took a step, suddenly the whole venue was dark. Su Ziqi, who can''t see anything, naturally can''t see Su Rou, but he can vaguely hear her voice. She''s leaving! She''s going back to that man!


    I don''t know why. Su Ziqi walked along with his voice. His steps were soft, but he was firm... Don''t go. He finally met her. If he let her go, he won''t know when to meet again next time!


    Su Rou originally wanted to take Xiao Yun''s hand and go out slowly, but her outstretched hand was caught by another big hand on the way and dragged forward.


    This is not Xiao Yun''s hand, but a man''s. only boys'' hands are so big and rough!


    "Who are you?" Su Rou asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Where are you taking me?" Su Rou stubbornly refused to go. Who the hell is this man? Why do you catch yourself when it''s so dark?


    "Meat?" Xiao Yun called Su Rou''s name indefinitely. He was black and couldn''t see anything clearly.

 Chapter 338

    "Xiao Rou..."


    "Su Ziqi?" Su Rou felt very familiar when she heard the other party call her name.


    After su Ziqi quickly adapted to the darkness, he directly dragged Su Rou to a corner of the venue, supported the wall with both hands, and trapped Su Rou between himself and the wall.


    Su Rou''s back was hit and felt some pain. She narrowed her eyes slightly and tried to adapt to the darkness in front of her, "are you su Ziqi?"


    Su Ziqi looked at her like this. In the dark meeting place, Su Ziqi could only see Su Rou''s soft face and his flickering big eyes. The unique body fragrance of the girl was filling the tip of his nose.


    "Xiaorou..." Su Ziqi said. Under the urging of alcohol, Su Ziqi''s eyes became a little confused.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Rou asked.


    "I..."


    "Did you drink?" Su Rou smelled a strong smell of alcohol in front of her.


    Su Ziqi drank a lot tonight, so he dared to stop Su Rou so boldly. There was also a faint cry from Xiao Yun, "meat, meat..."


    Su Rou sees that Su Ziqi is strange. She brings her here without talking, and her posture is also very strange. She is not used to it! So he was ready to call Xiao Yun to the rescue site, "Yun..."


    "Xiaorou!" Su Ziqi suddenly put out his hand and covered Su Rou''s mouth, "I have something to tell you."


    Su Rou was covered by him and only showed a pair of eyes, looking at him suspiciously.


    Su Ziqi was silent for a few seconds and said, "xiaorou... Don''t be with brother Yuze."


    what do you mean? Su Rou was covered with her mouth and couldn''t make a sound. She could only ask with her eyes.


    "You just stayed with brother feather for too long, so you rely on him." Su Ziqi''s tone was firm, "isn''t it?"


    Is it something? What exactly is he trying to express?


    "Xiaorou, I like you too... Can you not be with brother Yuze?" Su Ziqi said, and the whole person gradually moved closer to her.


    What''s he doing?


    Su Rou''s expression changed slightly. Is Su Ziqi serious? It should be... Because she saw that Su Ziqi really came together, very close to her, and the strong smell of wine came.


    "Hmm..." Su Rou struggled to push him, but the power difference between men and women made Su Rou unable to push him away. At last, he bit him and covered his hand.


    "Ah..." Su Rou bit her hard. Su Ziqi loosened his hand because of the sharp pain in his hand. "You bite me?"


    Su Rou finally liberated her mouth and said to Su Ziqi, "what are you doing!" Always say something strange.


    "What I said is true!" Su Ziqi''s mind was hot. Looking at Su Rou in front of his eyes, he felt that his heart was hot.


    "Su Ziqi!" Su Rou frowned, "let go of me, I''m going home."


    "No..." I finally saw her. If I didn''t fight for it, there might be no meeting. "Xiaorou, I really like you..."


    Seeing Su Ziqi''s lips coming down again, Su Rou slapped them directly, "Su Ziqi, you drink too much! You have to take the wind to find another woman. "


    "I like you, xiaorou..."


    Su Rou pushed him away, and Liu Mei frowned tightly, "Su Ziqi, don''t let me hate you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Sorry, I''m already with brother Ze. Bye." Su Rou said and pushed Su Ziqi away.


    "Yun Yun." Su Rou''s eyesight gradually adapted to the darkness, so she began to look for Xiao Yun.


    Xiao Yun finally found Su Rou after turning around. "Hey, rou Rou, what did you just do?" Why, when she went to catch Su Rou''s hand, she didn''t catch anything, and there were so many people. She shouldn''t have been dispersed.


    "Oh, I was knocked away. I didn''t see you." Su Rou explained that she didn''t say what she had been taken away by Su Ziqi.


    "Then why don''t you call me?"


    "Yes, maybe you didn''t hear me... Well, let''s go out." Su Rou smiled and pulled Xiao Yun''s hand.


    "Well, boss Su should be here soon."


    Just as Su Rou and Xiao Yun were walking out of the venue, dim lights suddenly lit up in the venue. Su Ziqi leaned against the wall, his forehead against the wall, and the expression on his face was a little complicated.


    "Brother Zi Qi!" Melanie stood behind him and patted him on the shoulder.


    "..." Su Ziqi ignored it. He was in lovelorn at the moment.


    "What were you doing here with Su Rou just now?" The expression on Su Mei''s face was a little strange, with a slight twist.


    Su Ziqi glanced at her. She only felt a surge of irritability in her heart about Su Meimei''s pressing words, "what''s none of your business?"


    At that time, Su Meimei clearly heard Su Ziqi''s confession to Su rou. She also happened to be in this corner. When the light was dark, there was a commotion in the crowd. She also sat in the corner and played through her mobile phone bored, and heard such a conversation.


    "Don''t you admit it? Oh, I took it! " Su Meimei said, took out her cell phone, turned out the photo and showed it to him. Although it was a little dark, it could still be vaguely recognized.


    "What do you want?" Su Ziqi asked coldly.


    "What do I want to do?" Su Mei Mei raised her voice a little, "I should ask you, what do you want to do? You like Su Rou! "


    "I like xiaorou. What''s the matter with you?" After drinking wine, Su Ziqi dared to say anything now, "dead eight women!"


    "You scold me!" Su Meimei''s eyes widened in disbelief. Su Ziqi never scolded her before, "you scolded me for Su Rou''s bitch!"


    "Don''t you say xiaorou!" Su Ziqi''s eyes were a little red because of alcohol, "bitch."


    Su Mei Mei was really angry, "you... OK, OK! Believe it or not, I''ll tell my uncle and aunt what you like about Su Rou! "


    "Hum, xiaorou is not my sister anyway. I like her. It''s not incest!" Even if it''s a real sister, doesn''t he like it¡° Su Mei Mei, you are not qualified to come to me. Take care of yourself. "


    Su Ziqi''s mood was extremely depressed. His character was not afraid of Su Meimei telling her parents. Getting rid of Su Meimei, Su Ziqi then returned to his seat in the dim light and drank more violently than before.


    With hatred in her eyes, Su Mei looked at Su Ziqi''s back and her face was distorted! Su Rou is really capable. She hooked up with brother Yuze. Now even brother Ziqi is bewitched by her!


    I really should show brother Yuze that Su Rou is such a person!

 Chapter 339

    When Su Rou went out, she saw that Su Yuze had already waited at the school gate. After she said goodbye to Xiao Yun, she sat in Su Yuze''s car, "have you been here for a long time?"


    "Just arrived for a while." Su Yuze then asked, "how did you come out? Reluctant to eat? "


    "Oh, you mean I''m a pig!" Su Rou retorted angrily, "there were some small situations at that time."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Hmm..." Su Rou didn''t want to say anything about Su Ziqi. Besides, he didn''t do anything to himself. Saying it would only make su Yuze angry¡° When a senior wanted to propose, all the lights went out. It took a little time to come out. "


    Propose


    "All right." Su Yuze started the engine, "are you still hungry? Would you like to have a snack? "


    Hearing the midnight snack, Su Rou''s eyes lit up, "OK, I want to eat."


    Oh... Look, she doesn''t admit that she is a pig? However, it''s lovely to be so honest and mindless.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Su Yuze''s cell phone rang. It was a strange phone. Su Yuze looked and didn''t know, so he ignored it.


    When Su Rou came in to send the document for signature, she saw the ringing mobile phone, "brother Ze, phone."


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Su Rou leaned over and looked. Sure enough, there was no caller ID, "it shouldn''t be a woman. I''ll answer it for you."


    "There is no woman." Su Yuze said, but he didn''t object to her answering his phone.


    Su Rou took her cell phone and pressed the answer button. Sure enough, a female voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hey, brother Yuze!"


    It''s just that the sound is so familiar! It''s like Sue Mei''s voice!


    Seeing Su Rou''s eyebrows frowning slightly, Su Yuze looked at her with a little doubt, "who?"


    "Su Meimei." Why did she come to call Su Yuze?


    Su Meimei didn''t hear Su Yuze''s answer at the other end of the phone. Instead, she heard Su Rou''s voice. Suddenly, she turned her mouth at the other end of the phone, "Su Rou?"


    Su Meimei''s voice was very sharp. Su Rou slightly took away her mobile phone. "It''s me. What''s the matter with brother Ze?"


    "Why should I tell you? You ask brother Yuze to answer the phone."


    "I''m his secretary. You can tell me anything first." Su Rou said, how do you feel that Su Meimei looks like a female overlord? I really don''t know where she comes from her sense of superiority.


    Su Mei Mei sneered at the other end of the phone, "it''s a private matter! Of course you can''t listen. "


    Su Rou silently rolled her eyes and said it as if it were true. What great things can''t let her listen to¡° Brother Ze, I''m looking for you. "


    Su Yuze took the phone and pulled Su Rou over. Just now he heard their conversation. Su Meimei disliked Su Rou so much that he had to let Su Rou listen.


    "Sue, it''s me." Su Yuze took the phone and pressed the hands-free button.


    "Brother yusawa." Su Mei Mei shouted to him, but her voice was too artificial. "Has Su Rou gone out? I have something to tell you. "


    "What''s up, you said."


    "Is she out?" She insisted.


    "You say!" Su Yuze''s tone was impatient. This Su Meimei was really inexplicably persistent.


    Su Meimei pondered for a while and didn''t hear Su Rou''s voice. It should be gone¡° Brother Yuze, what I told you is about Su rou. I tell you, Su Rou is not as simple as she looks. She hooked brother Qi at school two days ago! Brother Yuze, don''t be cheated by her! "


    "Seduce... Ziqi?" Su Yuze glanced at Su Rou in her arms and asked her in her eyes, what happened?


    "Yes, you don''t see how shameless Su Rou is. She and brother Ziqi are in the corner when the lights are off..." Su Meimei stopped halfway through her speech, but the words behind her are more imaginative.


    In the corner?! How about in the corner?


    Su Meimei really has the ability to confuse black and white. She looked at Su Yuze and answered him with her mouth, "I''ll explain to you later."


    "Brother Yuze? Yuze? Are you still there? " Asked Sue Mei Mei.


    "Yes." Su Yuze squeezed Su Rou''s palm slightly and casually.


    "Do you... Have nothing to show?" Su Meimei asked reluctantly, how could it be? How is it possible that when you know your girlfriend is so shameless to seduce other men, your boyfriend doesn''t have any reaction?


    "Well, how do you want me to react?"


    "You should..." break up with her, don''t sue Rou!


    "Su Meimei, I''ve been with little rou''er for 18 years. How long have you been with her?" In other words, he knew Su Rou more than she did.


    Su Meimei choked on Su Yuze''s words. "Brother Yuze, you still don''t believe it, do you? I have photos... "


    Su Yuze didn''t want to listen to Su Meimei''s nonsense, so he directly pressed the hang up button.


    Looking at Su Rou again, "hum, little Rou, should you explain it to me?"


    "Actually..." Su Rou thought for a while. She couldn''t remember it clearly.


    "Come on, I''ll listen." Su Yuze doesn''t believe Su Rou, but he wants to find out what happened at that time.


    Su Rou simply said the matter again, "that''s it. It''s not what Su Meimei said at all. I seduced Su Ziqi... Oh, please, how can I seduce him!" It''s clear that Su Ziqi dragged her, okay?


    Speaking of this, Su Yuze''s mobile phone "Ding" sounded. When you open the SMS, you can see the photo sent by Su Meimei. Su Ziqi and Su Rou are vaguely crowded in the corner. Although they are a little fuzzy, they can still vaguely recognize their bodies.


    "Su Mei Mei is really lying with her eyes open." Su Yuze saw it. On the photo, it was su Ziqi who covered Su Rou''s mouth.


    "She still has photos!" Su Rou''s heart immediately became disgusted and secretly photographed this kind of thing. It''s really obscene¡° She won''t send it to others, will she? " According to Su Meimei''s personality, it is very likely to do so.


    Su Yuze pacified and patted her little head, "I''ll solve it." Then he copied a video from the computer, "she shouldn''t forget this." A video of her kissing with a couple!


    After sending out the video, Su Yuze pulled Su roulai, bowed his head and kissed her pink lips.


    He felt his lips gently torn and bitten, "well... What are you doing biting me?"


    "Disinfect you." Su Yuze said calmly.

 Chapter 340

    Although she was disinfected by Su Yuze, Su Rou was cleaned up that night. After they tossed about in the middle of the night, Su Yuze was able to let her go, "don''t hide it from me next time."


    Su Rou pinched him all over. "I''m not worried that you''ll be angry when you hear it... Besides, nothing happened to us." Su Rou said pleasantly.


    "I''ll be angry if you don''t tell me." Su Yuze kissed her lips. Because of the small hands raging around his waist, the desire in his eyes was strong again, "are you playing with fire?"


    "No..." feeling the familiar flame in his eyes, Su Rou rolled up her quilt and wanted to wrap herself in, but she was thrown away by Su Yuze.


    "Come and put out the fire for me."


    Next time, you can''t hide it. In the end, you''ll suffer.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Meimei thought Su Yuze didn''t believe it, so she sent out the photos in her mobile phone, so brother Yuze should believe it!


    But Su Meimei waited for a long time. Su Yuze didn''t have any reaction. Still don''t you believe it? Or... He has actually quarreled with Su Rou?


    If so, that''s the best! She said, no man would like his girlfriend to be a slut who loves to seduce men!


    But she was not happy too early. Suddenly her mobile phone rang and the message was MMS.


    What is it?


    Su Meimei opened it and only looked at it for a few seconds. She threw her cell phone out! Ah - damn it, it''s a video of her kissing with her!


    Su Mei was so obsequious that she almost didn''t hit the wall. Damn it, damn it! She finally wanted to forget it. Why did she remind her again! And... Hell, there''s a video!


    When Su Kaiming heard the sound of smashing things in Su Meimei''s room, he immediately opened the door and said, "Meimei, are you going to tear down the house? Who made you angry again? "


    "Dad..." Su Mei stared at her mobile phone and said wrongfully, "someone photographed what happened at the party last time!"


    "What?"


    Su Meimei showed her mobile phone to Su Kaiming, "look!"


    Su Kaiming frowned, "who sent it to you?"


    "It''s brother Yuze!"


    Su Yuze? What does he want to do by sending this video to Mei Mei? What''s the purpose?!


    Su Kaiming silently walked into his bedroom and began to operate the stock market on the Internet without saying a word. He always felt that Su Yuze sent this video to Su Meimei for a different purpose. He must speed up his steps and decided not to let Su Yuze have the opportunity to threaten Mei Mei!


    When Liu Rulan came into the bedroom, she asked strangely, "husband, what''s the matter with Mei Mei? What are you crazy about? " Just after passing by Melanie''s bedroom, I saw that Melanie''s bedroom was in a mess and was thrown everywhere by herself, like a locust in transit!


    Su Kaiming said carelessly while operating the stock market, "it''s all right. I''m solving it."


    "Solve what?" Liu Rulan asked curiously.


    "Stock market."


    Liu Rulan leaned over and looked twice. "Why, why is the prosperous age still like this?" It''s reasonable to say that Su''s stock market foundation should be more stable. It''s not difficult to bring down anyone. How did it become like this in the prosperous age?


    "I don''t know..." Su Kaiming''s expression was dignified. "Anyway, I tried to find a way to avoid Yuze threatening Mei at that time."


    As soon as he heard the word "threat", Liu Rulan became excited, "what''s the matter? What threat? "


    "Just now, Su Meimei received a short message from Yuze. It was a video of Mei Mei and the woman at the party last time!" Su Kaiming said.


    As soon as Liu Rulan heard it, the whole person was a little angry, "really? But where did Yuze get the video? We didn''t even notice anyone shooting! How could he, how could he? " If this video gets out, how will Mei Mei behave in the future?


    Su Kaiming shook his head slowly, "I don''t know... That''s why I thought, is there any purpose for Yuze!"


    Liu Rulan''s face also sank, "yes, I''d better hurry up." Don''t be defeated by Su Yuze!


    "I see. Isn''t this being done?" Su Yuze, they can''t see through anyone, so we must guard against him!


    Liu Rulan thought for a moment. She suddenly felt that Su Meimei was too poor and threatened by Su Yuze. Originally, she thought that Yu Ze would at least take into account the Su family''s feelings and would not do too much. Now it seems that she was wrong about Su Yuze. "Could the woman who insulted Mei be deliberately released by Yu Ze?" Now think about it, it''s really possible.


    Su Kaiming thought for a moment, "it''s very possible that the woman seems to be Yuze''s former secretary."


    "That''s it!" Liu Rulan suddenly patted his thigh excitedly, "it''s Yuze. He must have deliberately!"


    "Yes."


    "How innocent that Fawny is. I''ll comfort her."


    "Go."


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later


    Yu Feng called, "Yu Shao, I found that Shengshi''s stock market fell again."


    "Well, I know." Su Yuze said faintly that Su Kaiming should go all out now¡° Where are you? Any news? "


    Yu Feng smiled on the other end of the phone, "of course, how can I call you without news?"


    "Ah..." Su Yuze smiled, "very good."


    "Well, when I send something to your mailbox." Yu Feng''s tone was a little excited, "as you said, Su Kaiming''s monitoring is deceptive!"


    "I want to know."


    "Then don''t you want to help your second uncle rehabilitate?" Maybe Su Yue would think he came to help him!


    "No, it''s for myself."


    "Ha ha... I''m afraid someone won''t think so." Yu Feng said disdainfully.


    Su Yuze received the documents from Yu Feng. There were a collection of several videos in it. He looked at it carefully. It was like "Su Yue" sneaking into the safe room. I have to say that the man''s back was really similar to Su Yue, and his head was lowered all over the city. If he didn''t look carefully, he thought it was Su Yue.


    It seems that we have to find this talent! And this person, Su Kaiming, after using him, is absolutely impossible to put him in the company. Su Kaiming is so smart, how can he keep this scourge?


    Su Yuze took a screenshot of the fake Su Yue''s side face, sent it to the technology, and said, "give me a clear enlargement of this person."


    "OK, president."


    As long as the man is not dead, he will be able to find him.

 Chapter 341

    After Liu Rulan talked with Su Meimei, she no longer said Su Rou in front of Su Yuze. Su Yuze has warned her. She can''t imagine where her face would go if this video was circulated!


    "Mei Mei, don''t provoke Yuze in the future. Wait until your father stabilizes." Now there is still a competitive relationship between the two. If Su Yuze catches anything, it will be great!


    "I don''t have..." Su Meimei said unhappily. "I just..." let brother Yuze see Su Rou''s nature!


    "Whatever it is, you''d better not find Yuze again!" Liu Rulan''s tone was a little serious.


    "Well, I see..." said Sue Mei angrily. Unfortunately, what happened at that time was photographed!


    It''s just... There''s no such coincidence. I just sent Su Yuze that photo, and Su Yuze immediately sent her such a video. Maybe Su Rou instigated it!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze''s stock market has been operated in a dark box for a long time, but in the last two days, his stock market has become unstable, but it doesn''t matter. Now he starts to poke Su from another point!


    "President!" A bodyguard in black came in. He was from the underground base. Recently, he received a task to find someone. As a result, all the people who had nothing to do in the whole base went out.


    "Well, say." Su Yuze said while operating the computer.


    "Already have eyebrows and eyes!"


    "Oh?" Su Yuze stopped his action and looked at the man¡° Where are the people? "


    "Brought him to the base. Do you need to bring him?" The bodyguard in black inquired that the boy could really run. Maybe Su Kaiming gave him a way back. They didn''t catch him until Australia.


    "Good president."


    Twenty minutes later, a flustered man was brought over. He looked around, "you, you... What do you want to do?" Inexplicably caught, the people I saw were all people in black, or muscular thugs, as terrible as they want!


    Su Yuze looked at him. His figure was very similar to Su Yue. Even his appearance was a little similar. No wonder he would be selected by Su Kaiming.


    "What''s your name?" Su Yuze asked.


    "I... I..." the man stammered. Of course, Su Yuze knew that the president of Shengshi had never seen him, but it was rumored that the president of Shengshi was moody. It was enough to make him nervous to catch him without saying anything this time.


    At this time, Su Rou came in with a glass of boiled water and handed it to the trembling man, "calm down."


    Shock? Oh, yes, he really needs to be surprised, "thank you, thank you..."


    The man looked at Su rou. This was the only normal person he had seen all day!


    "Do you believe I''ll dig out your eyes?" Su Yuze was in a bad mood when he saw that his eyes had been staring at Su rou.


    "I......" threatened by Su Yuze, the man began to be nervous again.


    There is only Su Yuze in Mingming''s office, but I don''t know why, which makes the man more nervous! There is a feeling of facing a great enemy.


    "I never like to repeat a sentence many times." Su Yuze said indifferently, "name."


    "I, my name is Xu Liang." The man drank a few salivas and was able to speak normally at last.


    "You''re working for Su Kaiming."


    Xu Liang''s heart "cluttered" for a while, "I didn''t." He whispered, as Su Kaiming said, let him not mention Su after going abroad.


    "No?" Su Yuze playfully touched his chin, "don''t you tell the truth?"


    Immediately, Su Yuze pointed his laptop at Xu Liang and showed him the picture taken by the above surveillance video. When Xu Liang saw his furtive appearance above, his face suddenly changed, "you..."


    "The person above is you!"


    "No, it''s not..." Xu Liang shook his head. He would never admit it.


    Su Yuze had already guessed that he would have this reaction, "do you want me to enlarge it for you?"


    After that, Su Yuze clicked a few times on the computer and saw his head quickly enlarged, enlarged, and finally occupied the whole screen directly.


    "..." is clear enough to be blind!


    "I think your old mother must want to see you."


    "You!" Xu Liang''s eyes suddenly widened. Su Yuze has mastered his family¡° Don''t shoot my mother! "


    "Of course, as long as you are willing to help me." Su Yuze smiled, but his expression was unusually cold.


    Xu Liang''s expression changed many times. Finally, he hung his hand weakly, "what do you want to know?"


    "Not much. It''s about you stealing Su''s confidential documents."


    Xu Liang sighed, "in fact... This is what the chairman asked me to do. He lured me to steal confidential documents for him with a lot of money and further study abroad. Of course... It''s just fake stealing. I''ll give it to him after I steal it."


    "How dare you keep confidential company documents?"


    "No way... I also want to survive," said the chairman. I either do it or go! I can''t help it. I have to support my family! " Xu Liang''s tone was sad. He just wanted to be an ordinary office worker. When did he think he would steal his company''s confidential documents one day?


    Seeing his sad appearance, Su Yuze was silent for a while and said, "as long as you are willing to testify against Su Kaiming, I can protect your family."


    "...." Xu Liang stared at Su Yuze and testified against Su Kaiming¡° No, no... I can''t even think about it! "


    After all, he is his own Chairman, and he knows exactly how powerful Su is. He absolutely dare not take the risk!


    "Xu Liang." Su Yuze called him, "have you forgotten? My last name is Su, too. "


    "But..." it''s true that his surname is Su, but... He just doesn''t dare! He''s just a clerk!


    Su Yuze looked at him for a while and didn''t force him. He just said, "you''d better consider my request first and give me an answer, but... I only give you three days."


    Xu Liang is silent. If Su Kaiming''s choice is enough to change his whole life, then... Su Yuze''s choice can change his whole life!


    Xu Liang was taken away by the man in black. Before leaving, Xu Liang asked, "President Su, can you really guarantee it?"


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. "Well, it depends on whether you believe it or not."


    Xu Liang''s footsteps paused, "I know..."

 Chapter 342

    When Su Yuze took Su Rou home, Su Rou asked curiously, "have you settled with that man?" Just now she saw Xu Liang being taken away thoughtfully. The expression was a little dignified. She couldn''t tell what kind of mood it was.


    "No problem." Su Yuze patted her little head soothingly.


    "I think the man''s expression looks strange." Su Rou thought, "it seems that she is struggling with something." She knew that Su Yuze was always good at catching other people''s weaknesses, but as soon as the man came out, he seemed to be still in confusion.


    "He is weighing the Su family and the prosperous times. Which one can protect him from worry." No wonder, after all, it is unwise to fight su.


    Su Rou understood, "what if he doesn''t agree?"


    "No, he will." From the conversation just now, he can feel that Xu Liang is a person who attaches great importance to feelings. He can do anything for his family. Therefore, his chips are still right.


    Su Rou leaned over and kissed Su Yuze on the cheek, "OK, there will be a ''War'' soon." This should be the final duel between Su and Shengshi. If successful, Su Kaiming can abdicate.


    "So you reward me?" Su Yuze raised his lips and smiled, then pointed to his thin lips.


    Su Rou leaned over and kissed him again. "Are you satisfied?"


    "Well..." Su Yuze thought in embarrassment, "supply me in the evening."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Kaiming didn''t know what Xu Liang had been found. He was still bent on the stock market, which was a faster and more accurate direction to defeat the prosperous era.


    If his subordinates didn''t call, he might still be in the dark, "chairman? There''s a situation! "


    "What happened?" Su Kaiming is operating the stock market and has no mind to listen to each other.


    "Xu Liang... He''s gone."


    "What?" Su Kaiming''s expression changed when he heard Xu Liang¡° It''s gone. What does it mean to be gone? "


    It shouldn''t be. After sending Xu Liang abroad, he specially sent several people to guard him to ensure that he won''t be found. When the prosperous age is kicked off, there will be no possibility of an incident.


    "Just... It''s gone!" The other party''s tone was alarmed, "Chairman, we..."


    "Damn it, you''re fired!" Su Kaiming said angrily.


    Angrily hung up the phone. Su Kaiming sat in his chair and meditated for a while. Then he got another call, "go find Xu Liang!"


    "Yes, president!"


    Su Kaiming gets restless. Xu Liang''s disappearance is definitely not accidental. Can we say... It''s Yuze? No, how did Su Yuze know about it? He shouldn''t!


    Anyway, we must find Xu Liang in case... Su Yuze knows... No, not in case!


    Su Kaiming almost used more than half of his power to look for it. After a day, he finally got some results. "Chairman, Xu Liang has been taken away by Su Yuze."


    "Yuze..." it was him! It''s just, how did he know?


    "Chairman, what should I do now?"


    "..." although he promised Xu Liang that his future life would be smooth, it was difficult to guarantee that Su Yuze would not promise him anything. It was difficult to predict, so Xu Liang would not fall to Su Yuze. Thinking of this, Su Kaiming''s eyes flashed a determination, "find him... Kill him!"


    "Yes."


    Su Kaiming has a strong sense of revenge. All those who block his progress will be given by him... It sounds good to be eliminated, but it sounds bad to give up! Since Xu Liang has really been taken away by Yuze, he has no choice but to abandon him!


    Ask who in the world will not reveal secrets, only the dead!


    ¡­¡­


    Although Xu Liang is locked up in the base, he will not restrict his freedom. He can still move around, but he can''t go out.


    "By the way, can you let me go out and make a phone call?" Xu Liang said to the guards, "I''ll fight outside and never go out."


    The man in black thought for a while and then nodded. Anyway, boss Su still held Xu Liang''s handle. I''m sure he didn''t dare to act rashly, "yes."


    Xu Liang took the phone outside and began to call his family. At least he had to report peace.


    However, when he called, Xu Liang didn''t notice. Behind a big tree, he stretched out a black muzzle, which was facing his heart.


    "Be careful! Get down! "


    A loud roar sounded behind Xu Liang. Xu Liang subconsciously turned around, followed by a gunshot¡° Ah - "Xu Liang fell to the ground.


    "Damn it, all guard!"


    The black gun was slowly retracted, and the man hiding in the dark followed him.


    The man in black who took the lead immediately rushed to Xu Liang''s side and turned him over, "are you okay?"


    "Er......" Xu Liang vomited blood, and his body was stained red with blood, "I......"


    It seems that it''s not very good. The man in black called without saying a word. He had to call 120 as soon as possible. Xu Liang is now the most important witness!


    "Come on, you contact the hospital. I''ll call boss su." Another person immediately called Su Yuze, "Hello, boss Su?"


    "What?"


    "No, Xu Liang... He was shot!"


    "Send it to the hospital right away. I''ll be there later."


    "OK."


    Xu Liang''s chest was tightly covered by a person to prevent more blood flow¡° I... my phone. "


    "When the fuck have you been, and still care about your phone!" Is this man short of heart!


    The sharp pain made him speechless. As soon as it was dark, he lost consciousness.


    When Su Yuze arrived at the hospital, Xu Liang had been sent to the operating room for surgery. Originally, there was a major operation to be performed today, but I heard that this man was an acquaintance of the president of Shengshi, so I asked him to join the team. However, his condition is really serious.


    "What happened?" Su Yuze asked in a deep voice.


    The man in Black said with a guilty face, "I''m sorry, it''s our dereliction of duty. Xu Liang said he wanted to make a call, so I agreed. I didn''t expect... Someone would snipe him." When they found a stranger close to the base, it was too late. Xu Liang was shot and still in the chest. I don''t know now


    Su Yuze frowned. "Go back and get the punishment yourself."


    "Yes."


    "Tell the hospital to save Xu Liang at all costs!"


    "Yes!"


    "Besides, go and find out who did it!" If it''s only for Xu Liang, is it

 Chapter 343

    "Chairman, I have done so!"


    "Are you sure? Did you see Xu Liang die? " Su Kaiming''s tone was slightly excited. If he hadn''t died, he wouldn''t have done it in vain!


    "Don''t worry, chairman. I hit him in the heart!" However, because someone came, he had to leave the site to avoid being found by others. However, he believed in his skills and saw him hit the chest with his own eyes. Xu Liang must be dead!


    Hearing this, Su Kaiming finally breathed a sigh of relief, "well, I''m relieved."


    "Then, my reward..."


    "I see. I''ll call your card tomorrow."


    "Thank you, chairman!"


    Hang up the phone, Su Kaiming''s expression is obviously relaxed. As long as Xu Liang is dead, even if Su Yuze has evidence, he wants her to die without proof!


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Liang''s bullet taking operation lasted 12 hours. Su Yuze couldn''t stay home for Xu Liang, but he left some bodyguards in black here. "If there''s any mistake, you''ll go with him."


    "Yes, definitely not!"


    Su Rou is in the company, waiting for Su Yuze to pick him up. She heard when Su Yuze went, "brother Ze, how is he?" After all, Xu Liang is now their most important witness.


    "He doesn''t know yet." Su Yuze frowned, "the gun hit Xu Liang in the chest. I''m afraid it''s more or less bad."


    "Then... Who did it?"


    "Su Kaiming is nine times out of ten." If my uncle has lost his mind, he is likely to do such a thing.


    However, without evidence, Su Yuze can''t do anything to Su Kaiming¡° What if Xu Liang died?


    "It''s all right. I''ll continue to find a way when I really get there." People can not be unlucky all their life, nor can they be lucky all their life.


    "Yes."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Su Yuze touched Su Rou''s head and said softly.


    the second day


    The news came from the hospital. Su Yuze kissed Su Rou''s forehead while wearing clothes. "Xiao Rou, you''ll have a rest at home today. I''ll go out."


    Su Rou was still sleepy. Hearing his words, she suddenly woke up a lot. "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze rushed to the hospital. The bodyguard in black nodded to him, "boss Su, nothing!"


    "Where''s Xu Liang?"


    "It''s still inside." The man in black pointed to the operating room.


    At this point, the door of the operating room was opened and the doctor came out with the hospital bed¡° Ah, Mr. Su, here you are. "


    "How is he?" Su Yuze asked.


    "The patient is very lucky." The doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile.


    "What do you say?"


    The doctor told the nurse to push Xu Liang to the general ward first. Then he slowly took off his gloves. "Well, although the patient was shot in the chest, his heart was different from ordinary people and grew on the right."


    "...." Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. This news is really good news. Originally, he was ready to look for evidence again¡° So, I''m really lucky. "


    "Yes!" The doctor nodded. "It''s really lucky, but the effect of anesthetics hasn''t passed yet. We have to wait a while."


    Su Yuze nodded and then walked to the ward. Xu Liang was placed on the hospital bed with drops on his arms and pale lips. His whole face was haggard because of excessive blood loss, but the fluctuation on the ECG showed that he was still alive.


    Su Yuze pulled a chair and sat in front of the hospital bed, waiting silently.


    About half an hour later, Xu Liang slowly opened his eyes. He just woke up and didn''t understand where he was. He just looked around blankly.


    "Wake up, is there any discomfort?" Su Yuze saw his eyes move a few times and asked.


    "I..." Xu Liang opened his mouth and found that his voice was hoarse. "I want to drink some water..."


    Su Yuze helped him ring the bed bell and immediately came in a nurse. "He wants to drink water."


    "OK, just a moment, please." The nurse brought a glass of water and moistened Xu Liang''s lips with some water with a cotton swab. After repeating this several times, the nurse began to check his body. "The wound is sewn up. Be careful not to touch the water."


    Silence was restored in the ward again. Xu Liang was much better because he drank water. When he saw Su Yuze, he thought of the scene when he was shot, "President Su, I was shot?"


    "Yes."


    "It seems that I''m really lucky..." Xu Liang shook his head with a helpless smile.


    "Don''t you know? Your heart actually grows on the right. "


    Xu Liang looked at Su Yuze in surprise, "what? I don''t know... "Because the conditions at home are not very good, Xu Liang naturally can''t do the luxury of physical examination, so he doesn''t know his body is abnormal. It seems that God was destined not to let him die, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Just take what you need." Su Yuze said indifferently, "it is likely that Su Kaiming''s men attacked you."


    Xu Liang smiled bitterly, "I guess so..." he had only cooperated with Su Kaiming. Now he knew that he was caught by Su Yuze and wanted to kill people!


    "So, do you still choose to maintain Su?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Of course not!" Xu Liang shook his head and then looked at Su Yuze. "Are you sure you can protect our family?"


    "As long as you believe."


    "Good!" Xu Liang looked firmly at Su Yuze and said, "I will help Shengshi identify su." Since Su Kaiming has done this and must kill him, why should he be so honest? Isn''t this great disaster a chance given to you by God? He is also a man, and he wants to live!


    Su Yuze smiled, "OK." After making it clear to Xu Liang, things behind him will be easy to do. "First, let''s make a plan."


    "What plan?" Xu Liang asked puzzled.


    "You don''t think Su Kaiming will give up after knowing you''re not dead? In addition, you can''t go to court immediately when you are injured. "


    Xu Liang nodded. He understood, "I know. I''ll just listen to President su."


    "Well, I''ll create the illusion that you''re dead and reassure Su Kaiming. I''ll let you out when the court opens." Su Yuze thought, "during this period, I will send someone to protect you. You can rest assured to recover here."


    "Then my family..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you inform them."


    Xu Liang looked at Su Yuze gratefully, "thank you!"

 Chapter 344

    How wonderful it would be if he worked at Shengshi from the beginning! Su Yuze likes this kind of behavior very much. It''s Frank. Unlike Su''s, it used to be good. In the past two years, he felt Su''s miasma. The chairman even asked himself to steal confidential documents in order to frame the general manager!


    Oh... That''s crazy!


    After negotiating with Xu Liang, Su Yuze left the hospital.


    Su Kaiming must be very happy to know that Xu Liang is dead?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Kaiming was really happy. After learning about Xu Liang''s death, he was really relieved this time, but he was suspicious. He was still a little worried and sent someone to continue the investigation.


    It is said that a young man in his thirties died in the hospital and was sent to the autopsy room the next day.


    "Ha, Yuze must be very lost?" Su Kaiming said to himself, it''s good to have someone follow Xu Liang, otherwise he wouldn''t be so relaxed now.


    "Husband, you are in a good mood." Liu Rulan came from behind, holding a cup of coffee and putting it in Su Kaiming''s hand, "what''s up, can you tell me?"


    Su Kaiming was in a good mood. He first took a sip of coffee and then said, "do you remember the clerk I was looking for, Xu Liang?"


    Liu Rulan nodded, "well, remember, didn''t you send him to Australia?"


    "Well, I went to Australia... But I don''t know what happened. I suddenly returned home. I was caught by Yuze!" Su Kaiming snorted when he said this.


    "Ah?" Liu Rulan was startled, "what should I do?" Xu Liang is a party. If he is taken away by Su Yuze and used, it will be over!


    "Fortunately, I found it in time and asked someone to kill him!" Su Kaiming said proudly, "otherwise I don''t know what will happen by Su Yuze!"


    Liu Rulan frowned. Although she didn''t agree with Su Kaiming, there was no other way now¡° That''s good. Just don''t let Yuze threaten us again. " Liu Rulan sighed, "Mei Mei was made by Su Yuze and returned to her previous state."


    Speaking of it, Mei Mei is really pathetic. She did nothing but was threatened by Su Yuze. It was not easy for Su Meimei to return to normal. Now she began to wash her mouth every day, and refused to go out.


    Yuze has gone too far!


    "Besides, it''s more than that!" Su Kaiming looked at the computer in front of him, "see?"


    Liu Rulan leaned over and looked, "ah, stock market..." the stock market of Shengshi is declining, which is undoubtedly the best for su. Now, see how Yuze turns over! The old man should have nothing to say!


    Liu Rulan happily walks out of the room. She wants to tell Hongyu and Meimei the news!


    The other side


    Although Su Yue no longer holds office, he is still paying attention to the dynamics of Su and the prosperous age. So Su Yue was surprised to learn that Shengshi''s stock market fell. It must be the big brother''s ghost. Sure enough... Shengshi still can''t win Su?


    "Husband, do you see Shengshi''s stock market? It continues to fall!" Qian Yingnan also learned the news.


    "Well..."


    "Will Yuze... Lose?" Qian Yingnan asked.


    "I don''t know." He really didn''t know, "I''ll call and ask what''s going on over there."


    "OK."


    Su Yue dialed Su Yuze, "hello? Yuze, well... How have you been lately? "


    "No, uncle Lao cares."


    "I, I heard that Shengshi''s stock market is not very good." Su Yue said, "is there anything I can help?" He knows a lot of people. If necessary, he must help Yuze.


    Su Yuze smiled and said, "no need."


    "But, you..." before he finished speaking, he heard a busy tone of "Dudu Dudu" on the phone, "hello?"


    Qian Yingnan looked at Su Yue''s every move. Seeing that he put down the phone, she hurriedly asked, "what do you say?"


    "He said he didn''t need my help." Su Yue''s eyebrows frowned tightly, "shouldn''t it be... Want to break the jar!"


    In that case, that would be terrible!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou saw that Su Yuze didn''t say a few words and put down the phone. She guessed who called, "is it Su''s family?"


    "Yes."


    Su Rou spread her hand, "is it su Kaiming!"


    "It''s my second uncle."


    It''s Su Yue... "Eh? What is he looking for you for? "


    "Well... It''s about my stock market." Su Yue pays close attention to Su''s family and the prosperous times all the time, thinking of being able to intervene.


    "How annoying he is." Like a peeping maniac, Su Rou is speechless lying on the sofa. Isn''t Su Yue so tired? She looks tired!


    "This matter is about to come to an end." He kissed Su Rou''s forehead. The net was big enough. It was time to close it.


    Now, only when Xu Liang''s injury is good enough to testify in court.


    A week later


    Su Kaiming received the leaflet from the court. When he first received it, Su Kaiming was stunned and wondered if someone sent it wrong or wrote his name wrong. What happened to him? Why are you going to court?


    "Husband, what is this?" When Liu Rulan saw the court leaflet, his face also changed. His first reaction was, "who did our family recruit?"


    "It''s Yuze!" Su Kaiming said.


    "Yuze..." Liu Rulan thought for a moment and immediately understood. It seems that Su Yuze is ready to fight, but... "Isn''t Xu Liang dead? What else can he testify against? "


    Su Kaiming touched his chin, "I''m also strange..." it''s reasonable to say that Xu Liang should be the first witness. Once he dies, the prosecution will be completely useless!


    "What''s going on?"


    "Does... He have other information?" But... He did it very clean.


    Liu Rulan also couldn''t understand it. "You said, did Yuze scare us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Think about it. Since you sent someone to do Xu Liang, you must have angered Yuze. Does he want to break the jar and die directly with us, Su Shi?" Liu Rulan guessed.


    Die together¡° No, Yuze won''t do that. " Su Yuze''s mind is very careful. How can he do such an irrational thing? Besides, what''s good for him if Shengshi meets Su''s hard? In the end, it''s not cheap for others!


    "What the hell does he want to do?" Liu Rulan asked impatiently.


    "I don''t know... I''ll know when I go to court!" He also wants to see how Yuze can turn the tide without Xu Liang?

 Chapter 345

    Su Kaiming wants to see what Su Yuze is going to do!


    Two days later, Su Yuze and Su Kaiming went to court. When the judge saw the two sides, they were a little nervous. After all... The two biggest forces in T city are in front of themselves. How should they be tried?


    Su Kaiming sat on the dock and looked at Su Yuze. There were only him and Su rou. He was even more relieved.


    Su Yue was also invited, and he was sitting on the plaintiff''s table. His expression was a little excited. Is Yuze rehabilitating himself?! It seems that Yuze finally chose to go back to Su''s house!


    Great, if that''s true, you''ll be saved!


    The judge coughed softly, patted the table and announced the hearing.


    "Plaintiff, you can start appealing." The judge said to Su Yue.


    Su Yue glanced at Su Kaiming and said, "last month, my eldest brother, the chairman of Su family, falsely accused me of stealing a confidential document of Su family and a huge sum of money." Su Yue didn''t know anything about it. He just did it according to Yuze''s instructions.


    The lawyer next to the judge began to record the words of the people on the court.


    The judge nodded. "Defendant, what do you have to say?"


    Su Kaiming snorted, "your honor, I just want to say that he did it originally, as evidenced by surveillance videos and fingerprints." Su Kaiming said, yes, he has nothing to worry about.


    "I framed me!" Su Yue''s voice was involuntarily raised.


    "I framed you? Those fingerprints... "


    Knock Knock Knock¡ª¡ª


    The judge slapped the board on the table, and the discipline on the court still needs to be maintained¡° Defendant, since you said there was evidence, please bring it up. "


    Su Kaiming winked at the assistant card behind him. Xiao Ka immediately took the fingerprint comparison data in his hand and a tape of surveillance video.


    The judge motioned his assistant to release the tape, while he looked at the information in his hand.


    The video was soon released. The "Su Yue" on it was furtive. He didn''t raise his head from beginning to end. He only occasionally turned sideways, but from the perspective of his sideways face, the man looked exactly like Su Yue.


    After watching the whole video, the judge made the following conclusion, "Su Yue, the person above is really you."


    Su Yue slapped the table with some temper, "that''s not me!"


    Su Kaiming said indifferently, "Su Yue, the witness and material evidence are there. You sue me... Is there any meaning?"


    Su Yue squeezed his fists, turned his head to Su Yuze, and motioned him to help himself with his eyes.


    Not only Su Yuze, but also su Rou felt that Su Yue was too impatient and couldn''t hold his breath at all. Since he thought he was wronged, he should be calm and right. This reaction will only hit Su Kaiming''s heart.


    Su Kaiming noticed Su Yue''s eyes. Come on, let him see. Without Xu Liang, what does Su Yuze use to fight him back!


    Su Yuze pinched Su Rou''s small hand, "wait for me."


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze stood up, walked to Su Yue''s side, didn''t look at him, but said calmly, "judge, you should know that fingerprints can be fake."


    "Yes."


    "Wait." Su Kaiming interrupted Su Yuze, "do you mean I made a fake on the data?"


    "No, I don''t mean that. Naturally, the fingerprint belongs to my second uncle. There''s nothing wrong with it." Su Yuze said.


    "So... What do you mean?"


    "I mean, uncle, you deliberately left your second uncle''s fingerprint near the safe." Fraud means this.


    The judge took a few more pieces of wood, "do you mean that the person on the video is not Su Yue?"


    "Yes."


    Su Kaiming gently lifted the corner of his lips, "Yuze, you are a businessman. What the businessman said is responsible. You said it wasn''t Su Yue. Who would it be? You found that man! "


    Su Kaiming''s tone was slightly proud. He knew Xu Liang was dead, so he said so.


    The judge also agreed with Su Kaiming''s words, because no matter from the video or the comparative DNA of the fingerprint, it feels like Su Yue.


    Su Yuze fixed the video on the scene of "Su Yue" with his head on his side. "Don''t you think it''s different when you look carefully?"


    People looked at the video one after another. In this way, it was really different. "There are some differences between real people and on camera."


    "Yes." Liu Rulan couldn''t help living next to him.


    "Yuze, I told you, since you think it''s someone else, find out that person!" Su Kaiming said that his expression has gradually relaxed because he knows that he must be the winner of the lawsuit.


    Su Yuze smiled faintly, "uncle, you really want to see that man, don''t you?"


    Seeing Su Yuze''s smile, Su Kaiming was suddenly nervous for no reason. How could he be so light? How could he be so calm?


    "You... You find him." Xu Liang is dead, dead, dead... Su Kaiming comforts himself in the bottom of his heart.


    "Well, then - as you wish." With a smile, Su Yuze turned to the judge and said, "judge, please allow me to ask for a witness."


    The judge nodded, "please."


    At the door, a man with a pale face and walking supported by two people came in.


    When Su Kaiming saw someone coming, his eyes suddenly widened. Isn''t he... Dead¡° He... "


    Xu Liang was slowly helped to the court, because he walked too much. When he sat in his chair, he was still panting slightly.


    "Uncle, you should not be a stranger to this man." Su Yuze said, "the employees in your company."


    "No..." Su Kaiming shook his head. "He''s not, he''s not an employee of our company!"


    Liu Rulan was also a little flustered. Su Kaiming told her... That Xu Liang was dead!


    "Why, uncle, don''t the employees of your own company want to admit it?"


    "He''s not!" Su Kaiming said firmly, "he doesn''t have any information to stay in Su, he''s not!"


    As early as when Xu Liang was sent to Australia, all his data were eliminated. You can''t find a decision!


    The judge looked at Xu Liang who appeared in the court. If it weren''t for the man''s pale face, he looked really similar to Su Yue¡° What''s going on? "


    Xu Liang took a deep breath, looked at Su Kaiming and said, "Chairman, I''ve been in Su for so long. Did you deny me in a word?"

 Chapter 346

    "I don''t know you!" Su Kaiming can only deny it now. What monster is Xu Liang? Shot in the heart and still alive!


    Xu Liang was afraid that he had completely lost his heart this time. He turned and looked at the judge, "your honor, my name is Xu Liang. I''m an employee of Su''s staff."


    "No, he''s not!"


    Knock Knock Knock¡ª¡ª


    The judge frowned slightly, patted the table and motioned Su Kaiming to be quiet. Since the witness came up, of course, he wanted the witness to speak¡° Xu Liang, you say. "


    "It''s like this..." Xu Liang calmed his breathing. "On the 14th of last month, the chairman suddenly found me and said he would give me a lot of money as long as I help him do one thing... I promised, but what the chairman asked me to do was to steal Su''s confidential documents. I refused at first."


    Speaking of this, Su Kaiming couldn''t help but speak again, with a ferocious twist on his expression, "you''re talking nonsense. Who the fuck wants to work for you! Don''t talk so much! "


    Knock Knock Knock¡ª¡ª


    The court police stopped the excited Su Kaiming, and the judge''s face became a little serious. "Su Kaiming, please keep quiet and let the witness speak."


    When the meeting was quiet, Xu Liang said again, "Chairman, it''s no use how you avoid it. You asked me to steal the confidential document, and you asked me to get the fingerprint of the general manager."


    "I didn''t!" Su Kaiming roared.


    Xu Liang pointed to the figure fixed on the video, "that person, it''s me!"


    "He lied. He was the helper invited by Su Yuze!" Su Kaiming said angrily, "he wants to frame me!"


    "Chairman, why don''t you tell me about your sending someone to kill me?" Xu Liang''s mood was also a little excited, "I will become like this. It''s not thanks to you! You denied me with one word. Am I not human? "


    Su Kaiming choked on Xu Liang''s words, but for Su''s sake, Su Kaiming said, "I said, I don''t know you!"


    "Ah..." Xu Liang smiled bitterly, and then began to cough, "cough! Your honor, I swear with half my life that everything I said above is true. If there is half a lie, I will be struck and thunderstruck! "


    Xu Liang''s eyes are very serious. He already has a pale face. When he is serious, he looks a little scary.


    Seeing that Xu Liang''s face was a little bad, Su Yuze called some doctors who were guarding nearby. They immediately trained to check Xu Liang''s body, "breathe slowly, don''t rush!"


    "The blood pressure rises a little. Don''t get excited. Don''t get excited!"


    Finally, because Xu Liang''s physical condition was not very optimistic, he was carried down by the doctor. Su Yuze looked at the judge, "don''t the judge believe such a person who escaped from death?"


    Su Kaiming also denied, "no, he''s not my man. I don''t know him!" It''s just that such an explanation looks too pale.


    The judge''s face has also become clear. He has been a judge for so long. Of course, he has his own view on the truth of the matter. He now knows who is right and who is wrong.


    The judge patted the table again and said seriously, "well, I already know."


    What else Su Kaiming wanted to say had been stopped by the court police next to him. He heard the judge say, "the jury has already got the result of this matter. Su Kaiming, you framed your brother and were sentenced to five years'' imprisonment for intentional wounding. "


    "What?" Before Su Kaiming spoke, Liu Rulan exploded and was sentenced to five years¡° Why? "


    The judge looked at her like a fool. "Is it not big enough to be suspected of murder? If Xu Liang dies, he will be dead for more than five years. "


    At this time, Su Yue exhaled heavily. His grievances were finally cleared. Looking at Su Kaiming''s surprised expression, it was called self sin!


    "Plaintiff, do you have anything to say?" The judge asked, after all, Su Yue is Su Kaiming''s brother. If he can intercede or simply withdraw the appeal, the sentence can be mitigated.


    Su Kaiming looked at Su Yue, motioned him with his eyes and asked him to say something.


    But Su Yue did not look, "I have nothing to say." Su Kaiming can do it, and so can he!


    Liu Rulan jumped out at this time and rushed to catch Su Yue. "What do you mean, how can you do it? He''s your brother! How do you want him to live after five years in prison? "


    Qian Yingnan also came up from the audience at this time and stopped Liu Rulan''s excited body, "sister-in-law, when brother framed Su Yue, why didn''t you say he was your brother?"


    Speaking of it, people are selfish. When they framed others, they didn''t treat Su Yue as their brother at all. Now their deeds have been exposed. Do they want others to take into account their brotherhood? Isn''t that cheap?


    "You..."


    Since the plaintiff didn''t say anything, the judge had nothing to say and declared the end directly!


    Su Kaiming was taken away by the court police. Liu Rulan followed him and grabbed the court police''s clothes to prevent them from taking Su Kaiming away. The court police are also very helpless. It''s not to go or not to go. If you walk hard, you will be dragged away with Liu Rulan, which will certainly hurt you. If you don''t go... It''s hard to explain!


    Su Kaiming''s face was cold when he passed Su Yue. "Su Yue, you can do it!"


    "Hehe, brother, let''s go!" Su Yue retorted that it was su Kaiming who was unkind first. He was unjust!


    "Do you think you can finally get Su''s?" Su Kaiming said in a voice that only two people can hear, "Yuze, it''s impossible for you to dominate him."


    Su Yue''s eyebrows frowned. Su Kaiming is... Can''t eat grapes and say grapes are sour¡° Thank you for your concern. "


    Su Kaiming was taken away by the court police. Liu Rulan followed him and cried heartbroken.


    Su Yue walked to Su Yuze from the plaintiff''s seat, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, "Yuze, thank you!"


    Su Yuze looked at the hand on his shoulder and hid from his hand without trace. "I''ll go first."


    "Er... Wait, let''s invite you and xiaorou to dinner." By the way, let''s talk about what Sue took over later.


    Qian Yingnan also looked at him with eager eyes in the back, "yes, we haven''t had dinner with you for a long time." In addition, Su Kaiming has been suppressed today. It''s sunny!


    Su Rou is sitting in the audience, sitting quietly, waiting for him. Su Yuze''s eyes immediately softened, "no, I''ll take Xiao rouer home."

 Chapter 347

    Su Kaiming''s story spread in T city the next day. Su Kaiming''s family declined in an instant. All the media reported that Su Kaiming''s Rogue framed his own brother.


    Everyone is scolding Su Kaiming. He is not a man, but an animal! Even his own brother was framed! He also said that Su Kaiming''s imprisonment was good!


    Now, Liu Rulan''s family are beginning to dare not go out. They are afraid that they will suffer from other people''s eyes and criticism as soon as they go out. Su Hongyu and Liu Rulan are fine. They just stay at home alone and think about things, but Su Meimei doesn''t have this idea, "why? Why is dad in prison? "


    "Mei Mei, stop arguing. Do you want people all over the world to know?" Su Hongyu''s tone was weak. Su Meimei''s loud voice sounded really noisy!


    "Brother, what do you mean? Don''t you worry about dad?"


    "I''m worried. My mother and I are thinking about how to bail my father out?" Su Hongyu said that only Su Meimei seemed heartless.


    "Then you should take Dad out!" Su Kaiming is almost at home. Even he is in prison. What else can this family do?


    "Do you think you can just talk?" Su Hongyu was annoyed by what Su Meimei said, and her tone became not very good¡° How can it be so easy! "


    Su Mei Mei was really puzzled. "I don''t understand. Our family doesn''t have money. Don''t we just throw some money out?" How is it possible that Su Shi is so powerful?


    "Mei Mei, you are so naive. Do you think your grandpa won''t know about it?" It doesn''t matter to throw some money or find someone, but the focus is on Su Rongqi!


    Will the old man forgive Su Kaiming after he learns about it?


    speak of the devil.


    The door of Su''s house was knocked. Su Rongqi came. He looked around at the three people present with a gloomy face. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Liu Rulan, "do you know this?"


    "Dad, i..." when Su Rongqi glared at her, Liu Rulan immediately became afraid, because the old man''s eyes were so penetrating! As if to see through her!


    "You and Su Yue really love each other!" Between brothers, they still play six relatives, don''t they¡° You are so awesome! "


    "Dad, it''s not like this..." Liu Rulan flustered to explain something, but opened his mouth and found that he couldn''t explain, because it was really a fact.


    "I trusted you before. That''s how you came together to cheat me?" Su Rongqi''s chest heaved violently because of his anger, and his old face also showed anger.


    Liu Rulan was shocked. She was afraid that Su Rongqi would faint because of an excitement. "Dad, don''t get excited."


    "Not excited... Can I not be excited?" Su Rongqi sneered, "you tried every means to prevent Yuze from returning to Su''s house, and made such a thing with Su Yue. Now that Su Kaiming is in prison, are you happy?"


    "Not..."


    "I''m really glad I want to hand over Su''s family to Yuze. If I give it to you, I don''t know what will happen!" Su Rong said angrily, "you don''t have to think about protecting Su Kaiming. I''m going to let him reflect in prison for five years anyway, don''t you?"


    Hearing Su Rongqi''s last words, Liu Rulan couldn''t help saying, "no, no! Dad, Kaiming, he didn''t mean it. You can''t let him go! " Five years, although it''s not long, it''s disgraceful to have been in prison! When Su Kaiming comes out, how will he live? How do they live?


    Su Rongqi''s expression was firm, "I''ve decided! As for Hongyu''s work, go and discuss it with Yuze by yourself. " After all, this is a grudge between adults, and children are innocent.


    Su Hongyu, who was named, looked up at Su Rongqi, then nodded, "I know."


    Su Meimei said angrily to Su Rongqi, "Grandpa, my father is innocent!"


    After hearing this, Su Rong laughed angrily, "why, didn''t you tell Mei Mei?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Say what?" Su Meimei also asked in some unexpected situations.


    Su Rongqi glanced at Su Meimei, finally shook his head in disappointment, then turned and left the Su family villa.


    ¡­¡­


    In contrast, Su Yue''s family is more relaxed. They have just washed away their grievances and ended their suspension for more than a month. Now they just have to wait to return to su.


    "Ha ha, wife, let''s go out to eat today." Su Yue was in a good mood and suggested to his wife and son.


    "OK."


    "Ziqi?" Seeing that Su Ziqi had no reaction, Su Yue couldn''t help but be afraid to pat him on the shoulder, "what''s the stupidity of you boy!"


    "What?" Su Ziqi returned to his senses and looked up at Su Yue in a daze. "What are you doing?"


    Su Yue frowned slightly, "what''s the matter with you recently? You''re absent-minded." It seems that Su Ziqi has been like this since he came back from playing that day. Sometimes he is inexplicable.


    "No." Su Ziqi shook his head. "What did you just say?"


    "..." he didn''t say he was in a daze. He didn''t even hear what he just said. "I mean, we''re going out to eat today."


    "Oh." Su Ziqi nodded, "whatever."


    Su Ziqi just sat silently, bowed his head and played with his mobile phone, but he was just fooling around, because he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    Qian Yingnan looked at Su Ziqi''s expression, approached Su Yue and asked, "what''s the matter with Su Ziqi? Work is coming back. Why is he still looking like this? "


    Su Yue snorted coldly, "maybe it''s because he came back from work, so he''s not happy!"


    "What?"


    "Ziqi''s heart is too wild. He has been playing outside for more than a month because he has no job. His heart can''t get back." Su Yue knows his son too well. He didn''t like to go to work before. He was always lazy at work. He didn''t have any interest in work at all. Maybe when he was worth it, Su Ziqi was happy to die!


    However, Su Yue guessed his son''s mind wrong this time.


    Su Ziqi is unwilling to go to work, but the biggest reason is not this. Up to now, he has been thinking about what Su Rou said to himself last time. She said don''t let her hate him.


    He was not drunk at that time, but drank too much. When he woke up, this sentence hovered in his mind and lingered.


    The first move, but died prematurely. Will he give up? It''s a hard choice.

 Chapter 348

    One weekend after su Kaiming went to prison, Su Rou came down from upstairs and saw Su Yuze sitting on the sofa watching TV. Su Rou walked over and leaned against him naturally, "brother Ze, Su Kaiming is in prison. Don''t you go to Su''s house?" Su Rou asked strangely. According to reason, it''s time for Su Yuze to take over Su''s family at this time.


    "No hurry." Su Yuze took her thin shoulder and said, "I want to wait. Grandpa comes to me."


    Su Rou looked at him with a puzzled look in her eyes.


    "Su''s family is not managed now, and Su Yue is even more impossible. Grandpa will come back to me when he sees that I haven''t meant to go back." Su Yuze paused for a moment and then said, "usually at this time, grandpa can promise me many conditions."


    The so-called no business without fraud. It is necessary to cheat occasionally in order to achieve the goal.


    Su Rou nodded silently. Su Yuze has always been very targeted. This time, I must also want to discuss something with Grandpa.


    As a result, Su Rongqi really came that night.


    At that time, Su Yuze and Su Rou were having dinner. When they saw Su Rong get up, Su Rou was stunned. Then she reacted and invited him into the house, "Grandpa Su, have you eaten? Would you like to add a pair of dishes and chopsticks? "


    "OK." Su Rongqi did not refuse, and sat down at the table with dignity.


    For a time, the grandparents and grandchildren just sat and ate in silence, but Su Rongqi was the only one who was really silent. Su Yuze and Su Rou still got along according to their usual way. After all, this is their home, isn''t it?


    After su Rongqi had almost eaten, he said faintly, "Yuze, we should talk."


    "Well, go ahead."


    "You said before that you would come back to Su''s house, didn''t you? Is it time for you to keep your promise? " Su Rongqi asked.


    Su Yuze nodded slowly, "yes, I know."


    "So..."


    "I said that before, but... I have a request that I take over Su, but I want to stay at home with Xiao rou." If you go back to Su''s house and sit in the Lord, he will continue to live here. This is the home of him and Xiao rou''er.


    Su Rongqi was silent for a moment. "But the old house..." was where the owner lived¡° It''s OK. It''s your new house with Su Rou, but you''d better go back to the old house occasionally. Is this OK? "


    "Yes." Su Yuze nodded.


    Su Rou looks at Su Rongqi. He doesn''t look at himself, but Su Rou can feel that Su Rongqi doesn''t seem to be so strongly excluded as before.


    "When are you going to take over Su?" Su Rongqi continued to ask, "I know you still have a prosperous era to manage, but you can''t leave su. You promised me that."


    "I know." Su Yuze said, "when I clean up Su''s interior, I will officially take over."


    "Good!" Su Rongqi finally had the first smile on his face, "then I''m relieved!"


    "A month at most."


    "OK, I believe you!"


    Before leaving, Su Rong stood at the door of the house, "I''ll wait for you in the old house."


    Close the door, Su Rou holds Su Yuze''s hand, "Grandpa su... Don''t you hate me?"


    "He can''t." It wasn''t Su Rou''s fault. "Grandpa, it''s a default that you''re Su''s daughter-in-law."


    Yes, Su Rongqi just said the word "new house". Su Rou smiled at him. "In fact, I still miss getting along with my grandpa more." Although the previous relationship was not very harmonious, at least there was no such estrangement.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze has become busy now. He is slowly getting started on Su''s affairs. Su Rou is basically the Secretary in charge of the prosperous times.


    "Xiao rou''er, if you feel busy, ask Yufeng to come and help." Anyway, Yufeng is also idle. He is distressed that Su Rou is busy with the company''s affairs alone, which will damage her body. If Yufeng helps, it will be a lot easier.


    Su Rou nodded, "I know. Go to su. If I can''t, I''ll call brother Yufeng." When Su Yuze is busy, she can''t be idle. It''s actually a very happy thing to be side by side with her men.


    "OK."


    Su Rou continues to be busy at her computer desk. When she was a secretary, she didn''t seem to feel it. Although she was sometimes very busy, she never felt that things were so trivial. In fact... Being a president is very tired!


    Su Yuze drove to Su''s downstairs. Su''s staff stood waiting at the door because the company was going to have a new president.


    When seeing Su Yuze coming down, all the employees were stunned first, and then began to clap their hands, "welcome the new president!"


    "Welcome, welcome!" The former assistant xiaoka immediately greeted him and held out his hand to Su Yuze, "Hello!" This is Su Yuze, President of Shengshi, isn''t it? But why did you come to be president of Su? What about the golden age? Can the two manage together?


    Su Yuze recognized Xiao Ka. When he was at the bidding meeting, he was the assistant standing behind Su Kaiming. Su Yuze looked at him for a while and said, "I remember you are the assistant next to my uncle."


    Xiao Ka''s face changed slightly. Su Yuze always felt that he had another deep meaning when he said this! It''s the Su family. A word can make him feel at a loss! However, since Xiao Ka can sit as the chairman''s assistant, his comprehension ability is naturally not general. He just thought for a while and said in a firm tone, "Xiao Ka will only be the president''s assistant in the future!"


    Su Yuze looked at him with a smile and appreciated him. This little card has really strong comprehension ability. He is worthy of being the assistant to the chairman of the board!


    "Well, as long as you can recognize who paid you."


    "Of course."


    Xiao Ka smiled with her, wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and shouted... Talking to Su Yuze was really troublesome and really hurt brain cells!


    He understood Su Yuze''s meaning. He hoped he would remember Su Yuze''s identity and not have an opinion on the new master because he had worked with Su Kaiming for a long time.


    But... Or is the warning more correct?


    The official meeting on the first day gave him a bully. He had to be well served!


    In fact, Xiao Ka will remember his identity without Su Yuze. After all... He is only an assistant. Of course, he can only follow who pays him! Who can''t get along with money?

 Chapter 349

    On the first day of the new president''s taking office, the whole Su''s staff didn''t want to work and got together to gossip¡° In fact, I have long heard that it will be su Yuze, but I didn''t expect it to be true! "


    "The first time I saw Su Yuze, I felt that he was much more handsome than in the newspaper!"


    "Isn''t it, young, handsome and golden!" I felt so lucky to work in Su''s immediately!


    "Hehe, no matter how perfect they are, they are not yours. Have you forgotten? Su Yuze is with his adopted sister! "


    Yes, no matter how perfect they are, they have already owned the famous grass! But... It''s not too much to think about!


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Yuze came to the president''s office, he found an uninvited guest waiting inside.


    "Hongyu." Su Yuze called each other''s name indifferently, "long time no see."


    "Yes, long time no see, Yuze." Su Hongyu said.


    Su Yuze sat on the sofa opposite Su Hongyu. "Let me guess, are you here to talk with me?"


    Su Hongyu nodded, "yes."


    "Well, go ahead." After su Yuze took his seat, he handed xiaoka a look, and the latter immediately withdrew knowingly.


    Su Hongyu looked at his once father''s assistant, but now he was called by another person. Su Hongyu immediately felt that he had a bad taste in his heart. How to say... Feng Shui takes turns.


    "My father was sent to prison, but to be honest, I don''t blame you, because it was my father who did wrong first." Su Hongyu said, "but Su belongs to the Su family, I want to..."


    Speaking of this, Su Yuze understood, "you mean, you want to continue working in Su, don''t you?"


    "Well... Yes." In fact, Su Hongyu doesn''t want to. He is the eldest son of the Su family, and the Su family is proud of their bones and blood. When did they bow so low to people?


    Su Yuze agreed without hesitation, "yes."


    "..." Su Hongyu didn''t expect Su Yuze to agree so easily. He was a little confused for a while.


    "You should have learned a lot from your uncle?"


    "Well, I learned some management methods." Su Hongyu said immediately.


    "Then, can you start from the position of general manager?"


    "... yes, of course!" Originally, Su Hongyu didn''t expect Su Yuze to work for himself so easily. Even if he did, he wouldn''t give him a senior level. However, he didn''t expect Su Yuze to give him the position of general manager so generously! Eh... General manager¡° Well, isn''t Su Yue''s position of "general manager..."?


    Su Yuze looked at him with a smile, "why? Not competent? "


    "No, just..."


    "It''s just that the original owner of the general manager is the second uncle, isn''t it?" Su Yuze said the following words for him.


    Su Hongyu nodded. Yes, should there be two general managers?


    "If I remember correctly, didn''t my second uncle be suspended?" Su Yuze folded his legs and continued, "just go to work and I''ll take care of it."


    "... OK." Su Hongyu didn''t dare to ask again. Su Yuze said so. Naturally, he had his reason. He wouldn''t ask any more. It''s good to continue to have a foothold in Su.


    Now the president is Su Yuze. What is he carrying!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yue learned that Su Yuze had started to deal with Su''s affairs, but... Why didn''t he follow up? He''s still on suspension! Shouldn''t he be called back?


    Maybe things are busy. After all, people have just started, haven''t they? Well... He can go by himself!


    Su Yue packed up and went to Su Shi Li with his briefcase. When Su''s staff saw Su Yue, their eyes had some strange meanings.


    What are they looking at?


    Su Yue glanced at those people and then went to his office. But as soon as he entered, he saw an uninvited guest sitting in his office.


    "Hongyu, why are you here?" Su Yue couldn''t help asking.


    "Uncle, that''s what the president means." Su Hongyu said.


    "Yuze?" Su Yue looked at him strangely, "what do you mean? Explain it to me! " Now what does that mean? Why did Su Hongyu seize his position?


    Su Hongyu looked directly into Su Yue''s eyes, "uncle, I said, this is the president''s meaning!"


    Su Yue and Su Hongyu looked at each other for a while. Su Yue suddenly turned and left. He wanted to ask Su Yue what he meant?


    Su Hongyu shrugged. He really didn''t have a say in this matter. He''d better leave it to Su Yuze to solve it.


    Su Yue, in a rage, broke into Su Yuze''s office and asked, "Yuze, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Su Yuze was checking the account books. Seeing Su Yue come in, he just glanced at him.


    "What''s the matter with the general manager?"


    "Oh..." Su Yuze wrote something in his book, and then slowly said, "general manager, isn''t Su Hongyu taking office?"


    "What do you mean? Isn''t the general manager... Me? " Su Yue was puzzled.


    "But haven''t you been suspended by your uncle long ago?" So the position of general manager is vacant. It''s right for him to give it to Su Hongyu.


    Su Yue was speechless for a moment. "I... that''s my position."


    "Not now."


    "Then I......" Su Yue was angry. "What should I do?"


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows and looked at him, "you, do you want to work for Su?"


    Nonsense! What does Yuze mean by this¡° I''m the Su family. Of course I have to work here. "


    Su Yuze nodded silently, "I know, then come back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But the position of the general manager is already Hongyu''s, so you can only grievance your work at the grass-roots level, second uncle."


    "What?" Su Yue immediately patted the table and shouted, "do you want me to go to the grass-roots level?"


    "Well, what''s your opinion?"


    opinion? Great opinion! The general manager can take charge of more things than at the grass-roots level. Su Kaiming has been imprisoned, so Su can only be his. Now... Su Yuze let him start at the grass-roots level¡° Yuze, that''s not what we said before. "


    "Before......" Su Yuze touched his chin. "I remember I never promised my second uncle anything."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You say you are Su''s family, so as long as you work in Su''s family, don''t you? I can still pay you according to my previous salary. Second uncle, it''s up to you whether you do it or not. "


    Su Yue understood at this time that Su Yuze had never thought of cooperating with him! Brother is right. No one can control Su Yuze!


    "I see."

 Chapter 350

    Su Yue was demoted to the grass-roots level, not to mention Su Ziqi. Naturally, he started from the grass-roots level, but Su Ziqi didn''t feel anything. He didn''t have any interest in going to work as long as he had a job.


    But in fact, Su Yuze will punish Su Yue''s family for another reason. Last time Su Rou went to Xiao Yun''s party, he was despised by Su Ziqi. Don''t think he will forget to calculate this account.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rulan was relieved when she learned that Su Hongyu could still be the general manager. At least... Yuze was not so crazy that he didn''t give anyone a chance!


    But there is one person who doesn''t think so, that is Su Meimei.


    "Why, my brother should have been the president!" Su Meimei is not happy. Su Hongyu must be the president. Why did she only become a general manager?


    "Well, Mei Mei, I know you''re complaining about your father and brother, but it''s already happened. We have no room for redemption." Liu Rulan took Su Meimei''s body and sighed. If she had stopped Su Kaiming''s practice of Su Yue, wouldn''t it be like this now?


    However, there is no regret medicine in the world. If there is, she is willing to buy it.


    Su Meimei tooted her mouth, "Mom, I have a way to let brother Yuze return the company to us."


    "Huh?" Liu Rulan looked at Su Meimei in surprise, "what did you say?" This Su Meimei is usually heartless. When did she care about things in the company? This time he said there was a way? Liu Rulan felt like it was going to rain!


    Su Meimei nodded with a little excitement on her face. "Yes, you know brother Yuze cares about Su Rou very much, don''t you? As long as we use Su Rou as a chip, we can threaten brother Yuze! "


    Liu Rulan widened her eyes and looked at Su Meimei incredulously, "Meimei, how can you say such a thing?" She never thought that the way she said was at the cost of hurting others.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Mei Mei frowned and said, "am I wrong? Isn''t this a good way? " Even if Su Yuze is strong, he still has a weakness, which is Su rou.


    Liu Rulan shook his head slowly, "no, no... of course not! Do you want to follow in your father''s footsteps? " Mei Mei, how can you be so stupid? It''s easy to say, but does she know how much it costs?


    "But at least we can get Su back, can''t we?" Melanie thinks this method is absolutely feasible! And Yuze will definitely be fooled!


    Liu Rulan continued to shake his head, "of course not! Stop it! "


    "...." Su Mei said, what is this? She kindly advised Liu Rulan. This method is simple and rough. In her opinion, it is completely appropriate¡° Mom, actually we can... "


    Liu Rulan suddenly stood up and slapped Su Meimei in the face. "I told you not to say it!" Why doesn''t sue know? Her practice will only remind her of the end of Su Kaiming. She doesn''t want Su Meimei to become like that!


    Such a lesson, once is enough! She will never do it again!


    But Su Mei was stunned by Liu Rulan''s slap. "Mom... You hit me..." Liu Rulan never hit her.


    "I just told you to stop!" Liu Rulan trembled all over.


    "You hit me!" Su Mei Mei''s tone increased a lot, "you hit me!!"


    "Mei Mei..." Liu Rulan also loves children. She has never been a child. She was in pain when she hit Su Mei for the first time!


    Su Mei stared at her angrily, "Mom, this slap... I remember!" Liu Rulan is worried that this method will fail, isn''t it? Then she''ll show her. She thinks Sue Mei is also useful.


    Liu Rulan looked at Su Meimei who ran upstairs and felt like a knife. She... Really didn''t really want to hit her!


    After running back to the room, Su Meimei threw herself on the bed and began to cry. Liu Rulan hit her for the first time, which broke her heart! After crying for a while, she began to lose her temper and threw all the things on the bed to the ground, "damn... Damn..."


    The pen holder fell to the ground and broke, and the brush fell to the ground!


    "Go to hell!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou sits in front of the computer and keeps beating her hands on the keyboard. Because Su Yuze has gone to Su, she has to do all these things for the time being. In just one morning, Su Rou has run back and forth between her desk and the president''s office five times.


    After filling in the things on the computer, Su Rou immediately picked up a pile of documents, then trotted into the president''s office, opened Su Yuze''s computer and began to face it on it.


    The cell phone rang, and Su Rou couldn''t tell her heart. Finally, after the phone rang a lot, Su Rou turned her attention to it. If she knew someone, she would answer it. If she didn''t know it, it''s OK.


    When she saw the real name on it, Su Rou stopped her hand and took her mobile phone, "hello?"


    "Little rou''er, why did you answer the phone so late?" Su Yuze''s low magnetic voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "What about you? Why did you have time to call me? " He should be busier than her, right!


    Su Yuze probably knows the reason why Su Rou answered the phone so late. She is busy doing the huge job of president. I''m a little sorry. It''s painful for xiaorouer to add a class. At this moment, she still points out that she''s busy like a small top, "are you tired?"


    "Are you tired?"


    "Not tired."


    "Then I''m not tired." Su Rou turned on the hands-free. While talking to Su Yuze, she knocked on the keyboard. It''s not wrong!


    Su Yuze clearly heard Su Rou''s sound of tapping the keyboard at the other end of the phone. It was very loud! He couldn''t help laughing, "it''s noon. It''s time for dinner."


    "I''m not hungry yet..." Su Rou said in a low voice, staring at the computer screen.


    "Not hungry?" It''s already 12:30 now. It''s been a long time since noon. How can you not be hungry?


    "Well..." Su Rou continued after typing three lines, "I''m fine."


    "Little rou''er, you''re not good, are you?"


    This time, the voice came from the door of the office. Su Rou looked up and saw Su Yuze leaning against the door of the office. Her face was gloomy and didn''t look very happy.


    "Er......" Su Rou was surprised when she saw him. "Why are you here?"


    "How can I take you to dinner if I don''t come?"

 Chapter 351

    Su Rou still has a lot of things to do here. She really doesn''t want to go to dinner like this. However, due to Su Yuze''s face, she entered a line of records in the computer before she left. Then she was obediently led by Su Yuze.


    "Aren''t you really tired?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze touched her head, "you can let Yufeng help."


    "Brother Yufeng has something to do himself." Su Rou is worried about this. After all, people are also managing their own company. How can they bother others so much?


    "I''ve said hello to him." Su Yuze knows Su Rou''s temper. She doesn''t like to trouble others. She will try her best to do everything she can.


    "It''s all right. I can handle it."


    "Ah..." forget it. If you tell her so much, you might as well call Yufeng directly in the afternoon. When everyone comes, she won''t drive others away¡° Why don''t you take a few days off after I officially take office? "


    Su Rou looked at Su Yuze with a smile, "OK, but you want to come with me." She hopes Su Yuze can take this opportunity to have a rest.


    "Yes."


    For a lunch, Su Rou ate much faster than usual. Because she was thinking about Shengshi''s work, she had to speed up her eating. Su Yuze didn''t say anything. In short, it''s good for her to eat a little. After all, he still has a lot to do in Su.


    Su Yuze sent Su Rou to the company and watched her enter the company. Then he left.


    Su Rou rushed to the top floor and began to work, but she hadn''t written for long. She suddenly felt that her eyes were black and her hands covered her eyes. Closely followed, behind him came a strange voice, "guess who I am?"


    "..." Su Rou put down her pen and sighed, "brother Yufeng, why are you still like a child?" And play the game of guess!


    Yu Feng was surprised and jumped in front of Su Rou, "how do you know it''s me?" Feather less said that he didn''t tell Su Rou that he was coming, so Su Rou should not know.


    "Only you." Because people in the company are afraid of her identity, they won''t joke with her. If Su Yuze, it''s even more impossible! So it''s just Yufeng? She doesn''t know many people. It''s easy to guess.


    Yu Feng touched his nose, "OK." Then he put a cup of milk tea in his hand on Su Rou''s desk, "please drink. I''m here to help you."


    "Brother Ze asked you to come." It seems that Su Yuze told her at lunch.


    "Well, Yu Shao doesn''t love you!" She is a little woman. How can she support so many affairs¡° Well, I''m in. Let''s try not to work overtime! "


    Yu Feng said and winked at Su rou. Su Rou smiled and nodded at him, "OK."


    With the addition of Yufeng, Su Rou really felt a lot easier, and Yufeng himself was the president of a company. At that time, she knew more about this matter.


    "You should have asked me to help long ago, so you''ll be much easier." Yu Feng said with a smile that Su Rou herself is also a halfway monk. Most of them only know how to be a secretary. Naturally, they won''t be very good at some things about the president.


    Su Rou shook her head gently. "I know you have something to do, so I don''t want to disturb you."


    Yu Feng was moved by Su Rou''s words and covered his chest. His face looked like a treasure with a crying expression, "it''s still Rou Rou baby who loves me, not like your brother!" Hum, Su Yuze knows how to squeeze him! Look at Su rou. How sensible she is!


    Su Rou glanced at him. "Brother Yufeng, you''d better go back."


    "Well... No, no, no, I started working." Yu Feng quickly waved his hand and said that Yu Shao had called him. If Su Yuze knew he had left Su Rou here alone when he got off work at night, he would not have a good life.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rulan felt sorry for beating Su Meimei. She also knew that Mei Mei was worried about Su Kaiming and Su Hongyu before she said this idea. She was not wrong.


    In the evening, Liu Rulan came to Su Mei Mei''s room with dinner in her hand. She had not gone out or eaten all day and night. She must have been hurt by her slap!


    Liu Rulan twisted the door handle. The door was not locked. Liu Rulan raised a smiling face, "Mei Mei, I''m still angry with my mother. You..."


    However, after walking in, Liu Rulan stared in surprise, "Mei Mei?" She put down the plate in her hand, went to the bathroom and opened the door. There was still no one


    Sumie''s gone?!


    There were only Liu Rulan and two servants at home. She ran out in a hurry and almost ran into the servant downstairs. When she saw the servant''s face, she grabbed her arm. "Where''s Mei Mei? Where''s my Fawny? "


    "Miss..." the servant was startled by Liu Rulan''s sudden action. After a while, he said, "Miss, miss is out."


    "Out?" Liu Rulan''s voice involuntarily raised a little, "when did it happen? I don''t know! "


    How could su Meimei go out?


    "Yes, yes!" The servant nodded, "Miss, she went out early in the morning." It was really early in the morning, because at that time, they had just got up. They saw that sue Meimei came down neatly, and her face was very ugly. They opened the door and went out.


    The whole process was less than two minutes, and the servants were surprised, but they were the master after all. No matter how strange they were, they could not control the miss''s thoughts, so they had to go with her.


    Liu Rulan was stunned for a long time. Then she came back to her senses, took out her mobile phone and hurriedly dialed Su Meimei''s mobile phone.


    For a long time... The phone rang all the time, but the other party didn''t answer. Until finally, the mobile phone automatically prompted to hang up, Liu Rulan was unwilling to continue dialing again. However, this time, the other party hung up directly. When he called again for the third time, the other party prompted to shut down.


    Is she really angry?


    At this time, Su Meimei was drinking with a group of her friends outside. She didn''t pay attention to the ringing of her mobile phone. Finally, she was really annoyed, so she pressed the power off button.


    "Mei Mei, what''s the matter? Not happy? " Someone asked.


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense?" A girl poked the speaker in the head and whispered, "you forgot about her father..."


    "Oh... Sorry, Mei Mei."


    Su Meimei sneered. I''m afraid the whole T city knows about her father''s imprisonment! How... Irritating!

 Chapter 352

    When Liu Jiacheng saw Su Meimei''s bad face, he immediately gathered together. Many upper class families knew what had happened to Su Meimei''s family. Some people began to have a weak relationship with Su Meimei. In their view, a person with no use value would have no need to associate with her again.


    However, some people are willing to make friends with Su Meimei. After all, her family background is still there. Even if her father has an accident, she is still the Su family!


    Like Liu Jiacheng, it is one.


    "Mei Mei, what happened?" Liu Jiacheng asked.


    Su Meimei still trusted Liu Jiacheng. She took a sip of wine and said, "it''s not the broken things of our Su family!"


    "Huh?" Liu Jiacheng also took a sip of wine and asked.


    In fact, Su Meimei was not very clear, so she told Liu Jiacheng the truth through her own embellishment and what she thought!


    As a result, after hearing this, Liu Jiacheng began to defend Su Meimei against injustice. "Is Su Yuze you said really so close?"


    "No, it''s definitely not brother Yuze''s fault. It''s su Rou''s little hoof!" Su Meimei said gnashing her teeth. Su Yuze was not like this before, so it must have been instigated by Su Rou''s outsider.


    "Su Rou..." Liu Jiacheng thought about it and got a little impression. Isn''t it the little girl who went crazy after getting drunk in the nightclub four years ago? Just... Can a little woman who can''t even drink wine have such great ability¡° Are you sure? "


    "Of course, who else would it be!" Su Meimei nodded firmly, "you don''t know her. She''s not Su''s family. We drove her out before. She must have a grudge for it!"


    Liu Jiacheng nodded. He really can''t judge people by their appearance. Maybe Su Rou is really the kind of girl with deep intention¡° What are you going to do? What can I do for you? I will help you! "


    Melanie thought, "well, I happen to have a plan! If it''s done, you can recapture Su Shi and severely punish Su Rou''s bitch! "


    "Oh, tell me!"


    "You should know that Su Yuze and Su Rou are lovers now?"


    "Well, I know."


    "But you certainly don''t know how much brother Yuze dotes on Su Rou! As long as I catch Su Rou and threaten brother Yu Ze... "


    Liu Jiacheng understood, "do you think you can use women to contain Su Yuze?" It''s right to pet Su Rou, but in his opinion, it''s impossible for a man to give up his country for a woman.


    Su Mei Mei frowned, "no, brother Yu Ze will certainly give in!" How do you know if you don''t try?


    "What are you going to do?" Liu Jiacheng asked.


    "Lend me two of your men!" Su Mei Mei sneered.


    "Of course, why is it difficult?" Liu Jiacheng nodded.


    Sue Mei paused for a moment and continued, "and... Give me some more aphrodisiac."


    "Do you want to..." Liu Jiacheng raised her eyebrows. What does she want to do?


    "Hum, I want to see if brother Yuze will want Su Rou if she is defiled!" Su Mei said fiercely.


    After hearing this, Liu Jiacheng was stunned, then "ha ha" laughed, "Mei Mei, I just like your ruthlessness!"


    "OK, I''ll give it to you tomorrow!"


    "Thanks!" Su Meimei and Liu Jiacheng clinked glasses with each other. They drank up the wine in the glass with a smile at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze set himself a month, but at his current speed, it should be faster!


    Every day when Su Yuze picks up Su Rou from work, Su Rou can always detect his fatigue. She must be tired. She takes over a completely strange company and the management system. Su Rou took the initiative to give him a massage in the evening.


    "Brother Ze, stay on your stomach." Su Rou rode on his back and kneaded it on his back with her small hands, but the muscles on Su Yuze''s back were relatively hard. Su Rou had to increase her strength. Her hands were sour and didn''t stop.


    "I can. Don''t pinch it." Su Rou has been massaging herself like this for almost an hour. Her arms must be sore, but she is still massaging herself, this little thing.


    Su Rou refused to go down. "Press it again and you can have a good sleep." Su Yuze should be very tired this week.


    "I''m much better."


    Worried that Su Rou would be tired if she pressed it again, Su Yuze turned over directly, pulled her down and pulled her into his arms. Su Rou was worried. "Are you sure your shoulder won''t hurt?"


    "Of course." After being gently pressed for so long, where can it hurt?


    "You''ve been tired this week." Su Rou reached out and pinched the bridge of his tall nose.


    Su Yuze shrugged. "In order to prove that you''re a man, I''m really fine. Now let''s try... Don''t you know?"


    "Ah, I have to get up early tomorrow." Su Rou pushes away his head and will get up early tomorrow morning to go to work. If he does this... Don''t want to sleep at night!


    "We... Make a quick decision."


    "You..." it''s a lie every time!


    the second day


    Su Rou yawned and sat up from the bed, lazily holding her clothes. She felt that she had no strength in her hands. Su Yuze saw this and wanted to get together to dress her. Su Rou pushed her away. "Go away, I''ll wear it myself."


    She''s out of bed again.


    Su Yuze touched his nose. "Well, wear it yourself. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    Su Rou snorted, and then silently began to dress herself. After grooming, she sat down next to Su Yuze as if she had nothing to do. "Let''s eat quickly."


    "No hurry, have a good breakfast." Su Yuze touched her head.


    "Go early and you won''t have to work overtime at night." Su Rou thought it was very simple. When she went early, she began to go to work early. If she could do more, she could get off work early in the evening.


    "No overtime at night." Su Yuze promised.


    "Of course, so do more during the day."


    This... Sounds reasonable.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze sent Su Rou to the prosperous age. Before leaving, he said, "Yufeng may not be able to come today. It''s wrong for you to do more." Su Yuze said with a little apology.


    Su Rou nodded, indicating that she could understand, "well, I see. It doesn''t matter."


    "Have you forgotten something?" Su Yuze''s slender index finger pointed to his lips.


    After su Rou entered the company, Su Meimei, who was hidden downstairs, came out and looked at the towering Shengshi building. She should think of a way to let Su Rou down!


    Just, how?

 Chapter 353

    When Su Rou walked into the company, many people looked at her vaguely, "Madam President, we all saw it!" Not everyone has a chance to see the sweet kiss with the president.


    "What''s the matter!" Seen by so many people, Su Rou''s cheeks were slightly red, but then she said righteously, "it''s normal to kiss my boyfriend!"


    A male employee covered his chest and made a painful look, "Oh, the single dog has suffered 10000 points!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Suddenly the whole floor laughed, but they were all kind smiles. After all, the president''s wife has a good temper and can still joke. In addition, everyone has been working overtime this week, so it''s inevitable that she will want to have fun.


    Su Rou noticed that their faces were a little bad. They probably worked too much overtime. "Are you tired?"


    "OK!"


    "If the president''s wife is willing to buy us coffee, we won''t be tired!" Someone in the crowd said half jokingly.


    Su Rou thought for a moment and nodded, "OK."


    The staff were joking. They didn''t expect Su Rou to really promise, so they cheered for a moment, "OK!"


    Su Rou smiled. "I''ll buy it for you." Sometimes, these working people also need good care.


    "Thank you, Madam President!"


    "Thank you, Madam President!"


    Su Rou is out of the prime time again. The supermarket is not far away on another street. When Su Rou went out, she didn''t notice a person behind her. While she edited a text message on her mobile phone and sent it out, she followed Su rou.


    Early in the morning, there were not many people in the street. When Su Meimei was around the corner, she caught up with Su Rou and pulled her back, "Su Rou!"


    Before Su Rou could react, she was dragged back two steps by a strong force, her back against the wall, raised her eyes and saw Su Meimei''s face, "Su Meimei?"


    "Hehe, it''s me. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "What can I do for you?" Su Rou waved her hand on her shoulder. "Shouldn''t she ask me to save your father? I''m really sorry. I don''t have this ability. "


    Su Mei Mei''s eyes were shocked by Su Rou''s words. "Yes, you''re really right. I just came to you to save my father..." and the whole Su family.


    Su Rou smiled at her, "I''m not a judge. How can I save him?"


    "Of course there''s a way!"


    "Well, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I have to go shopping."


    Behind her, there was a sound of footsteps, and the corners of Su Mei Mei''s mouth raised a radian. Good, the person she wants is coming!


    Su Rou could see the two men wearing black silk stockings coming over, still holding a knife in their hands, and the other man came over with a gun.


    "What do you want?" Su Rou''s expression changed. Are they... Robbers?


    Su Mei Mei turned her back to their and closed her chest, "ha ha, you say they..."


    "Su Meimei, go!" Su Rou said solemnly.


    "Go? Why go? " These two people are specially prepared for Su Rou!


    The two men behind him looked at each other and rushed up. One grabbed Su Meimei and the other went to catch Su rou.


    Su Meimei was startled. "Hey... What are you doing? I''ll let you catch her! "


    "Go away!" Su Rou yelled at the man.


    Su Meimei also found something wrong. These two people... It seems that they are not the people lent by Liu Jiacheng, but... Real robbers¡° Ah, go away! Let go of me! " Melanie was also in a panic for a moment and began to struggle in a hurry.


    "..." the man who caught her muttered something to another man. She didn''t understand. It seemed that she was a stranger. Then the man took out a white handkerchief from his pocket and covered her mouth and nose. She fell soft.


    Su Rou watched with her own eyes as Su Meimei was put down. Her face was cold. "You want money, don''t you?"


    "Yes!" Said the man.


    "I can give it to you. The front is the company where I work. I''ll get you the money." Su Rou pretended to be calm and said that Su Meimei had been put down. How should she run?


    The man looked at Su Rou and said with disdain, "Oh, do you think we''re stupid? Let you go. Don''t you want to call the police? "


    "Believe it or not, but you can''t get the money."


    "Ha ha, try it!"


    Communication is blocked!


    Su rouchong opened his mouth in the street and shouted, "help..."


    The man staring at Su Rou immediately stepped forward, slapped Su Rou on the back of her neck and watched her fall to the ground. The two men held one and walked into the alley.


    ¡­¡­


    The two gangsters coming from behind looked around, "eh? Didn''t Su Meimei say she was here? " Why didn''t you see anyone?


    "Hey? Call and ask! "


    The phone dialed, but the other party never answered. I don''t know what I''m doing, "don''t answer..."


    The little gangster touched his head. "Is the plan cancelled?"


    "Er... Forget it. We have no right to ask about the eldest lady."


    "Well... Let''s go and have a drink!"


    "Good!"


    On the other side, all the staff looked at each other for a while, "eh? Why hasn''t the president''s wife come back? " It''s strange that I haven''t come back since I''ve been out for a long time.


    "Really, the supermarket should not be far away." Another man raised a question.


    "Is the president''s wife going to move all the supermarkets for us?"


    "Ha ha... Think beautifully!"


    After waiting for another twenty minutes, they began to feel wrong, "no, it''s almost an hour. Why don''t they come back? No, you go and find the president''s wife. Don''t have an accident! "


    At this time, the male employees immediately started to go out of the company to find people. They searched several nearby streets, but they didn''t find Su rou. All of them panicked. It was over. The president''s wife kindly bought them food, but now the people are gone.


    "The president''s wife didn''t go back to the company. Have you found anyone there?"


    "No! I haven''t looked all over! "


    "What are you doing! Report to the president! " Has IQ been crushed? If you don''t report it to the president, you want to die!


    Su Yuze held the phone between his shoulders, "said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After listening, Su Yuze''s face changed and became cold and cold, "Damn it!"


    Damn it, they lost little rou''er!


    The worker who called only felt a gust of Yin wind blowing. It was over. The president was very angry!


    Madam President, don''t worry!

 Chapter 354

    Su Rou and Su Mei Mei were all stunned. When they woke up again, there was darkness in front of them, and a stabbing pain came from the back of their neck, "hiss..." Su Rou took a breath of cool air, which hurt so much.


    "Hmm..." at the same time, Su Meimei woke up, because she felt that she was lying on the wet floor as soon as she woke up. The disgusting feeling made her dislike, "ah, where is this?"


    Melanie sat up and patted her face for fear that it might be stained with dirty dust or small insects¡° God, where is this? Damn... "


    It shouldn''t be like this. It should be that she asked someone to kidnap Su Rou, feed her aphrodisiac, and then let someone take that hot video to brother Yuze... In short, she wanted Su Rou to survive and die!


    But -- how did this happen?


    After su Rou''s eyes adapted to the darkness here, she stood up and looked around. It was very empty, like a huge warehouse, and there was a smell of rotten wood in the air.


    Su Meimei''s eyes were gradually adapting to the darkness. She was startled to see a dark figure in front of her. When she recognized that it was su Rou, she said angrily, "you''re sick. Standing there silent, you want to scare me to death?"


    Su Rou was speechless for a moment. If Su Meimei could see her clearly, she would roll her eyes. But now is not the time to think about it. She has to look for an exit.


    Su Meimei seemed to be crazy. Pointing at Su Rou, she yelled, "Su Rou, it''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been kidnapped! " Blame Su Rou, blame her!


    "Su Mei Mei, it''s not the first time that she was kidnapped. Why are you still the same as 13 years ago? What''s the use of just yelling? Come and look for the exit! " Su Rou shook her head and said to Su Mei Mei.


    Su Meimei''s Epiphany, too. What''s the use of blaming Su Rou now? We''d better find the exit and escape first! But... What do you mean "still the same as 13 years ago"? She was very young at that time, okay?


    "Su Mei Mei, do you feel the wind over there?" Su Rou groped for a few steps, and then asked Mei Mei.


    "No..."


    Su Rou thought about it. By the way, there''s a mobile phone! But when he took out his mobile phone, there was no signal on it. He sighed, turned on the flashlight and took a look around. In addition to the thick dust, it was the rows of wood stacked in the corner.


    Su Meimei saw Su Rou take out her cell phone and followed suit. After taking photos of her surroundings, she screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Rou immediately turned the light on her side. What happened?


    "Oh, my God! It''s so dirty here! " Su Meimei is a well-off young lady, and she has a strong Princess disease. She can''t stand the dirty place here. When she sees the dirty place, her hair stands up!


    "Can you bear it? Find the exit first? "


    "... I see. Don''t order me!"


    As soon as Su Meimei''s voice fell, she immediately felt that the door of the warehouse was opened, and the dark light immediately shone in. Su Rou reflexively closed her mobile phone and put it in her pocket.


    "Hey, these girls wake up!" The man who came in first said to the people behind him.


    The man who came in behind turned on the lights of the warehouse. Su Rou and Su Meimei immediately saw the honor of the two men. The two men looked in their early thirties, but they were extremely obscene. Moreover, they didn''t change their clothes for how long. They looked dirty.


    "Oh, that girl still has a cell phone! Didn''t you search them, Xu Zhi? " The man behind asked.


    "Forget..." the man called Xu Zhi shook his head and said.


    Xu Zhi said, walked over, reached out and grabbed the mobile phone from Su Meimei''s hand, looked up and down, and couldn''t help saying, "lying in the slot, rich people are different. Mobile phones are so high-tech! Hello, Hu Yue, come and see if this mobile phone is the one that came out a while ago? "


    Hu Yue came from behind and looked at Su Mei Mei''s cell phone several times. "Really, it looks like it''s tied to a big family!" The corners of Hu Yue''s mouth could not help but tilt up. This vote was finally big!


    Xu Zhi went over and reached out and touched Su Meimei. Su Meimei struggled with disgust, "Hey, what are you doing? Let go... Don''t touch me with your dirty hands! "


    Despite Su Meimei''s struggle, Xu Zhi turned over all her pockets, took out a lot of money and a small medicine bag, and touched Su Meimei by the way.


    "Asshole!" How could Su Mei ever be so humiliated? I was so angry that I was almost crying!


    "What is this?" Holding the small medicine bag in his hand, Xu Zhi asked Su Meimei.


    Melanie''s heart "clicked" for a moment. It was... Aphrodisiac, which was used to give Su Rou, but now, can she say it? Of course not!


    "Ah? I ask you, what is this? " Xu Zhi played with the small medicine bag. "Shouldn''t it be medicine powder such as freezing point? I like this... "


    "No, no!" Su Meimei immediately denied, "this is... A sleeping pill."


    "Sleeping pills?" Xu Zhi obviously doesn''t believe it.


    "Eh..." Su Mei nodded, twists and turns in her mind, "yes, I bought it for my mother, so..."


    Xu Zhi said "Oh" and didn''t ask any more. He directly put the small medicine bag into his pocket. Then he went to Su Rou, "it''s your turn."


    Su Rou stepped back in disgust. "Don''t touch me. I''ll take it out myself."


    Su Rou opens the location of the mobile phone in her pocket. Even if the mobile phone is turned off, Su Yuze can track her own. Su Rou takes out her mobile phone and the money in her pocket and hands it to Xu Zhi, "OK."


    "Really not?" Xu Zhi took another step forward, and a smile appeared on his obscene face, "let me search."


    Su Rou took a step aside and took the initiative to turn out all her pockets to show him, "look for yourself! If you just want money, you''d better not mess around. "


    The smile on Xu Zhi''s face suddenly faded. Yes, they just want money. Even if the two chicks are beautiful, they can''t move!


    "Xu Zhi, what are you doing?" Hu Yue shouted behind him.


    "Nothing." Xu Zhi glanced at Su Rou, then turned and left, "you''d better give me some peace!"


    Su Rou breathed a sigh of relief. Just now she looked at the warehouse. She didn''t even have a window. There was only the gate at the exit. It seemed impossible to escape from under the eyes of the two men.


    Now, I can only hope Su Yuze can find them quickly!

 Chapter 355

    Xu Zhi and Hu Yue bought some food and beer. They just sat down and ate, "Hey, when shall we contact their family?"


    "Wait for the evening. It''s not easy to act now." Night is the best protective color.


    Su Rou went to Su Mei Mei''s side, lowered her voice and said, "now discuss how to escape."


    "How to escape?" Su Meimei looked at Su rou. There was only one door in the warehouse. Of course, the two men wouldn''t let people go so easily. "It''s better to wait for my mother to give them a sum of money and let us go."


    Su Rou shook her head. Su Meimei is really a loser. If they knew that they were the Su family, wouldn''t the lion speak loudly? Most importantly, they all saw the appearance of the prisoners. How could they let them go so easily¡° Su Mei Mei, why are you stopping me today? " To tell you the truth, if it weren''t for Melanie''s stopping herself, maybe neither of them would be tied up.


    "Nothing..." Su Mei turned her head¡° I have nothing to say to you. "


    Oh... It''s really capricious. They are two grasshoppers in the same boat now. She is still so capricious and reckless.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze, within an hour after he learned that Su Rou was gone, he had mobilized his men and forces. Since the staff of the company said that Xiao Rou was to buy things for them, it must be around here


    Su Yuze immediately called Yufeng, "Hello, Yufeng."


    "Hey, it''s my feather less, you said."


    "Check little rouer''s mobile phone system."


    "... huh?" Yufeng was puzzled.


    "Come on! She''s gone. " Su Yuze''s tone was a little anxious.


    Yufeng immediately stopped what he was doing, and his face was full of surprise, "OK, OK, I''ll check it now!" Oh, this is amazing. Why is Rourou baby missing again... Eh? Again? Yes, something similar happened 13 years ago. Which animal did it?


    At the same time, Su Meimei also disappeared!


    Su Yuze calmed down and thought, Su Meimei and Su Rou disappeared at the same time? Is there any connection between?


    Liu Jiacheng was the first to notice that Su Meimei was missing, because the two gangsters he sent came back and said they didn''t see Su Meimei and didn''t answer the phone. Liu Jiacheng knows Su Meimei. She hasn''t achieved her goal. How can she give up? So he didn''t believe in evil. He also called Su Meimei. No one answered!


    Liu Jiacheng was calling the police. Suddenly someone broke in outside, "brother Jiacheng, someone is looking for you."


    "Who?"


    "It seems to be president Su in the prosperous age..."


    Liu Jiacheng''s face changed slightly, "President Su?" Su Yuze? What''s he looking for himself? But before he spoke, a slender man came into the room, "Er, President Su, hello."


    Su Yuze didn''t have time to greet him and asked, "what did you discuss with Su Meimei?"


    "Ah?" Liu Jiacheng asked back inexplicably.


    At the moment, Su Yuze had no patience. He gradually approached him. Liu Jiacheng was frightened by his momentum and retreated, "you... President Su, what do you want to do?"


    "Do you want me to expose your stronghold selling ice points?" Su Yuze said with cold eyes.


    "You..." Liu Jiacheng was shocked. How could su Yuze know?


    Su Yuze doesn''t have much patience. If Su Rou is the only one missing, she immediately strengthens her investigation, but unfortunately, if she goes missing with Su Meimei, there must be something fishy¡° Liu Jiacheng, my patience is limited. Tell me the truth. "


    The Liu family licked their lips nervously. It was the first time that Liu Jiacheng had such close contact with Su Yuze. This is really a huge test. Should I tell him? If you tell him, Su Meimei... Wait, they are all Su''s family anyway. Even if they know, it doesn''t matter! But if you don''t say it, the consequences will be


    "I said, I said..." Mei Mei, I can''t blame me!


    "Say!"


    "Although it''s your family''s business, I don''t know very well. I knew you robbed Su, so Su Meimei wanted to kidnap Su Rou to threaten you and return Su to them." Liu Jiacheng began to say slowly.


    Su Yuze''s eyes were slightly heavy, "continue."


    "Su Meimei planned to kidnap her first and threaten you..." Liu Jiacheng realized that he might have said too much, because if Su Yuze heard the content behind it, he would be furious.


    But Su Yuze had heard it. His evil eyes stared at Liu Jiacheng, "after? How''s it going? "


    Liu Jiacheng thought for a moment, "just... She asked me for a packet of aphrodisiacs."


    "..." Su Yuze was silent for a few seconds, and his legs were soft and sneered, "Liu Jiacheng, good..."


    Su Yuze took a subtle look at Liu Jiacheng, then turned and left the room. Aphrodisiac? Su Meimei, if you do, he will make her pay ten times and a hundred times!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Meimei hasn''t been home for three days. Liu Rulan has just called Su Meimei for three days. She can still get through, but no one answered. But when she called today, Su Meimei''s phone couldn''t get through directly.


    What''s going on?


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" When Su Hongyu came home from work, he saw Liu Rulan holding his mobile phone and sitting on the sofa uneasily, with a trace of worry on his face.


    "Mei Mei..." Liu Rulan frowned, "Mei Mei, she doesn''t answer the phone!"


    "Oh." Su Hongyu put down his briefcase. During this time, he was engaged in the work of general manager, which was much easier than learning to manage the position of president before. Maybe he should start from the position of general manager.


    "Mom, it''s all right. Mei Mei likes to play. She must have gone to some noble lady''s house again." Su Hongyu didn''t care much. Su Meimei was like this.


    Liu Rulan thought and nodded, "yes, it should be. I''ll call her friends and ask." You can''t let Sue Meimei have no news! Even if she didn''t answer her phone, at least let her know she was safe, didn''t she?


    Su Hongyu said, "well," then I''ll fight for you, too. "


    In an hour


    Liu Rulan''s expression became anxious, "over, Hongyu, did you find it there? She had called for several times. They all said that Melanie was not there. They also said that Melanie had never looked for them and asked them for their whereabouts, and no one knew.


    Su Hongyu also shook his head. "They all said that Mei Mei hadn''t found them."


    "It''s over..."


    Mei Mei, she''s really gone!

 Chapter 356

    Su Rou and Su Meimei have been brought to this warehouse since the morning. They haven''t drunk a mouthful of water yet. They can stand hunger, but thirst is really torture!


    Hu Yue and Xu Zhi looked at the two girls curled up at the root of the wall. "Hey, should we get them something to eat?"


    "Well... Don''t be starved to death. We can''t even get money!" Hu Yue nodded, "but... I''m afraid these two girls are full and have the strength to escape!"


    Xu Zhi thought for a moment and took out a medicine bag from his pocket. "Use this."


    "What is this?" Hu Yue looked and asked.


    "I found this from the girl. She said she bought sleeping pills for her mother. Hey, hey... Mix some for them and sleep until late at night."


    "Well, good!" Hu Yue nodded so that he could trade with their family at night!


    Xu Zhi came to Su Rou and Su Mei Mei with twice the milk and some snacks, put them on the ground and said, "eat."


    Su Mei Mei glanced at him and snorted with disdain, "who let me eat your food!"


    "Hum, if you don''t eat, you won''t eat!" Being a kind-hearted donkey''s liver, Xu Zhi put his things away, turned around and left. Anyway, he put them here. He likes to eat or not!


    Su Rou looks at Su Mei Mei. She is very backbone!


    evening


    Xu Zhi and Hu Yue looked at the time and thought it was almost time. They began to look for their mobile phone numbers. There must be their family''s phone numbers on them!


    "You hit one, I hit one!"


    "Well, good!"


    Hu Yue and Xu Zhi installed a shield in the warehouse, so when Su Rou took out her mobile phone, there was no signal on the mobile phone!


    Hu Yue turned off the shield and began to make a phone call. He turned to Su Rou''s and found that there were only about four or five people''s phone numbers in her mobile phone. Her parents didn''t have any. Hu Yue couldn''t help frowning, "why doesn''t this chick have a phone from her parents?"


    "Oh?"


    "Just a ''brother Ze'', doesn''t she have relatives?" Unexpectedly, a poor girl was kidnapped! Just one brother''s!


    "Oh... There''s no way. You can get as much as you can! These two girls look good. The poor one just sold it. The other one took the opportunity to cheat more! " Xu Zhi suggested.


    "Well, I think so!"


    Hu Yue found Su Yuze''s number, and then called it with her mobile phone. The phone was answered in almost a second, "hello."


    "Cough, your sister is with me."


    "Request." Su Yuze said coldly.


    Hu Yue looked at her mobile phone in surprise. She thought the man was a poor man and must be submissive, but she didn''t expect... When listening to the phone, the man''s voice was overbearing and inexplicably felt the pressure from the other end.


    "You can''t call the police and prepare... Five million!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hu Yue seemed to hear the other end of the phone talking softly. He immediately said loudly, "did you call the police?"


    "No." Su Yuze said coldly.


    "You''d better not lie to me." Hu Yue was a little nervous by Su Yuze''s calm words. This man is too calm. He really wants to ask if this girl is really his sister?


    "Location." Su Yuze continued, as if he didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Hu Yue choked, "the location is in the eastern suburb. When you put the money in the men''s room, we will naturally pick it up. When we make sure the number is right, we will release it. "


    "OK."


    As a result, Su Yuze hung up before Hu Yue hung up the phone, and he felt like he didn''t care about the girl at all.


    Xu Zhi is still negotiating, but it seems to be making good progress, "five million, one point less, do you want your daughter to die!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "OK, OK, that''s it Remember, don''t call the police, or don''t blame me for tearing up the ticket! " Xu Zhi disguised his face and said.


    Xu Zhi also made a deal here, hung up the phone, looked at Hu Yue, smiled, hum, and waited for the money in the evening!


    ¡­¡­


    After su Yuze hung up the phone, he went to Yufeng and asked, "how''s it going? Did you find it? "


    "Well, it''s in the southern suburbs." Yu Feng nodded. "The signal was very weak before. When you just called, you didn''t know why. It was strong again."


    "Well, don''t say it for the time being. Now hurry to find someone!"


    "Well, good!" Yu Feng immediately stood up and said, "how many people are there? I''ll take some people for you! "


    "OK."


    The other side


    After Liu Rulan answered the phone, she was also flustered. The man said she would tear up the ticket and ask her to take out 5 million as soon as possible. 5 million is not a small amount, but it is not difficult for their family. As long as they can change Mei Mei back, 5 million is not a big problem.


    Su Hongyu saw Liu Rulan''s face change greatly after he called, "Mom, what''s the matter?" Su Hongyu asked, "whose phone?"


    "It''s... The one who kidnapped Mei Mei!" Liu Rulan said, tears fell down, "they want five million!"


    Five million? Sure enough, it was a robbery¡° What can we do? Tell the police the place of the transaction and go and catch people! "


    "No, no!" Liu Rulan shook his head in a panic. "No, the kidnapper said that if I called the police, he would... Tear up the ticket!" She must not joke about Mei Mei''s name.


    Su Hongyu frowned and sat on the sofa, "but mom, our family lost a lot of money when my father was arrested last time. We took out another five million..." it''s not that we can''t, but the family is even more strapped.


    "That can''t leave Mei Mei alone!" Liu Rulan wiped her tears and immediately got up, "I''m going to prepare money. I''m going to redeem Mei!"


    "Wait, mom! Take your time. What if you give money and they don''t let go of Mei Mei? It has to be considered in the long run! " Su Hongyu said.


    "Yes..." Liu Rulan nodded. It''s hard to say such a thing, "then I..."


    "We still have to call the police!"


    "Call the police... He''ll hurt Mei!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hu Yue and Xu Zhi were drinking happily, thinking that they would get the money later. Their faces were smiling and blooming!


    Su Rou and Su Mei Mei saw their triumphant smiles and knew that they must have negotiated the price. They were afraid... They wouldn''t let them go even if they got the money!


    Melanie was thirsty at the moment. Seeing the milk in front of her, she grabbed it and drank it.


    "Su Mei..." Su Rou looked at her. She drank most of the whole glass of milk. Forget it, she thought she was very backbone. Unexpectedly, she didn''t last long.

 Chapter 357

    After drinking the milk, she suddenly felt hot and dry. She frowned and slapped her hand in front of her, but she didn''t want to. The more she slapped, the hotter it became. She even felt that her whole face began to sweat.


    It''s not hot yet. Why does she feel so hot?! Too many clothes? But with the passage of time, she felt more and more wrong, because she felt that her dryness and heat came from her body. She... Shouldn''t she be aphrodisiac?


    "Su, Su Rou..." Su Meimei felt a little uncomfortable. If she really took aphrodisiac, would she be in such a place?


    "Huh?" Su Rou turned her head to look at her and found that she was holding her clothes and twisting in the corner of the wall. It looked strange.


    "What are you doing?" Su Rou asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I... I''m so hot!"


    "..." although Su Rou hasn''t seen the appearance of Chinese aphrodisiac, she looks like this... Should it be the symptom¡° You, what''s the matter with you? "


    "I, I don''t know, help me..." Su Meimei didn''t know how she got aphrodisiac for no reason. Was it that glass of milk?


    Su Rou frowned. She stood up and walked over.


    Hu Yue winked at Xu Zhi and asked him to go over and have a look. Xu Zhi drank a beer and then walked over, "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    Su Rou''s eyes turned and blocked Su Meimei. She can''t be seen by men¡° Nothing. She''s upset. "


    "There''s no toilet here. Hold it yourself!" Xu Zhi said.


    "I see. That''s what I told her."


    Su Mei blushed, gasped and said, "you unexpectedly say that about me..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, you can bear it." Su Rou whispered.


    "Hey? How did she blush? " Xu Zhi saw Su Mei Mei''s strange appearance from the side and immediately burst out laughing, "she looks like this. Is she short of men?" This girl is really debauchery. She was kidnapped and so


    Su Rou threw the milk cup in front of him, "get out, do you want money or see our bodies?"


    "Bang!" Xu Zhi frowned and finally gave up. He still came back when he got the money... Hei hei!


    Sue Mei Mei still hasn''t been trained by personnel. She can''t suppress her desire! She lingered on the cold wall, looking at how tempting she was.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze, with a team of bodyguards in black, quietly lurked outside the warehouse. Yufeng also took a handheld computer and looked at the GPS positioning point above, "well, less feather, you can''t be wrong, that''s it!"


    Su Yuze nodded. There was no window around the warehouse. It seemed that he had to break through. But she was afraid that if she broke in, Xiao rouer would be taken hostage.


    "Hide first."


    "OK."


    Su Yuze saw two people sitting inside through the slightly opened warehouse door. They were drinking heavily, and their vigilance was very low. Su Yuze breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Xiao rouer was not around them.


    Su Yuze made a gesture behind him. Immediately, four armed bodyguards guarded the door and opened the door, "don''t move! Hold your head in both hands! "


    Hu Yue and Xu Zhi were very frightened. Hu Yue took a sip of wine and sprayed it out, "shit, who!"


    Su Yuze came in. He stared at Hu Yue and Xu Zhi with a gloomy face, then looked inside the warehouse, and then saw two dark shadows in the corner of the wall. He walked over.


    "Hey, you..." Hu Yue said when he saw him walking over there.


    "Don''t move!"


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    One of the bodyguards in black fired a gun and hit Hu Yue at his feet. He immediately stood up straight and dared not move again.


    When Su Rou opened the warehouse door, she saw Su Yuze, "brother Ze."


    "Well, I''ll take you home." Su Yuze said softly.


    "Yes."


    "Wait, wait... I, save me, save me, brother Yuze..." Su Meimei said while twisting her body and holding her clothes.


    Su Yuze gave Su Meimei a cold look. Did she take aphrodisiac? Although I don''t know what happened during this period, Su Yuze didn''t have the heart to talk to her.


    "Brother Ze?" Su Meimei was poisoned by aphrodisiac and didn''t save her? Although she was wrong with herself, she put a girl with aphrodisiac here. How can she


    "I''ll tell you when I go back." Su Yuze took Su Rou''s hand.


    "Wait, don''t, don''t leave me..." Su Mei hummed. It seemed that she was about to burn.


    Su Yuze glanced at her, then continued to pull Su Rou away. When passing the door, Su Yuze said to Yufeng, "give the two people medicine."


    "OK!"


    Yufeng thief smiled. He had heard that Su Meimei was really dead!


    Su Yuze took her to the car and kissed her forehead, "home."


    "OK."


    The silver sports car left.


    Hu Yue and Xu Zhi were forced to feed strong aphrodisiacs, "you, what did you give us?"


    "Well... Something that makes you happy!"


    Yu Feng sent the two men to the woman who was twisting around the corner of the wall, "Sue Meimei, let''s vent the fire for you!"


    Yufeng went out with some bodyguards in black and closed the warehouse door tightly. Several people stayed outside in case Melanie ran out.


    ¡­¡­


    Melanie was scratching her heart and lungs inside. She saw that the eyes of the two men were burning red. She was scared and immediately wanted to get up and run, but she was caught by the two men in front of her and began to tear her clothes.


    "Go, go!" Melanie was soft and had no strength at all.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Sue Mei met such a rude person for the first time without any personnel, and it was still two! As a result, there was a scream from the warehouse.


    Yu Feng was smoking outside. "Oh, it''s terrible!"


    "Yes, yes! Take a picture! " Yu Feng said.


    A bodyguard in black raised his eyebrows, "eh..."


    "Go!"


    "Yes."


    The two men who had taken the strong aphrodisiac had tossed sue for two hours before the drug disappeared. Sue had already fainted and her body was still convulsing.


    "It''s over... It''s time to call the Su family to pick up people." Yufeng''s lips raised an evil smile. Hey hey, Sue Meimei is ruined this time! Let her mind deep to frame rourourou baby, kill herself!


    Liu Rulan received the news that Su Meimei had found it. Without saying a word, she took the police to the warehouse. Although she didn''t know who the caller was just now, it was good that Mei Mei found it!


    As a result, when she rushed to the warehouse, the scene in front of Liu Rulan suddenly went crazy. She immediately rushed to "Mei Mei!"

 Chapter 358

    "Mei Mei!" Liu Rulan was almost crazy. When she went in, she asked about the debauchery taste of the warehouse. She was from the past. Of course, she knew what it represented. Look at Melanie, who is naked and has two men on her.


    Sue Mei Mei was unconscious at the moment. It was her first time, but she had already fainted after being treated so unkindly. Only when two men pressed on her, she couldn''t help twitching.


    "God... Mei Mei!" Liu Rulan rushed over and kicked away the two naked men Hu Yue and Xu Zhi with anger in her eyes. She hoped to see her daughter intact, but smelling the smell of the air and the way the two men lay on the ground after they had a good time, it was clear that it had... Happened!


    Su Hongyu also came over. What happened in front of him was so shocking that he couldn''t even speak for a moment. However, when he saw the look of Su Mei Mei, he looked away. Even his own sister, it''s inappropriate to look at her like this.


    "Mei Mei..." Liu Rulan squatted down slowly. Su Mei''s body was dirty by the dust on the ground. Her body twitched gently and looked very uncomfortable.


    "How did this happen..." Su Hongyu obviously couldn''t accept such a thing. Did the two kidnappers really dare to do such a thing?


    Liu Rulan put her hands dangling on Su Meimei''s body. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do with her, because she looked close and found that Su Meimei still had large and small scratches on her body.


    "Ms. Liu, what''s going on inside?" A large group of police followed behind, but because they were worried about what the kidnappers inside would do to the hostages, the police were waiting outside, but Liu Rulan and Su Hongyu had been in for a long time without a sound. They just ran in.


    "Don''t come in!" Liu Rulan shouted at the police with her back.


    The police looked at each other for a while, "Ms. Liu, you..." what''s the matter? The police are here, and Liu Rulan let them out?


    Su Hongyu said, "there''s something going on here. You go out first!"


    "This... Okay." The smell in the warehouse is so strong that they have vaguely guessed a general idea. When they see that Liu Rulan kicked away two naked men on the ground, they already know.


    Su Hongyu took off his coat and covered Su Meimei. Then he took her out. Liu Rulan followed him anxiously.


    The policemen put their guns in their waists outside. When they saw Su Hongyu coming out, they couldn''t help glancing at Su Meimei in his arms, "Su..."


    "Go in and catch people!" Su Hongyu said.


    Liu Rulan was full of hatred. "Kill them two adulterers for me!" She really wanted to let Hu Yue and Xu Zhi die immediately.


    "This doesn''t work..." the police were a little embarrassed. Although they said that the two men broke the law, they didn''t cause intentional homicide. If they were sentenced, they would be in prison at most and pay for their lives with their lives. For the time being, they can''t reach it.


    As soon as Liu Rulan heard this, the whole person became angry, "what do you mean? They hurt my daughter. Can''t they die? " In Liu Rulan''s opinion, it''s too humiliating for their eldest daughter to be insulted by two men.


    "But they are not guilty to death." At present, there is no law that rape is executed by shooting.


    Liu Rulan was eager to protect her daughter. "If you don''t kill me, I''ll come by myself!"


    After hearing this, Su Hongyu was surprised, "Mom, don''t talk nonsense!" It''s against the law to kill people. Although the kidnapper is dead, he also takes Liu Rulan in¡° Let''s take Mei to the hospital first. "


    Liu Rulan is now full of tears. Yes, it''s still Su Meimei that matters!


    "Remember, don''t talk nonsense about what you shouldn''t say!" This is Liu Rulan''s last warning to the police.


    "Yes, we still have discretion." Of course, the police obey these rules most and will never spread things around.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou was brought home by Su Yuze. Su Yuze was tight lipped all the way, wearing a Bluetooth headset. It seemed that she was talking to Yufeng, but she only heard Su Yuze say "well", "OK" and "I know", so she hung up the phone.


    "Brother Ze." After su Yuze hung up the phone, she said, "what''s the matter, Su Meimei..."


    "Su Meimei? Ah... "Su Yuze sneered," do you know who her friends are? "


    Sumie''s friends? Su Rou thought, "I remember that time in the nightclub, that group of people with three teachings and nine grades." In her impression, Su Meimei''s friends actually had little contact with people in the upper class. Instead, like Su Ziqi, they played with a group of no three no four people outside, "it''s just, does this have anything to do with kidnapping...?"


    "In fact, your kidnapping was accidental..."


    "By chance, the two men are outsiders and don''t know us."


    "No, I mean... The kidnapping was originally planned by Su Meimei. She asked Liu Jiacheng for two people and some aphrodisiacs... Do you understand what this means? " Su Yuze''s face was gloomy and terrible when she thought of Liu Jiacheng. Originally, she just thought that Su Meimei only had this idea at most, but she didn''t think she dared to get it out!


    Su Rou thought for a moment, "you mean, she wanted to..." she was really drunk. Unexpectedly, Su Meimei hated her so deeply, "then she drank the aphrodisiac she brought." What a... Self inflicted sin!


    "Yes, but she never thought that this fake kidnapping would turn into a real kidnapping." It must have been beyond Su Meimei''s expectation.


    "No wonder you won''t let me save her." She''s not worth it. A person whose mind is full of calculating others, where does she deserve to be forgiven? If she doesn''t really encounter kidnapping, she will be


    "Little rou''er, you haven''t told me how you met her?" They were kidnapped, so they didn''t shout?


    "Oh, well, I wanted to buy some food for everyone. Didn''t they work a lot with us this week? But when I first went out, Melanie pushed me to the corner. I was surprised at that time, but without saying a word, the two kidnappers came and stunned Melanie. There was a dead end behind me, and there were no people in the street early in the morning... "In fact, Melanie was so soft in front of her that she blocked her way, Otherwise she could really run out and call people.

 Chapter 359

    "I see." Su Yuze nodded, "I know what to do." This time, he must ask Su Meimei not to survive or die!


    What happened this time, I''m afraid Liu Rulan will suppress it at all costs, so... He has to be a smooth boat pusher!


    Su Rou really doesn''t have anything good to say this time. Besides, Su Meimei, she just suffered for herself! Without anyone''s sympathy!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Meimei was taken to the hospital. The doctor gave her a diagnosis and treatment. Looking at her dirty body and traces on her body, the doctors probably knew that, hey... There are always so many poor girls suffering every year, but this time... How did she come from a rich child?


    "She has aphrodisiac in her body." After seeing him for a while, the doctor said, "was he forcibly fed?"


    Liu Rulan shook his head, "this, I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?" The doctor shook his head, "all the injuries on the body are minor injuries. Just take some medicine, but the injuries in the heart are..." it''s hard to get better.


    "We know..." Liu Rulan looked at Su Meimei''s small face, and tears came out again. "Doctor, do you have contraceptives here?"


    "Yes."


    "Take the medicine with the least side effects."


    "Well... There are side effects of contraceptives, especially emergency contraception. The side effects are more intense." The doctor explained that since it is used for contraception, it must contain a lot of medicinal chemistry.


    Liu Rulan frowned, "OK." Anyway, Mei Mei will eat it once. No matter how serious the side effects are, it will be hard for her to do so again.


    Su Hongyu stayed at the door of the ward and saw the doctor go out. He immediately entered the ward, "Mom, is Mei Mei better? How are you? "


    "Trauma is all right..." I''m afraid that when Su Meimei wakes up, she will not be able to withstand the blow.


    After all, this is also a private matter of his daughter''s family. Even if Su Hongyu is angry, it''s not easy to ask too much.


    "Hongyu, this matter is not allowed to be made public. It''s bad for the reputation of Mei Mei." Liu Rulan said, "I think... I''ll have to find a psychologist to hypnotize Mei Mei and let her forget this."


    "Well, I know." Su Hongyu nodded. Ah, Mei Mei is really planted this time. It''s so pathetic.


    Not long after Liu Rulan helped her swallow the contraceptive, Su Meimei woke up, "Hmm..." she slowly opened her eyes and felt that the whole body was soft, especially somewhere in the lower body.


    "Mei Mei, are you okay?" Liu Rulan hurried up, "do you still have anything uncomfortable?" Mei Mei was in a coma just now. I don''t know what''s wrong with her body.


    Sue Mei was at a loss for a while, and her mind gradually became clear. The aphrodisiac she took was not strong. Even when she was strong, her mind was still clear.


    She gradually recalled her humiliating experience, which suddenly changed her face, "ah -"


    Su Mei Mei shrieked and frightened Liu Rulan, "Mei Mei, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? Is it uncomfortable? "


    "Mom, it''s so dirty... So disgusting!" Su Meimei stared with disgust all over her eyes. She wrapped herself tightly with a quilt, "so dirty... So disgusting, so dirty..."


    "Mei Mei!" Liu Rulan looked at her daughter with heartache. She was abusing her heart. "Mei Mei, don''t do this. It''ll be fine."


    "How dirty!" Su Meimei threw herself into the quilt like crazy. She really couldn''t stand this blow. If she had not been here for a long time, it might not matter much, but although she liked to play crazy outside, someone would always protect her, so she was always dry, but yesterday... It was too dirty! It''s disgusting!


    Seeing that Su Meimei was getting more and more excited, Liu Rulan was already crying, "Meimei, don''t do this... You''re not dirty."


    "I''m dirty... I''m so dirty!" It''s easy to say. It didn''t happen to her.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, no one will know!" Liu Rulan didn''t know how to comfort Su Meimei about this kind of thing. She could only tell her that it wouldn''t be known to others.


    Melanie twisted madly on the bed. "Dirty, dirty!" Of course, others won''t know, but the key is that she knows it herself, and she knows it very clearly!


    No... Su Meimei doesn''t feel comfortable lying in bed. She feels so dirty. She''s dying! She wants to take a bath... Yes, take a bath! Su Meimei suddenly rolled out of the quilt. Liu Rulan was startled, "Meimei! What are you doing? "


    "I want to take a bath... I''m so dirty. I can''t stand it. I want to take a bath!" Su Mei Mei murmured. She was still wearing Su Hongyu''s coat. With such a big move, all her clothes were scattered.


    Su Hongyu opened the door at this time, "Mom, I bought porridge and you can eat more or less..."


    "Ah --"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the door of the ward was opened, the ashen and ashen Sue Mei began to scream. Su Hongyu was frightened and stepped back two steps, "Mei Mei... You''re awake."


    "Ah!! You go out! " Su Meimei shrunk her body, took everything she could hold and threw it at Su Hongyu, "get out!"


    Liu Rulan looked at Su Meimei and then at Su Hongyu. She suddenly understood something. She rushed to hold Su Meimei in her arms, "Hong Yu, you go out first." Now, I''m afraid she''s afraid to see a man. It seems that this matter has really caused great harm to her heart.


    Su Hongyu was still at a loss, but he obediently withdrew and looked down at the porridge in his hand. It seemed that he couldn''t send it in.


    Su Meimei shrank in Liu Rulan''s arms and burst into tears. "Sobbing... Mom, it''s so dirty..." even she despised herself.


    "No, you''re not dirty." Liu Rulan also shed sad tears. She found that the tears she shed in her life were not as much as today.


    "I want to take a bath." Sumie bowed her head and said, "no, I want to die."


    "No, Mei Mei, you can''t do this. What about your dead mother?" Liu Rulan cried, "it''s all right. No one knows about it. We don''t tell anyone, ah?"


    Melanie was just crying. It was just self deception. Others didn''t know it, but she knew it very well!


    "I''ll find a psychologist to show you." Anyway, as long as you can keep Melanie, it''s all right.


    Anyway, she is also her daughter!

 Chapter 360

    Liu Rulan didn''t tell Su Meimei what had happened. Even Su Rongqi wouldn''t let him know, but Su Meimei had a disease called male phobia.


    When she left the hospital, she specially asked Liu Rulan to buy her a pair of sunglasses and a hat. She went out armed. And I can''t see Su Hongyu. As long as I see Su Hongyu, she must go crazy again.


    Su Hongyu was really oppressed. She managed to save Su Meimei, but she pushed his brother far away.


    Because she was greatly stimulated, she couldn''t see a man, even her own brother. So as long as Su Meimei is at home, Su Hongyu can''t be there.


    "Ah -" when she went out to get water, she accidentally met Su Hongyu who came out of the bath.


    Su Hongyu is used to it at home, and the weather is getting hot. He is more used to watching TV at home with his upper body naked, but he forgets that there is Su Meimei at home. As a result, they hit each other, "Er, Meimei..."


    "Ah, go away! Go away! " Originally, Su Meimei hated men. Now she saw Su Hongyu naked. She couldn''t stand the nausea in her heart. The humiliation reappeared again.


    Su Meimei vomited out holding the corner of the wall. Liu Rulan hurriedly ran over, "Hongyu, don''t you hurry into the house."


    Su Hongyu frowned and walked into his room.


    Liu Rulan comforted Su Meimei, "Okay, he''s gone. It''s okay. It''s okay."


    "Oh..."


    Liu Rulan looked at Su Meimei''s vomiting with heartache. She felt pain in her heart, but there was no way. It seemed that she could only invite a psychologist earlier. By the way, she couldn''t be a man!


    After she vomited, she ran into her room and began to take a bath. She seemed to be suffering from obsessive-compulsive disorder. She took several baths every day until her skin turned red.


    Liu Rulan was dragging the floor with tears... It''s really pathetic.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Ze, I heard from brother Yufeng that Su Meimei was in the warehouse with the two kidnappers... What happened?" Su Rou asked curiously when she was taken home at night.


    "Well... Which one?" Su Yuze asked in a bad way.


    "Just... Being strong."


    "Yufeng told you?" Su Yuze said as he took off his coat.


    Su Rou nodded and easily took his clothes and held them in her arms. "Then Yufeng said yesterday that she sent someone to check the Su family and said that Su Meimei was afraid of men. She couldn''t even see a man. She cried and vomited at the sight."


    "Really?" Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing. "This is what she did."


    "I didn''t expect Su Mei''s reaction to be so great." Su Rou thinks it''s incredible. Male phobia... It''s the first time I''ve heard of it!


    Although Su Meimei likes to play, she still attaches great importance to this kind of thing, especially the object is still two men who are rubbish in her opinion, which is even more unacceptable!


    "I wish she would react more." Su Yuze pinched Su Rou''s small chin and printed a kiss on her soft lips, "let''s go and have dinner."


    "Yes." Su Rou walked to the table. She noticed that she was still holding a dress in her arms and smiled. She turned and went upstairs to take it upstairs.


    At this time, Su Yuze''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He took his mobile phone and saw that it was Yufeng. His eyes sank slightly and answered, "Yufeng, are you short of women recently?"


    "Ha?" Because of this, Yufeng asked strangely, "what do you mean, yushao?"


    "Why else would you tell little Rou so much about Su Mei?" Su Yuze asked. He didn''t want Xiao rouer to know too much.


    Yu Feng smiled and understood, "who made that girl''s key soft baby? I said to Rourou baby to relieve her anger. "


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, yeah... Well, let''s get down to business. You said you wanted to make the video public. I don''t think so recently." Yufeng said mysteriously.


    Su Yuze slightly picked his eyebrows. He knew that Yufeng must have a reason, "tell me."


    "I just found out yesterday that Liu Rulan was going to find a psychologist for Su Meimei to see. She was going to hypnotize her and make her forget what happened, so... Hey, when Su Meimei forgot, shake it out. It must be a double blow to her!"


    Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing. "Yufeng, you''re bad."


    "Oh, you didn''t catch it." Yu Feng''s lips curled, but she was still very excited. A woman like Su Mei Mei should be punished more, otherwise she wouldn''t know what heaven and earth are.


    "OK, you can do it. I just check and accept the results." Su Yuze said.


    "Well, wait and see how a jade girl becomes a lustful woman!" Yufeng is a thief with a smile. If this Su Meimei just hates Su Rou in her heart, but she wants to use this indiscriminate means to deal with Su Rou, don''t blame him for being rude!


    When Su Rou came down, she just saw him hang up, "brother Ze, what''s the phone, so happy?"


    "Well, Yufeng said the mouse was caught in a clip."


    Su Rou looked at him. "Is there a mouse in brother Yufeng''s house? Then why are you calling? "


    "He''s in Desser."


    "..." deser? Didn''t you just catch a mouse? And specially called Su Yuze laiser? Brother Yufeng is still a wonderful flower.


    "Drink medicine first, wash your hands before eating."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Rou went to work the next day, Yu Feng sat in the president''s office early and began to help Su Yuze work. When Su Rou sent the documents in, she asked, "brother Yu Feng, do you have a mouse in your house?"


    "Ah? No. "


    "Brother Naze said, you said the mouse was caught?"


    "Ha?" Yu Feng was at a loss for a while, but soon thought of the scene when he called Su Yuze yesterday, and suddenly understood, "Oh, you said that ''mouse'', right, right, right, it was caught and can''t move now."


    Isn''t Su Mei like a rat crossing the street now? Has everyone yelled at her?


    But when Yufeng finished, Su Rou looked at him strangely, "brother Yufeng, you''re so strange. You have to catch a mouse."


    "I have to go?" Yu Feng pointed to his nose, "I''m not really grasping..." Yu Feng stopped halfway and waved, "Okay, okay, you''ll know what I''m getting."

 Chapter 361

    Su Rongqi was very satisfied with Su Yuze''s performance. In less than a month, Su Yuze was almost able to take over the real su.


    Su Yuze is such a person. He is a real power holder.


    Su Rongqi took advantage of Su Yuze''s relaxing day and invited him to his old house.


    "Yuze, come to my house after work today. You haven''t returned to your old house for a long time."


    "Just invite me?"


    "..." Su Yuze was still like this, making him affirm Su Rou''s identity all the time¡° You, come together. "


    "OK."


    "Yes."


    Isn''t he talking too fast? Why does Su Yuze just love to hold on to his words? Now the whole Su family is almost fragmented. If you break up Su Rou and Su Yuze, it is tantamount to giving up Yuze.


    Su Yuze put down the phone and took Su Rou out of the door. Su Rou was a little nervous. This was the first time Su Rou visited the Su family''s old house after she separated from the Su family. This time, she should be the identity of the Su family''s daughter-in-law. Of course, she would be a little nervous. "Should I change a suit of clothes?"


    "Oh, no, grandpa doesn''t know your temperament and clothes?" Su Yuze probably saw Su Rou''s psychological state of mind. When the ugly daughter-in-law saw her mother-in-law, it was like this.


    "Yes." Su Rongqi doesn''t know her, okay


    After arriving at Su''s old house, Su Yuze sent the fruit in his hand to Su Rongqi, "Grandpa, this is an exotic fruit."


    "Well, don''t bring anything."


    Su Rou followed Su Yuze without saying a word. Because she didn''t know what Su Rongqi meant, she thought she''d better not talk for the time being.


    "Don''t stand either. Sit down."


    The servant made tea and sent it to the tea table. Su Rou sat on the sofa and watched them talk.


    "Su Shi, did you officially take over?" Su Rongqi asked softly.


    "Soon, just this week." Su Yuze took a sip of tea and said softly.


    "Good!" Su Rong nodded from the beginning. It is worthy of being Su Yuze. His adaptability is even stronger than that of ordinary people¡° Well, you should get things done, too? You are not young. Even if you don''t get married, you have to get your certificate first. "


    Poof¡ª¡ª


    Su Rou was drinking water. When she heard this, she was frightened and spewed out.


    "Little Rou? What''s the matter? " Su Yuze took a piece of paper from the side and wiped the corners of her mouth, "drink water slowly."


    "Nothing." Su Rou looked at Su Rongqi and said, "sorry..." she didn''t expect that Su Rongqi would be so clear and say... Let them get the certificate?


    "Grandpa, I know." Su Yuze said that he had this plan.


    "Yes." Su Rong nodded at the beginning and turned to look at Su rou. "Xiaorou, after you marry brother Yuze, you''d better continue to call me Grandpa."


    In other words, is Su Rongqi officially recognizing her? Su Rou smiled, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    A week later


    Su Rou, who was still sleeping, was dug up by Su Yuze. She looked at him with bleary eyes, then rubbed her eyes and fell back, "what..."


    "Didn''t you agree last week?" Su Yuze said softly.


    "Oh..." Su Rou nodded, still sleeping on her pillow.


    Well, she must not remember!


    Finally, after su Yuze dressed her, Su Roucai woke up reluctantly, "what are you doing?" Wake her up so early in the morning.


    Su Yuze didn''t answer either. He squeezed her toothpaste and stuffed it into her hand. "Brush your teeth and take you out after breakfast."


    "Go out and play?" Su Rou''s eyes widened slightly, "date?"


    "Well, date."


    So Su Rou woke up, because she had just officially taken over Su yesterday. She was probably going out to celebrate.


    Su Rou looked at her clothes and went out for a date. She''d better change a better suit.


    When Su Rou came downstairs, Su Yuze looked at her, "how did you change your clothes? Don''t you like what I wear for you? "


    "I want to look better on a date." Su Rou smiled and sat down in her chair and began to eat breakfast.


    Su Yuze slightly raised her eyebrows, but... Well, look good. It''s better to take a picture later.


    After breakfast, Su Yuze drove to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Su Rou was looking at the scenery outside with her feet tilted, but the surrounding scenery was wrong. It seemed that I didn''t go to the city center, but she thought Su Yuze was taking them to a fun place, so she didn''t ask in detail.


    "Well, get off." Su Yuze untied his seat belt and said.


    "Yes."


    Su Rou was led by Su Yuze to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Su Rou stopped slightly, "you brought me here..."


    "Didn''t you agree last week?" Su Yuze smiled and said, "when I was at Grandpa''s house."


    "..." so, are you really ready to get the certificate?


    Naturally, the people in the Civil Affairs Bureau took care of it early in the morning. They just waited for Su Yuze and his wife to come, "President Su, hello."


    "This is the president''s wife." The director looked at Su Rou, stretched out his hand, and was ready to shake hands with Su rou.


    "Let''s get down to business?" Su Yuze blocked Su Rou''s hand.


    The director looked at Su Yuze and nodded immediately, "Hey, hey, OK."


    Su Rou looked at Su Yuze, "they didn''t propose, so they took me to get the certificate."


    "Didn''t you book it first?" Su Yuze said with a smile, "I''ll buy a ring and cover you later."


    "You should set yourself up so that others don''t think President Su is still a bachelor." This is the most important thing. Su Rou knows how good Su Yuze''s market is.


    "Oh... OK, you put me in."


    At ordinary times, many people are waiting in line in the Civil Affairs Bureau, but because there are VIP attacks today, the door has been closed for a day just to serve these two people.


    Registration, photography and evidence collection are in place in one step! Su Yuze took a hot marriage certificate and gave Su Rou a copy, "this should be kept well and can''t be lost."


    "I won''t take out my marriage certificate casually. How can I lose it?" Su Roubai glanced at him. No one would take the marriage certificate with him, would they?


    Su Yuze thought solemnly for a moment and nodded, "well, this is OK. I''ll get it." Let Su Rou carry her marriage certificate with her every day to let more people know that she is married. It''s nothing bad. It breaks the thoughts of other men.


    Su Rou was a little funny. "What about you?"


    "I left it at home."


    "Bah, then you have to take it for me."


    "OK."


    After getting the marriage certificate, he should think about getting married.

 Chapter 362

    "Brother Ze, are you still dating?" Su Rou asked, because it takes too much time to get the certificate, there is still a lot of time left!


    "About." Su Yuze nodded, "can you change your name?" They both got their cards. It''s time to change their names.


    Su Rou thought for a moment. What he said was... Husband? Su Rou''s cheeks turned red. This title always makes people feel a little shy, "No."


    "No?"


    "Wait until you get married." Su Rou wrinkled her nose, then opened the door and went in.


    Of course Su Yuze saw it. She wanted to hear her shout "husband" on her slightly reddish cheeks. It must sound very comfortable! Since Su Rou is shy, then... He always has a way to hear it.


    In order to celebrate his engagement, Su Yuze booked a place in the French restaurant and invited Su Rou to have a big meal. "Brother Ze, since you officially took over Su''s family, what about Shengshi? What about me? "


    They won''t come to work separately in the future, will they?


    "I have united Su and Shengshi, and I will still be in Shengshi." Originally, he didn''t care about Su, but he took over because of the open and secret struggle between Su Kaiming and Su Yue, "just go occasionally."


    Su Rou nodded, "HMM."


    That''s good. In short, you can''t leave Su aside, can you?


    "Besides, you are still in the prime of life. How can I rest assured to go to Su''s?" I can''t see xiaorou''er. I feel that I''ve been working too long.


    "That''s what I should say. I didn''t look at you. I don''t know if you will come out of the wall." Su has never been there, but there must be many beautiful women. According to Su Yuze''s appearance and talent, she will certainly attract all kinds of beautiful women.


    there was a red plum tree? Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing, setting off his softer whole person. Xiao rouer was jealous and talked disorderly.


    "Haven''t you fastened me with a ring?" Su Yuze said, raising the ring finger of his left hand. There is a ring there, which Su Rou chose for him.


    Su Rou cheered at him and picked up the spoon. There was also a ring on the ring finger of her left hand.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s been three or four days since the accident happened to Su Mei Mei. Her illness has not abated at all, but has become more serious. As long as she sees a man, she will still yell. As long as the man gets close to her, she will vomit. When it''s serious, she will spit white foam and spasm on the ground.


    Su Hongyu should be the most unlucky person in the whole Su family. Obviously, he didn''t do anything, but he was despised by Su Meimei and Liu Rulan. He was so angry that he almost ran away from home!


    Every time Su Hongyu goes out of the bedroom door, he has to see if Su Meimei is there, otherwise he doesn''t dare to break out so rashly!


    "Hoo..." Su Hongyu went out. Su Meimei should be in the room.


    But who knows, as soon as I came downstairs, I heard a heart rending scream, "ah -"


    "Ah..." Su Hongyu stood impatiently, because Su Meimei was drinking in front of the refrigerator. When she saw Su Hongyu, Su Meimei shouted.


    This is the eighth time this week. He is tired. Although Su Meimei is stimulated, she is clearly her brother and her relatives. Even if she hates her relatives, he thinks he is the more stimulated one!


    Su Hongyu walked over without expression and walked into the kitchen. Su Meimei saw that Su Hongyu not only didn''t go, but also came over. She was immediately frightened and began to scold, "go away, you go away!"


    "I just came out to get something. I''ll ''get out''!" Su Hongyu gave Su Meimei a white look. Even if he had more patience, he was stirred up by Su Meimei!


    As Su Hongyu leaned in, Su Meimei began to shrink. She couldn''t help holding the refrigerator door and began to vomit, "you... Get out of here!"


    Su Hongyu''s status at home these days is not as good as a servant. She''s already choked up. Anyway, she vomited for a while, didn''t she?


    So Su Hongyu ignored everything, directly ignored Su Meimei, went into the kitchen, took something and left.


    Melanie had begun to fall convulsively in front of the refrigerator door and couldn''t stop twitching. She looked like she was crazy.


    The servant on one side came over, "miss! God, what''s the matter with you? Go find your wife! "


    Liu Rulan was woken up. The servant knocked on her door outside, "what''s the matter? Flustered? " Liu Ru is putting on the mask. If he is disturbed, he will feel very upset.


    The servant''s face was very frightened. "Madam, go and see the young lady. She is ill again!"


    "What?" Liu Ru exclaimed, and immediately pulled the mask on his face. He threw it away and ran all the way down.


    Su Meimei has been carried to the sofa by the servant, but her condition is still not very good. She can''t stop twitching, "Meimei, are you okay?"


    Su Meimei is convulsing and has no time to talk to Liu Rulan, but her convulsion is more severe than last time. What''s the matter!


    Liu Rulan finally gave Su Meimei the tranquilizer. Looking at her gradually recovering her calm, Liu Rulan frowned, "Meimei, is it better?"


    Sue Mei Mei stopped twitching and breathed softly. Hearing Liu Rulan''s voice, she nodded powerlessly, as if her strength had been exhausted, "Mom..."


    "Hey, I''m here!" Liu Rulan held Su Meimei''s head, regardless of whether she had filth or not, "tell mom, what happened? Where''s Hongyu? " Mei Mei will get sick. It must have something to do with the only man in the family!


    Su Meimei was angry when she thought of Su Hongyu. "Brother, he came down and I told him to go away. He ignored it. If she had to get something, I would..." don''t Su Hongyu know her situation? Su Hongyu was very happy to see her sick, wasn''t he?


    Liu Rulan was also angry. "Go, Mei Mei, I''ll take you back to your room first." Hongyu was too much. "I''ll talk about Hongyu later. He''s too much. How can he let you go?"


    "Well, I''m tired..."


    "OK, I''ll help you back to your room." Liu Rulan said.


    I''m afraid she''ll start taking a bath again if she sends her back.


    Sure enough, as soon as she closed the door, she went straight to the bathroom, opened the shower, didn''t even take off her clothes, and began to stand in.


    Liu Rulan sighed, Mei Mei... Then she turned and knocked on Su Hongyu''s door. She was angry. Su Hongyu, who is a brother, really went too far this time!

 Chapter 363

    Su Hongyu opened the door and saw Liu Rulan. He raised his eyebrows slightly, "Mom? What''s up? "


    Liu Rulan pushed him hard, "what''s up? Why do you ask? " Liu Rulan went in and closed the door, "do you just leave Mei Mei alone? You want her to die, don''t you? " Liu Rulan said fiercely.


    It seems that Liu Rulan came for Su Meimei. Su Hongyu frowned, "Mom, do you only think of Mei Mei as your child?"


    "I... what do you mean? You are all my children! " Liu Rulan was startled by Su Hongyu''s attitude, as if Su Hongyu was very angry.


    "You let me follow Mei Mei. Why don''t you enlighten Mei Mei? It always makes me avoid. Do you know what Mei says every time she sees me? She said, "get out of here," "get out of here," "get out of here!" Su Hongyu''s expression was ferocious. "I can avoid it, but Mei Mei doesn''t have to. I''m not the one who raped her. I''m her brother, pro brother. Does she only think of herself? Have you thought about me? "


    "Hongyu..." Liu Rulan was surprised by Su Hongyu''s words. Think about it carefully. Su Hongyu is really the most oppressed one at home these days. Every time there is Su Meimei, you can''t see Su Hongyu. Su Hongyu walked in several times.


    "Fortunately, dad is not here. If dad is there, do you think Mei Mei can be so rampant?" Su Hongyu sneered, "flattery is pathetic, but this incident can''t be a reason for her willfulness."


    "She......" Liu Rulan bit her lip, "but she didn''t mean it."


    "It''s not intentional... Even if it''s not intentional once or twice, it''s the ninth time!" Su Hongyu said that he was also Su''s family. Now it seems that Su Meimei is the only one in the whole family.


    "..." Liu Rulan reddened his eyes, "I know."


    Su Hongyu looked at Liu Rulan crying and felt bad, but there was no way. At least Su Meimei was her own daughter. Only as a woman could she know more about this kind of thing in her daughter''s family!


    "I made an appointment with a psychologist abroad. I''ll arrive tomorrow. Tomorrow... Tomorrow will be fine!" Liu Rulan said, "I don''t want to let Mei do this again."


    Su Hongyu sighed, "Mei Mei, if it''s bad again, this family won''t accommodate me. Mom, it seems that I can only live in the company."


    "Hongyu!" Liu Rulan shook her head, "you are all my children." It''s just that Mei Mei needs more care now.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Su''s family welcomed a psychologist, an elderly female doctor. Liu Rulan walked over with a smile, "doctor, you''re finally here."


    The female doctor shook hands with Liu Rulan, "hello."


    "Let''s go and see my daughter first." There can be no further delay in the situation of Su Meimei, otherwise the whole Su family will be in trouble.


    "Well, good."


    Liu Rulan takes the psychologist to Su Meimei''s bedroom. In Su Meimei''s bedroom, even during the day, the curtains are pulled tightly. From a psychological point of view, this is a phenomenon of subjective avoidance, that is, the owner of the room wants to bury herself in the dark and prevent others from prying.


    Liu Rulan said to Su Meimei, "Meimei, the doctor is coming."


    "Hello, you can call Dr. Zhang."


    Su Mei Mei gave them a gloomy look, "Dr. Zhang."


    Doctor Zhang glanced at Su Meimei and said to Liu Rulan, "Mrs. Liu, go out and wait."


    Liu Rulan looked at Su Meimei with some worry, "well, then trouble Doctor Zhang."


    As soon as Liu Rulan went out, Doctor Zhang sat next to Su Meimei and said in a soft voice, "Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s uncomfortable everywhere." Su Meimei said coldly.


    Doctor Zhang smiled. "Come on, miss, lie down first. If you want to cure your disease."


    Su Meimei didn''t want to go on like this. Every time she saw a man, she would think of her being.


    Su Meimei lay in bed. Doctor Zhang took out her equipment from her bag and began to talk. Probably, she heard Liu Rulan say that the girl suffered such a thing and had a great shadow in her heart. It''s really pathetic.


    As time went by, Melanie closed her eyes and gently wriggled her lips, "they raped me..."


    "Hate them?"


    "Hate."


    "It''s no use hating. It''s already happened. Just forget it... Now, I count down five times. After I open my eyes, you don''t remember it." Doctor Zhang whispered, "five, four, three, two, one."


    Sue Mei Mei slowly opened her eyes, with a trace of confusion in her eyes, "who are you?"


    "I''m your mother''s guest." Doctor Zhang said that she would not tell her identity, otherwise it would make Su Mei suspicious.


    "My mother''s guest? Then why did you break into my room? " Sue Mei looked at Doctor Zhang strangely, "get out!"


    Dr. Zhang didn''t expect that Su Meimei turned out to be such an arrogant and domineering girl that she was so rude to others. "OK, take care of yourself."


    Doctor Zhang went out. Liu Rulan had been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing her coming out, she immediately greeted her, "Doctor Zhang, is Mei Mei ready?"


    Doctor Zhang glanced at Liu Rulan. "Well, this matter has been sealed. As long as you don''t deliberately mention it, you won''t remember it." Doctor Zhang looked at the door. "Madam, your daughter has a good temper."


    "She......" Liu Rulan was speechless for a moment.


    "Being rude to others, seriously, I regret helping her." Dr. Zhang said.


    "No, don''t say that." Liu Rulan was startled. "Doctor, I''ll give you money. Thank you."


    Dr. Zhang shook her head. She thought it was an innocent girl who was poisoned. It seems that sue Meimei is a poor person and must be hated!


    Liu Rulan sent the doctor away, turned around and saw Su Meimei come out, "Mom, do you have anything to eat?"


    "Yes, what would you like to eat?" Liu Rulan smiled and said that Mei Mei''s expression had recovered her arrogance and was no longer so dead.


    "The ones I love to eat."


    "OK, I''ll ask the servant to do it right away." Liu Rulan said.


    Sue Mei sat on the sofa and Liu Rulan sat next to her. Sue Mei thought for a moment, "I feel like I''ve forgotten something."


    "Ah?" Liu Rulan patted her on the shoulder, "you just slept too much. Did you forget? You started to sleep as soon as you came back from outside. You must have dreamed? "


    Sue Mei tooted her mouth, didn''t she?


    Maybe!

 Chapter 364

    Su Meimei began to show off again. Under the effect of psychotherapy, she has returned to the original state. Liu Rulan is very happy. In the past few days, Su Meimei didn''t even dare to go out. Now she can go out and play.


    "I always feel like I''ve forgotten something..." Su Mei frowned, but she couldn''t remember, so she let it go.


    By the way, listen to mom, Su Yuze has taken over Su''s family, so Su Yuze must be in Su''s family? How fast brother Yuze is! Won''t Su Hongyu never have a chance?


    By the way, didn''t you say you were going to kidnap Su Rou? Not yet! Since brother Yuze is in Su''s family, doesn''t he leave Su Rou in the prosperous age? Hum, that''s a good chance!


    Su Meimei called Liu Jiacheng, but Liu Jiacheng didn''t answer. It was strange. Su Mei Mei frowned slightly. "Well, if you don''t answer, don''t answer. Do you think I''m just your friend?"


    After contacting the good people, Su Meimei proudly came to the prosperous age. The front desk lady saw Su Meimei and looked familiar, so she stopped her, "Miss, the president is not in the company."


    "I know." Melanie ignored her and went straight into the elevator.


    Su Meimei went straight to the president''s office and looked around. Why is there no one at the Secretary''s desk? Where''s su Rou?


    In the office?


    It''s really funny. Before I married brother Yuze, I went to the office to bully while brother Yuze was away, didn''t I? Don''t look at your weight!


    Su Meimei fiercely pushed open the door, but saw that there was a man in the office besides Su rou. Su Meimei was stunned for a while, and then she broke out, "OK, Su Rou, you are really licentious. Brother yusawa just went to Su''s house, and you hooked up with a man here!"


    Su Rou and Yu Feng looked up together and said to Su Mei Mei, "Su Mei Mei, you''re out." Su Rou was a little surprised. She thought that Su Meimei would never go out after that!


    Yufeng looked at her with interest. Oh, it turned out that Su Meimei had been treated by psychotherapy. That would be fun!


    Su Mei Mei was puzzled when asked, "what did I come out?"


    "You are not..."


    "Hey." Yu Feng stopped Su Rou''s words, "Miss Su Meimei, what''s up?"


    "Who are you and how are you in brother Yuze''s office!" Su Meimei actually met Yufeng, but she had no impression.


    Yu Feng shook his hair. "I''m a good friend of Yu Shao. I''ll let him take charge of the company temporarily."


    "Oh..." Su Meimei looked at them. "Su Rou, you even hook up with brother Yuze''s friends."


    Yufeng''s eyes darkened. This Su Meimei is really a disaster. Her mouth is really dirty and she has to frame Rourou baby!


    "Are you sick?" Su Rou said impatiently, "do you eat too much shit and know it all day long."


    Oh - Yufeng looks at Su Rou unexpectedly. Who did she learn from?! That''s good!


    "What are you talking about!" Melanie''s face changed.


    "I sympathized with you. When that happened, I didn''t expect you to have the face to run out." To say debauchery, someone is strong by two men. Who is the most debauchery?


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you really not know or pretend not to know?" How strange is Sue Mei? She seems to be all right.


    In her mind, she seemed to be slowly recalling something, but it was so vague that she couldn''t remember. What does Su Rou mean? It seemed that the feeling was related to the part she had forgotten. Su Meimei thought for a while. She didn''t ask Su rou. She went back to ask Liu Rulan.


    Watching Su Meimei turn and leave, Su Rou wrinkled her nose. "It''s really sick." she would bite people!


    Yu Feng looked thoughtfully at Su Meimei after she went out, "soft baby, let''s continue and ignore her."


    "Hey, I can''t figure it out. Doesn''t it mean that she is insane and doesn''t want to go out at home? Why are you so bold to start wandering outside now? " Or did she forget about it? Put it down? So you pretend to be so desperate at home?


    "She..."


    "What a big memorial archway!" Su Rou said disdainfully.


    Yufeng looked at Su rou. It seemed that Su Meimei''s behavior really angered Su rou. Su Rou has a good temper. Yu Feng rarely gets angry with her. Su Meimei''s behavior this time, let alone the party Su Rou, even the bystander feels very angry.


    "Well, don''t be angry. She won''t hang out for long! Don''t worry. " Yufeng said with a confident smile, "our task now is to help yushao manage the prosperous times."


    Su Rou thought for a moment and said, "OK, I see."


    As for Su Meimei, let him come!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Meimei thought all the way back home. Liu Rulan was watching TV at home and caught a glimpse of Su Meimei coming back. She immediately photographed the seat next to her. "Mei Mei came and came back without playing more?"


    Su Meimei has been at home for five days. I think it''s time to be bored. It''s better to go out more, but don''t be abducted again.


    "Mom, have I forgotten something?" Sue Mei sat over and asked with a frown.


    Liu Rulan looked at her, "Mei Mei, what are you talking about? You don''t remember yourself. Will mom remember?" It''s strange, "Mei Mei, did someone say something?"


    "Yes, I went to Shengshi today. It was su Rou who said some strange things to me." Sue said, "did I... Really not forget anything?"


    "Yes, you really haven''t forgotten anything!" Liu Rulan said firmly.


    Su Meimei was even more strange, "then Su Rou, she..."


    "Mei Mei..." Liu Rulan interrupted her, "don''t you hate Su Rou the most? Can you believe her? "


    Su Meimei thought, "yes, why should I believe her!" She and Su Rou were wrong, "I just feel strange."


    "Hey, Mei Mei, when you came back, you had a fever and slept all day and night. You must have slept too long and dreamed too much!" Liu Rulan said patiently.


    Su Mei Mei thought for a moment and nodded. "It seems so. I feel like I have had a lot of dreams." "But I can''t remember clearly. Well... It doesn''t seem like a good dream."


    Liu Rulan was startled. What she was most afraid of now was that Su Meimei remembered that thing again. She quickly grabbed Su Meimei''s shoulder, "well, don''t think about it. Since it''s a bad dream, why should we think about it... What do you want to eat tonight? Mom bought it for you. "


    "Good!" Melanie''s eyes suddenly widened and nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 365

    Yufeng returned home, turned out her previous video, and raised an evil smile on her lips. Since Su Meimei was so cheap that she wanted to run out and die by herself, the so-called gun hit the head bird. Su Meimei''s running out this time also determined her future destiny.


    "Hey, hey..." Yufeng threw the video tape in his hand. This thing will be seen by the whole T city tomorrow! Melanie can be famous this time!


    ¡­¡­


    Next day


    Sue Mei Mei hasn''t woke up yet, but something big has happened outside!


    Su Hongyu came back half way to work with his mobile phone in his hand. "Mom, it''s bad. Something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you go to work?" Liu Rulan was completely angry at Su Hongyu''s skipping work and going home, "do you want to even take the position of general manager?"


    Su Hongyu''s face was very ugly. "Oh, don''t say that. Look at this first!" If it wasn''t a big thing, would he skip work and come back?


    Liu Rulan moved her eyes to Su Hongyu''s mobile phone. At this look, her eyes suddenly widened, "ah... What''s going on?"


    "See?" Su Hongyu hurriedly walked back and forth in front of Liu Rulan.


    Liu Rulan tightly held the mobile phone and stared at the boss. There was a video on the mobile phone. It was the video of Su Meimei being raped by the two kidnappers. It was so clear that it was like watching the live broadcast.


    "Why? Who photographed it... "Liu Rulan angrily threw his mobile phone on the sofa," Damn it, what''s going on! "


    Su Hongyu picked up his mobile phone. "Even if you are angry, don''t lose it!" Then he turned out the news on his mobile phone, "you see, there''s this."


    That''s the latest news. It says that the eldest miss of the Su family has been strengthened. It also says that the private life of the eldest miss of the Su family is actually rotten!


    "This, this... This is nonsense!" Liu Rulan was angry, "who did it! Hongyu? "


    "I don''t know!" Su Hongyu shook his head. He also wanted to know who it was. When he was in the company today, everyone was watching him. Everyone knew his own people, because everyone knew that Su Meimei was his sister, and this news was the hottest one at present. As a result, he became the most "dazzling" one in the company, and everyone was watching him!


    But he didn''t know it, but he was kindly pointed out by others.


    Liu Rulan''s face is ugly. What can I do? It was photographed and on the news¡° What should I do? If Mei Mei sees it... "I''m sure I''ll get sick again. It''s not easy to seal off Mei Mei''s memory. What can I do?


    "Hongyu, please contact the newspaper first. Before this matter is made big, hurry to block it!" Liu Rulan said.


    "Yes! OK, I''ll do it now! " Before things get serious, block it first!


    Su Hongyu ran out, leaving Liu Rulan anxiously sitting on the sofa. What should she do? No... what should I do if it''s Mei Mei?


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" Su Meimei got up and rubbed her eyes while watching her mobile phone brush her microblog. Seeing Liu Rulan''s expression, she couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "Ah, Mei Mei!" Liu Rulan saw that she was holding her mobile phone. She rushed up in a hurry and robbed her mobile phone.


    Su Mei frowned, "Mom, what are you doing!" Don''t you see how hard she is brushing her microblog? Why are you suddenly robbing her cell phone?


    "Don''t play with the mobile phone..." Liu rulanhuo was afraid that Su Meimei would see something she shouldn''t see, and hurriedly took away Su Meimei''s mobile phone. "The mobile phone has a lot of radiation, don''t play!"


    "Oh......" Su Meimei''s face was full of impatience. "I''ve been playing for more than ten years. I''ll die early. It''s not a bad day. Give it to me. I''ll brush my microblog!"


    "What brush? Did you brush your teeth?" Liu Rulan said.


    "Brush..." Su Meimei yawned, "OK, give me your cell phone!" What''s the matter with mom? How do you feel that Liu Rulan is strange today.


    "Don''t play!" Liu Rulan''s tone was a little more serious and continued, "Mom, talk to you today."


    Melanie glanced at her strangely. "What do you say?"


    "Our mother and daughter haven''t spoken for a long time, have they?" Liu Rulan put his mobile phone into his trouser pocket. "It''s settled. You''re not allowed to go anywhere today. You can''t play with your mobile phone. Just talk with your mother!"


    Mei Mei stamped her foot in frustration. "I don''t care about you, Xiao Fang. Get me something to eat."


    The servant nodded. "Yes, miss."


    Liu Rulan looked at Su Meimei and sat calmly on the table. She was relieved. Fortunately... As long as Su Meimei didn''t look at her mobile phone and didn''t go out, it would be easy to do when Hongyu blocked the matter!


    But Su Meimei herself was not a safe host. She planned to go out early after eating Chinese food. Liu Rulan saw it and stopped her, "Meimei, where are you going?"


    "Go out and play." Su Meimei said righteously, "you don''t give me a cell phone. I''ll go out and buy another one, will you?" I really don''t know what happened to Liu Rulan today. What wind did he smoke? Is it a matter of one or two days that this mobile phone has radiation? Why won''t she take it today?


    Liu Rulan''s face changed sharply, "no, you can''t go out!"


    "Why?" Sue Mei didn''t understand.


    "Because..." Liu Rulan thought, "mom is not feeling well. Can''t you stay at home with me?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Melanie is a playful person, but it''s about her own mother. She still has a little conscience.


    "Even if I feel very heavy, it''s not a big deal. You accompany me..."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s not a big deal. Just rest at home. You can''t rest when I''m here." Said Sue.


    Liu Rulan pulled Su Mei''s body as she was about to go, "being out..."


    "Oh, did I go to the school head office?" Su Meimei was a little impatient. "Mom, what the hell do you want to do? You''re very strange today!"


    Liu Rulan''s heart crossed and directly pulled Su Meimei in, "Meimei, just today, don''t go out! After tomorrow, wherever you go! "


    "..." Su Meimei looked at her strangely. "Then I''ll stay at home and you won''t play with my cell phone." What''s the fun of staying at home?


    "Watch TV, listen to music or something. In short, you can''t go out!"


    Su Mei Mei sighed and sat on the sofa impatiently, "I''m so bored!"

 Chapter 366

    Su Hongyu didn''t come back until dinner at night. Su Meimei was going crazy and hit the wall at home, because Liu Rulan didn''t play with her mobile phone or even her home computer, so she had to watch TV dramas.


    "Mom..." Su Mei shouted to Liu Rulan somewhat bored. "I''m so bored."


    Liu Rulan was also a little bored because she didn''t play with her mobile phone, but for the sake of Su Meimei, she had to endure, "well... Then, when Hongyu comes back, I''ll give you my mobile phone."


    "Brother?" Su Mei said, "yes, it''s time to get off work. Why don''t you come back?" Su Meimei sat in front of dinner at a table. Because Su Hongyu didn''t come back, they couldn''t even eat first.


    "It should be fast." Liu Rulan comforted.


    "It''s seven o''clock..."


    At this time, Liu Rulan''s cell phone rang. It was su Hongyu. Is it done? But when it''s done, wouldn''t it be good to come back directly? Is something wrong


    Liu Rulan looked at Su Meimei''s salivation over the food, so she stood up and walked aside to answer the phone, "hello? Hong Yu, how are things going? "


    Su Hongyu said anxiously at the other end of the phone, "not yet... I''m calling to tell you that I won''t come back for dinner. You eat first."


    "What''s going on?" Liu Rulan asked.


    "Well... I''m a little busy now. I''ll talk about it later." Su Hongyu hung up the phone.


    Liu Rulan put down her mobile phone. What should I do? Do you have to do something yourself?


    Su Mei Mei thought that she couldn''t eat anyway. She''d better go and watch TV first, otherwise if she sat at the table again, she would have to eat.


    Melanie went into the living room and planned to watch TV for a while, so that the greedy insects seduced by the smell of the food would not come out.


    At 7 p.m., it was the time of the evening news broadcast. As soon as she turned on the TV, she saw the news channel. It was nothing more than some star gossip. She was going to change the channel, but she saw the news suddenly jump. The host said with a smile, "today, she learned that the eldest miss of the Su family in T city had a bad private life and had been exposed by netizens."


    Su Meimei took the hand of the remote control and stopped. The host said, Miss Su in T City... Who is it?


    Then, a video emerged next to the host. As soon as the video was enlarged, it became clear. There were three people in it. The background was in a dark place. The three people were entangled. The obscene sound and languishing language were ugly. Fortunately, it mosaic the eyes of women, but even if it was not played, the previous host had already said.


    Melanie looked at the scene with a stiff expression. The person above... Was herself?


    All of a sudden, everything that happened in the warehouse that night came out and filled Melanie''s brain. She finally remembered that she always felt like she had forgotten something. It turned out to be


    Obviously, it only takes more than ten seconds. After all, it''s indecent video. Naturally, we can''t put too much on the stage.


    But these ten seconds were like a century for Su Meimei.


    Su Meimei only felt that her brain seemed to be forced into a memory, and it was still a very bad memory, that is, the memory she had always wanted to forget... Now all came back, her fake kidnapping became a real kidnapping, she took aphrodisiac by mistake, and then the two kidnappers were strong


    No wonder, no wonder Su Rou said how she ran out. No wonder she looked at herself like that. In the end, she made a big joke!


    "Ah -" Melanie suddenly screamed, and a remote control smashed into the TV.


    The servant was startled. "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" It''s over. Melanie looks like she''s going crazy again. What should I do?


    Liu Rulan was in the side hall. She heard a loud noise from the living room. She was on the phone. She didn''t care. She threw away and ran over, "Mei Mei... Mei Mei, what''s the matter with you?" Why is it like this again?


    Su Mei Mei was as like as two peas in her sofa, her feet unnatural, and she was convulsed, foaming at the mouth and white eyes, just like the appearance of the disease.


    "Mei Mei!" Liu Rulan anxiously wiped the white foam on her mouth and asked the servant, "what happened? Why is the young lady like this again? "


    The servant shook his head. "I, we don''t know." They are also at a loss, "Miss, watch TV. That''s it."


    Watch tv?


    Liu Rulan turned her attention to the TV, but the video had been broadcast. The host was facing the camera and said, "although the eldest lady''s private life is corrupt, at least we should pay attention to social customs, right? Such an indecent video was taken! "


    Liu Rulan saw a line of words at the bottom of the news channel, "the corrupt private life of rich women". Just reading the words, Liu Rulan already understood that this matter has been on the news?


    The appearance of the host smiling and talking, in Liu Rulan''s view, such a formulaic smile is completely ridicule!


    "Mei Mei, this is not true!" Liu Rulan grabbed Su Mei''s convulsive body, "don''t believe it, it''s not true!"


    "Sobbing..." Su Meimei stared and opened her mouth to speak, but she couldn''t say anything. The boss''s eyes showed a look of fear.


    "Mei Mei, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me! " Liu Rulan saw Su Meimei like this for the first time. It was like she had encountered an extremely terrible thing. Even before psychotherapy, Su Meimei was not like this.


    "Woo..." Su Meimei''s body took a puff, and her breathing gradually became faster and faster. With her breathing getting faster and faster, Su Meimei finally turned her eyes directly and fainted.


    "Ah! Mei Mei! " Liu Rulan was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do with her head. She fainted too suddenly.


    At this time, the door of the house was suddenly opened. Su Hongyu ran in. Before he could see the situation clearly, he began to say anxiously, "Mom, don''t let Mei Mei go out recently. Don''t watch mobile phones, televisions and computers. I couldn''t negotiate successfully..."


    Liu Rulan looked back at him. His face was full of tears, "it seems too late..."


    "What?" Su Hongyu walked over and saw that after fainting on the sofa, his hands and feet were still stiff. "Why, how could this happen?" How did the filth all over the ground get so embarrassed?


    "Don''t ask, I''m not going to help you get into the hospital!" Liu Rulan screamed.

 Chapter 367

    Su Hongyu took Su Meimei into the hospital. As soon as the doctor heard that it was from the Su family, he immediately rushed over, but as soon as Liu Rulan saw that it was a male doctor, he immediately pushed him, "change a female doctor!"


    The male doctor was puzzled, "what''s the matter? Can''t I? "


    "No! Another woman! " Liu Rulan said firmly.


    The male doctor felt that he had been insulted. Although this was the Su family, as a senior doctor, he naturally had dignity. He was looked down upon like this. He couldn''t care whether it was the Su family, "madam, I''m senior."


    Liu Rulan glanced at him, "I don''t care whether you are senior or not. Anyway, find me a female doctor."


    The doctor frowned angrily, "madam, this is sexism!"


    "Go find it!"


    Liu Rulan''s dispute soon attracted the dean. Liu Rulan said angrily, "hurry to find me a female doctor."


    The Dean wiped the sweat on his forehead, "why, what''s the matter?" This male doctor is an expert. Why is Liu Rulan still dissatisfied?


    "I said no male doctors, hurry to find me a woman."


    "This... Okay." The Dean took the male doctor and left.


    The male doctor came out of the ward door and said angrily, "who is it! Why can''t I cure it? I didn''t even see the patient''s face! " Whether it can be cured depends on seeing the patient.


    The Dean sighed. The expert doctor still can''t offend him. Otherwise, the hospital will lose as soon as he changes jobs.


    "Don''t confront the rich. Just do what they say." The dean said, "go and see other patients."


    "Hum, what is this?" The male doctor shook his hand angrily and left.


    Finally, a female doctor came and gave Su Meimei a diagnosis and treatment. She frowned and saw that Liu Rulan''s heart was about to jump to her throat, "doctor, what''s the matter? My daughter, is she still saved? "


    "Your daughter is healthy." Said the doctor.


    "No problem? That''s no problem. Will she Twitching and foaming at the mouth¡° You can make a diagnosis and treatment. Photos, X-rays or anything will do. Anyway, you can fix her for me. "


    The female doctor shook her head, "madam, there is really no problem with my love''s body."


    "Are you blind?" Liu Rulan''s temper came up and his voice became louder, "you didn''t see my daughter''s hands and feet like this!"


    The female doctor''s eyes tightened slightly, "madam, please show some respect!" She''s a doctor. She can''t talk nonsense, can she¡° Madam, make AI really healthy and have no problem. "


    "... you are a quack!"


    "Madam..."


    The quarrel between the two woke up the unconscious Su Meimei. She slowly opened her eyes. As soon as she saw several doctors and nurses around the bed, Liu Rulan also quarreled with the female doctor. First, she stared in horror, and suddenly she screamed, "ah -"


    Su Mei Mei threw out all the things she could hold in her hand and threw them at the people around her, "go, go away..."


    "Mei Mei, I''m my mother!" Liu Rulan looked at Su Meimei crazy and immediately wanted to hold her, but Su Meimei refused to obey anything. She twisted and struggled in Liu Rulan''s arms, and her eyes were red.


    "Doctor, did you see it?" Liu Rulan called the doctor to come quickly while holding Su Meimei.


    The female doctor rubbed her forehead. She had just been hit by a tea cup. The left corner of her forehead was blue and purple. She looked at the crazy Su Mei impatiently. What''s the matter with the girl? She had a fit as soon as she woke up!


    I think so, but with the spirit of saving the lives and healing the wounded, the female doctor still came together, but before her hand touched Su Meimei''s body, Su Meimei suddenly kicked it and hit the female doctor''s belly.


    "Well..."


    "Mei Mei, it''s not a man. There''s no man. Be quiet. Shall we see a doctor?" Even Liu Rulan was bitten by Su Meimei.


    The female doctor asked Liu Rulan to hold Su Meimei and began to auscultate herself. However, during this period, Su Meimei still didn''t cooperate and frowned angrily. The female doctor was stunned that it took a lot of effort to complete a series of examinations, but the examination results still shook her head, "madam, there is no problem with AI''s body... It seems that there should be something wrong with her psychology. By the way, I heard that AI''s private life video came out a few days ago, I think..."


    "Ah ah --" Su Meimei didn''t know if she could hear the female doctor clearly. Suddenly, she jumped up from Liu Rulan''s arms and rushed fiercely, "I''ll kill you --"


    The female doctor was so frightened that they fell to the ground. Su Mei grabbed the female doctor''s hair and tore it, and hit her head on the ground.


    The nurse next to him was stunned first, and then reacted and went up to pull people, "Miss, stop!"


    "Ah - how can you bite people!"


    "Wow, it hurts!"


    After a flurry, Su Meimei was carried home bound by flowers. Her mental illness became more serious. She still couldn''t see men before. Now she can''t even see people. Even seeing her, she will go crazy and beat people.


    Su Hongyu was also forced to live in the company. Anyway, he didn''t have a seat at home.


    Liu Rulan could only open the door and looked at Su Meimei lying on the bed wriggling and struggling with her hands and feet tied. She didn''t dare to go in, for fear that once she went in, she would stimulate Su Meimei... What should I do? What about this time?


    By the way, the psychologist!


    Liu Rulan, in tears, dialed the psychologist''s phone, "hello? Doctor Zhang? "


    Doctor Zhang received a call from Liu Rulan and was surprised, "what''s the matter? What ails you? "


    "Yes, it''s my daughter. She''s ill again!" Liu Rulan said anxiously, "Doctor Zhang, I beg you, please show my daughter again."


    Doctor Zhang frowned, "these are only a few days? Why are you sick again? Didn''t I say that? Let you be careful! "


    "I know, I know, this time... It was an accident, Dr. Zhang. I''ll pay double this time!"


    Doctor Zhang sighed, "but I went back to the United States last night." Does Liu Rulan think it''s easy for her to run around? A plane takes more than ten hours!


    "I''ll pay for the ticket, I''ll pay!" Liu Rulan said quickly.


    In fact, Dr. Zhang doesn''t want to punish Su Meimei, because she thinks that Su Meimei deserves it, but Liu Rulan, as a mother, poor mother, everything she does is for her daughter. From the perspective of a mother, Dr. Zhang is soft hearted, "OK, I''ll come again tomorrow."


    "Thank you, doctor, thank you, doctor!"

 Chapter 368

    Dr. Zhang is in the United States. The time difference is certain. She flew to T city until the next day. When she got off the plane, she was immediately received by the person sent by Liu Rulan to roll over to the Su family villa. She didn''t even drink a mouthful of water. She heard Liu Rulan say to her, "Dr. Zhang, go to the room and see my daughter."


    Su Meimei can''t see anyone, and once her hands lose their shackles, she will do a lot of unexpected things. Liu Rulan is afraid of her. For the sake of Su Meimei''s safety, Liu Rulan has to tie up Su Meimei, so Su Meimei hasn''t eaten for two days. Liu Rulan is worried.


    Dr. Zhang looked at Liu Rulan and didn''t say a word. He went upstairs directly. Liu Rulan reminded him, "Dr. Zhang, she is very ill now. None of us can see... As long as you can cure her, I''m willing to pay as much as you can, and I won''t let Su Meimei go out again."


    Doctor Zhang sighed slightly, "madam, psychotherapy itself is a palliative rather than a permanent cure. You have to make AI overcome it."


    Liu Rulan''s eyes couldn''t help reddening, "I know, I know... But Mei Mei, she couldn''t listen!"


    Dr. Zhang shook his head silently, opened the door and walked into Sue Meimei''s room. The whole room was dark. There was even a strange smell in the room. Doctor Zhang couldn''t help covering his nose. The smell was really bad!


    When Dr. Zhang walked in, Su Meimei was weak, but she still struggled and twisted on the bed. Her long hair was also dishevelled, with dandruff on it, and her clothes were wrinkled. She hadn''t changed for a long time.


    "Tut tut... What happened to you!" Dr. Zhang is a little curious about Sue Meimei. It''s only a few days. Sue Meimei has made herself like this!


    Su Mei stared at Dr. Zhang with bloodshot eyes. She didn''t speak, but the meaning of those eyes was clear.


    "Don''t move, can you hear me? Do you want to get out of this pain? " Doctor Zhang approached her carefully, but Sue Meimei didn''t appreciate it. She bared her teeth and drooled with fierce eyes.


    Dr. Zhang sat at the head of the bed, "Miss Su, look at me, don''t get excited..."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rulan waited anxiously outside, but he didn''t dare to go in. He was afraid to disturb Dr. Zhang''s rectification, but... An hour passed, two hours passed, and Dr. Zhang didn''t come out. Liu Rulan quickly rubbed her hands, but she still chose to wait. Mei Mei''s disease is much more serious than before. It may take so long.


    It was not until night that Dr. Zhang came out of Su Meimei''s bedroom. After waiting for almost a whole day, Liu Rulan immediately greeted him, "how about Dr. Zhang?"


    Doctor Zhang chuckled, "madam, please be wise."


    "..." Liu Rulan was like a bolt from the blue, "what do you mean?"


    Dr. Zhang said, "making AI''s spirit is not just hurt. She''s out of her mind!"


    "Insanity... Insanity..." Liu Rulan whispered these words silently, "no, Doctor Zhang, is there no way?"


    "I''m a psychologist, not a psychiatrist." Dr. Zhang said, and then began to pack up. "I don''t want your money either. Hurry and send Ling AI to the psychiatric department."


    "Wait... You mean, fawning on her... Crazy?" Liu Rulan asked.


    "Almost." Dr. Zhang didn''t say too sure to avoid the mother''s collapse.


    But Liu Rulan has collapsed. Since Su Meimei''s disease relapsed, Liu Rulan has been on the verge of collapse. Now, Liu Rulan really collapsed. Even when Dr. Zhang left, I don''t know.


    Liu Rulan walked into Su Meimei''s bedroom and looked at the daughter who fell asleep but woke up because of the sound of opening the door. She suddenly knelt in front of Su Meimei''s bed and said, "... Sorry."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Rou was watching TV at home, she saw Su Meimei''s news. At the beginning, she was shocked and thought she had read the wrong channel. However, as soon as the news was broadcast, Su Rou suddenly laughed a little funny. Su Meimei came to Shengshi to scold her two days ago. She didn''t expect Retribution so soon. I don''t know what she thought after reading the news?


    "Little rou''er, it''s time for dinner." Su Yuze said in the restaurant.


    "OK." Su Rou answered, but there was no action.


    Finally, Su Yuze came to catch people himself. However, when he saw the news on TV, Su Yuze also paid more attention. It seems that Yufeng is doing well.


    "Xiao rou''er, it''s time to eat. Don''t look at these nutritious news." Su Yuze said, and then forcibly pulled up Su Rou and took her to the table.


    "There''s no nutrition. Sue Mei deserved it."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Su Yuze was surprised because she seldom heard Su Rou say that about others.


    "Nothing." Su Rou smiled, sat down in her chair and began to eat.


    Su Yuze didn''t ask much. He also knew about the general things. Su Meimei really deserved it.


    After dinner, Su Yuze''s cell phone rang. Su Rou looked at Su Yuze. He seemed to be in the study. The caller ID is Yufeng''s. Su Rou takes the phone to answer, "brother Yufeng."


    "Soft baby, I''m looking for your husband." Yu Feng laughed as soon as he heard Su Rou''s voice.


    Hearing her husband, Su Rou felt a little embarrassed. "Do you know we got the certificate?"


    "Um... Um?" Yufeng wondered, "get the certificate? Shit, you got the certificate! "


    Su Rou was a little strange. "I thought you knew!" All blame Yu Feng''s words. It''s too crooked.


    Yu Feng hurriedly asked, "have you got the certificate? really When did it happen? Don''t lie to me! "


    "... I''ll call brother Ze."


    Su Rou took her cell phone and went straight to the second floor. No matter how Yufeng roared in her cell phone. Then she handed the mobile phone to Su Yuze, "brother Yufeng."


    "Less feather!!" Yu Feng shouted loudly, "what''s the situation! Don''t tell me when you get the certificate! "


    Su Yuze looked at Su Rou, who waved his hand, "he pit me."


    "Yufeng." Su Yuze gave him a cold cry.


    Yu Feng was still very excited and said, "are you really? When will you get married? "


    "It''s still early."


    "Remember to call me!" Yu Feng said excitedly.


    "..." Su Yuze sighed lightly, "if you want to say such a thing, I''ll hang up."


    Yu Feng immediately said, "wait, I have something to find you!"

 Chapter 369

    Su Yuze was about to press the phone, but after hearing Yufeng''s words, he reluctantly answered the phone again, "said."


    "That''s what happened to Su Meimei..."


    When Su Yuze heard the first half, he suddenly said to Su Rou, "little Rou, help me make a cup of coffee."


    "OK."


    Yu Feng waited quietly for a while before he continued, "why don''t you want her to hear?"


    "It''s not necessary." This is not a very important thing.


    "All right..." Yu Feng said, but thought about it, he said, "back to business, let me tell you something. The Su family is desperately blocking the news. If it''s all right, let them block it. Anyway, Su Meimei is insane."


    "Has it gone wrong?" Su Yuze playfully raised the corners of her lips. She didn''t expect that Su Meimei would be insane because of such a thing. The big lady of the rich family just couldn''t stand the blow.


    "Yes!" Yu Feng said in a particularly happy tone, "but I can''t hold the Su family power and can only delay. If you still don''t want to let sister Su go, you can do it."


    Su Yuze touched her chin. Do you want to let go of Su Meimei? At this time, Su Rou came in with coffee and put it on his table. Su Yuze looked at her and immediately had the answer in his heart, "well, since he has done it, he will do it to the end."


    "OK, I see."


    "I''ll solve it tomorrow."


    Yu Feng smiled and hung up the phone. Su Yuze took a sip of coffee, pulled Su Rou over and sat on her lap. "Xiaorou, the coffee is getting better and better."


    "You coax me. This coffee is instant bought outside." Where is it good?


    "Oh, I''m just comforting you."


    "..." Su Roubai glanced at him, "what''s brother Yufeng looking for you?"


    "It''s not a big deal in the company." Su Yuze explained.


    Su Rou nodded, "what about Su''s side? Are you still busy? "


    "Not busy."


    "Don''t lie to me." How big is Su''s scale? There must be a lot of things. How can he really not be busy?


    "I won''t lie to you." Su Yuze said.


    Su Rou tooted her lips, "well, it''s getting late. Have a rest early." Recently this month, Su Yuze got up very early. How can he not sleep at night?


    Su Yuze''s lips raised a playful smile, "OK, let''s go to ''rest''."


    "..." it seems that his rest is not simple.


    ¡­¡­


    Next day


    Su Yuze was going to follow Su Rou to the prosperous world the next day, but he still went to Su''s family when he thought of Yufeng''s words last night.


    Su Hongyu had to live in the company because of Su Meimei. In addition, he used a lot of relationships to block the news last night, but he got ambiguous answers. He didn''t sleep well all night.


    Su Hongyu didn''t know about Su Meimei''s situation at this time. He slept very uncomfortable in the office. He used all the relationships he could use, but he didn''t disturb the old man, and he didn''t have the face to look for it. After all, Su Kaiming''s trouble and looking for the old man again, I''m afraid it would be more popular!


    Sighed... By the way, there is another person, Su Yuze!


    Su Hongyu suddenly jumped up from the sofa. By the way, if it was Yuze, it might be able to press down!


    When Su Yuze came to the office, he was not surprised to see Su Hongyu. He looked at Su Hongyu. Su Hongyu''s eyes were black and his hair was messy. "You want to see me?"


    "Yes." Su Hongyu said brazenly, "Yuze, have you... Seen the news about Mei Mei recently?"


    Su Yuze nodded clearly, "see, um... Life is good."


    "..." Su Hongyu choked on Su Yuze''s words. Yuze''s words were thorny¡° It''s not like that. Mei Mei was framed! "


    "Frame?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Yes, it''s a frame up!" Su Hongyu nodded and said, "Yuze, can you do me a favor? Keep the news down? "


    "Oh..." Su Yuze gave a faint "Oh", and then sat leisurely on the office chair, "why should I help you?"


    "Er..." Su Hongyu didn''t expect Su Yuze to refuse so frankly. After a pause for a few seconds, he said, "we are Su''s family anyway. Just do me a favor and block the news."


    "Then, do you know why Su Meimei was framed?" Su Yuze looked at Su Hongyu with a cold look in his eyes, "sometimes people just have retribution because they do too much."


    Su Yuze said something. Su Hongyu thought for a while, "Yuze, what do you mean..."


    "Since this matter has been exposed, even if it is blocked, it still happens. It''s better to wait for the time to pass by and everyone forgets it."


    "This... No." Su Hongyu said, of course, it''s better to block it. Even if it''s forgotten in the future, it''s inevitable that it won''t be picked out by interested people in the future. Wouldn''t it make su Meimei ill again?


    Su Yuze''s eyes looked at his computer and a smile was raised on his lips.


    "Yuze, Mei Mei is also a girl at least. Don''t destroy her and help her?"


    "Well, I see."


    Su Hongyu finally breathed a sigh of relief, "OK, thank you." If Yuze comes out, the problem will be big!


    Seeing Su Hongyu out of the office, Su Yuze called Yufeng. Yufeng had expected, "I don''t know how kind Su Hongyu was to ask you for help! Su Mei Mei installed one at home and another outside! "


    "If he doesn''t look for me, it''s OK. Since he looks for me, let him be ''satisfied''!" Su Yuze said indifferently.


    "Of course, I''m ready!" Yu Feng said proudly.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Mei Mei hasn''t eaten for two days. She can''t see anyone at home. She can only forcibly feed her sleeping pills and then beat glucose. Liu Rulan looks at Su Mei Mei like this. Her whole heart hurts. What can she do if she goes on like this? It''s not that she can''t be cured, but that Melanie can''t pass the psychological level herself!


    The servant is tired these two days, and the psychologist doesn''t know how many have been changed, but it''s useless! Every psychologist''s suggestion is to send Su Meimei directly to the mental hospital for treatment, but Liu Rulan is reluctant to give up. There are neuropathy in the mental hospital. Won''t Mei be bullied when she goes?


    "Madam, miss, this is not a thing! Let''s take the young lady to the hospital! " The servant was also worried when he saw Liu Rulan''s haggard appearance.


    Liu Rulan hesitated and whispered, "is that the only way..."


    Since Su Kaiming''s imprisonment, it seems that everything is not going well at home. Hongyu is forced not to go home. There is no man at home. Sometimes he really feels hard.

 Chapter 370

    Liu Rulan finally couldn''t see what Su Meimei looked like. She decided to send her to the psychiatric department. She couldn''t watch her daughter starve to death!


    "Mei Mei, mom, I''m sorry for you..." Liu Rulan whispered softly while crying. In only three days, Su Mei was very thin. Liu Rulan couldn''t see it anymore.


    Su Meimei was sleeping soundly, and the thin cheekbones of her whole face protruded. Liu Rulan''s eyes turned red and her tears came out again. "Be careful, lift her head, be careful..."


    "OK."


    While she was still sleeping, Liu Rulan quickly carried her out of the door, but unexpectedly, as soon as she went out, she was suddenly surrounded by reporters and paparazzi. As soon as she saw Liu Rulan holding her out, everyone gathered together, holding a speaker or a small notebook.


    "This is Miss Su, aren''t you Miss Liu?"


    "Ms. Liu, how do you usually discipline your daughter?"


    "How can you let your daughter do such a debauchery?"


    "As a woman and mother, do you think such education is really good?"


    Liu Rulan has been besieged by such reporters. She wondered why so many paparazzi would suddenly come to her home. But after the shock, the reporters'' words made her angry, "what do you mean?"


    A female reporter with short hair crowded into Liu Rulan''s face. "Won''t you discipline your daughter''s rotten private life? Such a declining world will have a bad impact on others. "


    What a sharp word! This reporter is clearly in-service responsibility. Liu Rulan didn''t teach her daughter well!


    "Things are definitely not what you think!" Liu Rulan''s tone rose a little, "now please go away. I''m going to take my daughter to the hospital."


    Liu Rulan''s sentence to the hospital successfully lit the topic again, "Oh? To go to the hospital, do you want to take contraceptives... Or abortion? "


    This... This is more and more outrageous. What contraception, what stream of people! Liu Rulan''s whole body trembled uncontrollably. Are these people blind in Chengdu? Can''t you see that Melanie is in a coma now?


    "Go away!"


    Liu Rulan and the servant hugged Su Meimei and forced themselves into front of their car. The reporters behind him still didn''t let Liu Rulan go. "Ms. Liu, please talk about your opinion!"


    "Ms. Liu, are you avoiding the problem?"


    "Ms. Liu..."


    I don''t know if the noise around is too loud. Melanie sobbed, and then slowly opened her eyes. First, she looked around for a while and saw so many people around her. Suddenly, her eyes burst and struggled vigorously. The whole person fell from Melanie''s arms and rushed frantically to those people.


    "Wow, Miss Su is crazy!"


    "God, how did she become like this?"


    Su Mei lay on the ground and crawled around like a dog. She would bite anyone she saw. She looked just like a madman.


    Liu Rulan had been kicked several times by her. She didn''t know how to pull up Su Meimei. Finally, the servant next to her was in a hurry. She grabbed a microphone and hit Su Meimei on the back of her head. She knocked Su Meimei out on the spot.


    Without saying a word, Liu Rulan took the car with Su Meimei and directly started the engine. If they don''t want to die, they can continue to block in front of the car.


    Of course, the reporters were not dead, so when Liu Rulan got on the bus, he automatically withdrew and watched Liu Rulan''s car leave. At the same time, the reporters raised a smile on their lips.


    "There''s news again."


    "Ha ha, you can make a job!"


    Several reporters looked at each other and smiled. This time, we must make a big news to satisfy the "boss"!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Hongyu called Liu Rulan, but she didn''t answer the phone. She didn''t know what she was doing. He didn''t dare to go home now. He was afraid that Su Meimei would go crazy. If Liu Rulan didn''t answer the phone, he couldn''t even go home.


    After making five or six calls, Liu Rulan finally answered the phone, but after answering the phone, his voice seemed weak and hoarse, "Hongyu..."


    "Well, mom, what''s the matter?"


    "I didn''t say much."


    "What about Mei Mei? Can I go home? " Su Hongyu asked.


    Liu Rulan said weakly, "well, you can come back."


    Su Hongyu finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was really because the office was not easy to sleep at all, and it was not as comfortable as at home. "Mom, you mean that Mei Mei has been cured, right?"


    "Mei Mei..." Liu Rulan''s tone was sad, "she, it''s better."


    Insanity, she has not heard that any neurological patient has been cured!


    Su Hongyu frowned, "Mom, what do you mean?" What''s better?


    "The psychiatrist said that she was completely insane and could only live in a mental hospital." Liu Rulan''s voice was very light, as if she had no soul.


    "Mom..." Su Hongyu''s blow was no smaller than Liu Rulan. After all, she was also her own sister. "No, I just asked Yuze to block the news and flatter her..." can''t even make it through such a little time?


    Liu Rulan said as if she didn''t care, "no, Mei Mei won''t see it anymore." Even if you see it, you probably won''t understand it.


    Su Hongyu finally noticed that Liu Rulan''s tone was wrong, so he said, "Mom, don''t get excited. Where are you? I''ll take you home. " He was a little worried that Su Meimei''s affair had a great impact on Liu Rulan. He couldn''t imagine what Liu Rulan would do.


    "I''m at home." Liu Rulan said powerlessly.


    "OK, I''ll be right back."


    Su Hongyu immediately hung up his cell phone, grabbed his coat and ran out. Just heard Liu Rulan''s words, he was really worried about Liu Rulan''s situation. He was worried that she would do something stupid.


    However, when Su Hongyu just walked out of the door, he collided with Su Yuze who was going out. Su Hongyu felt a little embarrassed. "Well, President, there''s an accident in my family. I''ll go home first." In the company, Su Hongyu will still call him president.


    Su Yuze raised his lips and smiled, "OK, it''s accurate."


    "Thank you." Su Hongyu sincerely thanks.


    Looking at Su Hongyu''s back, Su Yuze just smiled. Su Kaiming''s family was completely broken.


    Su Kaiming is in prison. Su Meimei is insane. Liu Rulan is estimated to be depressed. Only Su Hongyu is left

 Chapter 371

    The Su family had a big scandal. After the video of Su Meimei eroding her private life came out, another big news came out. The reporter exposed the photo, saying that Su Meimei went to the hospital for abortion, and that Su Meimei couldn''t stand the blow of the video and was directly insane.


    Su Kaiming''s family is now notorious. They also picked out Su Kaiming''s imprisonment. Now they have announced Su Meimei''s affairs to the world. This family has been completely destroyed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Aren''t you going to Su''s today?" Seeing that Su Yuze also got off the bus, Su Rou asked.


    "Well, I''ll go to Shengshi most of the time." Su Shi has completely stabilized. Now he hopes to spend more time working with Su rou.


    Su Rou nodded. "Will it be easier after that?" Some time ago, seeing Su Yuze go home so tired every night, she felt distressed, as if he went out to train when he was a child.


    "Well, not too busy." But how can you not be busy managing two companies at the same time? I just don''t want Su Rou to worry.


    As soon as Su Yuze entered the office, the mobile phone rang. It was su Rongqi''s call. Su Yuze thought about it and answered the phone, "Grandpa."


    "Well, come to the old house this week. You should take some things away." Su Rongqi said.


    "Something."


    "It''s some of your mother''s things. The servant cleared out some in her room yesterday. I think I should take them for you." Su Rongqi said, "I''m old. I won''t live long anyway. Keep these things."


    Su Yuze was silent for a while, and then replied, "well, I know. I''ll take Xiao rouer with you this weekend."


    Su Rongqi smiled on the other end of the phone, "HMM."


    Su Rongqi is eighty-eight years old this year, and his health has not been as strong as before. He is stubborn, but he is also an elder. It is also right to go and see him.


    Besides, Su Rongqi now has no reason to speak of them.


    The phone just stopped for a while, and suddenly another call came. This time it was Su''s xiaoka, who shouted "President" with some trepidation


    "You say."


    "The general manager hasn''t come to the company yet, and many things have been delayed, President, this..." Xiao Ka''s voice is small, because the president said that he rarely goes to Su''s recently. Unless there is an emergency, I didn''t expect that the president would have an accident if he was away for only one day!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that Su Yuze didn''t speak, Xiao Ka was even more nervous. It was over. Was the president angry¡° President, this... "


    "I see."


    He probably knew what Su Hongyu was doing. For the sake of Su Meimei''s becoming like this, he reluctantly didn''t mind.


    When Su Rou received the documents outside, she saw Su Yuze come out, "where are you going?"


    "Su Shi, there are some things to deal with." Su Yuze said, and then thought, "do you want to go with me?"


    Su Rou looked at the documents piled up in front of her, "what do you say?"


    Su Yuze smiled, "I''ll be back soon."


    "Well, be careful on the road."


    "Kiss me and I''ll go." Su Yuze held Su Rou''s desk in his hand, leaned down slightly, and looked at Su Rou with a smile on his lips. That meaning was self-evident.


    "How can you be such a naughty President?" Although Su Rou said so, she was still obedient and came up to kiss him.


    Just a kiss? That''s too insincere. They''ve rarely been together this month! Su Yuze suddenly stretched out his hand and clasped the back of Su Rou''s head. His lips were closer and intertwined with each other. He kissed her for a long time before letting her go, "I''m leaving."


    "Yes."


    When Su Yuze got a kiss from the beauty, he drove to Su''s with satisfaction. Xiao Ka personally met Su''s at the door, holding some documents and a pen in his hand. When he saw Su Yuze coming, Xiao Ka went over and handed them over, "president, these are urgent documents that need to be signed."


    Su Yuze opened the document for signature while entering the company. Even so, Su Yuze''s signature was very good. After signing in twos and threes, he closed the document and handed it to Xiao Ka.


    Xiao Ka has seen Su Yuze''s ruthlessness, so he can sign well!


    "Have you contacted the general manager?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Yes." Xiao Ka followed Su Yuze, "but the general manager seemed very busy. I didn''t know what he said when I called him, so..." Su Hongyu was also the son of the former chairman, and Xiao Ka didn''t dare to lose his temper with Su Hongyu.


    "Well, let him come back tomorrow anyway. No matter which company it is, it won''t raise idle people, you know." Su Yuze said.


    Xiao Ka nodded, "I understand."


    "Take me to the general manager''s office."


    "OK."


    Su Hongyu''s office was separated from the other staff. It was on the 28th floor alone. When Su Yuze entered the elevator, a female voice came from the outside, "wait, please wait a minute."


    Hearing this, Su Yuze raised his hand slightly and pressed the door open key. The woman in a professional dress came in, "thank you... Eh? You are the president! "


    Su Yuze glanced at her faintly and didn''t speak. Instead, Xiao Ka next to her winked at the woman. Although Xiao Ka didn''t get along with Su Yuze for a long time, at least she could know that Su Yuze, the president, was not easy to mess with.


    But the woman didn''t see it. She covered her lips with documents and hid behind to laugh. She actually saw the new president¡° Hello, president. My name is Yang Moxi. I''m the Secretary of the general manager. "


    His outstretched hand didn''t get any response. Su Yuze just gave a faint "um" without any action.


    Xiao Ka coughed, "Secretary Yang."


    Yang Moxi took a look at xiaoka, then awkwardly withdrew his hand, but a pair of eyes were still on Su Yuze, "sorry, President..."


    Yang Moxi himself also went to the general manager''s office. She just walked out of the elevator with Su Yuze. She walked behind Su Yuze and looked at the tall figure. Her little heart kept "banging". The new president was so tall. She only went to his chest when she wore high heels. He had a good figure. Should she feel safe when she was held by him?


    But it seems that the new president has a girlfriend. It''s a pity... However, as long as he doesn''t get married, everyone has a chance!


    Su Yuze took out a stack of materials from the general manager''s office and walked out, staring straight past Yang Moxi.


    Xiao Ka came out, lowered his voice and said, "pay attention to your identity!"

 Chapter 372

    Su Rou always feels very heavy these two days. She doesn''t know if it''s because she''s too tired. She always feels that she doesn''t have enough rest.


    "Little rou''er, what''s the matter with you?" Su Yuze asked. Although Su Rou was thin and thin, she was still healthy. What do you think of her face today.


    Su Rou shook her head. "It''s all right." Su Rou just felt very tired, but she didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    "Is the workload too heavy recently?" So the body has some unbearable reasons? He stretched out his hand and gently explored Su Rou''s forehead. It wasn''t hot, but it was a little cool, "cold?"


    "Not cold."


    "Why don''t I give you a few days off? Anyway, I''ll go back to the golden age, and you don''t have to fight like that." Su Yuze in love kissed Su Rou''s forehead and discussed with her.


    "No, I''m fine." Su Rou said, "I''m going to work with you." I''ve been used to it for a long time. She wants to be with him.


    Su Yuze slightly raised his eyebrows. "If you get sick, don''t blame me for firing you."


    Su Rou slapped him, "dare you, I''m the president''s wife!"


    "Madam, inside, outside."


    "What''s the matter? You want to fire me and find another young and beautiful secretary, don''t you?"


    Su Yuze stuffed a small bread in Su Rou''s mouth, "there''s nothing younger and more beautiful than you."


    "Men are like this."


    "We''ve been together for 19 years..." 19 years, how many couples can be like them? In the past 19 years, Su Yuze''s whole mind has been on Su rou. Where is the mood to take care of others?


    Su Rou smiled, "yes."


    "Go to the old house with me at the weekend to see Grandpa. By the way, tell Grandpa that we have got the license." Su Yuze said.


    "Yes."


    After breakfast, they came to the prosperous world. Su Rou made herself a cup of coffee to work, which could refresh her.


    While Su Rou was working hard, she suddenly heard the sound of high heels behind her. Su Rou thought it was the 30th floor who came to deliver the materials and documents, so she didn''t say a word, but soon, someone patted her shoulder, "are you President Su''s secretary?"


    It was a strange voice. Su Rou looked up suspiciously, "well, are you?"


    "I''m Yang Moxi, the Secretary of Su''s general manager."


    Su Rou nodded clearly, "Hello, Secretary Yang. What can I do for you?" Su Shi and Shengshi are now a family. Su Rou is also polite to this woman.


    Yang Moxi didn''t meet Su rou. Naturally, he didn''t know her relationship with Su Yuze. He thought she was just an ordinary secretary. "I came to see your president. He''s in there."


    "Well, he''s..." Su Rou looked at her, her eyes fell on her hands, and her eyes narrowed slightly. "Secretary Yang, are you here to apply for a job?"


    Yang Moxi looked at the things in his hand and smiled, "yes, isn''t Su the same as Shengshi anyway?" So she''s not a job hopper!


    Su Rou suddenly smiled, "what position are you applying for..."


    "Of course it''s the secretary. Of course, if you can go further, it''s also excellent." Yang Moxi said with a smile, "we may become partners."


    Su Rou smiled politely, "OK, I wish you success. In addition, my name is Su rou."


    "I will..." Yang Moxi said. When he turned and was ready to enter the office, he suddenly stopped and turned back, "your name is Su Rou?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you the girlfriend of the president?" Yang Moxi''s face changed, and then her face burned instantly. She even said to seduce Su Yuze in front of Su Yuze, "you, you lied to me!"


    "What''s the advantage of lying to you?"


    "... you, you want me to retreat!" Yang Moxi frowned, "I don''t believe it."


    Su Rou pursed her lips. "If you don''t believe it, just apply."


    Yang Moxi hesitated for a moment, and his tone was still a little unbelievable, "you... Are you really Su Rou?" She still doesn''t believe it. Since she is the president''s girlfriend, why is the president willing to let her work? So is Su rou. If she doesn''t do well as a comfortable rich lady at home, why do she come out to work?


    "You, are you really?"


    "Yes."


    Su Rou doesn''t want to explain anything to Yang Moxi. She makes an "please" gesture to the president''s office.


    If she is really the president''s girlfriend, she will come at the wrong time this time. Su Rou can''t guarantee that she won''t do damage!


    Therefore, Yang Moxi needs to determine Su Rou''s identity. She goes to Su Rou and says, "the president''s girlfriend is not talking nonsense!"


    Su Rou looked at Yang Moxi''s expression and felt a little impatient. She picked up the receiver of the internal telephone on her desk, "then tell the president yourself."


    Yang Moxi didn''t expect Su Rou to call so directly. She was startled, "what are you doing!" What if you really lead the president out?


    Yang Moxi underestimated Su Yuze''s care for Su rou. Although the internal phone rang only once, Su Yuze was very concerned.


    "I believe you." Yang Moxi frowned and pondered for a while. It seems that today is really not suitable to meet Su Yuze and talk about "application". He has to wait for Su Yuze to go to Su''s family, but... Xiao Ka said that the president will spend most of his time on the prosperous age. How long will he have to wait for him to go to Su''s family?


    "Then you apply." Su Rou said, looking back at the computer.


    How can she apply¡° No, I''ll go first. " Let''s talk about it next time. Anti Su Yuze can''t run away again.


    "That''s up to you."


    Yang Moxi glanced at Su Rou and scolded in his heart. When he was about to leave, he suddenly heard that the door of the president''s office was opened, "little Rou, what''s the matter?"


    "General manager, President..." Yang Moxi was startled. How did the president come out!


    Su Yuze looked at Yang Moxi and finally focused on Su Rou, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Rou stood up, "that''s right. Where''s Miss Yang? She..."


    "Hey!" Afraid of Su Rou''s small report, Yang Moxi quickly stretched out his hand and pulled Su Rou''s arm.


    "Don''t touch her." Su Yuze said coldly.


    Su Rou was suddenly pulled by Yang Moxi, and her body shook involuntarily. When she wanted to take out her arm, she suddenly felt dizzy. Her eyes suddenly lost focus, and the whole person fell down along Yang Moxi.


    Su Yuze stepped forward with an arrow and waved Yang Moxi away. "What did you do?"


    Su Rou closed her eyes and looked a little pale.


    "I, I didn''t... I didn''t do anything." Yang Moxi didn''t expect that she would pull people unconscious with a gentle pull.

 Chapter 373

    "You''d better pray that she''s okay." Su Yuze put down a cold word and left the company with Su Rou in his arms.


    Put Su Rou in the car. She leaned against her seat and fell asleep. Her face was pale to transparent. Su Yuze looked at her like this and felt a little uncomfortable. If she hadn''t been in a hurry to send Xiao rou''er to the hospital, he would have killed the woman!


    Su Yuze rushed to the hospital as quickly as possible. Holding Su Rou, he directly broke into the emergency room. "Doctor, show her."


    "President su..." a doctor recognized Su Yuze and immediately piled up a flattering smile on his face, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s not me, it''s her." Su Yuze held Su Rou in bed and lay down, and then immediately pulled a doctor, "show her."


    "Well, well, don''t worry. I''ll find you a senior female doctor." What if you catch a doctor casually and don''t have the right thing to do?


    After a while, a middle-aged female doctor hurried over, "President Su, let me have a look."


    Su Yuze slightly moved aside and asked the female doctor to treat Su rou.


    The female doctor is a traditional Chinese medicine doctor. She doesn''t have a stethoscope in her hand. She uses the traditional method of looking, hearing, asking and cutting. She first looked at Su Rou''s face, then turned her eyelids, and finally put her hand directly on her wrist. Su Yuze looked at her like this, and suddenly became quiet in the air.


    Until the female doctor loosened Su Rou''s wrist, Su Yuze asked softly, "doctor, what''s the matter with her?"


    The woman doctor smiled and said, "she''s not sick, she''s just pregnant."


    "I wish I wasn''t ill..." Su Yuze breathed a sigh of relief. A few seconds later, he suddenly stood up and looked at the doctor, "what did you say?"


    Female doctors have seen many reactions from prospective fathers. Su Yuze is not the most wonderful, "President Su, Congratulations, you are going to be a father."


    Father


    Su Yuze felt for the first time that his fast-moving brain was not enough. It took him a long time to understand the meaning of these two words. His expression was slightly stiff, "Xiao rouer, pregnant..."


    "Yes, about eleven weeks pregnant." Said the woman doctor.


    "Eleven weeks..." Su Yuze repeated the words of the female doctor like a repeater. In other words, Su Rou was pregnant in the busiest month¡° Wait, she has gong Han. The previous doctor said it was difficult to get pregnant. "


    The female doctor nodded, "it''s difficult for Gong han to get pregnant, but it''s not impossible... You should have recuperated Gong Han with pregnant women before?"


    "Yes, I''ve been eating traditional Chinese medicine." Su Yuze answered obediently.


    "That''s effective. Moreover, pregnancy can change your constitution. Dysmenorrhea will improve after giving birth to a child." The female doctor said with a smile.


    Su Yuze nodded, but soon he remembered something, "how could she faint?"


    "The body of pregnant women is fragile, which may be caused by too hard work. It is suggested that pregnant women should have less and more rest in the future."


    "Well, I see."


    "I''ll bring you a childcare book later. There are many precautions on it."


    "OK."


    The female doctor withdrew from the ward. Su Yuze sat back in front of the hospital bed and guarded Su rou. With a slight sigh, he said softly, "what a little fool! I don''t even know I''m pregnant... I''m also a fool. I''m too busy this month to notice your holiday." He clenched Su Rou''s small hand with a trace of annoyance.


    But Su Rou could not hear. She lay quietly on it, sleeping soundly.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou felt as if she had slept for a long time, so that she felt her body become heavy.


    "Hmm..." Su Rou felt her head hurt a little. Maybe she slept too long.


    "Little Rou er?" Su Rou moved and affected Su Yuze. He immediately opened his eyes and lit the light at the head of the bed. Seeing that she rubbed her forehead sleepily, he got up and poured Su Rou a cup of warm water, "drink some water."


    Su Rou drank water with Su Yuze''s hand and half a cup of warm water. Su Rou felt more comfortable, "did I sleep for a long time?"


    "Well, sleep from morning to night." Su Yuze said.


    "Ah, it''s already evening?" Su Rou turned her head and looked around. The curtains were tightened. He couldn''t see outside, but the wall clock could still be seen. At this time, it was already 8 p.m.


    "Well, are you hungry?" Su Yuze asked softly, "you haven''t eaten for a day."


    Su Rou slightly tooted her lips, "I''m a little hungry, no, I''m so hungry."


    "I''ll get you something to eat." Su Yuze went out and simply gave Su Rou a bowl of noodles.


    Su Rou felt her stomach ringing when she smelled the fragrance. Su Yuze set up a small table on the bed and looked at Su Rou eating noodles. He carefully put a cup of warm water in her hand, "be careful, it will be hot."


    "Hmm..." should be, but Su Rou still ate. She was really hungry. "What happened to me before?"


    "You... Are pregnant."


    Su Rou made a meal of noodles. "What did you say?" She asked somewhat unsure.


    Su Yuze said with a smile, "I said, you are pregnant!"


    "Really?" Su Rou took a sip of soup and touched her stomach. There is a baby here. Although she can''t feel it now, she has a wonderful feeling after knowing that she is pregnant.


    "Really, the doctor said it himself." Su Yuze pinched her face. "It seems that the medicine for regulating palace cold is very effective."


    "Yes, after I took the medicine, my aunt won''t hurt very much every month." Su Rou nodded with a little excitement on her face, "I''m pregnant! Yours! "


    Su Yuze looked at her funny, "mine, not mine, whose!"


    "Hey, hey..." Su Rou continued to eat noodles with a smile. She was in a good mood and felt extremely sweet when eating noodles!


    "Don''t go to work tomorrow." Su Yuze said, with a trace of anger on his face.


    "Why?" Su Rou was puzzled.


    "The doctor said." Su Yuze moved the doctor out. "The doctor said your physical condition is very unstable. If you faint a few more times, the child will be lost!"


    Su Rou was frightened. "Really?"


    "Really! Do you think I''ll make fun of the children? " Su Yuze picked his eyebrow and said, "don''t work for the time being. The radiation of the computer will also hurt the baby. You don''t want your baby to be a deformed child, do you?"


    Su Roubai glanced at him, "do you curse your children like this?"


    "Oh, dear, I will often stay at home with you." Now the company doesn''t matter. What matters is her and the baby in her belly.

 Chapter 374

    When Su Rou was busy, she didn''t notice whether her holiday was postponed. Besides, she couldn''t wait to come, but she didn''t expect that she would be busy with her children.


    Su Yuze let her rest at home. She was not allowed to go to the company. She also turned off her alarm clock. So when Su Rou woke up naturally, Su Yuze was gone. Su Rou lay in bed for a while, with one hand on her stomach and gently kneading it. It''s amazing. There''s a little life here.


    Su Rou looked at the time. It was already more than ten o''clock. She put on her clothes and went downstairs. Sister Wang had prepared a nutritious breakfast. When she saw Su Rou coming down, she immediately carefully took Su Rou to sit at the table, "Miss, come to have breakfast."


    "Yes." Su Rou looked at the things on the table and slightly raised her eyebrows. "Why is it different from the previous one?"


    "These are pregnant women''s meals. From now on, miss''s nutritional meals have to be based on pregnant women''s meals." Mrs. Wang said with a smile.


    "Oh... What brother Ze told you?" Maybe it''s the little daughter''s charming state, which makes her feel a little embarrassed.


    "Well, the young master told me to pay more attention." Mrs. Wang can be said to have watched the two children grow up, so she didn''t feel strange when she knew that Su Yuze and Su Rou were not brothers and sisters. After all, they were a perfect match together.


    Su Rou sighed as she ate breakfast. "I don''t seem to have any appetite."


    "You were probably too busy last month and under a lot of pressure?" Sister-in-law Wang brought a cup of sour plum soup. "Drink this to appetizer. You''re not alone now."


    Su Rou nodded, "OK."


    After breakfast, Su Rou lay on the sofa watching TV. She was busy for more than a month and almost got used to the feeling of work. At this moment, she suddenly relaxed herself and felt a little uncomfortable.


    Mrs. Wang was cleaning. She caught a glimpse of Su Rou walking towards the door. She asked, "Miss, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to the company." Su Rou said as she changed her shoes.


    "Ouch." Mrs. Wang immediately put the broom aside and ran over. "Miss, the young master said you can''t go to the company." The young master was worried that Su Rou would go to the company, so he specially told her to watch Su Rou and don''t let her go to the company.


    "Why?" Su Rou was almost reluctant. Su Yuze really thought of everything.


    "Miss, just stay at home and watch TV... You can''t watch TV too long. Be careful of radiation. You''d better have a good rest." Sister Wang herself has been a mother, so she knows this kind of thing very well.


    Su Rou glanced. "Can''t I really go?"


    "Well, no!" Sister-in-law Wang said firmly, "the young master told me, otherwise I will be unlucky."


    Su Rou knew that Su Yuze would do it, so she silently took her feet out of her shoes and dragged them back to the sofa, "but it''s very boring." She is used to being busy at work. Now she feels very boring when she is free.


    Looking at Su Rou, sister-in-law Wang was a little funny. "Miss, isn''t there a game room? If the young lady is bored, she can go and play. "


    "It''s not fun..." Su Rou lies on the sofa uninteresting. Little cute lies under her sofa. There are no good programs on TV. It''s better to sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze is working, but she still thinks of Su Rou from time to time in her mind. Does she feel very bored and want to come to the company?


    The door was empty. Su Rou would come in from time to time and call him "President". Now she felt a little lonely.


    Yu Feng came in with some information and looked at Su Yuze''s absent-minded appearance, "Yu Shao, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Su Yuze shook his head slightly.


    "Something''s wrong!" Yu Feng smiled, "Hey, where''s Rourou baby? Why don''t you work outside? "


    Su Yuze''s lips slightly hook, "she''s resting at home."


    "Rest?" Yu Feng thought for a while, and suddenly smiled vaguely, "ha ha, are you too savage and tired of others?"


    Su Yuze gave him a white look. "Yufeng, are you itching again?"


    "Hey, hey..." Yufeng touched his nose. It''s very possible¡° Well, what''s the matter with her? Is she not feeling well? "


    "No, she''s pregnant."


    "Oh..." Yu Feng nodded, "pregnant?!" Oh, my God, this is big news. Pregnancy! How long did they get the license? How did they get pregnant!


    "What?" Su Yuze gave him a cool look, "is it necessary to be so excited? It''s like the child is yours! " His prospective father is not excited. What the hell is Yufeng excited about?


    Yu Feng licked his lips, "I''m not happy for you! However, it seems that pregnant women can also go to work, right? Did Su Rou agree? "


    "Well, I know, but Xiao rou''er fainted yesterday. The doctor said she was not in good health. I want her to rest at home." If you don''t faint, it''s OK, but the doctor said that the most taboo thing for pregnant women is fainting, so Su Yuze had to be nervous. Now the doctor''s words are imperial edicts.


    "So." Yu Feng picks his eyebrows. Yu Shao and Su Rou have been together since childhood. They are closer than ordinary childhood sweethearts. It''s really not easy to see them get to this step, "but did something happen yesterday? How did you faint? "


    Speaking of this, Su Yuze''s face condensed. If Yufeng didn''t mention yesterday, he almost forgot. That woman, whether it''s the culprit or not, should pay a price!


    "What''s the matter? Is it man-made? " Yu Feng asked, because Su Yuze''s face was not very good-looking. It must be that Su Rou fainted because of some stimulation?


    "I don''t know, but..." Su Yuze picked up his cell phone and dialed xiaoka. "Xiaoka."


    "General manager, President..." Xiao Ka doesn''t know why. Every time he talks to Su Ze, he feels very nervous. He''s even more nervous than talking to Su Kaiming. He''s afraid that if he says a wrong word, his job will be gone.


    "Who is the Secretary of the general manager?" Su Yuze asked coldly.


    "General manager secretary? You mean, Secretary Yang? " Asked CASS¡° What happened to her? "


    "Dismissal."


    "Ha?" Xiao Ka couldn''t believe it. "President, are you serious?" Although Yang Moxi said she looked down on others, she still worked hard.


    "Xiao Ka, are you questioning me?" Su Yuze asked coldly.


    "No, no, no, I see!"


    "Yes."

 Chapter 375

    After Xiao Ka hung up the phone, he rushed directly to the general manager''s secretary''s desk. Looking at everyone at work, Xiao Ka knocked on Yang Moxi''s desk, "Secretary Yang, come with me."


    After Yang Moxi finished the last typesetting, he followed Xiao Ka out, "Xiao Ka, what''s the matter?"


    "What did you do yesterday?" Xiao Ka said with a serious face.


    "Yesterday?" Yang Moxi''s eyes dodged, "nothing." When she went to Shengshi yesterday, she clearly didn''t say anything. Why did Xiao Ka know?


    "Tell the truth!" Xiao Ka''s voice couldn''t help raising a little.


    "I..." Yang Moxi frowned and said, "well, I said! I want to change jobs! "


    "Job hopping?" Xiao Ka frowned and asked, "do you want to change jobs? Where did Su treat you badly or something? Do you know how many people outside want to enter Su''s? " This Yang Moxi is really interesting. She doesn''t want such a good job and has to change jobs. No wonder the president will say she wants to fire her!


    Yang Moxi lifted his long hair, "no, I want to change jobs to Shengshi. Although it seems to outsiders that Shengshi is Shengshi and Su''s is Su''s, we all know that in fact, the two have been merged!"


    "It''s right to merge... But what are you doing in Shengshi?" Xiao Ka asked, but at the same time, she already had an answer in her heart. No, does she want to


    "I want to apply for the president''s Secretary!" Yang Moxi said that she doesn''t want to be limited to being a general manager secretary. She has changed two during this period of time. She is ambitious!


    "So when you asked for leave yesterday, you actually went to Shengshi?" Xiao Ka asked with a strange look, "you are really wonderful."


    When Yang Moxi was said by Xiao Ka, he was immediately upset, "what do you mean! I went to apply for the president''s secretary. What''s the matter? Why can''t I do what you do? And women can do more than men! "


    Xiao Ka sneered, "really? Then I''m sorry to tell you that you''re fired. Go to other places and do more. "


    Dismissal? Yang Moxi''s eyes stared at the boss, "why?"


    "You know what you''ve done yourself. Don''t ask me." If you want to blame her, blame her. Can she think of the president?


    "Little card!" Yang Moxi''s voice became louder, "you are not qualified to fire me!"


    "I''m really not qualified, but the president has! That''s what the president said! " Xiao Ka said that, turned and left, and called, "personnel department? Come up and remove Secretary Yang''s things. In addition, inform those Miss Zhang to come to me for an interview this afternoon. "


    Yang Moxi looked at Xiao Ka''s back and felt powerless. The president said he was going to fire her! Is it because of Su Rou? She suddenly remembered the picture of Su Rou fainting yesterday, and suddenly felt a chill on her back.


    ¡­¡­


    Without Su Rou working with him, Su Yuze only felt that the time passed very slowly. After looking at the time, it was less than four o''clock, and there was still an hour and a half to get off work.


    "..." after signing the last document, Su Yuze cleaned up his things and walked out of the office. Forget it. He didn''t wait. He went straight off work. He wanted to go home and see his little rouer.


    Anyway, he''s the boss. Who cares if he has to skip work?


    When Su Yuze raced home, there was only the sound of TV in the living room. Xiaocute came over with her tail. Seeing that it was su Yuze, she was going to make out with her tongue.


    But Su Yuze ignored it and directly asked, "sister Wang, where''s little Rou er?"


    "Sleeping on the sofa." Mrs. Wang was cooking dinner, pointed to the sofa and said.


    Su Yuze walked over and saw Su Rou lying on the sofa, sleeping soundly, with his big coat on his body. It is said that pregnant women will be very sleepy. She is only about two months pregnant. How can she begin to have this symptom?


    "How long has she slept?"


    "I don''t know..." sister-in-law Wang shook her head. "Pregnant women will be more sleepy. It''s no harm to sleep more."


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze looked at the red face of her sleeping face and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch it. It was like when she was a child. It still felt so smooth.


    Su Rou was awakened by his actions. She opened her eyes and rubbed childishly, "you''re off work..."


    "Yes."


    Su Rou lay on the sofa and didn''t want to move for a while. She just lay on the sofa and twisted gently, "have you eaten?"


    "Not yet." Su Yuze came over and sat next to Su rou.


    Su Rou automatically and spontaneously moved up, put her head on Su Yuze''s thigh, and then looked at her mobile phone, "er... Why did you come back before 5:30?" Did this man skip work and go home?


    "I miss you, so I leave work early." Fortunately, he is not very busy now, otherwise he is worried that he has no time to accompany Xiao rouer.


    Su Rou "hee" smiled, "then you won''t let me go to the company with you." He deserves to be lovesick!


    "The company still doesn''t want to go." Su Yuze insisted.


    "Then you need a secretary." Su Rou said, "do you want a young girl to take my place?"


    Su Yuze smiled. "No, I can''t. I''ll just bring a man up from the 30th floor."


    "Feasible."


    Su Yuze put a hand on Su Rou''s lower abdomen. It was not obvious for two months. The lower abdomen was still flat. Su Rou felt itchy, "what are you doing? It''s itchy! "


    "Touch the baby."


    "Ha ha..." Su Rou didn''t know whether she was scratched by Su Yuze''s words or by him. Su Rou kicked her legs and smiled, "the baby is still small, only... So small." Su Roubi was bigger than a bean. "I can''t touch it."


    But Su Yuze still put his hand on her lower abdomen. Even if he couldn''t touch it, this feeling was also very wonderful.


    "Itch..." Su Rou shook off his hand, "don''t touch it."


    Just when Su Rou dawdled on his leg, Su Yuze felt some reaction. Think about it, it seemed that he hadn''t touched her for nearly a month. I was too busy last month. I can relax this month, but Su Rou is pregnant again.


    Seeing Su Yuze''s eyes dim, Su Rou took a pillow to cover his face, "what are you thinking?" Why are you looking at her like that?


    "Miss you..."


    "The doctor said not for the first three months." Su Rou said.


    "I know." Su Yuze frustrated took down the pillow, "can you kiss it?" After that, he pulled Su Rou and directly put his lip print on it. What''s the meaning of hoping for plum to quench thirst? That''s it!


    Sometimes, I can see but can''t eat. I''m really angry

 Chapter 376

    At the weekend, Su Yuze took Su Rou to the Su family''s old house. Su Rongqi was watering the flowers and plants outside the yard. When he saw Su Yuze''s car coming in, he stopped and looked at them with a smile.


    "Here you are."


    Su Yuze opened the door and took out some things from the trunk and handed them to Su Rongqi. Su Rongqi looked at these things. They were all valuable supplements. He said with some blame, "I don''t need them every time I come."


    "Don''t you have rheumatism on rainy days? It''s better to use this. "


    "It''s all old problems. It''s not in the way." Su Rongqi ordered the servant to carry the things back to the house.


    Su Yuze followed Su Rou slowly, "is there anything uncomfortable?" He asked softly, as if he had heard that the pregnant woman was weak. He didn''t know if there would be any discomfort when he took her out.


    "No... I don''t know my body yet? Why are you so nervous? " She is pregnant. If she is uncomfortable, she will say it herself.


    "But you don''t even know you''re pregnant." If she hadn''t gone to the hospital for diagnosis, wouldn''t she have to wait until her stomach grew up?


    "Well... I didn''t notice." Su Rou retorted.


    "Well, well, my fault." In fact, he also has the responsibility. As a prospective husband, he should pay attention to her physical condition, but last month he was too busy and neither of them cared.


    Su Rou waved his hand and walked alone in front. Seeing this, Su Yuze hurriedly came forward and took her hand. "Walk slowly."


    Su Rongqi was opening the door. Looking back, he saw Su Yuze holding Su Rou carefully and frowned slightly, "what''s the matter, xiaorou?"


    "Ah?" Su Rou raised her head and looked at Su Rongqi.


    "Xiao rouer is pregnant." Su Yuze didn''t feel anything. After all, he will be a family in the future.


    Su Rongqi was obviously stunned. Looking at Su Rou for a while, she didn''t make a sound. Looking at Su Rongqi''s eyes, Su Rou didn''t know what to say or what Su Rongqi meant.


    After a while, Su Rongqi said, "pregnant?"


    "Yes." Su Yuze nodded.


    "It''s a good thing. Come in and sit down." Su Rong said, "of course it''s good to be pregnant, and she''s still a child of the Su family. This time, Su Rou really became a member of the Su family.


    Su Rou felt relieved when she saw that Su Rongqi had not said anything else. After all, she and Su Yuze had not married, which was equivalent to pregnancy before marriage. Judging from Su Rongqi''s old thought, it was inevitable that she would not have an opinion.


    Sitting on the sofa, Su Rou heard Su Rongqi tell the kitchen to make something suitable for pregnant women. Pregnant women have many taboos, especially eating. They can''t joke.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Su Rou said to Su Rongqi with a smile.


    "Family, what can I thank you for?" Su Rongqi sat opposite Su rou. "How many months? Why didn''t you tell me at first? "


    "It was discovered two months ago." Su Yuze said, "it was my negligence. I was too busy in the previous month and didn''t notice Xiao rouer''s physical condition."


    Su Rong nodded from the beginning. There were really too many things in that month. "You should pay attention to it in the future... By the way, you haven''t married yet. Xiaorou, it''s not easy for you to marry now." In more than two months, Su Rou''s stomach will show. It won''t look good in a wedding dress.


    "Well, it''s OK to marry when the child is born." Su Rou said that she and Su Yuze are used to it. In fact, it doesn''t matter if they don''t get married.


    "Good." Su Rong nodded at the beginning. Suddenly he remembered something and said to Su Rou, "xiaorou, do you want to go for a walk in the backyard?"


    Su Rou looked at Su Rongqi and Su Yuze, then nodded, "HMM."


    Su Rong called a servant and took Su Rou out.


    As soon as Su Rou left, Su Rongqi said, "Yuze, I know all about your uncle''s family, especially Mei Mei. What happened?"


    "Why didn''t grandpa ask his aunt and Hongyu?" Su Yuze asked expressionless, "Grandpa, you know my bottom line."


    Su Rongqi knew Su Yuze''s bottom line so much that he wondered why Su Meimei would offend him¡° I heard that Mei Mei was put into the psychiatric department... "


    "Grandpa, you''d better not interfere." Su Yuze said.


    "I can''t get in." Su Yuze has always been a very measured person, who will annoy him, that is, about Su Rou, Su Meimei''s temper, he knows very well, "but you should always let me know what happened?"


    In fact, Liu Rulan and Su Hongyu have come to him and want him to help save Su Meimei, but he won''t express any views because of his previous relationship with Su Kaiming and Su Yue.


    "To put it simply, Su Meimei wants to use Xiao rouer to recapture su." Su Yuze sneered. Sometimes he has to do things with a degree. If he wants to get Su back, he can, but he has to rely on his strength.


    Su Rong frowned fiercely, "I see." In that case, Su Rongqi has even less room to intervene¡° Then, do what you want. I have no opinion. "


    "Yes."


    "In addition, I have a bottom of my heart about your second uncle." Su Rongqi said that when Su Yue just returned to work, he also came here to sue Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze had expected that, with Su Yue''s temper, how could he not find a backer¡° Grandpa, I''ll take care of all these things. I''ll keep what I should keep. "


    Su Rongqi sighed softly, "HMM."


    Originally, the whole Su family was embarrassed by Su Meimei''s scandal. Even Su Rongqi couldn''t bear to look straight at it, but can su Yuze be blamed for this? Of course not. If Su Yuze didn''t stop it in time, Su Rou might have caused a scandal.


    Su Rou, accompanied by the servant, walked outside for more than an hour until Su Yuze came out, "you go down."


    "What did you and grandpa say?" Su Rou of course knew that Su Rongqi deliberately distracted her so that she could talk to Su Yuze, "what can''t I listen to?" It seems that grandpa still rejects her.


    "No, it''s a private matter. It has nothing to do with you." Su Yuze touched her head and comforted, "grandpa has no problem with you."


    "..." Su Rou glanced at him, "all right."


    "Come on, are you hungry? It''s time for dinner. "


    "Not too hungry. I don''t seem to have any appetite." Su Rou touched her stomach and felt not very hungry.


    "How much to eat."


    "Well..." Su Rou said reluctantly, "I want to eat ice cream."


    Su Yuze took her little hand and pulled people into the house, "I''ll buy it for you when I go back."

 Chapter 377-378

    After dinner, Su Rongqi took down Su Wenyi''s things. They were all left by Su Wenyi. There were not many things, just some gadgets and a locked diary. These things were stacked in a paper box, accounting for only one third of the paper box.


    "These are warm things. Take them away." Su Rongqi said, "otherwise, when I go one day, these things may be lost."


    "Grandpa, don''t say that."


    "You go back." Su Rongqi waved at them.


    Su Rou holds the paper box and sits in the co driver''s seat. Su Yuze starts the car and searches for the things in the paper box. "Is that the only thing aunt has?"


    "I don''t know." Su Yuze has never seen his parents. It seems that she died in a car accident shortly after giving birth to him. She doesn''t know what the specific situation is.


    Su Rou turned out the locked diary, which was a little old. "Can I see it?"


    "Yes." Su Yuze took a look at the things in her hand and then said, "but how do you open it?"


    Su Rou rummaged in the paper box for a while, but she didn''t see the key. Somewhat frustrated, she threw her diary into the paper box, "I can''t find the key."


    "Go home and get it." Su Yuze said with some laughter.


    ¡­¡­


    At home, there was only a little cute lying alone in the kennel. When he saw the two owners coming back, he immediately rushed over with joy, licking and making out. Su Rou perfunctorily touched its hair, then put the paper box on the tea table, took out her diary and began to study how to open it.


    It is reasonable to say that the lock of that era should be easy to open, even if there is no key, but I don''t know what material this lock is made of. There are no traces of rust in more than 20 years.


    "Brother Ze, I can''t open it." Su Rou hands the diary to Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze took the diary and looked at it for a while. A trace of doubt also appeared on his face. This is obviously not a book in the general market. The design of the lock is so precise. It seems that he has to use the corresponding key to open it. "This can only be opened with the key."


    "Didn''t you know before?" Su Rou asked.


    "I don''t know." Su Yuze felt a little strange about the sudden emergence of the diary. He thought for a while. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He suddenly stood up and walked to the second floor.


    When he came down again, Su Yuze held a small silver key in his hand, "I don''t know if this is it."


    "When did you have this key?"


    "When I was a child, I took this key around my neck. It was inconvenient to go out for training, so I took it down and kept it at home. I forgot it after a long time." Su Yuze explained that he had been carrying the key since he could remember.


    Su Rou inserted the key into the lock hole, and the lock was opened with a click. "It''s really true!"


    The paper of the diary turned yellow. Su Rou looked through it and found that there were not many entries in the diary, but only a few. Su Rou looked at it with great interest. After a week of pregnancy, Su Rou began to vomit. Early in the morning, she was awakened by a sense of nausea in her stomach. She lifted the quilt, got out of bed and immediately ran to the bathroom, Holding the toilet began to vomit.


    Su Yuze always slept lightly. He woke up almost when Su Rou woke up. He just watched Su Rou run to the bathroom. He didn''t have time to ask anything, but heard a sound of vomiting in the bathroom.


    "Little Rou er..." Su Yuze went to the bathroom door and saw Su Rou vomiting violently. He frowned slightly. He went out of the door and soaked Su Rou with a cup of honey water. He gently patted Su Rou''s back, put the hot honey water in Su Rou''s hand and let her cool little hand hold it. "Is it still uncomfortable?"


    "Hmm..." Su Rou said while patting her chest, "HMM... uncomfortable."


    Su Rou took a sip of honey water. Before swallowing it, a sense of nausea suddenly came up in her stomach. She turned her head and vomited out all the honey water she had just drunk.


    Looking at Su Rou''s uncomfortable appearance, Su Yuze''s locked eyebrows have not been loosened, "if it''s still uncomfortable, we''ll go to the hospital." He usually protects Su Rou so well. Apart from the painful holidays every month, he has hardly hurt her. This time it''s just pregnancy vomiting, which has made her so uncomfortable. What should he do when it''s time to have a baby?


    Su Rou held Su Yuze''s hand, "what are you doing... You have to go to the hospital for pregnancy and vomiting. It''s not embarrassing to lose it." Vomiting is just a very common thing in pregnancy. Didn''t you make a mountain out of a molehill when you went to the hospital?


    "But you can''t do this..." Su Yuze was still very determined. "Who dares to laugh at you?"


    "No, I really don''t have to go." Su Rou said.


    Su Yuze was still not at ease. Su Rou''s face looked a little pale because of pregnancy and vomiting. Su Yuze was very upset. He simply picked up the person and walked out quickly.


    "I said I wouldn''t go." Su Rou was struggling in his arms and went to the hospital for a little pregnancy vomiting. It was terrible!


    Su Yuze turned a deaf ear and walked into the living room with Su rou. At this time, sister-in-law Wang just bought vegetables. When she saw this scene, she was surprised and asked, "young master, what''s the matter?" Why do you look angry?


    And miss, you don''t look good. Did you quarrel? Oh, that''s not good. Miss is still pregnant with a child. Isn''t this quarrel going to torture people¡° If you have something to say, don''t be angry! "


    When Su Rou saw sister-in-law Wang coming, she immediately said to her, "sister-in-law Wang, tell him I don''t have to go to the hospital."


    "... what?" Sister-in-law Wang looked blankly.


    "I''m just pregnant and vomiting. Brother Ze has to take me to the hospital." Su Rou said hurriedly. She was still wearing pajamas and had not washed. It was ugly to run out like this.


    Sister-in-law Wang finally understood. She smiled and stopped Su Yuze. "Young master, you''re too fussy. It''s common for pregnant women to have vomiting... Don''t hold miss like this. She''ll be uncomfortable."


    Hearing that Su Rou would be uncomfortable, Su Yuze obediently put Su Rou down, but her frown still didn''t loosen. "She began to vomit early in the morning. Is that normal?"


    "Normal!" Mrs. Wang nodded. "The most serious pregnant women are those who vomit three times in the morning, noon and evening."


    "..." I heard that Su Yuze''s face changed. What should I do? I didn''t want Xiao rouer to have a baby at once.


    "Miss." Sister-in-law Wang turned to Su Rou and said, "are you still suffering?"


    "Better than just now." Su Rou said.


    Sister Wang nodded, "well, I figured you''d start vomiting during this time. I specially bought you some sour things in the supermarket. You''ll be much better if you eat later."


    "OK." Su Rou nodded. She had just vomited. Her mouth was bitter. She wanted to eat something sour.


    Su Yuze saw the shopping bag in sister-in-law Wang''s hand. It was full of food, such as lime, orange peel, sour plum and plum... Looking at it, he felt sour teeth. Are these things sure to be helpful to pregnant women?


    "I want to eat." When Su Rou saw a packet of plum blossoms, she jumped at it happily, grabbed a packet, opened it, peeled the wrapping paper three or two times, and then threw it into her mouth. The sour and sweet feeling immediately filled her, and suddenly dissipated a lot of nausea in her stomach.


    Seeing that Su Rou could really eat, Su Yuze''s face eased a little, "how about it?"


    "Better." Su Rou nodded and put several plum blossoms in her mouth. She began to have an appetite for what she ate. Just... After eating a few, Su Rou suddenly remembered something, turned and walked upstairs, "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet!"


    Su Yuze pulled sister-in-law Wang, "sister-in-law Wang, are these things sure to do no harm to xiaorou''s body?"


    "No, pregnant women need to eat sour things to suppress nausea in their stomach during this period." Sister Wang explained very seriously, "but it''s really not a big deal. Young master still doesn''t have to worry."


    How can you not worry? Little rou''er vomited in the morning. She felt very uncomfortable when she looked at it. "How long will it last?" This is what Su Yuze is most worried about.


    "This..." sister-in-law Wang thought for a while, "it varies from person to person. Some pregnant women only vomit for one week, and some will continue until before delivery. It''s hard to say."


    "Until production?" Su Yuze''s face changed again. She was going to die of nausea and vomiting for one day. How uncomfortable is it to vomit until before production?


    When sister-in-law Wang saw that Su Yuze''s face changed again, she immediately comforted, "no, no, it''s just a few, not all pregnant women." God, the young master is really nervous. I can''t stand pregnancy and vomiting alone. What can I do when I give birth?


    Su Yuze is silent. Is it too early for Su Rou to have children now?


    Su Rou came down after brushing her teeth. Without looking at Su Yuze, she went directly to the plum on the tea table, held the plum and began to eat.


    "Well, miss, you eat first and I''ll make breakfast for you." Mrs. Wang smiled at Su Rou''s happy eating, so she packed up her things and went to the kitchen.


    Su Yuze saw that she ate so happily, walked over and sat beside her, "delicious?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded.


    "Pregnancy is hard."


    "Well... But I will." Su Rou glanced at him. "You don''t understand. You''re not a woman." I won''t understand this feeling of maternal love.

 Chapter 379

    Su Yuze is certainly not a woman, but he also has father''s love. He thought that Su Rou was brought up by him. He had seen Su wennuan give birth to a child. She died because of dystocia. As long as he thought that Su Rou was likely to do the same, Su Yuze couldn''t stop worrying.


    "We should have children later."


    "But now that we have it, we can''t kill it." Their current situation is not that they can''t raise children, so whether they want it early or later is the same¡° I''ve heard that the earlier you have children, the faster you recover. "


    Su Yuze slightly raised his eyebrows, "this is not the point."


    "What''s the point?" Su Rou stretched out her hand and peeled a plum blossom. Seeing that Su Yuze was talking, she immediately stuffed the plum blossom in, "is it delicious?"


    "..." so sour.


    Su Yuze swallowed the plum without expression, "I''m at home with you today."


    "Don''t you go to work?" This is not very good. "You have two companies to manage now, no more than before."


    "It doesn''t matter. Su''s system has long been formed. If there is a small card management over there, there won''t be much problem. You will call me when there are big things." Let alone Shengshi.


    The man named Xiao Ka, is he reliable¡° I said I would go to the company with you, but you didn''t allow it. "


    "How can you go to the company like this?"


    "Why can''t you go?"


    "If you are stubborn with me again, you are not allowed to go until you have a baby." Su Yuze narrowed his eyes slightly and put down his cruel words.


    Su Rou pursed her lips slightly, "OK..."


    Tyrant, this is a complete tyrant!


    ¡­¡­


    Yufeng has been excited about Su Rou''s pregnancy for a long time. Can he not be excited? Su Rou is pregnant. Can''t she be a godfather!


    He gave Su Yuze a word and got the approval. Yufeng came to Su Yuze''s house with big and small bags. As soon as he entered the door, xiaocute shouted at him. Yufeng frowned, "Hey, you white eyed wolf, don''t recognize me! I have raised you several times! " This little cute is really like its owners!


    Su Rou poked her head out of the sofa and saw Yufeng. She immediately waved to him with a smile, "brother Yufeng, what delicious food did you bring?"


    "Brought a lot of delicious food... Wait, what do you mean, you care about food? Don''t care about me? " Yu Feng said unhappily, but he said so. He still put all his things in Su Rou''s hand, "Oh, so many are what you like to eat."


    Su Rou rummaged for a while, with a trace of loss on her face, "why is there no plum?"


    "Hua Mei?" Yu Feng frowned slightly, thought about it and said, "don''t you eat that much?" It was rare for Su Rou to eat plum before, so she didn''t buy it.


    "Miss has been pregnant and vomiting these two days. Acidic food can appetizer. Now she likes plum best." Sister-in-law Wang, who was mopping the floor, explained.


    "Well." Yufeng has never been pregnant, so he doesn''t know the feeling of pregnancy and vomiting. But it''s hard just to listen, isn''t it¡° Then I''ll buy more plum next time. " The plum blossoms are all small things. It''s not a matter!


    Xiaocute called for a while. When she saw that no one paid attention to it, some innocent wagged their tails. Finally, she was carried away by sister-in-law Wang.


    "Come on, soft baby, let me see my dry son." Yu Feng said excitedly. Then he sat down next to Su Rou and stared at her stomach. After a long time, he said, "why can''t you see it?"


    "Stupid, I haven''t seen it for three months. How can I see it?" Su Rou pushed his head and said jokingly, "and how do you know it''s your son?"


    Yu Feng nodded, "sons and daughters are OK. I like them all! Can he move? "


    "No, it''s only so... Big now." Su Rou compared the size of a small bean, "you learned biology in high school!" Really, it''s like you''re a living research object.


    "Haven''t I seen it?" Yu Feng smiled.


    "Where? There are a lot of people on the street."


    "How can it be the same?" If there are pregnant women on the street and he goes to have a look, it''s strange that others don''t regard him as a pervert! Moreover, he didn''t have this hobby. He was interested because Su Rou was pregnant. "I''m not the son of those pregnant women!"


    Su Rou was amused by his words and smiled wildly on the sofa.


    Yu Feng has been studying her stomach, "don''t you feel it now? Can I poke it? "


    "What do you say?" This is not what Su Rou said, but what Su Yuze said when he just came down from the second floor. Su Yuze''s face was gloomy, his thin lips were tight, and his eyes looked at Yufeng with a trace of hostility, "Yufeng, are you itching?"


    Listen, what is Yufeng saying? And poke Xiao rouer in the stomach? Not to mention whether a pregnant woman can poke her stomach, Su Rou is his sister-in-law. Can he poke her stomach at will?


    Yufeng didn''t expect to meet Su Yuze. He was startled, "shit, you''re at home!"


    "Can''t I be at home?" Su Yuze asked calmly, then sat next to Su Rou, "what did this bastard just do to you?"


    Yu Feng waved again and again, "no, I didn''t do anything." What dare he do?


    "I dare you." Su Yuze snorted.


    Yufeng''s mouth was curled. He just wanted to touch the belly of a pregnant woman. He was curious!


    "You have more than two months?" Yufeng is far away from Su Rou this time. It is really that Su Yuze''s Qi field is too strong, which directly leads to his being afraid to approach.


    "Well, go to the hospital for a prenatal examination next month." Su Rou said, "if it''s stable for three months, will you let me go to the company?"


    Su Yuze thought for a while and spit out two words, "look again." In fact, there was no su Rou outside. He also felt that the time spent working was very slow, but... He was really reluctant to give up working so tired.


    "You..." what a stingy man.


    Yu Feng looked at the two people, waved and said, "you can talk about this problem with the door closed at night. I''m here mainly to set my own identity. Rourou baby, you have accepted my things. I''m sitting down!" Yu Feng said proudly.


    "Godfather?" Su Yuze raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Yu Feng nodded confidently, "I''m your child''s godfather."


    Su Yuze suddenly chuckled, "it''s so easy to be my child''s godfather?"


    "Is there a requirement?"


    "Of course."


    "You... You say." Yu Feng said shakily.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you when I think about it."


    "Shit..."


    Pit, this is a pit!

 Chapter 380

    Yufeng finally determined his identity as the godfather of the child. If he doesn''t give it, he can''t do it. Others have trained Yufeng''s ability to be a dead faced man. If he doesn''t give this position, he can really stay at Su Yuze''s house!


    But in fact, there is no need to do so. Su Yuze will also leave his godfather''s position to him. They are good brothers. They often help each other in business. The reason why Su Yuze says so is to play Yufeng.


    "You eat this at night?" Yufeng stayed for dinner, but looking at the food in front of him, he didn''t dare to use chopsticks. In fact, these things looked strange and brought a lot of medicinal meals.


    "Xiaorou''er is pregnant. Now all meals are matched according to pregnant women''s meals." Su Yuze explained, then he stretched out a chopstick and picked up a plate of medicinal food. He ate it without frowning.


    Su Rou doesn''t know if it''s because she''s pregnant. She doesn''t like to eat much at ordinary times. She can eat it now. Looking at Yufeng, she doesn''t know how to use chopsticks. She looks at him strangely, "brother Yufeng, aren''t you hungry?"


    "I''m hungry..." but he doesn''t want to eat these things.


    "Then eat." Su Rou said, and then a man began to eat happily.


    Yu Feng looked at Su Yuze sympathetically and whispered, "Yu Shao, you''ve worked hard."


    "What?" Su Yuze asked vaguely while eating elegantly.


    It''s too hard. Yu Shao has status and status. He grew up eating delicacies. Now he doesn''t feel like he''s out of tune when eating these things¡° Nothing... "


    Yufeng looked at the whole table. There were a lot of dishes, but the only thing he could eat was a plate of pickled cucumbers.


    ¡­¡­


    After a week''s rest at home, Su Rou received a call from Xiao Yun, "Hey, meat, how are you recently?" Su Rou was as busy as a top last month. Xiao Yun was embarrassed to call Su rou. Is she always free this month? I haven''t seen Su Rou for a long time. I miss her strangely.


    "Well, I''m free this month." Su Rou sat on the sofa and played with the cushion on the sofa.


    "Rest more and don''t break down." Xiao Yun said.


    "I know." Su Rou replied that she couldn''t be idle now. Su Yuze wouldn''t let her work at all. Don''t even mention the word work¡° By the way, yunyun, I want to tell you good news. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Yun flashed an interest on his face, "I''m going to tell you a good news. Do you already know?" Xiao Yun asked strangely.


    "Ah? You have good news, too? " Su Rou asked strangely, "the good news I said is for me."


    "Oh? What is that? "


    "I''m pregnant." Su Rou said with a smile.


    "Ah?" This is really great news, and it was so sudden that there was no foreplay at all. Xiao Yun was overwhelmed by the news and found his voice after a long time, "really?"


    Su Rou tilted her little feet. She knew that the news would surprise Xiao Yun. Sure enough¡° It''s true. I didn''t lie to you. "


    Xiao Yun''s voice was excited. "Congratulations, but... You''re only nineteen. Will boss Su agree with you to have a baby?" Although there are not a few teenage children, Su Rou hasn''t graduated yet... No, Su Rou has already started working. It shouldn''t matter.


    "Well... I don''t know, but the child is exotic. We didn''t know it at that time!" Su Rou said.


    The love between rourourou and boss Su is really enviable. How many men can dote on a person for 19 years? " Wait, I think of a very serious problem. You''re not married yet! " You''re pregnant before you get married. You have a bad reputation. How can boss Su make such a mistake?


    "Well, they haven''t been married yet..." but they have lived together for 19 years, which is no different from marriage, "but we got the license."


    Xiao Yun patted his chest. Although he said boss Su couldn''t just play with meat, is it always good to have a marriage guarantee¡° You must call me when you get married. "


    "OK... Didn''t you just have some good news to tell me? What is it? " Su Rou suddenly thought of this and asked.


    "Oh, compared with you, I''m not much good news." Xiao Yun said with a smile, "it''s Feifei. The doctor said that her recent cerebral cortex is more active and is expected to wake up. She just doesn''t know how long it will take. It depends on her own will."


    "Really?" Su Rou was also excited here. "Why is this not a good thing?"


    "The news that you are pregnant is more popular."


    "Oh, you make fun of me!"


    "Where?"


    Su Rou holds her cell phone. "Let''s go to the hospital to see Feifei sometime. It''s just that I''m free now."


    "OK."


    Xiao Yun looked for something on the phone and then said, "I have no class tomorrow afternoon. I''ll call you then."


    "OK."


    Put down the phone. Su Rou lies on the sofa happy. She is pregnant and Feifei''s condition has improved. It''s really a joy for everyone. When Su Yuze came home from work, he saw Su Rou watching TV with a bag of plum in her arms, "why don''t you sleep?"


    Su Rou saw him go home, first looked at the wall clock, and then said, "you''re off work early again." Really, it''s getting earlier and earlier again. What can the two companies do if it goes on like this?


    "Why, who dares to have an opinion?" Su Yuze smiled and said, who dares to say that he is the president? It''s her!


    Su Rou shook her head, "you are a tyrant."


    The tyrant also has a tender side. Su Yuze takes off his coat and sits next to Su rou. One hand naturally rests on Su Rou''s stomach, "it seems to be more swollen than a few days ago."


    Su Rou clapped his hand. "I ate too much!"


    "..." really? But it feels very comfortable.


    "Don''t rub it." Su Rou was scratched to the itchy meat and couldn''t stop laughing. Finally, she moved her position directly, "ah, I want to tell you something... Don''t touch me!" If you touch her again, you''ll be anxious with him.


    "What, you said." Su Yuze brought the man back.


    "I''m going to see Feifei in the hospital with yunyun tomorrow." Su Rou said, "go in the afternoon."


    "Yes... But I''ll send some people to follow you secretly."


    "I......" isn''t Xiao Yun also a bodyguard?


    "Good, don''t let me worry." He didn''t want to make fun of it.


    "All right."

 Chapter 381

    Su Rou didn''t get up until noon the next day. Su Yuze had left long ago, but sister-in-law Wang still got Su Yuze''s oral instruction, "Miss, the young master said that if you go out, you have to call him first, and the mobile phone should be turned on at any time."


    "Well, I see." Su Rou sat down and began to have lunch. "Did he say anything else?" It''s supposed to be more than that, isn''t it?


    "Yes." Sister Wang put a gold card in Su Rou''s hand. "The young master said that if you want to go shopping or do something later, you can use this brush."


    Su Rou took the gold card, "I shouldn''t go shopping..." but think about it. Maybe if yunyun wants to go out on a whim, it''s safer to take it, so Su Rou took the gold card into her bag.


    At half past twelve, Xiao Yun called, "meat? I''m finished. Let''s go! "


    "OK."


    Su Rou calls Su Yuze while changing shoes, "brother Ze, I''m going out."


    "Well, call me if you have something." Su Yuze quickly answered Su Rou''s phone. He always answered Su Rou''s phone very quickly.


    "OK."


    Su Rou opened the door. The door was empty, but she knew that many people had followed her at the moment she stepped out of the door, right? But it''s better not to see it, so as not to scare others and make yourself famous!


    Xiao Yun came to pick up Su Rou, because she didn''t dare to let her go out alone. If something happened, where would she go to compensate Rourou and boss Su.


    "Meat, you seem a little fat." Xiao Yun said that he hadn''t seen Su Rou for a long time. When compared with Su Rou who was so slim before, he was indeed a little fat, but even if he was fat, he was still so beautiful. No, it should be more beautiful.


    Su Rou looked at her figure, "well... It seems a little." Slightly tooted his mouth, "I can''t lose weight now." If you lose weight, the baby in your stomach won''t have nutrition.


    "Well, you''d better not lose weight!" Xiao Yun said immediately, "you look good now, but you''re not ugly. And you want the baby to starve! "


    "You''re stupid. Even if I want to, brother Ze won''t let you." Su Rou said.


    "Isn''t it?" Ha ha, boss Su wants to make su Rou fatter.


    The two girls walked slowly, talking and laughing. In order to take into account Su Rou, Xiao Yun would ask Su Rou if she was uncomfortable. Su Rou shook her head, "I''m just pregnant, not disabled." She was a little helpless. She was made by Xiao Yun as if she couldn''t even walk.


    Xiao Yun touched his nose. "Aren''t I inexperienced?" Every time she sees those pregnant women walking on the street, Xiao Yun has the idea that she doesn''t dare to approach. In her cognition, pregnant women are the most vulnerable.


    "Have you found a boyfriend yet?" Su Rou asked with a smile, "isn''t college a place for love?" Mandarin ducks can always be seen in every university.


    Xiao Yun waved, "there are few boys in my language class!"


    "Ha ha, right? Then I''ll introduce you. " She and Yu Fei both have another half, but Xiao Yun is still making orders. How can this work?


    Xiao Yun pretended to be frightened. "Won''t you introduce me to an ugly man? I don''t want it! "


    "I can''t help you. When Feifei wakes up, we''ll force you to find it together."


    "I''ll jump directly..."


    ¡­¡­


    They came to the hospital. Before Guo Yi came, Yu Fei was the only one in the ward. Her hair grew long and looked messy. "Fei Fei is thinner..." Su Rou looked at Yu Fei''s thin appearance and couldn''t help feeling distressed. It seemed that she hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    Xiao Yun walked over and looked at Yu Fei''s physical condition. "Can you not be thin? It has always been maintained only by glucose. " Normal people''s bodies can''t stand this, "but the doctor said that she has to wake up by herself."


    In addition to the stimulation of external relatives and friends, vegetative people should belong to the patient''s own strong willpower. "However, the doctor said it was good to recover like this."


    "That''s good." Su Rou sat in front of Fei''s hospital bed. "Feifei, I''m Su rou. Don''t say you don''t remember me."


    Yu Fei on the hospital bed was quiet. No matter what Su Rou said, there was no response. "I''m pregnant. You should wake up quickly to be the godmother of my child."


    When Su Rou said this, Yu Fei''s ECG wave was abnormal. Su Rou was stunned, "yunyun, is she waking up?" Did that thing just say something?


    Xiao Yun looked at it. "This is the good news I told you. Now we can hear Feifei when we talk. This fluctuation means that her cerebral cortex has been stimulated and resonated... And so on. Anyway, the doctor said, let''s talk to her every day, so that we will have a much greater chance of waking up."


    Is it? That would be great!


    Su Rou was relieved and made progress, so she took Yu Fei''s pale, thin and bony hand, "Feifei, don''t you want to hug my baby? If you want to hug, wake up quickly. "


    Xiao Yun also said, "yes, meat is pregnant. We can be godmothers. If you don''t wake up soon, I''ll take the lead."


    Xiao Yun noticed that the number of fluctuations on the data sheet obviously fluctuated more and more violently than the last time she and Guo Yi came, "it seems that Feifei is also very happy."


    "I''m happier that she can wake up."


    "Hey, take your time."


    At this time, Guo Yi came in with a story collection. When he saw Su Rou, he was stunned and smiled, "sister Rou, why are you here?"


    "Let me see Feifei''s." Su Rou said, "what did you take?"


    "This......" Guo Yi shook Su Rou with the book in his hand. "Because the doctor said Feifei''s body recovered well before, I told her things about school every day. There was nothing to say, so I bought a story collection and told her a few stories every day."


    "You worked hard." Guo Yi is really not easy.


    Guo Yi scratched his head and felt embarrassed. "Isn''t today Wednesday? Sister Rou, you don''t have to go to work? " Guo Yi asked.


    Xiao Yun said with a smile, "Guo Yi, people are now upgraded to pregnant women. Where do you still go to work?"


    "Ah?" Guo Yi was obviously surprised. It''s only been a long time since I saw her. How did she get pregnant? "Congratulations!"


    It seems that sister Rou is very happy!

 Chapter 382

    After su Rou''s first three months of danger passed, Su Yuze took her to the hospital for prenatal examination. As two expectant fathers and expectant mothers, the first prenatal examination was a precious experience for them.


    "Are you nervous? The palms are sweating. " Su Yuze held Su Rou''s hand, but felt the little moisture on it. He couldn''t help asking funny, "what are you nervous about?"


    "I don''t know." Maybe it''s a new mother, so you''ll be nervous about this kind of thing? Will worry about the baby''s growth and whether there will be problems with the baby.


    Seeing this, Su Yuze couldn''t help asking, "little Rou, tell me honestly, are you so nervous because you''re worried that the child in your stomach is not mine?"


    "..." Su Roubai glanced at him, "it''s not yours, it''s a ghost?"


    Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing and pinched Su Rou''s nose. "What''s the tension? Your husband is here. What problems can''t be solved?"


    "Well..."


    Su Rou clenched Su Yuze''s hand. They walked into the hospital together. The hospital had already prepared the best obstetrician and gynecologist for Su rou. When Su Rou walked in, a middle-aged female doctor looked at her kindly, "such a young mother."


    "Why, can''t you?" Su Rou asked nervously if she was too young. What''s wrong with having a child at this time?


    "Oh, don''t be nervous. I didn''t mean anything else. I just sighed." Because now most girls pay more attention to their body, even if they are married, they may not be willing to have children. There are fewer young and beautiful girls like Su Rou, so the doctor sighed.


    Su Yuze doesn''t care much about what the doctor thinks. What he is more concerned about now is Su Rou''s body and the health of her baby in her belly, "doctor, show her first."


    The doctor nodded and didn''t say much. He directly asked Su Rou to lie in the hospital bed, and then put a transparent ointment on Su Rou''s stomach. It was soft and cool. It felt very comfortable to put it on her stomach. Su Yuze stood beside Su rou. Seeing him standing like this gave her an invisible sense of security.


    The female doctor took an instrument and pushed it around Su Rou''s stomach. Her eyes were staring at the computer in front of her. Su Rou couldn''t see when she was lying in bed. She grabbed Su Yuze''s hand. "Go and have a look."


    Su Yuze went to the back of the doctor''s chair and looked down the computer. However, what he saw was just a dark ball. He couldn''t understand where the head and the ass were.


    "See?" Su Rou was still lying in bed and asked excitedly.


    "Well..." Su Yuze mused.


    "What do you mean?" What does his expression mean?


    "I don''t understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The female doctor looked at Su Yuze''s face, which was hard to be smart, and suddenly smiled, "it''s only three months now, and the child in her stomach must not have taken shape."


    "I''ll show you." The female doctor pointed to a dark place on the computer, "here is the baby''s head... This place is hands and feet, isn''t it very similar?"


    Does "..." look like? He thought it was just a black shadow!


    Su Rou saw that Su Yuze couldn''t see anything. She couldn''t help but be speechless, "doctor, let me see."


    The doctor turned the computer slightly to one side, facing Su Rou, and then repeated what he had just said to Su Rou, "do you feel it?" The female doctor asked lovingly.


    "Yes." Su Rou looked at the dark ball. She could see it. Even if she couldn''t see it, she could imagine it. Such a small ball looked so cute.


    After the examination, the doctor told them some things to pay attention to. Pregnant women are not more taboo than normal people. Especially Su Yuze''s children, they should be more careful.


    Su Yuze listened to the female doctor''s words and carefully wrote them down one by one. In the end, he also asked a very important question, "the doctor said not to have sex in the first three months of the dangerous period. Will it be OK after three months?"


    Su Rou was wearing shoes. When she heard Su Yuze ask this question, she was embarrassed. She casually put a set of shoes on her feet and ran over. She grabbed Su Yuze''s big hand and pinched it. Why is he so shameless and skinnless?


    Female doctors don''t feel embarrassed. After all, this problem should be of great concern to all prospective fathers. Um... It''s really of concern to all prospective fathers¡° The first three months and the next three months are not recommended. Just pay attention to it and don''t be too fierce. "


    "Well, thank you." Su Yuze smiled and thanked the female doctor.


    Su Rou''s face is already red and almost ripe. Why?


    Su Yuze saw her red cheeks and was a little funny. "No one else heard. What are you shy of?" They have finished everything and even have children. She is so shy. It''s cute.


    "Won''t you... Ask secretly?"


    "It''s not a shady problem." Su Yuze was helpless, "wait, your shoelaces are not tied."


    Su Yuze bowed his head slightly and saw that Su Rou''s shoelaces were tied, so it was easy to trip when walking. He squatted down to tie his shoelaces and said in a slightly serious tone, "Xiao rouer, you can''t do this next time. Come here if you don''t tie your shoelaces well. You''re not alone now."


    "I know."


    The female doctor looked at Su Yuze''s appearance of squatting on the ground and tying Su Rou''s shoes. She immediately smiled in her eyes. The president didn''t look as serious as the rumor! It can be seen from his tying shoes for his wife that he is really a good man.


    Tie your shoelaces and make sure they won''t spread halfway. Su Yuze took Su Rou''s little hand and left the hospital.


    "You said, what name are we going to give the baby?" Su Rou asked.


    "It''s still early."


    "It''s not early... Just forgot to ask the doctor whether it''s a boy or a girl." Su Rou frowned slightly. How could she forget this?


    Su Yuze said softly, "the doctor didn''t forget. The hospital has regulations and won''t tell us the child''s gender."


    "Why?"


    "Little rou''er, do you know how many baby girls have been lost before they were born?" Su Yuze said, "the corrupt ideology of feudal society still makes the phenomenon of son preference widespread, so the hospital will not tell us the gender of our children."


    Su Rou nodded. She understood that there are many abandoned babies now. "Will you like boys more?"


    "Me..." Su Yuze smiled. "I like you better."

 Chapter 383

    U.S.A


    A middle-aged man was sitting in a five-star hotel with a Bluetooth headset in his ear, a red wine glass in his left hand, gently shaking the red liquid inside, and listening to the report of his subordinates in his ear.


    The middle-aged man looks less than 50. His deep facial features look a little different from those of pure Americans. The main reason is that he exudes the momentum of the strong. He looks like a lazy tiger. Although he is dozing, no one dares to approach.


    The man is the famous godfather of the Mafia in Italy, code named poisonous dragon, which is very famous in the underworld.


    "Boss, I have locked a target recently. President Shengshi is 26 this year, which is very consistent with the person you are looking for." Italian came out of the headset.


    "I''m in America now." The poisonous Dragon said with a smile, "I''ll go and see the president of Shengshi you said tomorrow."


    The earphone suddenly said, "but boss, the president of Shengshi is... No longer in the United States."


    "Oh..." the poisonous dragon''s expression suddenly changed slightly, "you lied to me?"


    "No, no, boss, I, I also got the wrong message." There was a panic voice from his subordinates in the headset, "because we haven''t been involved in the United States, the information we got is not very accurate..."


    The lips of the poisonous dragon raised a cruel radian, "I don''t want to hear nonsense. You can end it yourself."


    "Boss..."


    Dudu Dudu¡ª¡ª


    The poisonous dragon looked at the TV in front of him. A bloody and cruel film was playing in it. He looked at it silently, then leisurely lit a cigarette and smoked it. Leisurely, he spit out a smoke ring, "prosperous age..."


    When he was in Italy, he heard that the United States had gathered Mafia forces. Although he didn''t know what happened, he inadvertently learned that the leader was a 26-year-old young man, 26... At this age, the poisonous dragon was very concerned, so he began to inquire about the young man in an all-round way.


    Not long ago, I heard that it seemed that the young man had his own company in the United States, which was a very famous prosperous era, so the poisonous dragon decided to come to the United States. It was just unexpected that his subordinates reported mistakes and said that he was no longer in the United States. The most annoying thing in his life is cheating. There''s no way. Let those stupid men live and die by themselves. Next, he''ll find out by himself!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou doesn''t sleep well these two days, because the torture of pregnancy and vomiting is really uncomfortable. Su Yuze specially puts a bag of sour plum at Su Rou''s bedside every day. If Su Rou is uncomfortable, she can grab it and eat it.


    "Is there any other way to stop pregnancy vomiting?" Su Yuze gently patted Su Rou on the back and frowned and asked, "this pregnancy vomiting is really torture. Can you only watch her vomit?"?


    Sister-in-law Wang said there was no way, "this is the candy that women have had..."


    Su Rou patted her chest gently and sighed, "I finally know it''s not easy to be a mother." It''s so hard just to have a baby. It will be more painful to give birth and die at that time.


    "What would you like to eat, miss?" Seeing Su Rou''s uncomfortable appearance, sister-in-law Wang was also distressed. She asked quickly.


    "Pickled vegetables..." Su Rou touched her stomach. Now she just wants to eat something sour to appetizer. Even if it''s big fish and meat, she doesn''t have any appetite.


    Mrs. Wang nodded again and again, "well, OK, I''ll do it right away."


    Before noon, Mrs. Wang thought, rolled up her sleeves and went into the kitchen to start cooking. Su Yuze sat on the sofa with Su Rou in his arms. "Is it better? Still want to throw up? "


    "Well... OK." Su Rou leaned on Su Yuze''s shoulder, nodded gently and closed her eyes to rest.


    Su Yuze gently touched Su Rou''s hair. Before long, she heard someone knocking at the door. Su Rou slightly opened her eyes, "who?"


    "Sit down and I''ll open the door." Su Yuze frowned slightly. Who didn''t understand the taste so much and knocked at the door at noon?


    Su Yuze opened the door with a cold face. As soon as the door opened, Su Yuze was surprised, "Grandpa?"


    "Yes." Su Rongqi came in with some supplements in his hand.


    "Why are you here?" Su Yuze asked.


    "I''m free. I''ll come and see you. Xiaorou is pregnant. I bought some supplements, which are good for pregnant women."


    Su Rou poked her head out from behind the sofa, "Grandpa."


    "No more rest?" Su Rongqi thought Su Rou was sleeping in her bedroom. Unexpectedly, she was lying on the sofa.


    Su Rou scratched her head. "Well... I''m uncomfortable. I can''t sleep. I got up."


    "Not feeling well?" Su Rongqi frowned slightly and asked, "did Yuze take you to the hospital?"


    "No, it''s just pregnancy vomiting. It''s normal." Su Rou explained, "Grandpa, what are you...?" what are you doing here?


    Su Rongqi picked up the things in his hand and showed them to Su rou. "This is a tonic for you."


    Su Rou looked at Su Yuze, then nodded, "thank you, Grandpa."


    "Yuze."


    Su Rongqi took something and handed it to Su Yuze. Then he sat next to Su Rou, "is the child okay?"


    "Very good. I had a birth inspection two days ago. Everything is fine." Su Rou replied with a smile, "it''s just that the problem of pregnancy and vomiting doesn''t seem to have been cured."


    Su Rongqi immediately waved his hand as he listened. "This is a small matter. When your grandmother had a child, she was used to vomiting from the third month until she had a child."


    "Ah... Really?" It''s terrible. If someone really vomited to production from the beginning, wouldn''t it be hard to die.


    "Well, when the conditions were not so good, didn''t they just suffer?" Su Rongqi talked about the past with a trace of warmth in his eyebrows and eyes. He felt a lot more friendly. Originally, Su Rongqi was very close to Su rou. It was just that that happened, so it became like this.


    But the misunderstanding was lifted. Didn''t the grandparents and grandchildren recover again? It''s just that the identity of a granddaughter has become a granddaughter-in-law.


    Su Yuze put his things away and came over, "Grandpa, have dinner here."


    "Well, good." Su Rong nodded from the beginning.


    "Sister Wang, add some more dishes." Su Yuze said to the kitchen.


    "Yes, young master." Mrs. Wang nodded and said, looking at the three people in the living room, this picture is also very warm.


    "Grandpa, tell me more about grandma." Su Rou hadn''t seen Su Rongqi so kind for a long time. She couldn''t help asking.


    "OK."

 Chapter 384

    Su Rongqi talked with Su Rou for a while at Su''s house. It was like going back to the time when Su Rou''s identity had not been found before. At that time, it was as harmonious as now. Although Su Rou didn''t know whether her grandfather would make a new change to herself because she was pregnant, she still liked this life more.


    Su Rongqi used to be like her own grandfather. Now she has no relatives. Except Yao Yu, Su Rongqi is better for himself. In addition to being more serious to his children and grandchildren, he is also very good.


    Especially for Su Yuze, that''s unconditional trust. Just... Thinking of this, Su Rou''s heart is a little sad. What should I do? Su Yuze is not su Rongqi''s own grandson.


    "Xiaorou? What''s up? Are you tired? " Su Rong asked Su Rou if there was something wrong with her face. She asked if pregnant women should not be too tired. Maybe Su Rou was too tired?


    Su Rou nodded as she saw it, "well, a little."


    "Then go upstairs and have a rest." Su Rongqi said, "I''ll leave later."


    "Well, good."


    Su Rou''s figure disappeared after the stairs. Su Rongqi then led the topic to Su Yuze. "Yuze, aunt Nuan seems to have a locked diary?"


    Su Yuze looked at Su Rongqi, "huh?"


    "It''s a black-and-white diary with a lock. It should be put in that paper box and taken away together?" Su Rongqi asked.


    Su Yuze thought for a moment, "I don''t seem to see such a diary. Did I lose it when cleaning things?" Su Yuze asked faintly.


    "Oh? Really? " Su Rongqi raised his eyebrows slightly. "Maybe I''m old. I remember wrong." Eh, it''s strange. I clearly remember it was put in a paper box. How could it be gone?


    Su Yuze took a sip of tea calmly. "What''s wrong with mom''s diary? Can I help you find it? " Su Yuze asked.


    "It''s nothing. Only once did I inadvertently turn out the warm diary to see what she wrote and whether she wrote anything bad about me." After su Kaiming was put into prison, Su Rongqi suddenly felt a little lonely. His four children and two daughters chose to leave home because of this love, and his two sons were split because of family relations. In his life... Ups and downs, in fact, he was also a failure.


    Su Yuze looked at Su Rongqi, then shook his head, "what''s in the diary?"


    "I don''t know. The diary is locked. I don''t want people to see it. I wanted the locksmith to open it the other day, but I forgot it." Su Rongqi sighed silently, "maybe she wrote all about her hatred for me."


    Su Yuze put down his tea cup and said, "she won''t."


    "You know? Haven''t you seen the contents of the diary? " Su Rongqi asked suspiciously.


    "From the standpoint of a son, she won''t. Grandpa, how can the family have overnight revenge? You can accept xiaorou''er again. Do you think mom will still hate you? " Su Yuze said.


    Su Rongqi smiled helplessly, "ha ha, what you said is quite reasonable. I hope so."


    "Yes."


    For a moment, the whole living room was quiet. Su Rongqi drank the tea in front of him, then stood up, "I should go back, and look for the diary by the way."


    "OK."


    Su Yuze sent Su Rongqi out of the door. "I''m also looking for it at home. Maybe sister-in-law Wang put it there. I''ll tell you when I find it."


    "Well... Don''t tell me. Let me keep a fantasy." Su Rongqi wanted to let it go, because he felt that what Su Yuze had just said was really in his heart. There was no overnight feud among the family, especially between father and daughter? Look at the diary if you can find it. If you can''t find it, it''s God''s will. Just be warm and don''t hate him anymore!


    Su Yuze nodded, "OK."


    "Don''t send me. I brought the driver. Go up and have a look at xiaorou. She may be really uncomfortable. If there is a problem, you have to go to the hospital in time." Su Rongqi said that he is very experienced in giving birth to children. After all, the old companion once had four!


    "I know. Be careful on your way." Su Yuze said.


    "Yes."


    Watching Su Rongqi leave, Su Yuze closes the door. Su Rou stands at the entrance of the stairs and looks down, "Grandpa is gone?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze knew that Su Rou was not really sick. She felt bad about her grandfather, so she chose to escape. Su Yuze smiled, "you little girl, run up alone and leave the problem to me."


    Su Rou smiled, "you cleaned up very well."


    "But someone can help me clean up."


    Su Rou walked over and took Su Yuze to sit down. She lay down behind the sofa and rubbed Su Yuze''s shoulders. "I''m not feeling well."


    "Comfortable now?"


    "Well, it''s much better now."


    Su Yuze smiled helplessly. It''s really fast. Seeing Su Rou busy behind him, he pulled her to him, "don''t be busy massaging me if you are pregnant."


    "I''m fine." Su Rou sat on Su Rou''s lap. "What did grandpa say?"


    "Asked me about my diary."


    Su Rou looked at Su Yuze in surprise, "eh? Has grandpa seen it? " Or did grandpa start to doubt something?


    "No, grandpa has no doubt." Su Yuze comforted, "Grandpa just came to ask if the diary had been opened, so I had to pretend that I didn''t see it." However, Su Rongqi''s lonely look at that time was really lonely. He also repented for what he had done in those years.


    Su Rou doesn''t understand what happened that year, but it is said that Su Rong''s stubborn temper led to his two daughters running away one after another¡° Does he want to see what''s inside? "


    "Well, but he wants to know if Su Nuanyi wrote something to hate him."


    "I see." Su Rou nodded to understand, "Grandpa is also very poor."


    Su Yuze rubbed her head. "There''s no way, because these things are all caused by him. It''s too late for him to regret now." In this world, where can I buy regret medicine?


    "In the future, we can''t be too harsh on children." Su Rou leaned against Su Yuze''s arms and said, "discipline is OK, but it can''t make him feel depressed." She did not want the history of Su Rongqi to be repeated on them.


    "OK."

 Chapter 385

    After working at the grass-roots level for a month, Su Yue almost lost a circle, because the grass-roots staff went out early and came back late all day. When they got busy at night, those who worked overtime were not allowed to go. Su Yue became a slave to overtime.


    The manager doesn''t care whether Su Yue is Su''s family or not. As long as he works at the grass-roots level, he is very strict. If he wants to work overtime, he is not allowed to leave. Several times Su Yue was so anxious that he almost went crazy. He used to be the general manager, general manager, manager, manager, yeah! The manager was not his own man, and now he dares to point at his nose and ask him to do things.


    "I said I was going home. What do you mean by stopping me?" Su Yue is carrying a briefcase. Manager Chen Xin quickly stops Su Yue. Su Yue was upset. "I''ve been working overtime for five days. Don''t you allow me to go home and have a rest?"


    Chen Xin pointed to the group of grass-roots personnel who are still struggling at their posts, "then ask them how long they have been working overtime?"


    "..." Su Yue looked at those people. They were all buried in their work. None of them looked up at him. They were all like robots, cold and emotionless. "Can I compare with them?" These people are crazy about work. How can he compare?


    Chen Xin sneered, "Su Yue, these people are in such classes, you know."


    "I know shit!" Su Yue is a little angry. He has experienced such a life in the past five days. He just wants to die. It''s really hard to imagine how these people can stick to it. Although I don''t work overtime every day, I really spend most of my time, and the overtime pay is not much


    Chen Xin has long been used to Su Yue''s temper. You know, when Su Yue was the general manager in the past, he yelled at himself, and one thing didn''t pass the test. He had to ask them to work overtime to his satisfaction! Now Feng Shui has changed in turn. Let Su Yue taste it!


    "Su Yue, if your work is finished, you can go first." Chen Xin said, "but if you don''t finish it, you can choose to do it tomorrow, but you may have more overtime tomorrow."


    "..." this is clearly a threat¡° You think I''m afraid of you? Chen Xin, I warn you, if you do this to me again, be careful when I return to the position of general manager. You''ll suffer. You''re the first one I want to fire! "


    Chen Xin was unmoved. Now Su''s changed a general eraser. Xiao Ka said it was very democratic. From sending his uncle to prison and demoting his second uncle to the grass-roots level, we can see that Su Yuze is indeed a brave and resourceful president!


    Thinking of this, Chen Xin''s chest stood up, "well, wait until you sit in the position of general manager!"


    "You!" Su Yue is really angry, "OK, ok..." he''s a little manager to bully himself, isn''t he¡° I''m going today! "


    "Please, it''s just a matter of deducting wages." Chen Xin said, but his heart was extremely sour. Finally, he had the opportunity to speak to Su Yue.


    Su Yue''s step was a meal, but he resolutely went out. He has been working overtime for five days. Because he hasn''t contacted the grass-roots work for a long time, he does it slower than others. Overtime every day is also the latest one. Watching others finish and leave, he began to panic, but the more flustered he is, the worse he can''t do it well, so he does it slower.


    What the fuck! Anyway, I must go home and have a good rest! If there''s anything wrong, even if it''s salary deduction, let''s talk about it tomorrow!


    When she got home, Qian Yingnan was watching TV at home. She saw Su Yue go home, looked at him, and turned her attention to the TV again. "Did you come back so early today?"


    At the mention of this, Su Yue was angry. "You are comfortable all day. You watch TV, sleep and eat at home. I am tired and tired outside to support my family!"


    Qian Yingnan was a little confused by his voice, "what''s the matter with you today? You ate explosives! What are you yelling at me? "


    "Hum!" Su Yue fiercely dumped his briefcase, "I skipped work today, and I won''t add work in the evening!" When he was the general manager, he was not so tired when he was busiest. He lived a dog''s life!


    Qian Yingnan took a glass of water to Su Yue, "what''s the matter?"


    After drinking a glass of water, Su Yue''s anger went down a lot. "I worked overtime for five consecutive days. I''m so tired that I don''t want to do it."


    "Quit?" Qian Yingnan was startled. "What do you mean you quit? How can you do this? Don''t you just want to go back to su? " Qian Yingnan was puzzled.


    "No, Su Shi, I must stay. I still said I didn''t want to work overtime." Su Yuebai glanced at Qian Yingnan. This woman has no brain. How can Su''s family also belong to his family? Can you say no?


    Qian Yingnan nodded. "I heard that something happened to Mei Mei recently. Hongyu probably didn''t want to work. Why don''t you take advantage of this opportunity to rush?"


    "Rush... How can it be so easy!" He is now a grass-roots personnel. He can only rise slowly. Where else can he play any means¡° You said something happened to Mei Mei? What happened? "


    "Have you been too busy to watch the news lately?"


    "No." He doesn''t have time to watch the ghost news.


    "Some of Su Mei Mei''s private life videos have been posted online and on the news. Some time ago, her sister-in-law was so anxious that she looked for a doctor to see Mei Mei!" Qian Yingnan tilted her mouth and felt cold at the thought of the video. It''s too ugly and embarrassing¡° I don''t know what happened. Then last week, my sister-in-law sent Mei Mei to the psychiatric department. "


    "Psychiatry!" Su Yue suddenly came to the spirit.


    Qian Yingnan nodded fiercely, "yes, what do you think is the matter?"


    "Only a madman who is mentally ill will go to psychiatry." Su Yue touched his chin and said, "do you mean to seduce her... Crazy?"


    "Probably." Qian Yingnan''s expression was a little disgusted. "After all, the scandal is really big, and the whole T city knows it!" It''s strange that Su Meimei has not been driven crazy by this thing since she was a child!


    Su Yue''s expression also took a trace of disdain. "There was a mental illness in our family. It spread. Where should we put our face?" Just after her eldest brother was jailed, did Su Mei wait so long to "release" her nature¡° That sister-in-law is also true. Why don''t you care about Mei Mei? "


    "Yes!" Qian Yingnan said ruthlessly, "I don''t dare to go out recently."


    Su Yue sighed, "we don''t want to associate with my sister-in-law''s family, so as not to be instructed... When my son Qi comes back later, remember to tell him."


    "OK, I know."

 Chapter 386

    Su Yue''s family began to refuse to communicate with Su Hongyu''s family. Originally, there were some precarious family relations after su Kaiming''s imprisonment. Now it was completely broken. There would have been some contact between sister-in-law. Qian Yingnan directly deleted Liu Rulan''s contact information this time and didn''t answer any calls.


    Liu Rulan is a little short of money recently. Su Kaiming spent half of her family''s money when she was in prison. In addition, she went to the hospital and went to see a psychologist recently. Seeing that there is less and less money on her head, Su Hongyu''s work has just started, and her monthly salary is not enough to hire servants.


    So Liu Rulan wants to borrow some from Su Yue''s family for urgent use. It''s hard for women to talk. It''s better to find Su Yue directly. But after making several calls, Su Yue didn''t answer, "strange..."


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" Su Hongyu asked. He just saw Liu Rulan make several calls, but he didn''t speak. It must be that the phone didn''t get through.


    "I''ll call your uncle and borrow some money." Liu Rulan said.


    "Oh..." Su Hongyu stopped talking. He knew the situation in his family. If he didn''t supply some more, he would really eat soil¡° Don''t you answer the phone? "


    "Yes."


    "He has been busy recently. He has to work overtime every day for grass-roots work. It is estimated that he is busy!" Su Hongyu said that he is now in the position of general manager and can occasionally get some news from the gossip female staff.


    Liu Rulan looked at Su Hongyu, "really?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Rulan reluctantly dialed Qian Yingnan''s phone. There was no way. No matter how she didn''t want to call her, she still had to call! Liu Rulan played for a long time, and a thick color of doubt suddenly appeared on his face. Su Yue''s phone couldn''t get through. How can he even get through Qian Yingnan''s phone?


    "Hongyu, I doubt that Su Yue may not want to see us." Liu Rulan said.


    "What do you mean?" Su Hongyu asked.


    "..." Liu Rulan put down her mobile phone and felt a little irritable.


    It may be because of the influence of Su Meimei, or it may be because they framed Su Yue before. Now their family has collectively excluded her! It''s really good. The so-called family feelings are so vulnerable!


    the second day


    Liu Rulan came to the psychiatric department with some things she had made. The Dean led her to the outside of a ward, pointed to the girl sitting on the bed inside and said, "your daughter''s state is still not very good. She has a problem in her heart, and there''s nothing we can do."


    "Is it no use for a psychologist?" Liu Rulan asked.


    "She doesn''t cooperate at all, and the psychologist can''t help it." The Dean shrugged and said reluctantly, "if she doesn''t look open, she will be like this all her life."


    "..." how could Su Mei tolerate such a thing when she was so proud? How could she get out by herself after such a thing happened¡° Anyway, you should try your best to cure my daughter! "


    "This is nature!" The Dean nodded, "but... Madam, the cost..."


    Liu Rulan''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he said proudly, "don''t you know I''m the Su family? I can''t afford to get out? Just cure my daughter. "


    The Dean nodded again and again, "yes, I know."


    Liu Rulan finally took a look at Su Meimei''s back, and then reluctantly left. She didn''t dare to go in, because the dean said that Su Meimei was on guard for anyone now. Whoever went in, Su Meimei must have bitten indiscriminately first.


    Out of the cold as like as two peas in the mental room, Liu looked at the sky, which was cloudy, and it was almost raining. It was just like her mood. The cost of psychiatry can''t be underestimated. She has to find a way to get some money.


    ¡­¡­


    Qian Yingnan took a nap and saw several missed calls on her mobile phone. When she opened it, it was all Liu Rulan. Qian Yingnan sneered. What was she looking for?


    Su Ziqi happened to come in from the outside at this time. Qian Yingnan immediately called him, "Zi Qi!"


    "What''s up?"


    "Did your aunt call you today?" Qian Yingnan asked.


    "Aunt?" Su Ziqi thought for a moment and said, "didn''t you tell me to ignore her? I just blacked her cell phone. "


    Qian Yingnan heard this and smiled, "Oh, it''s okay, it''s okay."


    Su Ziqi didn''t say much, so he went upstairs directly.


    Qian Yingnan looked at her mobile phone, too. Just black Liu Rulan''s phone number! one finished , all is finished!


    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, Su Yue came in tired and lay on the sofa with her eyes closed. Qian Ying came over with a glass of water. "Husband, are you tired? Are you tired? Come on, have a drink. What do you want to eat?"


    "I don''t want to." Su Yue drank the water with his eyes closed. He was tired and just wanted to sleep. How could he still be in the mood to eat?


    "OK..." Qian Yingnan put the cup on the tea table. "Did your sister-in-law call you today?"


    "Phone?" Su Yue thought, "I''m busy all day today. How can I have time to answer the phone?" It''s not idle to pain.


    Qian Yingnan said, "today, my sister-in-law called me and Zi Qi. She called me several times. I don''t know what she wants to do."


    Su Yue closed his eyes without making a sound. After a few minutes, Su Yue said, "Hong Yu came to me today."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Qian Yingnan asked curiously.


    "He asked me to borrow money very implicitly." Su Yue said, "it seems to say that Mei Mei''s health is not very good and she needs a sum of money to recuperate in hospital." Hehe, when they don''t know? Su Meimei has been sent to the psychiatric department. What is she going to be hospitalized for convalescence!


    Qian Yingnan smiled. "He just said it because he was afraid of losing face." Then she said, "you won''t lend it to them, will you?"


    "Am I so stupid?" It''s no use playing emotion cards for Su Yue. Besides, Su Meimei didn''t get close to him. Why should she help her?


    "People are obsequious and spoiled. Now they are insane and can''t be cured with money." Qian Yingnan said, "if you spend money on Mei Mei, you''ll lose money!"


    Su Yue nodded, "yes! Hongyu didn''t seem very happy. I didn''t agree to borrow money, and he didn''t say anything. " It is estimated that Su Hongyu also thinks that Su Meimei can''t be saved.


    "Oh, you deserve it!" Who told the sukaiming family to provoke them first?

 Chapter 387

    Su Yue is fighting with Su Hongyu''s family. By comparison, Su Yuze is much easier. He goes to work in Shengshi every day and goes home directly when there is nothing important in the afternoon, but even if there is something, it can''t stop him from going home.


    "Isn''t it bad that you always skip work like this?" Su Rou was sleeping on the sofa in the morning, but she was awakened by Su Yuze''s action.


    "I can understand that you are bothering me?" Su Yuze asked maliciously.


    "It''s not..." Su Rou shrunk into the thin quilt, took out her mobile phone and pointed to the time above to show him, "it''s just that the time you go home is getting shorter and shorter day by day. You just don''t go to work." It''s 2:30 in the afternoon, and Su Yuze went to work at 9:30 in the morning. He''s on a five hour shift. What''s the meaning?


    "That''s what I mean."


    "..." it''s speechless. Can this man not make such a fuss? She''s pregnant, not him! As for you!


    Su Yuze looked at the wide sofa, and then he lay on the outer edge of the sofa, "take a nap with my little rouer."


    Su Rou squeezed into the sofa, and the whole person shrank in Su Yuze''s arms. She looked like a giant baby. She was silent for a few seconds. "Brother Ze, let''s go to bed."


    "Isn''t it good on the sofa?" It''s fun to sleep on the sofa.


    "... it''s crowded." It''s not that he didn''t know that he was so big. No matter how big the sofa was, it still couldn''t bear the width of them¡° You''ll squeeze the baby. "


    Hearing that she would squeeze the baby, Su Yuze moved away, then directly picked up Su Rou on the sofa and walked to the second floor, "are you still sleepy?" Recently, it seems that xiaorouer''s pregnancy vomiting is not so serious, which also makes him relieved, but what follows is her sleepiness.


    "A little." Su Rou rubbed her eyes and yawned.


    "Then sleep." I really didn''t know before. It turns out that it''s really hard to have children.


    "Don''t you mean to sleep with me?" Su Rou opened the quilt next to her, then patted the bed next to her and motioned Su Yuze to sleep.


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou is sleepy recently. She often sleeps completely as soon as she closes her eyes. When she gets up in the morning, Su Yuze has already gone to work. She rubbed her naturally curly hair and woke up in bed for a while before she got up.


    "Miss, you''re getting up later and later." Sister Wang joked aside.


    Even when she got up, Su Rou was still sleepy, "yes..."


    "Have some breakfast and wake up." Sister-in-law Wang said and brought the hot things to the table.


    Su Rou said while sipping. "I haven''t been to the company for a long time. I''ll go out at noon later."


    Sister Wang hesitated for a moment, "but the young master said..."


    "I just went to him. Don''t worry." Su Rou said, "pregnant women also need to go out for a walk, don''t they? I''ve been stuck at home for a long time. " I haven''t been to the company for almost half a month.


    Mrs. Wang thought for a moment. If she went to the company, it should be all right.


    "Sister Wang, there are bodyguards sent by brother Ze. What are you worried about?"


    "Well... I have to call the young master first." How can you not worry? Miss is the young master''s sweetheart. In case anything happens, who will compensate? Who can afford it? Maybe all the people will be buried together!


    Su Rou finished her breakfast in twos and threes, grabbed her small bag and ran to the door to put on her shoes. "I''ll scare him. Don''t hit him. I''ll go."


    Su Rou''s action was so fast that sister-in-law Wang didn''t even have time to react. She had run out like a rabbit.


    Su Rou seldom goes out for a walk. She doesn''t have to worry because someone will follow her behind. Su Rou first strolled the street for a while, and then took a slow taxi to Shengshi company.


    She hasn''t come for a long time. I wonder if Su Yuze will find a young and beautiful secretary to replace her while she''s away? Thinking of this, Su Rou suddenly smiled. It doesn''t matter to find a beautiful secretary. Don''t sneak into something you shouldn''t do!


    When Su Rou just walked in, she saw a female clerk smiling and saying, "then I''ll send the documents to the president."


    "Oh - you''re upset and kind!" It must be a bad intention to dress up so beautifully to send documents to the president!


    I don''t know who was the first to see Su Rou and immediately shouted, "ah, Madam President..."


    "Hey? Madam President, why are you here? "


    So, more and more people began to notice Su rou. Su Rou looked at their expressions strangely, "what are you doing? What''s your expression? " Haven''t seen her for too long?


    "No..." the female clerk who said she was going to send documents to Su Yuze said, "you, didn''t you break up with the president?"


    Su Rou''s face turned black. "Who made the rumor?" She broke up. Why didn''t she know?


    "I heard what Xiao Huang said. The president''s wife hasn''t come to the company for so long. She must have broken up with the President..." Oh, God, is this all fake? God, didn''t she lose her hair in front of the president''s wife?


    Su Rou raised her eyebrows. "The relationship between me and the president is still very good, so..." Su Rou''s eyes fell on the documents in the female staff''s hands, "let me help you deliver these."


    How dare female staff say "no"¡° OK, ok... "


    After su Rou walked into the elevator, the female staff slowly recovered, "ah, I''m going to kill the rumor maker!" Who said the president broke up, who said! Shame her!


    "Eh? Then why didn''t the president''s wife come to the company for such a long time? "


    "Yes, yes!" I can''t blame them for thinking so!


    "But isn''t he here?"


    "Hey... It''s over! It''s over!"


    Su Rou took the elevator and went directly to the floor of the president''s office. When she passed her desk, she found that it was empty. Everything was neatly packed and had not been moved. It seems that Su Yuze has collected her things well, and the position of secretary is still reserved for her.


    She smiled, knocked on the door, then pushed away and walked in. "President, this is the document that needs to be signed today."


    Su Yuze frowned slightly. He just wanted to say why he came in so impolite, but after hearing each other''s voice, he suddenly raised his head, "little Rou?"


    "Please call me Secretary su."


    Su Yuze chuckled, "come here, Secretary su."


    Su Rou walked over and put the documents in front of his desk. Su Yuze took her hand. "Did you come alone? Didn''t you stay at home? "


    "I''m bored. Come to visit."


    "Did you find anything?"


    "Yes..." Su Rou said with a smile, "there are artificial rumors that we broke up! And women seem to take advantage of it! "

 Chapter 388

    "What woman? There are no other women here except you. " Su Yuze said, but soon he thought of something, "you said there was a man-made rumor that we broke up?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded, "I heard it downstairs." And I''m pretty sure.


    Su Yuze frowned slightly. The staff were full and had nothing to do, didn''t they? What mouth is there below¡° Who is it? I''ll deduct their wages! " It''s enough to gossip and gossip at ordinary times. At the moment, I still have him and Xiao er. What a great leisure!


    Su Rou laughed when she heard this. "I don''t want to blame you."


    "Me? I wouldn''t say that. " When he wants to announce to the public, he must say that he has married xiaorou''er, so he won''t break up. Otherwise, won''t he let some flies have a chance to entangle xiaorou''er?


    "I mean, you won''t let me go to work!" Su Rou patted his handsome face. She suddenly felt that she felt very good and couldn''t help pinching. "I suddenly didn''t come to work. Everyone thought we broke up."


    "..." so it''s still his fault¡° Is it wrong for me to let you have an abortion at home? "


    "Yes... But people don''t know." Su Rou explained, "but forget it. Everyone will know when I come today." She''s really right to visit the class today. I don''t know if I don''t come to have a look. It turns out that so many women are thinking of her husband.


    Su Yuze''s eyes turned slightly, "little Rou, don''t change the topic. Why don''t you tell me when you come to the company?" She almost fooled me. This little girl really doesn''t know how powerful she is. She is not alone now. No one can imagine what would happen if she came out alone without company.


    Su Rou purred, "I knew you would say me, hum, I''m not born."


    "..." well, the child is already in her stomach.


    "Do you love your baby more than me?" Su Rou asked sadly, because she found that Su Yuze was more concerned about the baby in her belly. Although she was also very concerned about the baby, she was measured.


    "Wronged." Su Yuze reluctantly pulled Su Rou and kissed, "I promise I must love you most. What I''m worried about is you. If something happens to the baby, isn''t it you who''s hurt?" In his heart, the baby is all right, but Su Rou can''t do anything.


    Although the words sounded like coaxing her, Su Rou still felt very happy, "well, in fact, you don''t have to worry. Didn''t you send someone to follow me?" There''s an accident. What about those bodyguards? Otherwise, those bodyguards will eat soft food?


    "But they usually follow in the dark. If something happens to you, will they have no time to arrive?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It doesn''t matter if you go out, but I can''t rest assured until you call me, huh?"


    "Well."


    Su Rou knows what Su Yuze said is reasonable. It''s right to let him scold. He won''t beat her anyway¡° Can I continue to work? "


    "The computer has radiation."


    "At home, too."


    "I can handle the company."


    "You don''t have a secretary."


    Su Yuze''s eyes narrowed gently, "the bed in the company is not as comfortable as at home."


    Su Rou was killed by the second. She thought for a while. It seems that the bed in the lounge is really not as comfortable as the soft bed at home. She is now in a sleepy period and has very high requirements for the bed.


    Su Yuze saw that Su Rou stopped talking. He continued, "xiaorou, it''s lunchtime later. After lunch, you can sleep for a while and talk about work when you wake up in the afternoon, okay?"


    "OK."


    As a result, Su Rou entered the lounge after lunch and never came out again. Su Yuze raised a confident and satisfied smile, so that Xiao rouer could rest.


    ¡­¡­


    As a result, when Su Rou woke up, it was already 3:30 in the afternoon. She sat in bed for a while. What happened? Why did she sleep so long? The point is, why didn''t the dead man call her?


    "..." Su Rou woke up for a while, put on her shoes and went out, "Su Yuze!" Su Rou called him angrily, "why don''t you call me?"


    "I called." Su Yuze lied with his eyes open.


    "Liar!"


    "I really screamed. You didn''t wake up." Anyway, there is no monitor here. Whatever she says, he just kills him and doesn''t admit it.


    Su Rou took a few deep breaths. "Then I set an alarm clock?"


    "Yes?" Su Yuze thought, "maybe you didn''t hear it?"


    Su Rou was in a hurry. "What didn''t I hear? It''s clear that you turned it off!" She looked at the of her cell phone. The alarm clock on it was turned off. Of course she couldn''t hear it.


    Su Yuze smiled, operated on the computer for a while, and then said to Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, we''re off work. Let''s go home."


    "..." Su Rou was stunned. "She left work?" It''s only three thirty!


    Su Yuze packed up his things, took Su Rou''s shoulder and was ready to take people away, but Su Rou stubbornly refused to go, "you must not have finished, you lied to me..."


    "I didn''t lie to you." Su Yuze pointed to his desk and asked Su Rou to look, "you see, the documents have been signed."


    Su Rourou looked at his fingers. Those piles of good documents have been finished by Su Yuze¡° Are you so fast? " He went home early in the afternoon these days. How could he finish so much work?


    "Well, so we can go home."


    Su Rou thinks that her comparison with Su Yuze is the level of little white rabbit and big gray wolf. She just slept in another place today!


    "You pit me!"


    Su Yuze smiled and held Su Rou''s shoulder. "Let''s go home."


    Su Rou followed Su Yuze with a lack of interest. The big tailed wolf! Let Su Yuze sleep in his study today!


    "Are you angry?" Su Yuze asked.


    "No."


    Not yet, the little pout can hang things, "take you out to eat in the evening."


    "... OK."


    As an apology, Su Yuze took Su Rou to have a French meal. However, during the eating process, he looked at the menu carefully and asked each dish carefully. He was afraid that Su Rou would eat something she shouldn''t eat.


    When they got home full, they saw a man squatting in front of Su''s villa. Su Rou got out of the car and saw a dark shadow under the dim street lamp. She was startled. She walked behind Su Yuze and pointed to the dark shadow, "look."

 Chapter 389

    Su Yuze looked at the past, his eyes were slightly cold, "who is it?" Squatting at their door at night, is it a thief? Su Yuze almost didn''t think about it, so he hid Su Rou behind him.


    "Yuze? Is it Yuze? " The shadow moved and made a sound.


    "Big aunt." The voice sounded very familiar. Su Yuze put down his guard slightly. It turned out to be Liu Rulan. However, even if Liu Rulan came to squat at their door in such a big night, it was strange, "what''s the matter so late?"


    Liu Rulan squatted at the door. Her legs and feet were numb. She wanted to talk to Su Yuze, but she didn''t expect that when she came, sister-in-law Wang packed up and left the villa.


    Then Liu Rulan asked and learned that Su Yuze and Su Rou ate outside at night and didn''t go home. There was no one at home. Sister-in-law Wang naturally didn''t dare to put Liu Rulan in alone. What if someone stole something?


    So Liu Rulan waited at the door of someone else''s house all night, and then they came back, "how did you come back?"


    "That''s what my aunt came to ask?" Su Yuze asked faintly.


    "No, no, of course not." Liu Rulan hurriedly said, "let''s go in and talk." She is tired, hungry and thirsty now. Why doesn''t Su Yuze take the initiative to invite herself into the house?


    Su Yuze looked at Liu Rulan and said, "come in."


    Su Rou followed her into the house. "Brother Ze, I went upstairs first."


    "OK."


    Liu Rulan sat for a while and saw that Su Yuze didn''t mean to pour water for herself. She had the cheek to pour herself a glass of water to drink. After drinking, she found that Su Yuze''s line of sight had been staring at herself. Suddenly her face turned red, cleared her throat and said, "Yu Ze, I''m talking about business."


    "Yes."


    "I''m here to borrow some money from you." Recently, she has some money constraints. If she doesn''t ask someone to borrow some money, there will be no way for sue to continue her treatment.


    Su Yuze actually guessed Liu Rulan''s purpose of coming here. Recently, Liu Rulan has spent a lot of money on Su Meimei. Su Yue has no contact with her family. She probably can''t help it before she cheekily comes to her house.


    Liu Rulan thinks so. Instead of seeing Su Yue and Qian Yingnan''s face, he might as well beg Su Yuze. Yuze won''t drive himself away directly?


    But Liu Rulan still doesn''t know Su Yuze. If he doesn''t want to help, let alone Liu Rulan''s aunt, he won''t give face even if the old man comes.


    "Borrow money..." Su Yuze''s eyes were pondering, "how much do you want to borrow?"


    Liu Rulan licked his lips and said, "well... The more, the better."


    "See Sue Mei?"


    "Well..."


    "Do you think Su Meimei can still be cured?"


    "Of course it can be cured!" Liu Rulan said excitedly that she is a mother. How can a mother give up her children? As long as there is a glimmer of hope, she won''t give up.


    Su Yuze''s eyes were more unfathomable. "Psychosis, it''s not easy to cure." If the mental illness could be cured, the doctor would have been mentally ill.


    "Mei Mei, she''s not mentally ill, she''s just..." just what?


    "It''s just insanity, isn''t it?" Su Yuze said for her, "aunt, do you know what your behavior is now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This is self deception." Knowing that Melanie is mentally ill, she deceives herself. She doesn''t. what''s her behavior that isn''t self deception?


    Liu Rulan slightly lowered her head. She frowned sadly, "even so, I still want to cure Mei Mei."


    Su Yuze thought, "it''s not impossible to borrow money."


    "Really?"


    "Well, but I have conditions."


    "You said I would promise you whatever conditions!" Liu Rulan said excitedly.


    Su Yuze smiled, "OK, that''s what you said."


    Liu Rulan looked at Su Yuze with some hesitation and didn''t quite understand what he meant. Su Yuze took out his paper and pen. "Shua Shua" wrote something on the paper, "sign it."


    Liu Rulan took over and saw that Su Yuze''s vigorous brush was on it. Looking at Liu Rulan''s eyebrows, Su Yuze frowned. Su Yuze meant that before Liu Rulan paid off his debt, their family would unconditionally agree to Su Yuze''s requirements.


    Su Hongyu still holds 20% of Su''s shares. Does Su Yuze want this thing¡° Yuze, you...... "Liu Rulan doesn''t understand very much, because he is already the president of Su''s now? That 20% doesn''t really make much difference to him.


    "Sign it."


    "..." Liu Rulan thought for a moment, and the Libra in her heart was constantly swinging, Su Hongyu on one side and Su Meimei on the other. But Liu Rulan finally thought of Su Meimei''s appearance in the psychiatric department alone. She couldn''t bear it. "OK, I''ll sign."


    After Liu Rulan signed, Su Yuze took it over. In this way, the note has legal effect, "you know the end of breaking the contract."


    "I know." Liu Rulan nodded.


    After borrowing the money, Liu Rulan breathed a sigh of relief. She felt much more comfortable, so she had to go home. Su Yuze took her to the door and said, "aunt, have you seen the character of the second uncle''s family?"


    "Huh?"


    Su Yuze said nothing more and closed the door directly.


    Liu Rulan looked at the closed door, shook his head gently, raised his feet and walked out. But just two steps out, Liu Rulan suddenly became enlightened. She understood Su Yuze''s meaning. In fact, he wants to win over Hongyu and let Hongyu work for him, but in fact, he mainly wants him to suppress Su Yue, because Su Yue will not be satisfied with the status quo. He will try his best to take su.


    From Su Yue''s refusal to borrow money and refuse to communicate with her, we can see that Su Yue is a man. Yu Ze''s last words are actually warning her! Of course, she also warned her by the way to let Su Hongyu keep his own business and don''t have some ideas that he shouldn''t have.


    Liu Rulan suddenly felt a chill on his back. Su Yuze was terrible. He clearly didn''t care about Su Yue, but he just knew Su Yue''s idea and Hongyu''s


    It seems, don''t fight against anyone, don''t fight against Yuze! I have to talk to Hongyu later. We must not fight against Yuze. We must not become an enemy! Otherwise, they don''t know how they died!


    Su Yuze... The Su family has such a talent. She doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad.

 Chapter 390

    After seeing Liu Rulan off, Su Yuze went upstairs. Just as Su Rou took a bath and came out, she was surprised to see Su Yuze, "finished talking with her aunt so soon?"


    "Well, it''s not a big deal." Su Yuze took a dry towel to wipe the water drops on Su Rou''s hair.


    Su Rou sat on the bed with someone behind her to serve her. As she put lotion on her legs, she asked, "it''s not a big deal. How could she come to you? I know my aunt''s temper. Oh, if it''s not to a certain extent, she won''t come to you... "Su Rou thought," isn''t it because of Su Kaiming? "


    "No." Su Yuze whispered, "I came to borrow money."


    Borrow money


    Su Rou frowned slightly, "did you lend it to her?" If Liu Rulan wants to borrow money, it''s not a little. What if she is a lion? Borrowing money is addictive. Now Liu Rulan knows what''s going on at home. She must ask to borrow a lot.


    "Yes." Su Yuze nodded.


    "How did you..."


    "Don''t worry." Su Yuze immediately comforted, "do you think I will let myself suffer?" It''s good that he borrowed money, but at the same time, he also got Liu Rulan''s guarantee. As long as he wants, even those shares of Su Hongyu can be taken over now, so does Liu Rulan still have a place in T city?


    Besides, the note signed by Liu Rulan has legal effect. He can borrow the money appropriately, but if Liu Rulan wants to break the contract, she can accompany Su Kaiming.


    Su Rou thought about it. Su Yuze is not the kind of person who will make himself suffer. He has always been the only one who can pit others. Is that tempting and dare to plot against him? Nevertheless, Su Rou had to warn, "don''t borrow too much." Once this person has greed, he will become a little uneasy. Anyway, don''t borrow too much and let her have greed.


    Su Yuze thought for a moment and said, "I''ll take my card for you. Check how much you swiped."


    "..." Su Rou raised her eyebrows and looked at him. She waved his hand angrily. "You don''t allow me to go out."


    "I won''t let you go out." Obviously she ran out today.


    "Then I''ll go out with you tomorrow." Su Rou immediately said with a smile.


    "..." Su Yuze rarely choked, "I went to take a bath."


    Su Roubai glanced at his back and just didn''t want her to go out! Cut!


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Rulan came home. Su Hongyu was holding the phone. When he saw her coming home, he was relieved, "Mom, where have you been?"


    "Yuze family."


    "What are you doing at Yuze''s house?" Su Hongyu asked strangely, "why did you go without saying a word?" I don''t know. Call him and say something. I thought what happened to her!


    Liu Rulan sighed, took out a note in his pocket and handed it to Su Hongyu. Su Hongyu looked at it. His expression suddenly became a little strange, "Mom, what does this mean?"


    "It means literally." Liu Rulan said.


    "..." literally means, that is, he was sold¡° Mom! " Su Hongyu''s expression became serious. "Are you threatened by Yuze?"


    Liu Rulan shook his head, "no, I signed voluntarily."


    "Why?" Su Hongyu was very puzzled. "Don''t you know that I still have 20% of Su''s shares? Don''t you let me... "


    "I know!" Liu Rulan said, "but Yuze won''t want you." Of course, it''s only when they didn''t betray him.


    "What the hell happened?" Su Hongyu couldn''t help asking, how did it suddenly become like this?


    Liu Rulan looked at Su Hongyu''s face and said, "you know the current situation of our family. We are about to be unable to pay the expenses of Mei Mei. Su Yue''s family can''t rely on it. Let alone borrow money. I don''t even answer the phone. I have only..."


    Su Hongyu understood, "so you went to Yuze? Then he was threatened by Yuze? "


    "Hongyu, this is not a threat!" Liu Rulan said positively, "Hongyu, I want to advise you not to fight against Yuze. You can''t fight him or him." Never make enemies with Su Yuze! Never!


    Su Hongyu sneered in the bottom of his heart. Liu Rulan said this because Su Yuze was willing to borrow money¡° Mom, is flattery always more important than me in your heart? "


    It''s because of Su Meimei again. Su Meimei has already been like this. How can she be cured? The family has spent a lot of money for her!


    "It''s all my children. What do you want me to do when something like this happens to Mei Mei?" Liu Rulan said with heartache that this incident of Su Meimei was a great blow to her mother!


    "Come on, mom, stop talking." Su Hongyu stood up and went straight up the stairs.


    Liu Rulan looked at Su Hongyu''s cold back and sighed helplessly. She didn''t regret her choice. Su Meimei was also her daughter, and she also hurt.


    Su Hongyu with the note walked into the bedroom. Looking at the note, he was angry again. How can Liu Rulan do this? I signed without consulting him. What''s the difference between this and selling my son? Su Meimei is mentally ill. She still doesn''t give up on her. Why is she so cruel to her son?


    Is it because of Sue''s pity? Wouldn''t he be more pitiful if she did so?


    Looking at the note, Su Hongyu became more and more angry. What the hell! In a hurry, he tore up the note in his hand! No, I have to ask Su Yuze tomorrow!


    Liu Rulan knows that Su Hongyu will be angry, but there is no way. Hongyu can''t become an enemy with Yuze. It''s good!


    Next day


    Su Hongyu got up early in the morning and went to Su''s office. Xiao Ka looked at him in surprise, "general manager, what''s the matter?" What''s that look? It feels like a debt collection.


    "Where''s Yuze?"


    "The president won''t come to Su''s work." Xiao Ka said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Su Hongyu is a little confused. What do you mean?


    Xiao Ka said, "the president''s head office is Shengshi. Now Su''s basically won''t come, so I have full authority to deal with Su''s affairs."


    "You..."


    "So if the general manager has anything to do, just tell me." Xiao Ka said.


    Su Hongyu glanced at him. The assistant, he remembered, was Xiao Ka. He was originally a right-hand assistant with his father. Now he changed to a president and immediately had this virtue, "dogleg!" Su Hongyu scolded lightly.


    Xiao Ka smiled. "If there is nothing, please ask the general manager to go back to work."


    "..." damn dog leg!

 Chapter 391

    "I want to ask for leave." Su Hongyu said, since Yuze is not here, he can go directly to Shengshi to find him, right?


    Xiao Ka looked through the record book in his hand, "but general manager, you have been absent from work for four days this month. Are you sure you want to ask for leave? The salary will be deducted. "


    "Fuck you..." Su Hongyu was a little angry. "Just buckle."


    The smile on Xiao Ka''s face remained unchanged, "please."


    Su Hongyu felt that the smile on xiaoka''s face was very fake. Somehow, he also looked down on him. Isn''t he an assistant? How far can it go?


    "I want you to look good sooner or later!"


    Xiao Ka''s expression remains unchanged. He can get in the position of assistant. Naturally, he also has a set of means to be a man. Su Hongyu''s qualifications are still shallow, and Su Kaiming has been imprisoned. What forces do he have and what qualifications do he have to say this?


    Su Hongyu drove all the way to Shengshi, but found that there was no shadow of Su Yuze in Shengshi. The receptionist said with a professional smile, "Hello, the president hasn''t come yet. Do you want to wait in the hall?"


    "Me, fuck!" Su Hongyu was forced to burst into foul language!


    Su Yuze is really leisurely. He is so lazy even at work, but he gets up early and gets up late every day!


    Finally, when Su Yuze came, it was almost ten o''clock. Su Hongyu couldn''t help saying, "Yuze, President, you didn''t do this. How can you do this?"


    "Hongyu, what''s up?" Su Yuze asked in pairs.


    "Talk to your office." There are still a lot of people here. It''s hard to talk.


    Su Yuze nodded and agreed.


    As soon as he entered the president''s office, Su Hongyu asked angrily, "what did you say to my mother last night? What my mother said and signed doesn''t count! " Although Su has been occupied by Su Yuze, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a chance to ascend, does it? After all, I still have some shares in my hand!


    "Hongyu, my aunt is an adult. She has to be responsible for her words and deeds. Of course, you too." Su Yuze said.


    "... but she didn''t discuss it with me at all." Su Hongyu said reluctantly.


    "That has nothing to do with me." Su Yuze said with a smile, "you see the script, too."


    Referring to the note, Su Hongyu was not calm, "I don''t admit that note!"


    "Really?" Su Yuze raised his eyebrows, "but it has been signed and has legal effect."


    "I know, can you..."


    "Tell your aunt." Su Yuze said, "if she decides to terminate, I have no opinion."


    Su Hongyu grits his teeth and discusses with Liu Rulan? Don''t think about it. Liu Rulan only wants to cure Su Meimei. How can she terminate this treaty¡° Yuze, I...... "


    "I made it very clear." Su Yuze interrupted him.


    Su Hongyu paused for a moment and wanted to say something. He heard Su Yuze''s mobile phone ring. Su Yuze motioned Su Hongyu not to speak, and then answered, "get up?"


    "HMM..." Su Rou still had some confused voices.


    "Oh." Su Yuze smiled, "call me, miss me?"


    "Yes." At the other end of the phone came her "rustling" dress voice, "shall I bring you lunch at noon?"


    Su Yuze looked at the time. It would be noon in two hours, but he knew that Su Rou was just trying to go out, "OK, let me know when you go out."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up, Su Hongyu looked at Su Yuze like this and suddenly felt that he was so strange. How could he change his face so quickly? Mingming was still a non-negotiable iceberg face when he just talked to him. How did it become like this when he answered the phone? Su Rou''s influence is really great!


    "Yuze..." while he is in a good mood now, we should discuss that things will turn for the better, right?


    However, Su Hongyu is still wrong. He doesn''t know Su Yuze. His tenderness only belongs to someone.


    "Hongyu, you''ve been absent from work for many days this month. There will be records over there. If you don''t want to lose your salary, I suggest you''d better go back to work and come back to me after discussing with your aunt in the evening." Su Yuze said coldly, and Su Hongyu couldn''t refute it at all.


    Su Hongyu bit his teeth hard. This time he kicked the iron plate!


    Mom, you killed me!


    ¡­¡­


    U.S.A


    The poisonous dragon sat in the lengthened Lincoln car, with a cold face and a glass of red wine in his hand. "How about the prosperous age?"


    "American Shengshi is only a branch of Su Yuze. At present, he is in T City, China." A slightly fat man sitting next to the poisonous dragon also held a glass of red wine and said slowly.


    "Su Yuze, isn''t he?" The poisonous dragon reads Su Yuze''s name, which is a little rap in Chinese.


    "Yes." The slightly fat man nodded and said, "he is a very mean young man. I have cooperated with him in the United States. It''s really a..." the man thought, "a very incredible young man!"


    "Really?" Poisonous dragon''s interest has been aroused now. Does he think so highly of Su Yuze? It made him a little interested, "is he just in business?"


    "Not very clear, but I think he should be more than that." The slightly fat man thought for a while. He always felt that Su Yuze was not so simple. Maybe he had something to do with the underworld or the white world behind him, but he didn''t know.


    The poisonous Dragon nodded all his thoughts, "I see."


    "Why, do you want to cooperate with him? I can introduce you. Su Yuze and I are quite familiar. " At least we have cooperated for such a long time.


    "No, I think... I should know him myself." The more he described Su Yuze, the more the poisonous dragon affirmed that this man... Might be the man he was looking for!


    "All right." The man shrugged and didn''t care much.


    The poisonous dragon and the man gently clinked their glasses, "cheers!"


    After drinking all the red wine in the cup, the poisonous dragon looked out of the car with deep eyes, Su, Yu and Ze... Right?


    When Lincoln stopped at the roadside, the slightly fat man got up and got out of the car, "poisonous dragon, get together again next time. If you have something to do, come to me."


    The poisonous Dragon nodded, "OK."


    Lincoln continued to move forward. The Dragon put on a Bluetooth headset and said, "prepare a special plane for me and fly directly to T City in China in two days."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The poisonous dragon took down the Bluetooth headset, leisurely poured himself another glass of red wine, drank it and looked out of the window. He was still looking forward to seeing the young man named Su Yuze!


    Whether he is the person he is looking for or not, he is very interested!

 Chapter 392

    Su Rou gradually stopped thinking about going to work in the company because she found that she became lazy and didn''t want to move even when she woke up every morning. Sister Wang said that this was the characteristic of pregnant women. Most pregnant women were so lazy during the sleepy period, so Su Rou was relieved.


    But at noon, Su Rou still wanted to go out for a walk. Thinking that she could deliver lunch, she called Su Yuze and got her consent. Then she said to sister-in-law Wang, "sister-in-law Wang, you can make lunch for two and I''ll deliver it to him at noon."


    "Yes, miss." Mrs. Wang nodded.


    When sister-in-law Wang was cooking in the kitchen, Su Rou looked at it. It seemed that cooking was not very difficult. If she had the opportunity, she would also cook for Su Yuze. Su Yuze had always done it, "sister-in-law Wang, isn''t it difficult to cook?"


    "Well, of course not." Mrs. Wang nodded and said, "Miss, you''d better sit outside. There''s a lot of oil smoke in the kitchen."


    "It doesn''t matter. I want to see how you fry." Su Rou leaned against the door and looked at sister-in-law Wang cooking.


    "Then how? Aren''t you pregnant now? It''s better to smell less oil smoke. " Said sister-in-law Wang.


    "But I want to learn to cook."


    "..." sister-in-law Wang cried and laughed for a moment, "I''d better wait until I''m free to learn." Although it''s not difficult to learn to cook, it''s not like this. You can learn it by looking at it, and you still need to practice more. The young master didn''t let the young lady touch these before. Now she''s pregnant, it''s estimated that she won''t allow it.


    Seeing that Su Rou was still standing at the door and watching, sister-in-law Wang quickly prepared all the meals, "well, miss, you can eat."


    "You did it so fast, I haven''t remembered." Su Rou was led out of the kitchen by sister-in-law Wang and placed in front of the table.


    Mrs. Wang said with a smile, "I''m experienced. Eat quickly. I''ll wrap one for the young master."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Su Rou came to Shengshi company with her lunch box. When the staff who went out to eat saw her, they greeted her one by one. Although they still felt very strange in their hearts, they didn''t dare to say anything more. Because yesterday afternoon, the President issued a warning that gossip among colleagues is OK, but don''t involve him and the president''s wife.


    It''s obvious that the president and the president''s wife haven''t broken up at all. There must be something inside!


    Su Rou also nodded and motioned to them, and then took the elevator to the president''s office on the top floor.


    Su Yuze was obediently waiting inside. He saw Su Rou push the door and come in. The pretty figure came into Su Yuze''s sight, which made him feel happy, "coming."


    "Yes."


    "I''m hungry." Su Yuze put down his pen and looked at Su Rou with a smile. There was a bright light in his eyes.


    Su Rou put the lunch box on his desk. Hearing this, she asked, "where are you hungry?"


    "I''m hungry everywhere..."


    "..." he teased her again, "shameless!"


    Su Ruo opens the lunch box for Su Yuze like hiding, and a smell suddenly comes to his face. The smell makes people want to move their forefingers. Su Yuze took chopsticks, looked at the lunch box in front of him for a while, and suddenly said, "little Rou, you feed me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Huh?"


    Su Rou looked at him and frowned slightly, "how old are you? Do you want me to feed you?"


    Su Yuze rubbed his arms and wrists. "After working for a long time today, his arms are very tired... Can''t you meet such a small request?"


    Su Rou was still soft hearted. Hearing Su Yuze say that she was too tired at work, she nodded without hesitation, "OK."


    Su Yuze sat with her in her lap and enjoyed the welfare of beauty feeding. However, looking at Su Rou''s serious way of feeding herself, Su Yuze immediately felt that she was hungry somewhere.


    "Er..." Su Rou felt something wrong when she was feeding. She looked down at Su Yuze''s little brother. Her cheeks were slightly red and put the chopsticks down. "Eat by yourself." Then he ran into the lounge of the president''s office.


    Su Yuze touched his nose. Well, he can''t blame him for his reaction. It''s really that his little rouer is too attractive. There''s no one to feed. You''d better eat it yourself. Su Yuze picked up his chopsticks and continued to eat gracefully. There was no pain in his arms at all.


    "Big sex wolf..." Su Rou scolded and sat on the bed. Su Yuze was flirting with her¡° Never feed again. " Even feeding a meal can give a situation. Su Yuze is just a wolf.


    When Su Rou sat down, she was bounced by the elastic big bed. She was a little surprised and touched the mattress under her ass. Eh? This bed has been changed. The original bed is not so soft. It should be changed by Su Yuze. I''m afraid she won''t have a comfortable bed to rest in the company again.


    "..." well, although I molested her just now, for the sake of changing the big bed, forgive him.


    After eating lunch outside, Su Yuze finds that Su Rou hasn''t come out. Is she still making trouble? He''s also embarrassed, isn''t he? In this way, he is the one who is more oppressed when he is lifted up but can''t eat.


    Su Yuze knocked on the door, "little Rou er?"


    "..." but there was no movement in the door.


    "Little rou''er, come out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What is this little girl doing? Su Yuze gently unscrewed the door handle of the lounge and smiled helplessly when he pushed open Menton. He saw Su Rou lying in the middle of the bed and falling asleep. The big soft bed sank slightly because of her weight and looked soft and cute.


    "You sleep fast." Su Yuze went over to lift the quilt and stuffed her into the quilt. Even if the weather is good now, it''s best not to catch cold for pregnant women.


    After covering Su Rou with a quilt, he kissed her on the forehead. Then he silently withdrew, "good afternoon." When Su Rou wakes up later, she doesn''t know if she will quarrel about work. He''d better finish today''s work as soon as possible, and get off work early in the evening.


    So, when Su Rou woke up, it was just the off-duty time set by Su Yuze. She got up and put on her shoes vaguely. Su Yuze took a comb and combed her hair behind her. "Go to the bathroom and wash your face, and we can go home."


    "Oh -" Su Rou stood up and walked to the bathroom. After a while, she poked her head out. "Is she off work?"


    "Yes, it''s off duty." She doesn''t seem to be very sober. The reflection arc has become longer. It looks like she has more desire to fall down!

 Chapter 393

    Su Rou found that she always seemed to have endless sleep. After sleeping in Su Yuze''s lounge all afternoon, she still couldn''t stop yawning when she came home at night.


    Su Yuze asked, "are you sleepy again?"


    "Well..."


    "It''s only more than eight o''clock." Su Rou really turned into a pig after sleeping late on such a day.


    Su Rou ate slowly with a piece of fruit and said, "I don''t want to sleep anymore. Talk to me for a while." She felt like she was going to die in bed.


    "Chat..." Su Yuze thought and said, "the doctor said sleepiness is normal. If we are really sleepy, we will go to bed."


    Su Rou shook her head. "I don''t want to go to bed." Su Rou turned her eyes. "By the way, didn''t you say to borrow money from your aunt two days ago? Did she borrow it from you? "


    "Not yet."


    "No, haven''t you figured out how much to borrow?" Liu Rulan is too hypocritical. A lion will speak up at that time!


    Su Yuze thought for a moment, "no, I think she should be dealing with other things now, because Su Hongyu came to the company to find me and didn''t let the big aunt''s IOU take effect. It is estimated that they are having a family meeting now."


    "In fact, if you disclose your identity, I think whether it''s su Hongyu or Su Yue, they won''t look for you again." After all, Su Yuze is not from the Su family. Naturally, they won''t ask him to do this and that.


    "No." Su Yuze shook his head and said, "little Rou, have you forgotten what was written in that diary? If Su Wenyi wrote the truth, then my parents were probably killed. At that time, even a baby would not let go. If I made my identity public, wouldn''t I expose myself? " Now, it''s the best choice to use the Su family as a cover.


    Su Rou thought of the diary and suddenly realized, "Oh, yes, I forgot." Su Wenyi''s diary doesn''t look like a fake. At that time, it was in a critical situation that she stuffed Xiao Su Yuze into Su Wenyi. So... Su Rou suddenly had a very scary idea, "brother Ze, if so, I don''t think my aunt''s death would be so simple."


    "Actually, I think so."


    Grandpa said at that time that Su Wenyi eloped with Haichen after giving birth to him, and then died in a car accident. The car accident happened after picking him up, so I''m afraid the car accident is not simple!


    "You have to promise me that you will be safe." She is pregnant now. If Su Yuze has an accident, how can she live? How does the baby live?


    Su Yuze smiled and kissed her forehead. "It''s wishful thinking again, isn''t it? How can I have such an accident? "


    "Now the more you think, the more you worry." At that time, I was just too surprised to know Su Yuze''s identity. Now I think deeply. Su Rou only feels that there is a lot of crisis. Nothing else is important. As long as Su Yuze can be safe.


    "Just say don''t chat. Don''t you scare yourself?" Su Yuze said unhappily, and then picked up Su rou.


    The sudden flight made Su Rou hold Su Yuze''s neck in some surprise, "what are you doing?"


    "Sleep."


    "I''m awake now." Because of the analysis just now, Su Rou is full of energy and doesn''t want to sleep at all.


    Su Yuze took her into the bedroom and pressed her maliciously, "since we''re awake, let''s do some exercise after dinner?"


    "..." Su Rou stayed for a few seconds, then hugged her stomach and said, "no, baby..."


    "The doctor said three months would do."


    "You don''t know moderation every time."


    "I''m leisurely this time..." Su Yuze began to attack the city without saying anything. He rubbed a few hands around her waist, "Xiao rouer has meat."


    The waist is Su Rou''s itchy meat. She is usually very sensitive. She has eaten more and some meat in recent months. Now she feels more sensitive, but she still doesn''t forget to cover her stomach, "you say I''m fat..."


    Su Rou feels very wronged. She seems to be a little fat these months. Does Su Yuze dislike her?


    Su Yuze opened her hand. "I like it. Don''t lose weight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Weight loss is a must! It''s just that you can reduce it after birth.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze went to work again the next morning. After su Rou sent him lunch, she went to the hospital with Xiao Yun. Yu Fei''s health is very good recently. Su Rou also wants to talk to him more. Maybe she can wake her up?


    "Eh, meat, you seem to be a little fat again." This is the first thing Xiao Yun said after seeing Su rou.


    Su Rou purred her lips in some displeasure. "I know I''m fat. You don''t have to remind me!" Besides, Su Yuze reminded me last night. What''s the matter? She will lose weight and return to her original figure.


    Xiao Yun actually just sighed, because Su Rou couldn''t eat fat before. She was so jealous. Seeing her mellow now just shows that she lives a happy life, but it seems that Su Rou would be wrong.


    "Ha ha, you look better like this." Xiao Yun comforted, "let Feifei touch your body at that time. Maybe she will wake up at once?"


    Then Su Rou''s mind began to make up such a picture. Yu Fei, who was sleepy, touched her little belly, and then was scared to open her eyes. By the way, "you''re finally getting fat!"


    "Ha ha..." when she thought about it, she suddenly felt funny, and Su Rou trembled with laughter.


    Xiao Yun looked at her inexplicably, "what did you think of?"


    "Ha... No, nothing. Let''s go." Su Rou wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and then took Xiao Yun''s arm and walked into the hospital.


    Su Rou and Xiao Yun saw several doctors walking back and forth in Yu Fei''s ward. They looked at each other strangely, and then hurried over. They just wanted to go in and ask, but Guo Yi at the door stopped them, "don''t go in first."


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " Xiao Yun asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know..." Guo Yi grabbed the back of his head in some trouble. "When I first came here this morning, I found that Feifei''s EEG fluctuated abnormally. Then I went to the doctor and waited outside."


    Abnormal fluctuations in EEG? None of the three studied medicine. Naturally, they won''t know what this means. "Is this a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "Well... It''s hard to say." Guo Yi frowned. "Just wait for the doctor to come out and ask."

 Chapter 394

    For a time, Su Rou and Xiao Yun were both dignified by Guo Yi''s words. The radio wave diagram fluctuated abnormally. It sounded scary. Shouldn''t it be a bad thing?


    The three people waited silently at the door. Guo Yi should be the most anxious one. From time to time, he came to the window to see, but he could only see the back of several busy doctors, and he didn''t see the figure on the bed.


    "Guo Yi, don''t worry. Feifei will be fine. I''m so nervous because you walk around like this." Su Rou couldn''t see it anymore, because Guo Yi''s behavior made her heart move with him. She was very nervous.


    "But I can''t wait..." Guo Yi doesn''t want to, but he can''t help but want to see it. Even if something happens to Yu Fei... No, nothing can happen!


    Xiao Yun sighed. Finally, he used his brute force to put Guo Yi on the chair. "Just sit well and I''ll throw you out if you go again."


    "..." Guo Yi was obviously reluctant.


    "Guo Yi, we understand your mood, but your walking around will affect the doctors inside." Su Rou said softly.


    "... well."


    After about half an hour, the doctor in the ward finally came out. Guo Yi rushed over first, "doctor, how''s it going?"


    The doctor took off his mask and said, "the patient is in good condition."


    good? The three people immediately looked at each other, "wait, doctor, but what''s the matter with that abnormal brain wave?" Guo Yi asked.


    "That''s brain activity. Didn''t the patient sleep all the time before? Consciousness has been sleeping. The abnormal brain wave is actually a good sign that the patient has the impulse to wake up. " The doctor explained with a smile.


    Su Rou was overjoyed. "Doctor, do you mean she will wake up soon?"


    "No, that''s not what I mean." The doctor shook his head. "She''s been sleeping too long. It''s impossible to say she woke up suddenly. It''s just a sign. It may take some time. You still need to stimulate her."


    Xiao Yun nodded. "After all, she is slowly getting better, isn''t she?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    Guo Yi''s frown finally stretched out, "that''s good, that''s good... Can I go in and see her now?" Now Guo Yi''s heart is all tied to Fei. She''s getting better, isn''t she? Maybe you''ll wake up completely soon!


    "Come back tomorrow. The patient is resting now. A brain wave consumes some physical strength. She needs rest now."


    Guo Yi is obviously a little lost because he wants to see Yu Fei, but since the doctor says so... "Well, I''ll see her again tomorrow."


    Su Rou and Xiao Yun are really worried that Guo Yi will break in with brute force. After all, Guo Yi was not a three good student in high school. If he really gets angry, he might break in. Xiao Yun is ready to drag him away by force. Unexpectedly, the boy still knows current affairs.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Yun patted Guo Yi on the shoulder.


    Guo Yi took a final look at the ward and left with Xiao Yun and Su rou¡° I really hope she can wake up tomorrow... "Although it''s really unlikely that a vegetable will wake up, she has been sleeping for more than a year. Isn''t she looking now?


    "If you wake up tomorrow, it depends on you." Xiao Yun said.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, in the plot of the fairy tale, the prince kissed the sleeping beauty." Xiao Yun said with a smile.


    "..." Guo Yi looked away with some embarrassment, "we haven''t done anything yet."


    Hearing this, Su Rou immediately said, "then when she wakes up, do everything she didn''t do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Yun was stunned at first, then smiled, "meat, you are worthy of a husband!" This sentence is too informative.


    Su Rou pursed her lips. She didn''t mean that.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, at the American airport, the poisonous dragon walked down from the luxury car in a straight black suit. His deep facial features looked like a sculpture. After he got off the bus, two men with black sunglasses bowed respectfully to the poisonous dragon, and then said in Italian, "boss, the special plane is over there."


    The poisonous dragon looked at them, "well, you, come with me."


    The two men in black were stunned and looked at each other flattered, "yes." Being able to work with the boss shows that you are valued by the boss. This is a rare opportunity.


    "Let''s go."


    The dragon''s special plane is very large. It looks very imposing when it stops on the apron. The most special thing is that the letters "DL" are engraved on the wing of the special plane.


    "Boss, you can take off on time."


    "OK."


    The poisonous dragon led two men in black to sit on the plane. There were everything on the plane. The poisonous dragon poured himself a glass of red wine and sat down on the seat to taste the wine.


    The plane slowly began to take off. The poisonous dragon looked at the small city below and would soon arrive in China. China... Yes, but as the second largest country in the world, he didn''t expect that the little baby would always hide there.


    Su Yuze, he heard the comments of several people, but he really looked forward to it more and more!


    "Boss, the hotel in T city has been booked."


    "Yes."


    The poisonous dragon is a little concerned. That is, he has no power in China. It seems that he can''t scare the snake this time. He has to observe in the dark.


    The next evening


    The poisonous dragon got off the plane and said to the captain, "drive the plane back." This special plane is so ostentatious that people with a heart can see his identity from the wings at once. You know, as the godfather of the Italian mafia, he also set up many enemies. It''s always right to be careful.


    Watching the special plane fly away, the poisonous dragon tidied up his suit and said, "call me a car."


    "Yes, boss!"


    The two men in black immediately walked in front of the poisonous dragon from left to right. Although they seemed to be protecting the safety of the poisonous dragon, they were actually alert to the movements around.


    He went out and soon stopped a car. The driver looked at the three men and took them reluctantly. The poisonous dragon didn''t say anything. He directly lifted his clothes and pointed the black muzzle at the driver.


    "You, where are you going?" The driver was startled and said tremblingly at once.


    The poisonous dragon can''t speak Chinese. He shows him the address directly, and then gets on the bus leisurely.

 Chapter 395

    The hotel where the poisonous dragon stayed is a high-end hotel. There are many foreign guests in the hotel. Although the poisonous dragon doesn''t look so friendly, and there are some cold, and there are two men in black around him, they feel very dangerous no matter how they look, but after all, the customer is God. No matter how dangerous it is, it is also their guest.


    "Hello, here is your room card." The customer service staff said in standard American English.


    The poisonous dragon took the room card and went straight into the elevator.


    He booked the presidential suite. On the top floor of the hotel, the two men behind him handed the luggage to the poisonous dragon, and then stood waiting at the door of the presidential suite.


    The poisonous dragon looked at the Chinese presidential suite. It was pretty good, but he didn''t like the layout very much. But this area is good. You can see the night view of T City in front of the French window.


    "The city is good." The poisonous dragon muttered, and then poured himself a glass of red wine at the bar. Standing in front of the French window and looking at the scene of water Malone getting off the car, he felt happy.


    By the way, he should deal with the underworld forces here.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze now stares at Su Rou''s stomach from time to time, because Su Rou''s stomach is beginning to be pregnant. Although it is still not obvious, Su Yuze often stays with Su Rou and can find it.


    "Little rou''er, is your stomach bigger again?" Now Su Yuze''s favorite thing to do is to record Su Rou''s pregnancy.


    "I don''t think so." Su Rou looked down at her stomach, probably because she often looked at her stomach, so she didn''t feel any difference.


    Su Yuze gently touched her stomach and said with certainty, "it''s bigger."


    "Does this mean that the baby is developing healthily?" Su Rou asked.


    "Yes."


    "In fact, sometimes I still want to know whether it''s a boy or a girl."


    "If you want to know, you can ask the hospital to do a gender test at the next prenatal examination." Although the hospital does not advocate this, it is not difficult to know the gender if the family members insist.


    Besides, he doesn''t have the idea of son preference. He is eager to have a daughter. He will like a daughter like little rou''er very much.


    Su Rou thought, this proposal is really attractive, but... "Don''t want it. You''ll know it in ten months." This can also give them a surprise!


    "Well, good."


    When sister-in-law Wang brought the food to the table, she saw that both father and mother to be were staring at their stomachs. She looked at them funny, "young master and miss, it''s time to eat."


    "OK."


    Su Yuze helped Su Rou to stand up. "Let''s go. Let''s go to dinner." Now it''s very important for Su Yuze to watch for dinner. He won''t let Su Rou starve.


    Su Rou looked at the food in front of her and had a big appetite. Su Yuze is still holding dishes for her, "eat more."


    Sister-in-law Wang also looked at Su Rou lovingly. Everything she did was what Su Rou loved to eat. Su Yuze had never considered it at all. However, Su Yuze himself didn''t choose much and could eat anything. The key is that he felt everything was good when he watched Su Rou eat so happily.


    The door was suddenly knocked. Sister-in-law Wang quickly put down the rag, "I''ll open it."


    As soon as the door opened, Liu Rulan came. She looked at Su Yuze and Su Rou who were eating awkwardly, "well, you haven''t eaten yet." It''s almost seven o''clock now. How can I eat it?


    Originally, Liu Rulan came to Su Yuze with this point in mind, but this way


    "Obviously." Su Yuze doesn''t like to be disturbed when they are alone.


    Su Rou also stopped eating, looked at Su Yuze and Liu Rulan, "is there something for aunt?"


    "Well..."


    Liu Rulan was just about to speak, but he heard Su Yuze say, "little Rou, eat first."


    "Yes, you eat first. Don''t worry about me." Liu Rulan is not a person who doesn''t know interest. Hearing Su Yuze''s words, he immediately said, "I... I''m waiting for you in the living room."


    Su Rou saw that she went directly to the living room. For a moment, sister-in-law Wang looked at Su Yuze in surprise. Su Yuze gently nodded. Sister-in-law Wang took orders to pour tea for Liu Rulan. Su Yuze continued to cook for Su Rou, "Xiao Rou, don''t look over there. Have a good meal."


    In fact, the living room is not far from the restaurant. Su Rou poked her rice bowl with chopsticks and said in a low voice, "did she come to you for money?"


    "Nine times out of ten."


    "Is it necessary to come home?" Su Rou couldn''t figure it out.


    "Ah..." Su Yuze smiled, "ignore her. You eat your food. I''ll deal with it."


    "Yes."


    Liu Rulan sits in the living room. Without Su Yuze''s permission, she doesn''t dare to turn on the TV casually, so she can only sit in the living room holding tea in a daze. Occasionally, she can hear a few soft words from the restaurant, which makes Liu Rulan feel very bad. Su Yuze only speaks so softly to Su Rou, and others are like an iceberg.


    There are only two people, but how can they eat for so long? It sounds like Su Yuze has been serving food to Su Rou and persuading her to eat more... Still eat. Has Su Rou become the king of the stomach?


    When Liu Rulan finished drinking the third glass of water, Su Rou walked into the living room, picked up a sky blue water cup on the tea table and began to drink water. Liu Rulan looked at her and finally finished, "xiaorou, you have a good appetite."


    Su Rou glanced at her. "Is aunt praising me?" But how does it taste wrong?


    "Oh, yes, you had only a little appetite before." Liu Rulan smiled and said, "and you seem to have gained some weight..." speaking of this, Liu Rulan''s eyes took aim at Su Rou''s abdomen, and then her eyes took a trace of exploration and determination. She is already the mother of two children. If she can''t see this, she will be a mother for nothing.


    Su Rou, she''s pregnant?!


    "Xiaorou, are you..."


    After drinking the water, Su Rou turned and walked up the stairs, "aunt, talk to brother Ze. I won''t disturb you."


    "Ah, good..."


    Su Yuze looked at her movements up the stairs and whispered, "be careful."


    "I know, you go." Su Rou smiled at him.


    Liu Rulan sat on the sofa and watched Su Yuze come slowly, sitting opposite Liu Rulan, "have you discussed with Su Hongyu?"


    "Yes." Liu Rulan nodded and felt helpless. Su Hongyu almost broke with her because of this decision.

 Chapter 396

    "I still want to save Mei Mei." The most true love in the world is maternal love. How can she give up her children?


    Su Yuze didn''t ask much, but directly asked, "well, how much are you going to borrow?"


    "The fee for Mei Mei is 100000... Temporarily." Yes, it''s 100000 for the time being, and there''s still more to follow. Even she doesn''t know when it''s time, so borrow 100000 for the time being.


    Su Yuze took out a check, filled in the number and handed it to her. The speed looked very refreshing. But Liu Rulan was really nervous. Su Yuze felt so nervous because of his refreshing appearance.


    After receiving the check, Liu Rulan even felt a little hot.


    Seeing Liu Rulan staring at the check, Su Yuze was in a daze. "What''s the matter, aunt, do you think it''s less?"


    Liu Rulan''s old face is red, "not..." in fact, just like Liu Lan''s heart is really like this, see Su Yuze so straightforward, she felt that she could have more.


    "If there''s nothing else, please go back and I''ll have a rest." Also said no, just now Liu Rulan looked at the check with a light in her eyes. Isn''t she greedy? What is it? She is used to living a rich life. Naturally, she can''t stand such a tight life at present.


    "Well, ok..." Liu Rulan took the check and carefully put it into his pocket.


    When she stood up, Liu Rulan thought of something and said, "Yuze, is xiaorou pregnant?"


    Who knows, just after Liu Rulan asked, he saw Su Yuze''s face suddenly cold to the extreme. He looked at Liu Rulan coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Ah... I, I just, just ask..." because Su Rou''s pregnancy was a little sudden. She just asked to see if it was right, but she didn''t expect Su Yuze to suddenly change her face and become so terrible.


    Su Yuze looked at Liu Rulan coldly. "Xiaorou''er is pregnant, but..." Su Yuze approached her slightly, "don''t let me know what you''re trying to do to xiaorou''er, I''ll destroy your family."


    Liu Rulan unconsciously swallowed his saliva, "no, not..."


    "I don''t think you will, nor will you repeat the mistakes of Su Mei Mei." Su Meimei will make these bad hearted children, won''t Liu Rulan?


    Liu Rulan nodded, "I understand... I, I really just ask xiaorou about it."


    "Don''t bother your aunt. I can take good care of little rouer''s body." Su Yuze said.


    "OK, then... I''ll go first." Liu Rulan licked his lips. The expression on his face was a little frightened. Su Yuze''s serious look was terrible!


    Liu Rulan immediately put on her shoes and went out of Su''s villa. Su Yuze locked the door, and then went to the second floor.


    When I walked into the bedroom, I found Su Rou lying on the bed reading. My heart suddenly tightened. I immediately walked up and grabbed people from the bed. "Little Rou, how can I lie on my stomach? It will crush the baby. "


    "No, the baby is still young." Su Rou said, holding the half read novel in her hand, "you see, the supporting actress in this novel is the same as my name."


    Su Yuze closed her book. "Don''t read at night. It will affect your eyesight."


    Su Rou sighed and lay on her back in bed playing with her fingers. "How much does aunt borrow from you?"


    "100000."


    "..." Su Rou played with her fingers, "100000? So much. "


    "Yes." Su Yuze thought that Liu Rulan looked at the check in a daze and despised it. "She''s not enough."


    "I knew it!" Su Rou skimmed her lips. This woman will definitely ask for it again.


    Su Yuze pinched her soft cheek. "She won''t often borrow it. The note is very clear. It''s just to borrow Su Meimei''s medical expenses. The psychiatric department has records. I know how much to borrow." At that time, when signing the note, he made it clear, otherwise Liu Rulan really wanted the lion to speak.


    "But... I still think Sue Meimei''s medical expenses are more expensive." Su Rou thought, "fifty thousand is almost enough?"


    "Psychiatry is the most profitable." It takes a lot of courage to get along with those mental patients.


    ¡­¡­


    After su Yuze got up the next day, he first looked at Su Rou and saw her sleeping in the middle of the big bed. He was a little relieved. Then he turned over and got out of bed and dressed.


    At this time, he was thinking that Su Rou would have children as soon as possible. Whether it was a boy or a girl, he would inherit his business in the future. In this way, he would have more time to accompany Xiao Rou, or when the child was older, he would try to leave these things to him to do. As for himself, he would take Xiao Rou to travel.


    Although the idea is good, it will take a long time during this period!


    Su Yuze walked into the office. A document has been piled up on his desk. It seems that the efficiency of the staff below is still good.


    Ding Ding¡ª¡ª


    Before taking his seat, he suddenly heard the mobile phone ring. Su Yuze took it out and looked at it. It was Yufeng calling, "Yufeng?"


    "Less feather." Yu Feng said, "I have something to tell you."


    "What''s up?" Su Yuze''s eyebrows were slightly locked. Yu Feng''s tone sounded anxious. Should there be something important?


    Yu Feng looked puzzled at the moment. "Well, a brother on the road recently went to the airport to do ground work, didn''t he? According to him, he saw a special plane coming to the airport of T City in the evening the day before yesterday. "


    Special plane¡° It''s just a special plane. "


    "No, he said, the letters'' DL ''were engraved on the wing of the special plane." Yu Feng said, "do you know what DL stands for? Poisonous dragon, godfather of the Italian mafia! "


    Su Yuze was silent for a moment. "Are you sure?" He is not familiar with the poisonous dragon, but he has heard of it. He is also a person with profound means, otherwise he won''t sit in this position.


    "I don''t know. It was dark at that time, and I don''t know if the brother saw clearly..." Yufeng was also a little tangled, "and I heard that he just stopped and flew away."


    "In other words, it is likely that the poisonous dragon stayed in T City, isn''t it?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Well, it''s possible." Yu Feng thought, "it''s also likely that someone else came here for a holiday."


    Su Yuze was speechless for a while. "Why are you so nervous when people take a vacation?"


    "No, I mainly care about his identity." I''ve heard that poisonous dragons are cruel and ruthless. They suddenly appear in T city. How can they be a little nervous?


    "Yufeng, it''s better to come to our company to help than worrying about the sky."


    "... ah, it''s time to go to work!" Yu Feng hung up the phone with ha ha.


    Su Yuze put his mobile phone back on the table, "poisonous Dragon..." if he just came for vacation, how could he drive away the special plane?

 Chapter 397

    After Yufeng hung up the phone, he shrugged. Maybe he really thought too much? People''s poisonous dragons are vicious, but they don''t kill people for no reason, do they?


    "Ha......" Yu Feng smiled. The poisonous dragon seems to be Italian. Even if it is, it can''t stay long.


    Then Yufeng thought of something. He called Su Rou again. The phone seemed to be answered for a long time, and it sounded like the other party was still sleepy, "hello? Brother Yu Feng...... "


    "Ah, it''s me. Aren''t you awake?" Yu Feng asked.


    "HMM..." Su Rou asked lazily.


    "I''m sorry to disturb your sleep." Yu Feng said with a smile, but he couldn''t hear a trace of regret in his tone. "Don''t sleep, it''s almost noon."


    Su Rou reluctantly opened her eyes and looked at the time, "you''re lying. It''s only more than nine o''clock..."


    "Your husband has been working for an hour!" Yufeng''s lips are curled. Rourou baby is really comfortable. The key is that she has such a good husband to cover her. In addition, she is pregnant again. Su Yuze doesn''t spoil people in the sky?


    Su Rou is still hesitating. Yufeng thinks she may be losing her mobile phone? So I decided to make a long story short, "I''ll buy you something tonight. What do you want to eat? Last time you said you wanted to eat plum, didn''t you? I''ll bring you more. "


    "Ah..." Su Rou heard this and said immediately, "OK, what else."


    "Well, no problem." Listening to Su Rou''s soft voice, Yu Feng felt that he wanted to take everything in front of her, and nothing more than Yu Shao would spoil her so much.


    "OK, thanks..."


    "Yes." Yu Feng smiled, "Rourou baby, it''s boring to go to work. Talk to me."


    "..." there were several deliberate purrs on the phone.


    "You little girl!" Yu Feng was speechless. "If you were your husband, you would be willing to chat with him?" Hum, what a bias!


    Su Rou said unhappily, "but brother Ze won''t disturb my sleep." Su Yuze never calls when she is sleeping soundly, but only wakes her up in bed in some way... Thinking of this, Su Rou can''t help feeling a heat on her face. Fortunately, Yufeng can''t see it. "Brother Yufeng, if you disturb me again, I''ll complain to brother Ze."


    Yu Feng "slightly" said, "can you two not show your love so openly? I''m still single! " What a blow!


    "Didn''t you mention it first?" If Yu Feng were in front of her, Su Rou would roll her eyes and show him.


    "I..." Yu Feng thought for a moment, as if he were, "well, well, you two are masters. I can''t beat you!"


    Su Rou chuckled at the other end of the phone, "brother Yufeng, can I introduce you to a girlfriend?"


    "Good!" He''s been single for a long time. He''s usually busy working and hasn''t found anyone, but... He doesn''t think Su Rou''s words will be very reliable. She''s still half asleep. Maybe she''ll forget it when she wakes up. Besides, Su Rou introduced that Ji Dingdang was similar to her that year, or


    "Go to bed." Yu Feng said, "I won''t bother you."


    "Hmm..." Su Rou hung up after she finished.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving work in the afternoon, Yufeng began to go shopping in the supermarket. In fact, for Yufeng, he didn''t often go shopping in the supermarket, so he didn''t think much when he saw a wide range of things in the supermarket door. He stuffed his head into the basket and bought more things is always right.


    After paying the bill, Yufeng went out with two bags of snacks. He was happy. Is there enough for her?


    As soon as Yufeng got out of the supermarket, his car stopped on the roadside. When he was just about to cross the road, he suddenly hit a hard meat wall on his side, and the shopping bags in his hand immediately scattered, "shit..."


    He turned his head and found that it was a foreign man. Because his facial features were very three-dimensional and different from those of Chinese people, Yufeng looked at him, "you hit me."


    "...." obviously, the other party didn''t understand Mandarin. When he heard Yufeng talking there, he still looked expressionless.


    "Can''t understand Chinese?" When Yu Feng saw the other party like this, his originally bored face suddenly dissipated a lot. Since it was a crooked nut, it''s better to do more than less.


    "Hello!" The two bodyguards in black next to the man immediately stood in front of the man, glared at Yufeng, and then said in Italian, "get out!"


    Yufeng didn''t understand Italian, but he could see from the expressions of the two people that the sentence was by no means good. Yu Feng was a little angry at the moment. "Hey, you''re reasonable to hit someone, aren''t you?"


    The two bodyguards in black also didn''t understand Yu Feng''s words, but they could also feel his displeasure. So the two bodyguards in black looked at each other, took two steps forward, and looked like they were going to fight with Yufeng, "let you talk!"


    Seeing this, Yu Feng quickly stepped back two steps, "why, do you still want to use force?"


    "Don''t do it!" Seeing this, the poisonous dragon behind him immediately raised his hands and stopped the two bodyguards in black.


    The bodyguard in black looked at the poisonous dragon. His expression seemed a little puzzled. When did the boss become so easy to talk?


    "Go." Said the poisonous dragon.


    "Yes, boss." Two bodyguards in black immediately followed the poisonous dragon respectfully.


    Yu Feng saw that the three people had gone, "met a foreigner without quality!" He bent down to pick up the things falling from the ground. Damn it, a bag of plum blossoms was scattered on the ground and couldn''t eat.


    Yufeng got on the bus and closed the door mercilessly. Bad luck!


    Knock on the Su family villa. As soon as the door opens, I smell a smell of hot pot. Yu Feng''s face changed a little better. "Oh, sister-in-law Wang, are you eating hot pot?"


    "Yes, young master Yufeng, have you eaten?" Sister Wang replied with a smile.


    "No, didn''t you come to your house?"


    "I''ll add a pair of dishes and chopsticks for you." Said sister-in-law Wang.


    Su Rou and Su Yuze had just eaten. When they saw Yufeng coming in, Su Rou joked, "brother Yufeng, how did you come?"


    "I wanted to wait for you to eat together, but you didn''t come. Xiao Rou was hungry and ate first." Su Yuze said, looking at the two bags of snacks in Yufeng''s hand, and frowning slightly, "how did you buy so much?"


    After su Rou became pregnant, her appetite grew and she ate more. She was afraid that those snacks would be bad for her health.


    Yufeng put snacks on the tea table. "Rourou baby loves to eat. Let her eat more." Don''t pregnant women just want to eat more?


    "But you can''t eat indiscriminately."


    "Hey, hey, it''s all safe food."

 Chapter 398

    Yu Feng sat on the table spontaneously and consciously, "Hey, hey, okay, let''s have dinner first! I''m starving, come on! " He''s starving!


    "Who made you come so late?" Su Rou said unhappily as she ate. She could have waited for Yufeng to eat together, but he had to come so late. Blame her?


    Speaking of this, Yufeng didn''t have a good face. "Hey, I''m really unlucky today. I ran into a foreigner after I bought something. I didn''t say I wanted to be rude!" Yufeng''s mouth was curled, and his tone was quite uncomfortable!


    Su Rou looked up at Yu Feng, "who?" Are the crooked nuts so savage?


    "I don''t know, and those people don''t understand Chinese." Yu Feng said, "it looks very dignified and has two bodyguards." Can you bully in China with identity? I look down on the Chinese too!


    Su Yuze thought thoughtfully, and then said, "Yufeng, what do you say about these things? Eat."


    "Oh." Yufeng was not polite, so he began to pick up the food. Yushao doesn''t want Su Rou to hear these violent things, does he? But also, people are still pregnant with children, and prenatal education should be done well.


    Su Rou took two bites and said, "brother Yufeng, I found that many foreigners really have no quality. When I was in the United States, there was a male classmate in my class who was racist. He didn''t look down on US Asians. His family used Asians as slaves! "


    Yu Feng immediately widened his eyes, "really?"


    "Yes."


    "Then he must have bullied you, too." People with racial discrimination are actually terrible. They are inexplicably sprayed on the street, let alone in school. It''s uncertain how Su Rou was bullied at that time.


    "No bullying." But it''s almost the same, because Dean wants to take her home as a slave, still a sex slave.


    Yu Feng just wanted to say something. Yu Guang from the corner of his eye suddenly glanced at Su Yuze. His eyes were gloomy and terrible. It seemed that Dean had really done something great, otherwise Yu Shao wouldn''t be so angry.


    Suddenly curious, "what happened at that time?"


    Referring to Dean, Su Rou was obviously very angry. "The whole family has this quirk. There are many Asian slaves in the family, and they are all women... Tut tut!" It''s dirty to think about it.


    "Little rouer!" Su Yuze suddenly frowned and called Su rou.


    "Ah..." Su Rou looks at Su Yuze. He seems a little angry. Su Rou spits out her tongue and silently buries her head in dinner. "Don''t say, eat."


    Yufeng glanced at Su Yuze. He was a man. Of course, he understood what the so-called "slave" meant. Suddenly, Yufeng also felt an anger. The boy even wanted to give Su Rou... "What about the boy now? Are you still alive? "


    "Still alive, but I don''t dare to discriminate against Asians anymore." Su Yuze said coldly. If he wanted to bully Su Rou, he didn''t weigh his weight!


    "I think we should take him to Africa to do coolies!" Yu Feng said unhappily.


    "The Kinson family." Su Yuze explained briefly.


    "Fuck, no wonder!" The Kinson family has a strong sense of race, and Yu Feng has heard of it. He once heard that the Kinson family killed several Chinese, but there is insufficient evidence and has never been caught.


    "Yufeng!" Su Yuze called Yifeng''s name with warning¡° Don''t swear! "


    "..." he was excited!


    "Brother Yufeng, do you know the Kinson family?" Su Rou asked.


    "Don''t you know? Famous! "


    Su Rou sighed, "brother Yufeng will see such foreigners in the future. Let''s do it directly!"


    "That''s what I mean!"


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows and looked at them. "Don''t you want to eat?" Talk so speculative.


    "Eat, eat." Yu Feng smiled twice, smiled at Su Rou, and then began to eat.


    ¡­¡­


    The other side


    As soon as the poisonous dragon got on the bus, the two men in black behind him said, "boss, why didn''t you let us do it just now?" When the boss was in Italy, he had never suffered such grievances. In Italy, if someone dared to hit the boss, he would be beaten up the next second, no matter who hit who!


    The poisonous dragon glanced at the two loyal subordinates, "don''t be silly, this is not Italy, but China!" Although some can''t see the man''s attitude just now, he''d better not scare the snake. He came here for a purpose, but he must not let Su Yuze notice.


    "But that man..." too arrogant!


    "All right, I''m measured." He has to solve his own business now.


    The low-key black car drove all the way to the suburbs. There is a villa here, which is a European style retro building. The poisonous dragon walked over and gently rang the doorbell.


    The door was opened. There was a little gangster with a tattoo on his body and a cigarette end in his mouth. "Who are you?" Looking at three strange men outside, the little gangster asked strangely.


    "You Feng." Said the poisonous dragon.


    "Looking for our big brother?" The little gangster''s eyes were more strange, "who the hell are you?"


    Seeing the little gangster''s suspicious look on his face, the poisonous dragon reached out and took out a silver pistol from his arms, handed it to the little gangster, and then said briefly in half cooked Chinese, "here, you Feng, look."


    The little gangster has also been in the underworld for several years. He can''t see the gun, but he hasn''t seen this one in his hand, but this gun belongs to the best in terms of texture and feel! It seems that the man''s background is not small, "you wait."


    The little gangster didn''t dare to neglect. He ran in with a pistol, "big brother!" The little gangster knocked on the door of the study, "brother, there is a foreign man at the door. It seems that he is looking for you."


    You Feng is a man less than 40 years old. He has a scar on his face. At first glance, he is also a man with a story. Hearing the words of the little gangster, you Feng raised his eyebrows, "what man?"


    "I don''t know, but the man asked me to show you this." The little gangster said carefully, and then sent the silver pistol to you Feng''s hand.


    When you Feng saw it, he just glanced at it, and his eyes suddenly burst, "it''s him!"


    "Big brother?" The owner of the gun is really a big man, and his face has changed.


    You Feng holds a pistol with the letters'' DL ''engraved on the butt. You Feng "rubbed" and stood up, "where is he?"


    "At... At the door!"


    "Bring him in!"

 Chapter 399

    The poisonous dragon only stood outside for a while, and was respectfully invited in by the little gangster just now. "I''m sorry, I don''t know you''re a friend of brother. Please come in. Brother is waiting for you in the living room."


    The poisonous dragon couldn''t understand him, but just follow him.


    "Poisonous dragon!" When Youfeng saw the poisonous dragon, he called him warmly, "long time no see." You Feng speaks Italian and speaks very standard.


    "You Feng." The poisonous dragon greeted him with a smile, "long time no see."


    Youfeng shook hands with the poisonous dragon, and then waved back the two men in the living room. The poisonous dragon also dismissed the two bodyguards in black he brought. There were only two of them in the whole living room.


    "Poisonous dragon, how did you know I was here?" You Feng is very surprised. After all, there will be no connection between the underworld. After all, if there are too many people, the goal will be too big. How can the underworld still keep a low profile, right?


    The poisonous Dragon said, "be prepared before you come."


    "Oh? Are you traveling this time? " You Feng asked.


    "No." The poisonous dragon shook his head.


    "So... Are you here to do business?" If you don''t come to travel, the only reason for poisonous dragons is to talk about business.


    "No, I''m looking for someone." Said the poisonous dragon.


    You Feng touched his chin and thought for a moment, "are you looking for someone? Come to T city to find someone? " Poisonous dragons rarely develop in China. Why do you suddenly come here to find someone?


    "You should remember what happened 26 years ago?" Asked the dragon.


    "Of course, it caused a sensation in the whole Italian Mafia family... But since you still did it, what?" You Feng can''t understand.


    The poisonous dragon''s eyes were slightly cold, "but at that time, my brother''s child was taken away!"


    "Ah..." you Feng understood, "so you came to him?"


    "Yes."


    "It looks like there are eyebrows."


    The poisonous dragon changed his sitting position with a hint of ponder on his face. "He is also very famous in the United States. I think you should have heard of it."


    Is it? Such a famous person, in T City, you Feng suddenly had an answer in his heart, "hiss... The person you said should not be... Su Yuze?"


    The poisonous dragon suddenly smiled, "he is really famous."


    "Ha ha." You Feng smiled helplessly, "yes, he is really famous. But... He''s Su''s family. " Su Yuze grew up in the Su family since childhood. How could he be that person''s child?


    "Well, who knows?"


    "Are you sure?" You Feng asked.


    "Not yet. It''s just in this direction, but you know, you''d rather kill wrong than let go." Said the poisonous dragon.


    You Feng said that he could understand that when his own interests were involved, everyone hoped that there would be no accident. However, you Feng''s expression was a little embarrassed, "but poisonous dragon, you know, Su Yuze and I have some friendship. This time it''s your personal gratitude and resentment, so I can''t intervene." After all, the Su family has great influence in T City, and you Feng naturally can''t mess around.


    "I know. I just want to borrow some people from you."


    You Feng breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, there''s no problem with this. You can borrow as much as you want... By the way, I''ll find you another interpreter. It''s more convenient."


    "OK, please."


    "Say what trouble, old friend." You Feng said.


    After they talked for a while, the poisonous dragon left. You Feng sat on the sofa and fell into meditation. He didn''t expect Su Yuze to have a relationship with the poisonous dragon. Although the poisonous Dragon said he wasn''t sure, looking at him like that, he might be eight or nine!


    You Feng is a little curious. What happened that year?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou made an appointment with Xiao Yun to see Yu Fei one weekend.


    "Yunyun, why didn''t you see Guo Yi? Did he go to the hospital first? " Su Rou asked strangely.


    Xiao Yun spread out his hands and said reluctantly, "maybe. I tell you, Guo Yi has gone to peach blossom recently!"


    "Ah ah?" Su Rou suddenly became interested, "what peach blossom? What''s going on? "


    "There is a girl in their accounting class who seems to like Guo Yi. I often see them discuss their homework together!" The scene was as like as two peas at the time.


    Su Rou''s face was full of interest, "really? I didn''t expect Guo Yi to be chased! " I thought only a soft hearted girl like Yu Fei would promise Guo Yi!


    "Isn''t it, but Guo Yichang''s is not ugly. It''s pretty. I went to their class and they belong to Guo Yichang. It''s not bad!" Most science men are nerds. Guo Yi''s careless ruffian temperament can also attract many young girls.


    Su Rou smiled, "but you should look after him and don''t let him have an affair!" It''s actually a good thing that some people like Guo Yi. It shows that Guo Yi is a good person, but others like it. I hope Guo Yi doesn''t forget his original heart.


    "Of course." Xiao Yun swore to pat his chest and said, "I''ll help Feifei look at him!"


    When they arrived at the hospital, they saw that Guo Yi was sitting in the ward telling a story to Yu Fei. His affectionate appearance was still very funny.


    Su Rou went in and patted Guo Yi on the shoulder behind him. "Guo Yi, I heard you had an affair?"


    "What?" Guo Yi was startled at first. Then after hearing Su Rou''s words clearly, he suddenly widened his eyes, "who''s having an affair!"


    "Ha ha, I told rourourou that you have been walking peach blossom recently!" Xiao Yun said with a smile.


    "No, no, no!" Guo Yi waved his hand and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I don''t like that girl. Don''t let Feifei hear it."


    Xiao Yun and Su Rou almost subconsciously looked at the hospital bed, "Feifei can''t hear."


    Guo Yi was speechless. "Xiao Yun, you talk nonsense!" Then she explained to Su Rou, "sister Rou, it''s like this. That girl is the monitor of our class and her grades are very good. You know I can''t study well. I''m about to take the exam. My parents said that if I failed, I wouldn''t let me come back to the hospital to see Feifei, so I went to the female student for counseling after class."


    Guo Yi explained very carefully and carefully. He remembered what Su Rou said and asked him to stay in the Philippines, so of course he didn''t want Su Rou and Xiao Yun to misunderstand anything. Although he usually looks like a fool, he is still very serious about his feelings.

 Chapter 400

    Su Rou nodded. "We are joking. Don''t take it to heart. Yunyun and I know you are sincere to Feifei." Over the past year, he can still stay in front of Fei''s hospital bed. Of course, he can''t be easily hooked by a girl.


    Guo Yi breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good."


    The three said for a moment, and suddenly the door of the ward was knocked gently. Su Rou and Xiao Yun looked at each other, "who?"


    "Please come in." Guo Yi said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The door was opened, revealing a beautiful face. Guo Yi was surprised and said, "monitor? Why are you here? "


    The girl at the door came in, first looked around at the three people, smiled politely at Su Rou and Xiao Yun, and then said to Guo Yi, "Guo Yi, you are really forgetful, and your test question fell on my desk." The girl took out a pamphlet from her backpack with an angry tone, but her voice was very nice.


    Guo Yi touched the back of his head, "Oh, sorry, I''m in a hurry." Then he took the test question.


    The girl was also generous. After handing things to Guo Yi, she introduced herself to Su Rou and Xiao Yun, "Hello, my name is Wang ruotong, the monitor of Guo Yi."


    "Hello, my name is Su rou."


    "I''m Xiao Yun."


    The beautiful girl named Wang ruotong smiled and said, "I know you."


    "Huh?"


    "Su Rou, our top science scholar this time!" Wang ruotong said that Su Rou''s fame is still very big in their freshmen, "and Xiao Yun, I also know you. You often come to Guo Yi."


    Xiao Yun looked at Wang ruotong with a smile, "we just talked about you."


    "Say me? What? " Wang ruotong pointed to his nose and asked strangely.


    "Say you, and Guo Yi..." Xiao Yun said unkindly.


    "Hello, Hello!" Guo Yi immediately ran forward and covered Xiao Yun''s mouth, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    So Xiao Yun and Su Rou laughed. Wang ruotong looked at them in surprise. Some didn''t understand what they meant.


    But now that you''re here, let''s see the patient. Wang ruotong approached the hospital bed and looked at the girl on the bed, "she is Yu Fei, Guo Yi, the girl you like?" Wang ruotong looks at Yu Fei. It turns out that the girl Guo Yi likes looks like this


    "Yes." Guo Yi nodded a little embarrassed.


    "She must have been beautiful before she got sick." Yu Fei has been lying here for a year. She is naturally thin. Her cheeks are sunken, but she still looks very good. She must have looked better before she got sick.


    Speaking of this, Guo Yi immediately became a little proud. He nodded proudly, "yes, my Feifei is very beautiful!"


    Wang ruotong silently put away the envy in his eyes and glanced back at Guo Yi. "Look at you!"


    "It''s my girlfriend sooner or later." Guo Yi is very persistent about this.


    "You can really hit people..." Wang ruotong looked at Guo Yi''s mouth and whispered.


    "Huh? What did you just say? " Wang ruotong''s voice was too small to hear clearly.


    Wang ruotong shook his head and raised a polite smile on his face. "I didn''t say anything. I gave you something and I left."


    "Oh, OK." Guo Yi nodded and was ready to pick up the story book to continue reading.


    Xiao Yun poked Guo Yi on the shoulder and said, "won''t you send your monitor?"


    Wang ruotong turned her back to the three people and had walked to the door of the ward. She twisted the door handle and said, "thank you, no need."


    Guo Yi didn''t want to send it anyway. He wanted to stay with Yu Fei for a while, so he shrugged and said to them, "Oh, she doesn''t want it."


    Wang ruotong leaves, and Guo Yi is ready to continue reading stories to Yu Fei. Xiao Yun beats Guo Yi aside, and Guo Yi immediately answers back. Su Rou stared at Yu Fei''s ECG and EEG for a while. Just now, she noticed that when Wang ruotong spoke, it seemed that Yu Fei''s charts fluctuated. If so


    "Guo Yi, do you want to stimulate Feifei?" Su Rou asked.


    "Exciting?" Guo Yi was puzzled. "Haven''t we stimulated enough recently?" The most popular news recently is that sister Rou is pregnant. Isn''t it exciting enough?


    "The doctor said that now Feifei can wake up at any time. It depends on her own perseverance! I think our stimulation is not enough... "Su Rou said.


    "Sister Rou, what do you mean?" Guo Yi asked puzzled.


    "You come out." Su rouchong said hello to the two of them. The three walked out of the ward. Su Rou said, "I just noticed that Feifei''s chart fluctuated when we teased Guo Yi and Wang ruotong... My idea is that Guo Yi and Wang ruotong pretend to be boyfriend and girlfriend to stimulate Feifei!" This stimulation must be big enough. There is no more blow than the man you like holding hands with another woman in front of you.


    Guo Yi was surprised and shook his head, "ah... No, the monitor won''t agree." Although it sounds exciting, but... We have to consider whether Wang ruotong will agree? And... I always feel like betraying Feifei.


    Xiao Yun thought for a while and said excitedly, "yes, I think it''s feasible! It''s just enough to test whether Feifei has real feelings for you, isn''t it? "


    "..." this is very exciting. Guo Yi also wants to know whether Yu Fei really likes him. "Do you... Really think it''s feasible?"


    "Try it!" Su Rou said, "what else is feasible for vegetable people? We have to try all kinds of methods. We don''t want Feifei to continue lying here, do we?"


    Guo Yi thought for a while. What sister Rou said is very reasonable. Yu Fei is lying here. It is not only her who suffers, but also the people who care about Yu Fei¡° OK! I''ll ask our monitor. "


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded. Although she didn''t know whether the stimulation was big enough, she had to try.


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, Su Yuze had already arrived home. Seeing Su Rou coming back, she frowned slightly and said, "didn''t she say she only went out for two hours?" He''s still coming home behind him! This little girl has been a little indulgent recently!


    "Ah, you''re back." Su Rou walked over and hugged Su Yuze''s arm. "It took some time to give advice to Guo Yi."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Feifei''s health is much better, but he still doesn''t wake up. I suggested that he find a fake girlfriend to stimulate Feifei." Su Rou said, with a little pride in her eyes, as if she were saying, good trick!


    Good trick?


    This is clearly a dead horse as a live horse doctor!

 Chapter 401

    Although Guo Yi felt embarrassed to say ''let you pretend to be my girlfriend'' to Wang ruotong, Su Rou''s words were still in her ears. Guo Yi summoned up the courage, walked behind Wang ruotong and patted her on the shoulder, "monitor."


    Wang ruotong was sorting out his books. Hearing the familiar voice, he immediately turned back, "Guo Yi, what''s the matter? No problem? "


    "Well... No." Hearing that there was a problem, Guo Yi subconsciously replied, but he soon recovered and shook his head immediately, "no, no, I have something to find you."


    "What''s up? You said. " Wang ruotong asked, with a polite smile on her beautiful face.


    "Well, it''s just..." Guo Yi thinks it''s hard to tell. After all, Wang ruotong is his monitor and not his favorite girl. It''s really hard to say such words. Guo Yi hesitated for a moment, "forget it, it''s nothing."


    Wang ruotong looked at Guo Yi''s back in doubt, "what do you want to do with this goods..."


    At noon, Xiao Yun came to Guo Yi, "Hey, Guo Yi, how''s it going? Did Wang ruotong promise? "


    Guo Yi looked at his toes with a sad face, "no..."


    "No promise?" Xiao Yun was surprised. "Your monitor doesn''t look like such a stingy person. Don''t you make it clear to her?"


    "Well, not..." Guo Yi shook his head. "I haven''t said yet."


    "Didn''t you say?!" Xiao Yun stared, "are you stupid? Don''t you want Feifei to wake up?"


    Guo Yi looked at Xiao Yun with embarrassment, "I think!" Of course he does, but... "I haven''t figured out how to speak!" It''s unfair for Wang ruotong to say this. He doesn''t want to hurt his harmony!


    Xiao Yun sighed, "you......" it''s useless! When Mingming was in high school, Guo Yi was very careless. He wasn''t a person who didn''t dare to make trouble. How did he become like this after encountering emotional things?


    "..." Guo Yi kept silent and let Xiao Yun scold him.


    "When are you going to say that?"


    "Well... When I think about the wording."


    "..." do you have to wait until next year?


    In the afternoon, Guo Yi went to the hospital to see Yu Fei as usual, "Xiao Yun, won''t you go?" Xiao Yun usually goes with him at this time.


    "Well, I have something to do. You go first and I''ll be there later." Xiao Yun waved to him.


    Guo Yi didn''t think too much, "then I''ll go first."


    "Yes."


    After Guo Yi left, Xiao Yun went to Guo Yi''s class. She knew that Wang ruotong was an accommodation student and would not go out of school after school in the afternoon. Of course, if it was all right.


    So Xiao Yun easily found Wang ruotong. She was holding a book for dinner with her friends. When she saw Xiao Yun, she smiled at her and said hello, "hello."


    "Hello." Xiao Yun nodded, "are you free now?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to talk to you."


    Wang ruotong looked at his friends, nodded at them, then handed them the books, planned to let them take them back to the dormitory, and then looked at Xiao Yun, "say it."


    Xiao Yun thought that Wang ruotong was indeed a very intelligent girl, so he didn''t intend to detour and said directly, "well, you saw Yu Fei the day before yesterday? We tried every means to wake her up, but we tried a lot of ways and finally had some effect, so we are ready to make persistent efforts. "


    Wang ruotong nodded and said, "so, in your method this time, do you want me to help?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yun said with a smile, "he is worthy of being a monitor. He is smart."


    Wang ruotong said thoughtfully, "so Guo Yi is going to tell me about it this morning? But what''s hard to say? " She is not a hard hearted person. What she can help is naturally to help.


    Xiao Yun''s expression was a little helpless. "This thing... You know that a vegetable needs stimulation to wake up. We''re going to let you... Pretend to be Guo Yi''s girlfriend."


    "..." Wang ruotong was speechless for a moment, "pretending to be?"


    "Yes." Xiao Yun looked at her with burning eyes, "because you are familiar with Guo Yi, but if you really don''t want to, it''s OK."


    Wang ruotong pursed his lips, "OK, I''m willing to help."


    "Really?" It was said before that Wang ruotong liked Guo Yi with a little suspicion. Now it''s very refreshing to see her promise. Do you really like Guo Yi¡° Thank you. " Xiao Yun smiled at her¡° We will thank you. "


    "Oh, no need to thank you." Wang ruotong smiled and said, "it''s all a classmate."


    Xiao Yun looked at Wang ruotong playfully. "Is it really just that Guo Yi is a classmate?"


    Wang ruotong''s expression was stunned at first, but she soon covered it up by herself, "of course it''s a classmate, otherwise?"


    Xiao Yun smiled but said nothing, but he still sincerely thanked, "thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun sent Su Rou a text message that night: meat, Wang ruotong has agreed, but Guo Yi''s goods are really useless. I dare not say it! I solved it!


    Su Rou replied as soon as possible: just agree!


    Su Yuze came over and took Su Rou''s mobile phone. "Pregnant women should be less exposed to mobile phones and be careful of radiation."


    "I''ll reply to a text message." Su Rou is a little unhappy. Those pregnant people don''t work in the company. Aren''t they born deformed children?


    "What do you want back? You read, I''ll help you back. " Su Yuze said.


    "..." Su Rou opened her mouth, "you... Look at other people''s privacy openly."


    "Xiaorou''er, we have all obtained the certificate. We are husband and wife. Do we still need privacy between husband and wife?" Su Yuze said that they are not only husband and wife, but also have lived together for 19 years. If it''s difficult, where does she have privacy?


    "Why not?" Of course, everyone has privacy.


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows and said, "I didn''t hide private money."


    "Poof..." Su Rou was amused. Even if he hid private money, she didn''t mind.


    Su Yuze''s mobile phone vibrated a few times. Su Yuze looked at the content above and had some fun on his face. It turned out that the chat between girls was like this... "Little Rou, how do you want to go back?"


    "Let me think..." Su Rou thought.


    Su Yuze smiled and began to type a string of words on his mobile phone: Xiao rouer is going to sleep. I''ll talk about something tomorrow.


    Xiao Yun soon came back: OK, boss Su, good night!


    Oh, hey, it''s really frightening. Why did Su Yuze talk to himself?

 Chapter 402

    "You promised?" Guo Yi''s tone is a little excited. The key is that he didn''t say it at all. How did she agree? And... How did she know?


    Wang ruotong was speechless. "You dare not tell me. Don''t others dare?"


    "...." that''s Xiao Yun¡° Do you really agree? "


    Wang ruotong glanced sideways at him, "listen to your tone, it seems that he doesn''t want me to promise?"


    "No..." of course he wasn''t unhappy, but he was a little unbelievable!


    Wang ruotong said, "let''s try it today?"


    "Well, good!" Guo Yi breathed a sigh of relief. "Why do you seem to be in a hurry than me?"


    Wang ruotong rolled his eyes indecently, "I don''t want Yu Fei to wake up early? Do you think I have a lot of time to pretend to be your girlfriend? "


    Guo Yi was scolded by Wang ruotong in some embarrassment, "yes, yes, thank you."


    "I don''t want your thanks..." Wang ruotong whispered.


    "Huh? What did you say? " Guo Yi didn''t hear clearly.


    "Nothing!" Wang ruotong said impatiently, "it''s time for class. I''ll go first."


    "Oh... OK." Guo Yi felt his nose awkwardly. Wang ruotong''s temper has always been very good. It''s the first time he''s so angry. It seems that the monitor is really not happy to be his girlfriend!


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun followed Guo Yi and Wang ruotong to the hospital to see Yu Fei. Su Rou didn''t go because she was pregnant. However, Xiao Yun was instructed to tell her the good news as soon as possible!


    "Miss, you''re holding your cell phone so close again." Sister-in-law Wang said with a smile, "when the young master comes back later and sees you taking your cell phone again, it''s time to say you again." With the extension of Su Rou''s pregnancy, the doctor''s suggestion is to prevent pregnant women from too much exposure to radiation. After all, it is still bad for the fetus.


    "Sister Wang, just don''t tell him." Su Rou said, "it''s completely impossible for people not to take mobile phones!"


    Mrs. Wang nodded, but she quite agreed with this sentence, because now this technology can be used in the society. It''s really impossible to live without anything on hand¡° OK, I won''t tell the young master, but you should pay attention to yourself, miss. Don''t play too long. It''s always right to touch less radiation. "


    "Well, of course I know that." Su Rou touched her stomach. The bulge was already obvious. It looked like she was getting fat.


    Su Rou and sister-in-law Wang reached a consensus. She herself obediently put her mobile phone on the tea table, and then lay on the sofa and began to take a nap. It seems that the symptoms of sleepiness have become more and more obvious since the pregnancy and vomiting storm passed.


    However, the doctor said that this is a normal phenomenon. For example, there will be frequent urination in the later stage of pregnancy, but in Su Rou''s opinion, as long as you don''t have to vomit again, everything will be fine!


    "Where''s little Rou?" When Su Yuze came home, the first thing was to ask Su rou.


    Mrs. Wang pointed to the sofa, "sleeping."


    Su Yuze changed her shoes and walked over. Sure enough, she saw that she was sleeping soundly. "How long has she been sleeping?"


    "It''s been an afternoon." I''ve been sleeping since lunch. I can sleep very well.


    "So long?" Su Yuze''s eyebrows are slightly selected. Even if she is pregnant, it''s not good to sleep for so long, isn''t it?


    As if she saw Su Yuze''s worry, sister-in-law Wang said confidently, "young master, don''t worry, it''s really normal for pregnant women to be sleepy. There will be no problem."


    "Well..."


    It seems that pregnant people are particularly vulnerable. There are a lot of news about pregnant women sliding and miscarriage on the Internet. Maybe it is the unique nature of prospective fathers. They are more concerned about this kind of thing and are a little neurotic!


    Like telepathy, Su Rou slowly opened her eyes, stretched her arms and legs, stretched herself on the sofa and slept comfortably while Su Yuze came over.


    But Su Yuze was frightened because of her action. After all, the sofa was not better than the big bed. She couldn''t turn over and fall off. Just now Su Rou twisted on the sofa a few times and looked like she was about to fall off.


    "Be careful..." Su Yuze immediately went forward, picked up Su Rou and placed her on her legs. "Why don''t you go to bed if you want to sleep? It''s dangerous to sleep here. "


    "Danger?" Su Rou just woke up. Her brain didn''t turn around for a moment. She only knew that she had just stretched and was intercepted by Su Yuze.


    "Do you know you almost fell down just after stretching?" Su Yuze''s tone took a little blame, "if you want to sleep, go to bed and don''t sleep on the sofa."


    Su Rou reacted and immediately retorted, "how could it? I won''t turn over. " She always knows where to sleep.


    "Why not? I just looked at you and was about to turn over! " Su Yuze pinched Su Rou''s nose and put a thin blanket over Su rou. "I slept all day today?"


    "Yes."


    "Nothing else?"


    "For example?"


    Su Yuze hooked his lips, "for example, playing with mobile phones."


    "No!" Su Rou said, "look, the mobile phones are on the tea table. I''ve been sleeping."


    Su Yuze looked at the mobile phone on the tea table, suddenly reached out and took Su Rou''s mobile phone. Then he opened the lock screen and began to check it.


    "Hmm..." Su Yuze smiled. "Xiao rou''er, I made two calls at noon today, and the talk time with Xiao Yun was half an hour."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Didn''t I say that? Don''t call for more than ten minutes. " The shorter the time, the better to avoid being eroded by radiation.


    "Ah, I..." Su Rou looked at her mobile phone with some annoyance. Ah, damn it, she should delete the call records, but who knows that Su Yuze would check her call records?


    "What do you think?" Su Yuze asked.


    "I... I was wrong."


    Mrs. Wang, who was cooking in the kitchen, looked at Su Rou sympathetically. It was not that she didn''t help the young lady, but that the young master found it himself! Anyway, it''s still early to fight with the young master!


    Su Rou said, "it''s just a phone call. Didn''t I tell you yesterday? Guo Yi and his monitor agreed to the plan. Today they will do experiments. "


    "Really?"


    "Yes, Feifei must wake up soon." I believe this stimulation must be enough!


    Su Yuze smiled, "I''m not sure when Yu Fei will wake up, but I can be sure of one thing, that is... You have to eat an extra bowl of rice tonight."


    "Ah..."


    "As a price for calling for half an hour." It''s good to punish with food.


    "Well..." it''s better to be pregnant. I eat more.

 Chapter 403

    Su Yuze touched Su Rou''s stomach, "will you feel very heavy?"


    "Not yet." Her stomach is just protruding. It''s not very big. Where could it be heavy?


    "If you really feel heavy, you..."


    "How?" Su Rou looked at Su Yuze. "When the time comes, my stomach will grow up. Do you want to help me share the weight?" Thinking of Su Yuze holding her stomach, Su Rou smiled and her big eyes bent.


    Su Yuze also smiled, "well, good."


    "Why don''t you give birth to me." Su Rou said with a smile.


    "It''s OK."


    Su Rou was just joking, but seeing Su Yuze''s generosity, she agreed. She was stunned for a while. Then she said, "I''d better do it myself. Women do this kind of thing to have children." With his words, she thought the child was worth it.


    Su Yuze kissed her on the forehead, "just give birth to this one. We won''t give birth in the future."


    "Well... But what if this is a daughter? You always want a son to take over, don''t you? "


    "Daughters can also be cultivated." Who stipulates that the company must only be inherited by the son? That''s basically the idea of son preference! At that time, even if xiaorou''er really gives birth to a daughter, he will cultivate her into a successful successor.


    Su Rou frowned slightly. If it was really her daughter, wouldn''t it be very hard?


    ¡­¡­


    Although Su Rou is pregnant, Su Yuze can''t accompany her all the time. If it was before, it''s OK, but now there is another Su family, not only to deal with the prosperous times, but also su family!


    Su Yuze felt that Su was a trouble for the first time! But there''s no way. I''ve taken over Su''s, and I have to be responsible for Su''s myself to the end!


    "President, there is a very important meeting this afternoon." On the phone, Xiao Ka respectfully and seriously reminded Su Yuze, but after saying that, the person on the other end of the phone was silent, which made Xiao Ka ask, "president, President? Are you there? "


    "Yes." Su Yuze said faintly.


    "Oh..." it''s good to still be there, but... Woo, how do you feel that the president''s mood doesn''t seem very good? Isn''t it because of the afternoon meeting? However, this meeting is really important. The bosses of major leading enterprises will go. As the boss of Su''s enterprise, how can he not show up¡° Well, the afternoon meeting... "


    Su Yuze looked at the time, which was not much worse than his usual time of skipping the shift, "can you cancel it?"


    "Well, it can''t... But it can be postponed." Xiao Ka hesitated.


    "...." Su Yuze pondered for a moment, and then asked seriously, "can it be postponed to ten months?" At that time, little rou''er will have a baby, and he can take time to work.


    "This..." Xiao Ka can''t help wiping sweat. Why ten months later? The president doesn''t want to have children!


    However, after giving birth to children, Su Yuze, who looked at his wife and children, was even more reluctant to go to work. Of course, this was later.


    Now, we have to solve the current thing first¡° OK, I see. I''ll go. " If you postpone it, you can postpone it for a few days at most. At that time, you still don''t want to go. You''d better solve it today.


    Xiao Ka was obviously relieved, "OK, OK, I''ll come back to pick up the president in the afternoon."


    "Yes."


    When he left the meeting for half an hour, Xiao Ka appeared on time. Su Yuze came out expressionless. Seeing this, Xiao Ka handed him a case book, "president, this is the content of the meeting later."


    With that, Xiao Ka opened the door for him and put his hand against the door to avoid hitting his head when he sat in.


    Su Yuze looked at the time. At 2:15 in the afternoon, "hurry up and start the meeting as soon as you go. Don''t waste time."


    "Yes, yes!" Su Yuze has always been in a prosperous age, so xiaoka doesn''t know what his working state is, so he''s strange. Why is the president so anxious? It''s common to hold a meeting until the evening, and it''s likely to go to dinner after the meeting. How can a boss not socialize?


    But -- the president is in such a hurry that he seems to be reborn. Is there such a hurry?


    At Su Yuze''s request, the car soon drove to the meeting place. Su Yuze got off the car. Xiao Ka immediately led him to the building, "president, this way."


    Su Yuze wants to make a quick decision. Although the big meeting will not end soon, it is always right to start early.


    Maybe he walked a little faster after closing the door. Su Yuze didn''t pay attention. When he turned around, he suddenly bumped into a man. Su Yuze''s foot was still stepping on each other''s leather shoes.


    "...." the other party snorted.


    "Sorry." Su Yuze said faintly that he has practiced. Martial arts practitioners are very calm when walking, so if Su Yuze stepped on them, the other party must suffer a loss.


    Hearing Chinese, the poisonous dragon raised his head slightly and looked at the man in front of him. What a dignified Chinese, you can see his inner side from the appearance. His indifferent face, angular face and thin lips are a fickle man!


    However, such a man can do a great career, because he will not be influenced by feelings!


    However, this man looks familiar!


    After the poisonous dragon was trampled, he didn''t go directly, but stood there and looked at Su Yuze. The latter also stared fearlessly at the poisonous dragon. The middle-aged man had a strong momentum and a touch of hostility on his face. At first glance, he was not an easy to provoke.


    At this moment, even if the king sees the king, it belongs to the mutual measurement between kings. Look, the little card on one side suddenly feels inexplicably nervous. What''s going on? Why do you suddenly feel like watching a science fiction movie?


    "What? Want to touch porcelain? " Su Yuze took the lead in opening his mouth.


    The poisonous dragon couldn''t understand Chinese, so he said in English, "you stepped on me."


    The foreigner couldn''t speak Chinese, so Su Yuze changed his English, "I apologized."


    "I can''t speak Chinese." The poisonous dragon smiled faintly.


    "Sorry." This time, Su Yuze spoke in English once.


    The poisonous Dragon nodded, "it doesn''t matter."


    Su Yuze looked at him, then bypassed the road and walked to xiaoka, "xiaoka, let''s go."


    "Oh, oh..." Xiao Ka hasn''t recovered.


    The poisonous dragon stared at Su Yuze''s back. Real people are far better than what they look in the photos!

 Chapter 404

    Xiao Ka didn''t think too much when he saw Su Yuze coming. After all, what just happened looks like a dream. It feels too mysterious!


    "President, were you all right just now?" Although it seems that Su Yuze bumped into the foreigner just now, it''s just a look after all. Maybe the president is also injured?


    "No problem."


    Well, it should look all right.


    When Su Yuze came to the conference hall, many enterprise bosses had arrived, but several were still not in the specified scope.


    "President, do you need to call to urge?" Maybe other bosses are busy, and it doesn''t matter as long as they arrive within the specified time.


    "Well, you call." Su Yuze said to Xiao Ka, then rushed to the bosses who were staying in the conference room and said, "let''s start first."


    Several bosses looked at each other for a while. Su Yuze was the biggest investor in the cooperation case, that is to say, he was the major shareholder. When he said that the meeting would be held, it would naturally be held, "OK, President su."


    Then Su Yuze began to have a meeting. It was originally a lengthy meeting, but it was forcibly reduced by Su Yuze, but the efficiency was still very high. Only the two business bosses who finally came in seemed to miss the contents of the previous meeting.


    "Mr. Su, I''m sorry we''re late."


    "Yes." Su Yuze''s faint response didn''t seem to show much emotion.


    "The previous content..." they didn''t participate. What should I do?


    "Ask someone else." Su Yuze said indifferently that he didn''t have the leisure to repeat the content of the meeting to the two late people.


    The two bosses could only look at each other awkwardly. Finally, they thought they were unlucky and walked to their seats. They planned to ask others when it was over.


    A few minutes before 5 p.m., Su Yuze ended the meeting. "That''s it. If you have any questions, please contact my assistant xiaoka."


    After two hours of meeting, everyone didn''t even go to the toilet. After su Yuze said it was over, he immediately went out to more than half of his boss.


    The people who remained looked at Su Yuze and said, "President Su, how about going out for dinner together? It''s my treat. "


    "No need." Su Yuze refused without thinking, "I have something else to do."


    "Do you still have a job? Next time... "There are many things I want to talk to Su Yuze alone.


    Su Yuze said, "no next time, I won''t go out at night."


    "Ah, so..." the slightly fat man felt his nose awkwardly. President Su refused to rise. It''s really so shameful!


    So, before many bosses came back, Su Yuze had left. Xiao Ka stayed in the conference room and looked at many bosses with a smile. "Bosses, if you have any questions, welcome to consult me. The president explained all the meeting contents to me."


    "Xiao Ka, I just have one question... Is your president busy?" Otherwise, why do you have to leave in such a hurry¡° I heard that Su Yuze must be very hard to manage two companies? "


    Xiao Ka smiled and looked at the boss with exploratory eyes. "Sorry, Mr. Song, I only answered the content of the meeting. I don''t know much about the president."


    Although Mr. song just asked, he could see that in fact, song always wanted to get some information from the president. Xiao Ka has been an assistant for so many years. What kind of boss have you never seen? Song Zong was like this. Xiao Ka guessed his intention.


    Mr. Song thought for a while and continued, "I know, but I really want to make an appointment with Mr. Su."


    "Well, Mr. Song, you can call to make an appointment with the president."


    "..." general manager song''s breath is stifled. This little card really doesn''t leave a gap for people¡° OK, I see. "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze looked at the time. It''s already more than five o''clock. Today is the latest day to go home. I don''t know if Xiao rouer will worry?


    Back at Su''s villa, Su Rou is sitting on the sofa watching TV with Hua Mei in her arms. She looks very clever, "little Rou er."


    Su Yuze took off his coat and sat beside Su rou. Seeing that she stripped a plum and handed it to his mouth, he gently shook his head, "don''t eat." This thing is super sour. Probably only pregnant people can stand it. He doesn''t want to be unable to bite tofu.


    Su Rou tooted her lower lip and didn''t eat it herself!


    "Little rouer."


    "Huh?"


    Su Yuze looked at her side face a little depressed. "I came back later than usual today. Don''t you ask me?" He usually goes home at more than four o''clock. Sometimes it''s still more than three o''clock. Why doesn''t Xiao rouer say anything when he gets so late today?


    "Ask you what?" Su Rou asked.


    "You don''t wonder why I came home so late?" Su Yuze''s tone was unhappy.


    This time Su Rou stopped eating and looked helplessly at Su Yuze, "brother Ze..."


    "Yes."


    "I want to say that it''s normal for you to go home at this time." Before that, when she came home before work, it was her strangest thing, okay?


    Su Yuze picked his eyebrows. "Xiaorou, don''t you care about me?"


    "... then why did you come back so late?" Su obeyed his words and asked, "God, it''s only less than 5:30 now. Where''s it late?"?


    "I went to the meeting." Su Yuze began to seriously explain, "there is a large-scale cooperation case today. Originally, it would be held for a period of time, but it was reduced by me."


    Su Rou has also followed Su Yuze to attend. She knows that a large-scale meeting will not come out without three or four hours. Unexpectedly, Su Yuze can reduce it?


    "Is it to go home early?" Su Rou asked.


    "Yes."


    "..." Su Rou smiled at him, "Oh, kiss one to make up for you."


    Su Yuze was satisfied, and even the tip of his eyebrows smiled, "only one?" After saying that, the whole man rushed over and printed the kiss on Su Rou''s lips, tossing and turning to kiss.


    "Young master, miss, have dinner." Mrs. Wang cooked the meal and shouted in the living room.


    Su Rou blushed slightly and stood up from the sofa. "I''ll go up and put the quilt."


    "Well, remember to wash your hands."


    When Su Rou came down from upstairs, she glanced at the porch and asked, "brother Ze, your leather shoes are a little dirty. Remember to let sister-in-law Wang wipe them." Or you''ll lose face when you go out like this.


    "OK."


    Su Yuze took a look at the porch. The stains on the leather shoes should have rubbed against each other when he collided with the man.


    Thinking of the middle-aged man, Su Yuze pursed his lips thoughtfully.

 Chapter 405

    The poisonous dragon saw Su Yuze for the first time, but he was more determined in his heart. Su Yuze was probably the person he was looking for! That momentum is really like it!


    Back in the presidential suite, the poisonous dragon smokes in one hand and holds a glass of red wine in the other. He is wrapped in a bathrobe. He looks like he has just bathed. He looks very leisurely.


    "Boss, why are there footprints on your leather shoes?" The two bodyguards in black saw the footprints on the poisonous dragon shoes with sharp eyes, and they immediately asked.


    "Yes."


    "Boss, what happened?" The two bodyguards in black look very nervous. After all, the poisonous dragon can''t have an accident at all. It''s no better than Italy. What can I do if something happens?


    The poisonous dragon glanced at the two poor and nervous subordinates, glanced slightly, drank the red wine in the wine glass, "nothing, don''t worry."


    "Yes." Since the old man said so, there should be nothing wrong?


    The poisonous dragon dismissed his men, then stood up, went to the French window and looked at the scenery outside. The night scene of the teeming t market looked... Very criminal.


    Su Yuze, you are very different. I really look forward to seeing you lose.


    ¡­¡­


    Yufeng always feels that his right eye keeps jumping recently. They say that his left eye jumps for wealth and his right eye jumps for disaster. He usually doesn''t do anything bad. Who will retaliate against him?


    "Oh, when did you become so superstitious..." Yufeng shrugged his shoulders mockingly and began to work.


    At the end of the whole day''s work, Yufeng stretched, then packed up and left the office. When the day''s work was finished, Yufeng hummed happily, picked up his car key and walked all the way.


    "President, it''s off duty." The assistant greeted Yufeng with a smile.


    "Yes." Yu Feng answered with the same smile.


    "President, take your time." A good president is the luck of the whole company. Yufeng people look very good. They won''t cold face or scold their subordinates for no reason. Such a president is really good!


    Yufeng threw the car key all the way to the underground parking lot, found his car and sat on it. It''s better to go to yushao''s house tomorrow and improve the food, but... Before going, I have to go to the supermarket to buy some snacks for Rourou baby.


    Yufeng thought for himself, and then happily started the car, but just two meters out, suddenly there was a loud bang. Yufeng''s car was used to moving forward, "shit!"


    What''s going on? What happened? Yufeng was stunned for a while, and then immediately got out of the car. The tire burst!


    "Shit, who did it!" Yu Feng scolded angrily. This is man-made. It must be man-made! Damn it, who dares to poke the tire of the president?


    Yufeng looked at the flat tire. He couldn''t drive home like this. Yufeng scratched his hair and walked to the door of the parking lot. "Security guard, have any strange people come in today?"


    The security guard looked blankly, "strange man?"


    Yu Feng nodded, "well, my tire was punctured. Let me ask."


    The security guard looked at Yufeng in surprise, "what?" God, the president''s tire was punctured. Who? Who dares to poke the boss''s tire? Stop working? Still not dead!


    "Call me a surveillance video tomorrow. I''ll see who dares to poke my tire!" Yu Feng said.


    "Good!" The security guard immediately nodded and agreed, "I''ll send the video to your mailbox early tomorrow morning."


    "OK."


    Yufeng is still very angry. The good mood of the day has been destroyed! Out of the company, Yufeng began to take a taxi to go home.


    When he got on the bus, he couldn''t help frowning. Who was caught by him tomorrow? First deduct his salary for one year! Yu Feng held his chin and looked out of the window, but soon he became alert, "master, detour."


    "Ha?" The driver is a little strange.


    "Detour, go around the southeast road and go in a circle!" Yu Feng said, speaking quickly.


    The driver looked at Yufeng from the rearview mirror. His expression was like saying, are you stupid¡° Sir, will you not delay my work? " The driver said that the rich people really can play. Looking at Yufeng, it doesn''t look like people who don''t have a car. Why do you take a taxi for a ride?


    Yu Feng looked in the rearview mirrors on both sides of the car, and his expression became more and more serious, "one hundred kilometers."


    "Deal!" As soon as the driver put into gear, the car that was supposed to turn right immediately turned around and drove to the left.


    Yu Feng lowered his head slightly so that the back of the back seat could cover him. For the time being, he didn''t know who was following him, but since he could track himself, it meant that the other party must have an attempt!


    "What do you do, sir? Is there anyone following you? " The driver saw Yufeng''s idea and looked in the rearview mirror. Sure enough, he saw a black car following him. Strangely, there was no license plate number of the car behind. It was really suspicious!


    "Yes." Yufeng''s attention was behind him, and he didn''t notice what the driver said at all.


    Instead, the driver was intrigued. This is a live spy war¡° Sir, what the hell do you do? "


    "HMM..." Yu Feng frowned, "hmm? What did you just say? "


    "What do I say you do?" The driver asked again.


    "Oh, I''m in business."


    "Oh! That''s business friction! " The driver looked more excited.


    Yu Feng said angrily, "nerve, are you happy to be followed? Are you not afraid of death? "


    "How can people die in this society now?" Master waved.


    "Naive..." Yu Feng shook his head and continued to observe the movement behind him.

 Chapter 406

    "Turn left." Said Yufeng.


    "To the right."


    "Master, can you hurry up?" Yu Feng said quickly.


    The driver was embarrassed. "Sir, I can only drive so fast." Taxis are ordinary Santana. Naturally, they can''t compare with other good cars. In addition, taxis have a certain age. How can they drive fast?


    Yufeng really felt that the car was driving slowly. He grabbed his hair impatiently, "turn the right turn signal, and then turn left!"


    The driver looked like he had seen too many spy films. He didn''t think much about Yu Feng''s requirements, so he did it directly. The car behind has good performance and drives really fast, but because it tracks Yufeng''s car, it doesn''t know where he wants to drive. Therefore, as soon as Yufeng''s car turns a corner, the car behind will slow down naturally.


    "Master, take more turns. I''ll get off at the intersection."


    "OK."


    Yufeng took out the money from his wallet and threw it directly into the co driver''s seat. Then after turning two small alleys, Yufeng got out of the car quickly. Hiding behind a large trash can, I watched a black sports car fly past my eyes.


    "Hoo..." Yu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, but his spirit was not relaxed. He was followed! This is not a good thing!


    Yufeng looked around for a while this time and determined that there was nothing to do. Then he took a car home again. As soon as he got home, Yufeng immediately called Su Yuze, "Hello, feather less?"


    "Yes, you said."


    "I was followed today." Yu Feng frowned and said.


    Su Yuze was silent for a few seconds. "Is there a suspect?"


    "No, not at all." Yufeng works behind Su Yuze. He is very low-key. If he is a person on the road, he really can''t think of it, but if it is business


    "Yufeng, have you come into contact with anyone recently?" Su Yuze asked.


    "No..." Yufeng was a little strange, "and my tire was punctured when I was driving today!"


    "..." poke the tire?


    Yu Feng was also speechless, "who is jealous of my car''s good performance!"


    "Silly..." if Yu Feng wasn''t in front of him, otherwise Su Yuze would really beat him, "Yu Feng, be careful recently. I''ll investigate for you."


    Yu Feng sighed, "OK, I know." He doesn''t want to die young! Just, who is it? What is the purpose of tracking yourself? If it''s a trade secret, it''s easy to say, but if it kills him


    ¡­¡­


    After su Yuze hung up the phone, his face was also a little serious. He stared at his mobile phone for a while and felt as if he had missed something.


    He dialed a phone, talked to the other party for a while, hung up and walked to the table.


    "Brother Ze?" Su Rou asked while eating chicken legs, "is this brother Yufeng''s phone?"


    "Yes."


    "What happened to him?" Su Rou continued.


    Su Yuze just slightly gloomy face gently raised a smile, "his tire was poked."


    "Ah..." Su Rou opened her mouth slightly. What''s the matter? The tire was punctured? Did brother Yufeng offend anyone? But is it a little... Childish to retaliate by poking the tire?


    Su Yuze nodded gently, "then he was followed after taking a taxi."


    At this moment, even Su Rou''s face changed, "being followed!" The turning point is here! The purpose of poking Yufeng''s tires is to prevent Yufeng from driving his own car. Yufeng''s driving skills are good. Coupled with good car performance, it must be difficult to track, but if a taxi is such a car, it will be effortless to track!


    "Yes, but there is no doubt in my eyes. I have sent someone to investigate." If someone wants to be bad for Yufeng, he will not be merciful.


    Of course, although brother Yufeng likes to bully himself at ordinary times, and he owes a little, he is really good. It''s not fake to hurt her, so Su Rou is also worried at the moment, "brother Yufeng will be fine?"


    "No." Su Yuze said, at least it''s his own territory in T city. If something happens to Yufeng, it''s too embarrassing.


    Hearing that Yufeng was followed, Su Rou also became a little impatient. "Brother Ze, you''d better find a bodyguard for Yufeng." Otherwise, I don''t trust you.


    "He has his own, but..." Yufeng is usually very considerate. He is also very smooth in the mall. He won''t offend anyone at all, so bodyguards can''t be used basically.


    Su Rou thought, "he should find people who are not easy to be detected, such as Xiao Yun and Yu Fei." With a bodyguard, it will attract attention.


    Su Yuze thought what Su Rou said was very reasonable. "Yes, I sent Xiao Yun there."


    "Ah, yunyun..."


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Yun''s strength is much more than you know. If she protects Yufeng, Su Yuze will be more relieved.


    Su Rou bit her lower lip, "anyway, yunyun can''t have an accident."


    "She won''t." Xiao Yun was also brought out by him.


    Next day


    Xiao Yun asked for leave at school. Su Yuze helped her. After Yufeng heard about it, some couldn''t accept it, "let a girl protect me? Come on, I''m not without a bodyguard! "


    "If you want to die early, just use your bodyguard." Su Yuze said coldly.


    "Yu Shao, are you looking down on my bodyguards?" His bodyguards are naturally not as good as Su Yuze, but they are not completely useless.


    Xiao Yun was also a little unhappy. "Hey, you are looking down on me!"


    "Er..." Yu Feng looked down at the beautiful Xiao Yun. He heard that Su Rou was protected by two girls with good skills, but this was the first time. Unexpectedly, under Xiao Yun''s slender appearance, he had a strong heart. "I don''t despise you, I despise... No, I''m not used to being protected by women."


    Being protected by women... Doesn''t that make you a little white face?


    Xiao Yun raised his eyebrows, "you just look down on women!"


    "I said no!" Yufeng defended himself.


    "Come on, don''t explain. I''ll carry out boss Su''s task anyway." Xiao Yun waved and said.


    Su Yuze looked at the two noisy people. Were they enemies in their previous lives? How did you quarrel at the first meeting¡° "Yufeng." Su Yuze looked at him, "xiaorou said, I don''t want anything to happen to you."


    "Oh? Soft baby really said that? " Yufeng gets up.


    "Mr. Yufeng, you''re a fool!" Xiao Yun couldn''t help beating Yu Feng when he saw how happy he was with his smile.


    "You say I''m... A fool?" Yufeng couldn''t help staring. This adjective is too sharp! What a blow!


    ¡­¡­


    Yufeng finally acquiesced to Xiao Yun to protect himself. While loosening his tie, he walked to his desk and opened his mailbox to see the surveillance video, but the mailbox was really empty.


    Yu Feng frowned and immediately began to call the downstairs security guard, "security guard, what about the surveillance video?"


    The security guard hesitated and said, "video... President, the monitor in the parking lot was damaged and nothing was photographed!"


    "What..." Yu Feng''s face suddenly changed.


    "Yes, sorry, president!"


    Yufeng hung up the phone with a calm face. Then there must be a connection between poking the tire and being tracked! Who is it! What is the purpose?

 Chapter 407

    Yufeng personally looked at the monitors in the parking lot. All the monitors were broken, and the circuit inside was damaged. It looked good, but the interior was no longer in operation.


    "General manager, President... Well, we really didn''t find it. It''s our dereliction of duty." The security guard said with some trepidation.


    Mainly, there has never been anything like puncturing a tire in the parking lot, so the security guard has not paid too much attention to the parking lot, but I didn''t expect that the president would suffer if he didn''t pay attention. It''s really unlucky. It''s easy to do if it''s someone else.


    "You know, no company keeps idle people. If you don''t want to do it, well, just resign with me." Although Yufeng is very gentle, it''s only when he doesn''t touch his bottom line.


    The security guard felt that something had happened this time and quickly apologized to Yufeng, "no, President, I was wrong. Please give me another chance. I won''t make mistakes again, president!"


    Yu Feng didn''t even look at him. "Sorry, you''re fired."


    "President..."


    Yufeng left the parking lot directly and let the security guard behind cry. Yufeng has a calm face. Who is it?


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Ze, did you find anything?" Su Rou comes down the stairs and sees Su Yuze just coming home. She habitually walks over to pick up his coat and briefcase.


    "You''re pregnant now. You don''t have to take it." Su Yuze took his coat and briefcase, took Su Rou''s shoulder in one hand and went to the sofa.


    Su Rou was speechless for a moment. It''s right that she is pregnant, and it''s also right that pregnant women can''t carry heavy things... But will this coat and briefcase be very heavy? Is Su Yuze too nervous!


    "If you don''t take it, don''t take it. Tell me, how did you investigate brother Yufeng?" Su Rou continued.


    Su Yuze leaned back on the sofa and slowly shook his head, "No."


    "How?" Su Rou knows Su Yuze''s power. How can she not find it?


    Su Yuze slightly raised his eyebrows, "it''s not that there''s no trace, but there''s no surveillance video over Yufeng, and there''s no license plate number of the car being tracked, so it''s more laborious to check."


    Su Rou nodded clearly, "I know..."


    "I''ll find out."


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze exhaled slightly. Who is it?


    night


    Su Rou is playing games on her tablet. Su Yuze only allows her to play for an hour each time to avoid being poisoned by radiation. After playing the game for a while, a dialog box pops up on wechat.


    Xiao Yun: meat, are you there?


    Su Rou: Yes.


    Then Xiao Yun pops up a video conversation. Then Su Rou sees Xiao Yun''s beautiful face, "Yun Yun."


    "Hi." Xiao Yun also lay on the bed and said hello to the camera, "ah, meat, stay away from the computer and be careful of radiation."


    Su Rou put the computer far away, "is that ok?"


    "Hey, I do it for you!" You know, boss Su''s eyes are tighter than hers!


    "I see." Su Yuze told her not less than a hundred times a day to pay attention to radiation. Pay attention to radiation. Su Rou is almost abused and has no temper. As long as someone asks about radiation, she will directly and automatically stay away.


    Xiao Yun said, "is the baby good?"


    "Very good... It''s like you''re the father of my child." Because Su Yuze often says that.


    "Hey, hey, don''t dare." Xiao Yun said immediately.


    "You don''t have class now. Have you been with brother Yufeng?" Su Rou asked.


    When it comes to Yufeng, Xiao Yun can''t help but curl his lips. The man who values men over women, hum¡° No, the enemy will find out if I live with him. I live next to his apartment. " Who wants to live with that smelly man!


    "That''s good. I''m afraid you''ll get angry if you live alone!" Although Yufeng is a gentleman, he has nothing to do with others. If he lives together, it will be unfair to Xiao Yun.


    "What?" Xiao Yun''s face was suddenly stained with a layer of red clouds, "you married woman, you talk so dirty!" Xiao Yun spat at her and said angrily.


    Su Rou said with a smile, "it''s good that you don''t have a boyfriend, otherwise let others know that if you specifically protect other men, it''s strange not to be jealous!"


    Xiao Yun snorted, "I''m just like this. I''m not looking for a boyfriend!"


    She doesn''t want a boyfriend!


    "Always looking!"


    Su Yuze, who had just taken a bath, came out of the bathroom and said, "it''s been an hour, little rouer."


    "Oh......" Su Rou replied with a dull voice.


    Xiao Yun covered his mouth and smiled. Boss Su could make meat.


    "Xiao Yun."


    The person in front of Xiao Yun''s screen changed to Su Yuze''s handsome face, and then Xiao Yun immediately smiled, "well, I''m here."


    "Protect Yufeng and don''t make mistakes." Su Yuze said.


    Xiao Yun nodded, "yes, I know!"


    Later, Su Yuze didn''t talk to Xiao Yunduo, so he directly turned off the video call and looked at Su Rou with her mouth, "xiaorou, it''s time to go to bed."


    Su Rou knelt on the bed and looked at Su Yuze with some boredom. "Brother Ze, you are so cold to yunyun." At least she is also her good friend! Can''t those who love Wu like Xiao Yun a little?


    "I do this to everyone else." In fact, if outsiders look at Su Yuze, they will really feel that Su Yuze is quite polite to Xiao Yun. To others, it is completely like an iceberg.


    Su Yuze took Su Rou to lie down and carefully covered her with a quilt. "Go to sleep. Don''t you make an appointment with Xiao Yun to go to the hospital tomorrow weekend?"


    "Yes... I forgot if you didn''t say it." Su Rou suddenly realized that she had forgotten.


    "..." Su Yuze was speechless, "you just said it at dinner." I don''t know if this is the sequelae of pregnancy, because Su Rou has become a little forgetful.


    "Yes?" Su Rou asked blankly, "maybe, I forgot."


    It''s said that after three years of pregnancy, has Xiao rouer started to become stupid? Su Yuze sighed helplessly, "yes, you said... But it doesn''t matter. I''ll remind you tomorrow." It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t remember. He''s still here anyway, isn''t he?


    Su Rou nodded and immediately felt a little sleepy. She yawned and rubbed Su Yuze''s shoulder. "OK, remember to remind me that I''m going to sleep." I didn''t really want to sleep, but as soon as I touched the pillow, I felt sleepy for no reason.


    Pregnancy is really hard!

 Chapter 408

    Su Rou made an appointment with Xiao Yun to go to the hospital the next day. When Xiao Yun went out, he specially asked Yu Feng not to go out. After all, there are still people waiting to catch Yu Feng outside!


    "Please, I''m a man, a big man. Of course I know how to behave." Yu Feng said reluctantly, "these words you said should be what I said to you." What? Stay at home like a child.


    Xiao Yun looked at him angrily. "I''m kind. What''s wrong with your attitude? Still a big man, you are a childish ghost! " Looks younger than her.


    "You... You man."


    "..." Xiao Yun was stunned at first, and then he was angry, "childish ghost."


    They quarreled for a long time with "man woman" and "childish ghost". Xiao Yun suddenly pushed him hard and pushed him on the sofa. "Childish ghost, my sister is going to the hospital. You stay at home. If you see you running out without authorization, I won''t clean you up."


    Xiao Yun said with great courage, then left the door. Tu liuyufeng lay on the sofa with a face of discontent. Shit, he''s really a man and woman. He''s so strong!


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Rou saw Xiao Yun with a gloomy face, she asked in surprise, "Yun Yun, what''s the matter with you? It looks unhappy. Who made you angry? " Xiao Yun and Yu Fei both have good tempers. It''s rare for them to be angry.


    "It''s the naive man." Xiao Yun said unhappily.


    "Who?"


    "Yufeng, Yufeng!" Xiao Yun''s face was full of disgust, as if she would feel reluctant to say Yufeng''s name.


    "Ah..." Su Rou said "ah". What happened between the two of them, and even made the clouds like this, "brother Yufeng actually..." Yufeng is actually a good person, that is, his mouth sometimes owes a little, and he also has a child''s temper, but actually Yufeng is very good.


    "All right, let''s go and see Yu Fei." Xiao Yun doesn''t want to waste too much time on Yufeng. He''d better go and see Yu Fei.


    So they walked into the hospital. Guo Yizheng and Wang ruotong stood at the door of the ward. It seemed that they had just come, "Hi, Guo Yi."


    "Xiao Yun, sister Rou!" Guo Yi also waved to them, "you''re here, too."


    Wang ruotong smiled and nodded to them, but when he looked at Su Rou, he was surprised, "you..." how did Su Rou suddenly gain so much weight¡° Are you pregnant? " Wang ruotong asked subconsciously.


    Su Rou was not coy. She nodded and admitted, "yes."


    Wang ruotong''s expression is still a little surprised, isn''t it? Su Roucai... 19 years old, pregnant? However, I haven''t heard of people getting married!


    "Aren''t you pretending to be lovers? That won''t work. At least you have to pretend to be close! " Xiao Yun frowned and said when he saw that they were keeping a distance.


    "Ah..." Wang ruotong and Guo Yi looked at each other awkwardly.


    Xiao Yun directly held their hands together, "please, Feifei hasn''t been moving, because you don''t look like you''re in love!"


    Guo Yi sighed, then held Wang ruotong''s hand and gently pushed open the door of the sick room. Xiao Yun didn''t forget to say, "Guo Yi, you and Wang ruotong look like a good match."


    "Ah, ha ha... Really?" Guo Yi laughed a few times.


    Wang ruotong glanced sideways at him. Guo Yi looked like a liar! She sighed helplessly, and then took the initiative to hold Guo Yi''s arm.


    Then several people came to Yu Fei''s hospital bed. Xiao Yun looked at Yu Fei, "Fei Fei, Guo Yi found a girlfriend. Oh, don''t you want to see it?"


    Yu Fei is asleep, so her brain wave charts are normal. She still fell asleep quietly and looked very calm. Xiao Yun looked at them and shrugged helplessly.


    There was a moment of silence in the air. Wang ruotong looked at Guo Yi and was helpless. This method is not very good. After all, they are not real lovers. Many things are not so natural to do, not to mention Yu Fei. Even she has no feeling.


    "Let me pour water for you." Wang ruotong said.


    Guo Yi recovered, "ah, I''ll come." He''s the only boy here. How can you make a girl come?


    Wang ruotong smiled, "it''s okay."


    "I''m used to doing things. I''ll do it."


    Guo Yi and Wang ruotong argued twice. Wang ruotong wanted to pour water, but Guo Yi had to come by himself, so they argued all the way to the table. Su Rou and Xiao Yun look at each other and wish they were together. They push and shove like this. It''s hard to walk!


    As a result


    "Ah..."


    In the process of pushing and shoving, Guo Yi didn''t pay attention and directly pushed Wang ruotong to the. When Wang ruotong fell, he pulled Guo Yi''s arm, and then the two fell together.


    Su Rou and Xiao Yun can''t help but keep their eyes open and say it''s not good! Look!


    "Well..."


    But then, Su Rou and Xiao Yun couldn''t help staring, "you..."


    It was really a dramatic scene. Guo Yi pressed on Wang ruotong. Their lips were just stuck together.


    Let alone Su Rou and Xiao Yun, even the two parties were stunned. This... Guo Yi reacted and stood up immediately, "yes..."


    Hearing Guo Yi''s words, Xiao Yun immediately interrupted him, "right, little lovers should be close, but you should kiss and wait for us to be away. It''s so hard to hit my single dog."


    Wang ruotong also reacted and got up from the ground with a blush. "I... blame Guo Yi." Her voice is small, full of shyness, but people can''t hear the meaning of blame, but there is a sense of coquetry.


    "Hey, hey." Xiao Yun and Su Rou couldn''t help laughing. The scene just now was like a TV play. It was too sudden.


    Didi¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the chart instrument on the hospital bed began to sound an alarm. The four people looked at it and saw that Yu Fei''s instrument began to fluctuate greatly.


    The four were stunned at first, and then Su Rou first responded, "doctor, call a doctor!"


    "Oh, oh, I''ll go!" Guo Yi said immediately.


    Xiao Yun held Su Rou''s hand excitedly, "meat..." this fluctuation is too big. Is it because of the intimacy between Guo Yi and Wang ruotong?


    But anyway, Yu Fei''s response is excellent!

 Chapter 409

    Yu Fei''s brain wave fluctuated obviously. The doctor came and began to do a serious and detailed examination on Yu Fei''s body, but the examination time was still lengthy, especially Guo Yi, who had been nervously wringing his hands.


    "Will nothing happen to Feifei?" Guo Yi couldn''t help whispering.


    "It''ll be fine." Xiao Yun and Su Rou comforted. Even Wang ruotong patted Guo Yi on the shoulder and motioned him not to worry.


    How can you not worry? Yu Fei''s excited appearance just now looks really reassuring. He''s worried about what to do in case it backfires?


    "But do you think there is something worse than Yu Fei becoming a vegetable?" Wang ruotong said, "she will respond. Isn''t that what you expect?"


    There''s nothing wrong with that, but... He still can''t stop worrying.


    Su Rou waited for a while. When she began to yawn, she was a little sleepy. Seeing this, Xiao Yun couldn''t help saying, "meat, shall I take you home first? Feifei''s examination may not be over for a while. " Looking at the busy doctors in the ward, Xiao Yun couldn''t help saying.


    "Hmm..." Su Rou was still a little worried, because she also wanted to know whether the stimulation was good or bad.


    "It''s okay. Do you want boss Su to come and catch people himself? I''ll be unlucky then! " Xiao Yun said, "I have to go back, too. I''ll see if the childish ghost listens to me and stays at home."


    Wang ruotong looked at them, "if you have something to do, go first! I''ll just accompany Guo Yi. "


    Su Rou glanced at Wang ruotong, "OK, let him call me or Xiao Yun if there''s anything."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yun and Su Rou walked out of the hospital together and sent Su Rou home first. Then they returned to Yufeng''s apartment.


    ¡­¡­


    Guo Yi and Wang ruotong, who are still staying in the hospital, are still waiting. of


    Wang ruotong sat on the chair outside and stared at Guo Yi''s side for a moment. Obviously Guo Yi is a naughty boy, but why do you have such strong feelings? She has been a model of good students and good babies since childhood. She despises the little gangsters outside, but... Obviously Guo Yi looks like the kind of person she hates most, but her eyes will still follow him from time to time.


    "... what''s the matter? I haven''t come out yet?" Guo Yi''s eyes were fixed on the ward. The tension and anger in his eyes were too obvious. Wang ruotong would not doubt that if a doctor inside gave bad news, Guo Yi would fill up the hospital!


    "Guo Yi." Wang ruotong pressed the envy in her heart. She gently twisted Guo Yi''s name.


    "Huh?" Guo Yi replied carelessly, "what''s up?" Now he is all in the ward, and he doesn''t pay much attention to Wang ruotong''s voice at all.


    "Don''t be so nervous, will you?" Wang ruotong said, "isn''t the doctor trying his best to rescue?"


    "Hmm..." Guo Yi nodded, but his face didn''t mean to relax at all.


    Wang ruotong was silent for a long time, suddenly summoned up the courage and said, "Guo Yi, you..."


    Wang ruotong''s words were just half said, when suddenly the door of the ward was opened, and several doctors came out slightly tired. Guo Yi rushed up with an arrow, "doctor, how''s it going?"


    Even Wang ruotong stood up nervously and looked at the doctor.


    "At present, the patient''s condition has stabilized and there are signs of waking up. Her brain is very active. Maybe she can wake up completely in these two days." The doctor said that he was relieved. After more than a year, the vegetable finally woke up, which is also a good thing for the hospital. It shows that the medical treatment in the hospital is very good, isn''t it?


    "Really?" Guo Yi''s expression is very excited. It''s not easy. For more than a year, he doesn''t remember how many days and nights. He hasn''t heard Yu Fei''s voice for a long time. He finally waited!


    Wang ruotong''s eyes dimmed for a while, then rushed to Guo Yi and said, "Congratulations, Yu Fei can finally wake up."


    Guo Yi is happy now, no one, "uh huh, in fact, I still want to thank you." If it wasn''t for this accident, Yu Fei might not have such a strong reaction!


    Wang ruotong smiled helplessly and then said, "that''s equal to Fei waking up. You have to explain to her. Don''t misunderstand anything."


    Guo Yi nodded. "Of course, I''ll explain it well. I don''t want Feifei to misunderstand." Needless to say, Wang ruotong, Guo Yi will do the same. He cares about Yu Fei very much.


    "Hmm..." Wang ruotong saw his cheerful look. She looked at Guo Yi in silence. "Well, in that case, I''ll leave first. You..."


    "Oh, OK!" Guo Yi nodded, "I''ll stay with her for a while."


    Wang ruotong knew it and turned away without saying anything, because... Guo Yi couldn''t listen to what she said. Now he was dazzled by the news that Yu Fei was about to wake up. Naturally, he didn''t care about her.


    However, just when he was waiting outside, Wang ruotong wanted to ask him, "if Yu Fei can''t wake up, how about they pretend to be real?"?


    Hum, fortunately, the doctor appeared in time, otherwise he would lose face!


    Guo Yi is certainly very happy at this moment. He is so happy that he doesn''t notice Wang ruotong''s departure at all. He just keeps asking the doctor, "doctor, are you sure? Are you sure she''ll wake up in the next two days? "


    The doctor replied, "yes, it''s true."


    "Is it really true?" Guo Yi asked again.


    Even the doctor was a little unhappy when asked, "I''m a doctor. Are you doubting us?" He can understand the mood of the patient''s family very well, but please don''t ask like a repeater, okay?


    Guo Yi still confirmed it again. He seemed to hear the doctor''s confirmation. He seemed to see Yu Fei waking up.


    "Ah, doctor, can I go in and have a look?" Guo Yi finally asked the most critical question.


    "I suggest you come back tomorrow." Said the doctor.


    "Why?" Maybe Feifei will wake up later? He thought he was the first person Feifei saw when she woke up!


    "Because we have to arrange a physical examination later. She has been sleeping for a year. You don''t think she can live like a normal person as soon as she wakes up?" The doctor explained.


    Guo Yilue nodded with loss, "I see."


    All in all, it''s good that she can wake up, isn''t it?

 Chapter 410

    After Xiao Yun returned to the rented apartment, she didn''t go into her own room, but knocked on the door of Yufeng''s house. It was not that she was seriously ill, but that she was really worried in the face of such a naive man.


    Knock Knock Knock¡ª¡ª


    After knocking on the door, Xiao Yun stood at the door and waited, but after waiting for a while, he didn''t see the childish ghost open the door. Suddenly, he frowned slightly.


    Knock Knock Knock¡ª¡ª


    This time, Xiao Yun knocked on the door a little louder, but the result was the same. The door was still closed, and the man didn''t open the door.


    "Shit!" Xiao Yun couldn''t help but curse. What''s the matter! He''s not really out, is he? Doesn''t that fool know his current situation? He''s being watched now. If he doesn''t do well, he''ll die!


    "Hiss..." Xiao Yun couldn''t help humming, and then hummed, "Damn it, if you want to die, don''t drag me along!" After all... If something happens to Yufeng, boss Su will find himself!


    Xiao Yun immediately ran out of the apartment and called Yufeng.


    Then she found that not only did Yufeng open the door slowly, but also the connection to the phone was unusually slow!


    It was not easy to wait until Yufeng got through the phone. Before the other party could ask anything, Xiao Yun shouted angrily, "you childish ghost, where have you been?"


    Yufeng looked at the strange phone number and wanted to ask who the other party was. As a result, he heard Xiao Yun''s voice, "Yo, it''s you!"


    "You pig... Where are you now?" Xiao Yun has no time to chat with him. It''s dangerous for him to go out alone¡° Didn''t I let you stay at home? "


    Yufeng was ashamed. He was an adult anyway. Can''t he be responsible for his behavior¡° I''m just going to the supermarket to buy something for Su Rou and my future son! "


    "Supermarket?" Xiao Yuncai doesn''t care about his reasons. She only cares about his current location, "which supermarket?"


    "It''s a supermarket nearby." Yu Feng said, "I''ll buy it soon."


    "OK." Xiao Yun answered, immediately hung up the phone, stuffed it into his pocket, and the man ran away. Is there a supermarket nearby?


    The apartment rented by Yufeng is located in the downtown area. There are several supermarkets around, but there is only one large supermarket. Since Yufeng is a rich second generation and buys food for meat, he will never go to a poor civilian supermarket. He will also go to a large supermarket.


    Well, good!


    Xiao Yun''s goal is to lock in the big supermarket, but the supermarket is too big and hard to find!


    Xiao Yun ran in the food area for a long time. It was not easy to see Yufeng holding a basket of snacks and preparing to go to the cashier. Xiao Yun was relieved to see Yufeng intact.


    Just now the tense mood suddenly relaxed. Xiao Yun slightly supported his knee and gasped. The childish ghost finally found him... "Hello..."


    Xiao Yungang wanted to shout to him. Suddenly, a white light flashed in the gap of the milk powder shelf next to him.


    No!


    "Yufeng!" Xiao Yun almost reflexively ran to Yufeng and threw himself at him from behind.


    Yufeng was strolling leisurely. When he saw the beautifully packaged snacks, he would take them down and put them in the basket until they couldn''t fit. He was ready to pay the bill. But as he walked, he heard someone calling his name behind him. As soon as he looked back, he suddenly felt a pain in his waist. Then he felt a whirl, and then the whole person fell down.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    Yufeng''s basket also fell to the ground, and all the snacks in it were scattered. Yufeng felt his back hit the hard floor. What the hell! Yufeng just wanted to ask, and then there was a sound of breaking the air. It seemed that the shelf behind Yufeng was shot by something, and then all the things on the shelf fell down.


    "Ah..." Yufeng gave a short exclamation, and then quickly hugged the man who threw himself on the body. They turned upside down, and Yufeng''s back took the things that fell down on the shelf.


    "Wow, what''s going on?"


    "The shelf is upside down!"


    "Come on!"


    Xiao Yun looked out from Yufeng''s shoulder. A man with sunglasses lowered his cap on his head and left when so many people came.


    "Yufeng, are you okay?" Xiao Yun asked. For the sake of being a man just now, let''s not scold him for the moment.


    "Nothing." Yu Feng said, I don''t know if it''s lucky. The things on this row of shelves are toilet paper, toothbrush, toothpaste and other daily necessities, which are not heavy, so they didn''t hurt him.


    Two people stood up, Yu Feng''s expression was a little dignified and looked at the shelf where the things fell. What''s the matter? How did these things fall?


    "Hey, man, what just happened?" Yu Feng asked. If Xiao Yun hadn''t pushed him away just now, he would have been shot by a hidden arrow!


    Xiao Yun''s heart is still beating rapidly. The tiger is out of danger. Can you not be nervous?


    "Just now, someone wanted to shoot you!" Xiao Yun said. She looked at the crowd around her. "Go, go home!"


    Yufeng didn''t disagree with Xiao Yun this time. They hurriedly settled their accounts and left the supermarket. On the way home, they both walked towards crowded places. They were afraid that others would be detrimental to Yufeng in the dark.


    "Man woman..." back to Yufeng''s home, Yufeng had already thought about it on the road. He could probably know that the person who was going to shoot him must be related to the person who followed him last time!


    Xiao Yun''s face was very gloomy. "It seems that boss Su''s concern is not without reason. Yufeng, you should be careful recently." This is just the beginning. If the other party fails, he will find another way.


    "I know." Yufeng nodded¡° But I don''t know who it is. "


    "That''s your problem. I just protect you according to boss Su''s will." Xiao Yun shrugged and said, "you have to solve the trouble you have caused yourself."


    "Oh, I know!" Yu Feng glanced sideways at Xiao Yun. This man and woman really can''t say anything good! But... Yufeng slightly turned his head, "well, thank you..."


    But anyway, today I''m still very grateful to Xiao Yun for saving his life.


    "Huh?" Xiao Yun asked in some confusion, "what did you just say? Speak up! "


    "..." shit, this little girl is intentional, and the cliff is intentional¡° Nothing, just don''t hear. " As the saying goes, don''t say good words twice


    Xiao Yun hissed, "childish ghost."


    "Man woman!"

 Chapter 411

    Yufeng''s murder in the supermarket soon reached Su Yuze''s ears. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Yufeng sitting on the sofa chatting with Su rou.


    "So, brother Yufeng, you were really attacked in the supermarket?" Su Rou asked unexpectedly. Xiao Yun told her about it, but Xiao Yun may be afraid of scaring her. She didn''t say it in detail, but after listening to Yu Feng''s narration today, Su Rou was a little surprised.


    "Yes." Yu Feng recalled the scene at that time. It was only a few seconds before the special arrow for shooting would hit him¡° I''m really afraid when I think about it! "


    Before Su Rou said anything, Su Yuze suddenly took her shoulder and motioned her not to speak, "Yufeng, do you see each other?"


    Yu Feng shook his head, "no, not male enough... Xiao Yun saw it."


    "But..." Yu Feng said again, "Xiao Yun seemed to say that the other party was wearing a cap and sunglasses. In fact, she didn''t see the man''s face!"


    "It''s all right. There are surveillance videos in the supermarket. Just see the characteristics of the man''s clothes. Let Xiao Yun testify at that time." Su Yuze said.


    Yu Feng nodded, "well, it''s OK."


    "Is everything all right?" Su Rou couldn''t help asking.


    "She''s okay." Yu Feng spread out his hands. "She''s just a man. How can she get hurt!"


    "You said she was a man!" Su Rou widened her eyes slightly.


    Yu Feng snorted twice, "the truth!"


    "I don''t mean that. I mean... You''re still alive." Although Xiao Yun is very man, she is also a girl at least. A man said she was a man''s mother-in-law. According to Xiao Yun''s temper, she must beat the other party.


    That means, since you say I''m a man and a woman, I''m sorry for not being a man and a woman?


    Yu Feng smiled, "it''s all right. I think she''s used to it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At present, Yufeng is Xiao Yun''s task object, so of course you can''t "hurt the killer" to Yufeng. Once the task is completed... Su Rou "tut" twice, and then said with infinite regret, "brother Yufeng, you should be careful after this thing is over."


    Yu Feng couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, "isn''t it?"


    "Hey, hey." Su Rou also smiled at him and gave him a look of ''you''ll know then'' to let him experience it by himself.


    Su Yuze looked at Su Rou and just wanted to find an excuse for her to go upstairs to have a rest. Suddenly she heard Su Rou''s cell phone ring, "Yun Yun... Well, he''s at my house."


    "Just stay at your house. Guo Yi said Feifei seems to be awake. Shall we go and have a look?" Xiao Yun asked


    "Yes, yes!" Of course, Feifei is awake!


    "OK, I''ll come to you..."


    "Uh huh."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Rou went upstairs to change her clothes. Su Yuze, sitting next to Su Rou, naturally heard their conversation.


    "Little rou''er, no more than two hours." Just in time, let Su Rou go to the hospital so that he can just talk to Yufeng.


    "Well, I know."


    Yu Feng looked at Su Rou''s movements and asked strangely, "Rou Rou baby, what are you going to do?"


    "Feifei seems to be awake. I''ll see her."


    "Oh..." although I don''t quite understand, who is this Feifei.


    Su Rou put on a small delicate bag, and then thought of something. Chong Yufeng said, "by the way, Yun Yun told you to wait at my house. She will go back with you later."


    "...." Yufeng opened his mouth and said nothing. It was a default.


    When Su Rou walked out of the Su family villa, Su Yuze said with his hands around his chest, "Yufeng, we should discuss it."


    Yu Feng''s look became serious, "Hmm!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun carefully held Su rou. "Although it will be inconvenient for you to come out with a child, I think Feifei will want to see you, so bear with it and we''ll come back as soon as possible."


    "It doesn''t matter to me. The doctor also said that pregnant women can walk properly." This will also help production.


    The two men walked forward slowly for a few steps, and saw Su Rou say something funny, "Yun Yun, does brother Yufeng often call you a man?"


    Xiao Yun was angry when he heard this. "Hum, he also called me a man in front of you?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, that childish ghost." Xiao Yun gave a nasty ''hiss''.


    Su Rou looked at Xiao Yun''s angry appearance, as if she wanted to bite Yu Feng to pieces, "Yun Yun, I suddenly found that you are a good match."


    "Me? And that childish ghost? " Oh, come on, that childish man is almost gone! Besides, Yufeng is five years older than her, and old men are all dead!


    Su Rou smiled and didn''t speak. When love came, who said it accurately?


    They stopped a taxi directly and rushed to the hospital.


    Guo Yi is in the ward. When Su Rou and Xiao Yun push the door in, they see a beautiful and thin girl leaning against the head of the bed. Her long hair hangs down and her hair tips are yellowish. It looks like some malnutrition


    ¡£


    Guo Yi was feeding her preserved egg porridge. Hearing that the door of the ward was pushed open, Yu Fei raised a faint smile, "Hey, meat, yunyun."


    Yu Fei''s smile looks weak. She hasn''t eaten for more than a year. It''s all maintained by drip. It''s strange that she has strength!


    "Feifei, you finally wake up!" Xiao Yun walked over.


    "Welcome back, Feifei." Su Rou also walked slowly and said with a smile.


    Yu Fei''s mouth was always holding a faint smile. Her eyes fell on Su Rou''s stomach, "are you really pregnant?"


    "Really!" Su Rou nodded.


    "Feifei, you don''t know how many ways we have thought to wake you up!" Xiao Yun felt very wronged.


    "I seem to have had a long dream. I dreamed that yunyun told me a lot of things about school, meat said she was pregnant, and... Someone found a girlfriend and still played kissing in my ward." Yu Fei''s voice was very light, but she taught the three present to listen clearly.


    Eh?


    So Feifei really heard it! Then Su Rou and Xiao Yun looked at each other, and then both looked at Guo Yi. This matter... He explained it himself.


    Guo Yi scratched his head, and his forehead was immediately covered with fine beads of sweat. "I... I''m not... No, actually, it''s like this. Wang ruotong and I are just acting. Really, people are just my monitor... You see, this is not to wake you up. Have we done anything?"


    Guo Yi talked about this paragraph for a long time and hesitated all the time. He was afraid that an improper wording would be hated by Yu Fei.


    Yu Fei just looked at him quietly. For a long time, she said, "thank you."


    In fact, she knows everything.

 Chapter 412

    Yu Fei easily forgives Guo Yi because she knows that over the past year, Guo Yi and her girlfriends have tolerated her. Even if Guo Yi really found a girlfriend, she has no objection, because she is not sure whether she can wake up, so how can she tie him with this?


    "Meat, how many months have your child been?" Yu Fei turned her head and looked at Su Rou''s stomach. Her eyes were soft and warm. A lot of things really happened this year. It seems that she really missed a lot!


    "It''s almost four months." Su Rou replied with a smile.


    "Wow, it''s been so long." Yu Fei was surprised.


    "It''s very big. Don''t you think I''ve gained a lot of weight?" Su Rou touched her stomach. She has been wearing loose clothes recently, otherwise it would be very uncomfortable to strangle her stomach.


    Yu Fei looked around at Su Rou''s stomach. "It''s OK. You''re still so slim." Su Rou''s physique originally belongs to the one who doesn''t eat fat, so even if she is pregnant, it won''t affect her figure. "You''re the one who won''t get fat no matter how much you eat."


    "But all the things I eat go to my stomach. I haven''t got anything. I''ve gained so much weight!" Su Rou said she was innocent. Obviously, one person ate two people, but she was the only one who got fat!


    "Ha ha..." seeing Su Rou like this, the three people present couldn''t help laughing.


    After Guo Yi smiled for a while, he looked at Yu Fei''s side face. There was a touch of relief on Junxiu''s face. Feifei finally woke up and could see the smile on Feifei''s face. Guo Yi immediately felt like a dream, but -- if there was such a beautiful dream, he hoped he would never wake up.


    After looking at the preserved egg porridge in his hand, Guo Yi immediately said, "Feifei, there''s still half a bowl. Have this first?" Yu Fei''s emaciation makes people feel distressed. If she doesn''t make up for it, she will leave the root of the disease in the future!


    Yu Fei shook her head slightly. "No, I''m full." Yu Fei refused.


    "Full?" Guo Yi''s eyes widened in disbelief, "you only ate so much!" Is it enough to eat such a little cat food? Did she lie in vain this year?


    "No, I''m really full." I don''t know if it''s because she has been lying for too long. Yu Fei talks a little soft, as if she was weak.


    Guo Yi was electrified by such a voice. He just wanted to nod, but considering Yu Fei''s current body, he insisted, "no, your body can''t stand it. Do you know you''ve been lying for a year?"


    "I know..." Yu Fei nodded, "but do you know? I''ve been lying for so long and haven''t eaten anything. My stomach is hungry. I can''t eat so hard. "


    She knows that Guo Yi cares about herself, but her body is full of holes now and needs to be repaired slowly. Of course, we can''t rush.


    "Well..." well, Guo Yi understood. He put down the preserved egg porridge. "Then, if you''re hungry, tell me."


    "Yes."


    Because Yu Fei woke up, the three people talked with her for a long time until they saw Yu Fei yawning tired, so Xiao Yun planned to send Su Rou home.


    "Meat, let''s go." Xiao Yun held Su Rou''s arm. "Let Feifei and Guo Yi stay for a while?"


    "Well, good."


    ¡­¡­


    The other side


    "Yu Shao, do you think if I take the initiative to be a bait, will I force the other party to expose my identity?" Yu Feng asked, who is he really bothering that man now?


    "No." Su Yuze refused directly if he didn''t want to, "Yufeng, do you want to die?"


    "I don''t want to die." Yufeng shook his head, but now there''s no way. If he keeps stamping like a shrinking turtle, he won''t catch it all his life.


    "Then don''t say that." Su Yuze doesn''t want his good brother to be killed for no reason.


    Yu Feng sighed, "but in this case, I will feel very useless."


    "Why do you think so?" Su Yuze''s expression was a little unhappy, "you are my forever brother."


    The subtext is that Su Yuze doesn''t want to lose his good brother! Yu Feng pursed his lips and smiled. Su Yuze was originally an indifferent person. Maybe other people don''t want to hear such words from Su Yuze except Su Rou?


    "Well, well, I see... Yu Shao, are you in love with me?" Yufeng still can''t change his mouth.


    Su Yuze''s eyes were a little cold, "Yufeng..."


    "Hey?" Yu Feng looked at Su Yuze with a smile.


    "You''d better make bait." Su Yuze said indifferently, "I thought about it and thought your proposal was good."


    "..." shit, yushao is really kidding!


    Just then, the door was suddenly opened. Su Rou and Xiao Yun came in, "brother Ze, Feifei really woke up."


    "Well, that''s good." Su Yuze smiled.


    Xiao Yun looked at Su Rou sitting next to Su Yuze. The two leaned together and whispered, so Xiao Yun looked at Yufeng, "Yufeng, let''s go and go home."


    "Oh, good..." Yufeng just stood up, but the next second he sat back, "what are you doing? I''m very unhappy with your attitude!" Like an uncle.


    "You......" Xiao Yun raised his eyebrows. "Won''t you go? Want to die? "


    Yu Feng looked at her, "why, do you expect me to die?"


    "Yes, but not now. When this matter comes to an end, I will curse you to die quickly." Xiao Yun held his chest in his hands. He had only heard about this childish ghost before, but he didn''t expect it to be like this after contact. It''s just... Childish ghost!


    "Man, you talk so vicious!" Yu Feng jumped up and roared angrily.


    "Really? That''s it! " Xiao Yun smiled, "can you go now? No, you want to make a light bulb? "


    Yu Feng''s eyes looked at Su Rou and Su Yuze. They seemed to have forgotten them.


    "Well, let''s go." Really, yushao and rourourou baby... Enough! What a blow to a single dog!


    So Xiao Yun took Yufeng and left. Su Rou asked, "brother Ze, do you think yunyun and Yufeng actually match?"


    Su Yuze looked at their backs, "I don''t know..."


    "Huh?" Su Rou deliberately stiffened her face.


    "Well, it matches."


    "Isn''t it?" Su Rou immediately asked with a smile, "I think so, too."

 Chapter 413

    Yufeng has been going in and out with Xiao Yun for two days. Every day when Yufeng goes to work, Xiao Yun will take her to the door of the company and wait to pick him up after work in the evening.


    "You''re like this... I feel like I''m kept by you!" Yu Feng''s tone is very strange. I can''t blame him for having this idea, but Xiao Yun is really like this!


    Xiao Yun shrugged. "Don''t think so."


    "It''s not that I want to think so, but that I''m afraid others will think so." Yu Feng said.


    Xiao Yun took a look at Yu Feng, "I think I''m probably the one you keep." No matter how you look at it, she''s more like the one who was kept.


    "Me? "Keep you?" Yufeng suddenly "hissed" and smiled, "don''t be kidding, how can I keep you?" If you want him to keep this man, you might as well let him die!


    Xiao Yun also sneered, "really? What a coincidence. Even if all the men in the world die, I won''t like you. "


    "I think so, because no one dares to ask for you!" Yu Feng said with a smile.


    "Then, is it because you are too naive, so you have always been single?" Xiao Yun retorted.


    So Xiao Yun and Yu Feng went back to the apartment in such a noisy way. At the same time, they had a tacit understanding to close their door, as if they could completely shield each other.


    Xiao Yun, who walked into the house, smashed his bag on the sofa angrily. Really, can''t the childish ghost talk to her well? Do you have to be so angry every time you speak? Please, make it clear that she is entrusted to protect him. Is that how she treats her life-saving benefactor?


    "Ah... Mom, I''m so angry that I don''t want to eat!" Xiao Yun lay on the sofa, turned on the TV angrily and ate some cakes on the tea table.


    In Yufeng''s apartment, he also sat on the sofa angrily. Hum, that dead man and woman, every time he spoke, he seemed to eat explosives!


    However, yes, he just likes to annoy her. Although he will also annoy himself because of this move, he still likes to annoy Xiao Yun. He doesn''t know why. He always feels very happy when he annoys Xiao Yun.


    "Am I single for too long..." so psychopathic? It should also be su Yuze. That''s a super pervert. He even regarded his sister as a child''s adopted daughter-in-law.


    So, compared with Su Yuze, he is already normal and can''t be normal anymore, right?


    ¡­¡­


    In the presidential suite of the five-star hotel, it seems that the poisonous dragon has just ended its extremely singing and dripping love. It is lying lazily on a big bed enough to accommodate five people, smoking leisurely and contentedly. The blonde woman beside him, with her deep facial features, is a foreigner. She lies meekly beside the poisonous dragon, "Sir, where are you from?"


    "...." the poisonous dragon didn''t answer, but looked out of the window silently.


    When the woman saw that he didn''t speak, she began to push the dragon''s arm gently, "speak!"


    The poisonous dragon understood English, but he just didn''t want to talk, but the woman seemed to be more unscrupulous because she had just slept with the poisonous dragon, "huh? Speak! "


    The poisonous dragon took a deep breath of smoke, and then spit out thick smoke towards the woman''s face.


    "Cough, cough..." the woman might as well take a sip of second-hand smoke for a while. She coughed. With a little tears in his eyes, he looked pitiful, "what are you doing..."


    "First, I don''t like people prying into my privacy. Second, sleeping with me doesn''t mean anything. Third... You can get out." Said the poisonous dragon. The silence in his eyes was like the starry sky on a winter night, so cold and heartless.


    Women don''t seem to believe it. After all, they''ve just been gentle. How can they turn over and don''t recognize people in the blink of an eye?


    The poisonous dragon saw that she didn''t move and looked at her again. There was no expression on her face. "Get out. My bodyguard at the door will give you a check. You deserve it."


    "..." at least, I didn''t get anything, did I? There''s another check!


    After the woman dressed and went out, the poisonous dragon finished smoking a cigarette. He got out of bed naked and took a bath in the bathroom to wash away the unique smell of love.


    "Godfather." After taking a bath, two people stood in the room. That person was no one else. He was really a subordinate of you Feng, with a translator.


    The poisonous dragon glanced at him, "what''s the matter, say."


    "You asked us to deal with boss Yu before. The plan failed twice. Now there are many bodyguards around boss Yu." Su Yuze knew when Yufeng was tracked for the first time, so many people were placed around Yufeng.


    The translator next to him dutifully translated the man''s words to the poisonous dragon. In exchange for the poisonous dragon''s shallow smile, "how can you have a subordinate like you?" It''s useless!


    "This..." the man was speechless for a moment. Although boss Yu Yu was just a businessman, he learned from Su Yuze. His driving skills and mind were first-class, and he was not as simple as those little gangsters outside.


    The poisonous dragon lay back in bed and looked at them faintly. "The man surnamed Yu knows Su Yuze, doesn''t he?"


    "Yes." The man nodded, "and they are still good brothers."


    The lips of the poisonous dragon were filled with a smile. Unexpectedly, the man who hit him last time would be a good brother with Su Yuze? Originally, I wanted to forget about Yufeng without knowing it, but after the failure of the first tracking assassination, I learned the news. Then, the second assassination should be blatant. He wanted to know how Su Yuze should be devastated when he learned that his good brother died?


    Think about it, it''s also very exciting!


    "Well, keep sending people to do it and start as soon as you have a chance." He wants to see how they can deal with it?


    "Yes." The man replied.


    After you Feng sent them here, they have only one purpose, that is to help the godfather of the poisonous dragon, and do whatever the godfather asks.


    "OK, go down." Said the poisonous dragon.


    After the man and the interpreter left, the poisonous dragon''s lips were always filled with a faint smile. He had not tried such a stimulating feeling for a long time since he killed the eldest brother''s family 26 years ago.


    Su Yuze

 Chapter 414

    Yufeng works in the company during the day. Xiao Yun will visit Yu Fei in the hospital if she has nothing to do. Anyway, she also asks for leave now, and the time to see Yu Fei increases.


    "Yun Yun, don''t you go to class now?" Yu Fei asked in surprise when she saw Xiao Yun in the hospital.


    "I asked for leave." Xiao Yun said.


    "Ask for leave?"


    "Yufeng, you know, is the good brother of boss Su!" Xiao Yun said with a slight meaning on his face.


    Yu Fei thought and nodded. Her thin face was still confused. "I''ve heard of it, but I haven''t touched it." After all, they used to be with dead Su Rou all day. Yufeng only met once in a while, but they had never been close friends.


    "It''s him. I don''t know what trouble he''s in. It seems that someone wants to kill him, so boss Su asked me to protect him secretly." Before meeting Yufeng, Xiao Yun always thought that since she was boss Su''s brother, she should be as calm and cold as boss Su, but after seeing Yufeng, she found that she was wrong, and it was quite outrageous. Where is it like Su Yuze? People from two worlds!


    What calm, calm, go to hell with Yufeng. He is a funny and childish ghost at all!


    Yu Fei''s expression was funny. "It seems that you don''t get along well with him."


    "Ha ha." Xiao Yun sneered, "I can''t be happy with him in this life."


    As they talked, the door of the ward was opened again. Guo Yi came in with a lunch box. When he saw Xiao Yun, he was stunned at first, but then he was relieved when he died. He knew the unusual identities of Xiao Yun and Yu Fei. It seems that Xiao Yun took on some task. No wonder he didn''t see her at school these days.


    "Why are you here?" Xiao Yun said, "if I remember correctly, you should have class today?"


    After hearing this, Yu Fei also looked at him disapprovingly, "you don''t have class?" She doesn''t know how poor Guo Yi''s professional performance is. If she doesn''t study hard, she can''t get the accounting certificate. Guo''s Bank has no place for him to inherit.


    "It''s okay." Guo Yi shook his head carelessly, because he felt that he had made great progress in his homework, which was due to Wang ruotong, the monitor of the class.


    Xiao Yun looked at Guo Yi, "Oh... I see. Someone has made rapid progress under the careful encouragement of the monitor?"


    "Huh?" Yu Fei didn''t understand much. After sleeping for more than a year, she always felt that she couldn''t catch up with everyone, and her understanding ability seemed to be much worse.


    As soon as Guo Yi heard Xiao Yun''s words, his face suddenly changed and tried his best to wink with Xiao Yun.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yun just pouted his lips slightly, and then didn''t speak.


    Then the air seemed quiet for a time, even embarrassed. Specifically, Guo Yi wants to feed Yu Fei, but Yu Fei refuses to open her mouth anyway.


    "Actually..." Guo Yi compromised. "I''m reviewing accounting with my monitor now. That''s the girl before."


    Yu Fei understands. Is that the girl who pretends to be a boyfriend and girlfriend with Guo Yi¡° What''s her name again? "


    "Wang ruotong."


    "Hmm..." Yu Fei nodded. "I have to thank her next time."


    "Of course, it should." Guo Yi nodded again and again. In this way, it seems that Wang ruotong really helped him a lot. Recently, because Yu Fei woke up, he has not reviewed his lessons with Wang ruotong again. This is not good. You have to invite Wang ruotong to dinner when you find a chance. Otherwise, you will be too ungrateful.


    "Look at your expression. Can''t wait?" Xiao Yun joked aside.


    Guo Yi carefully looked at Yu Fei''s expression, and then said angrily to Xiao Yun, "Xiao Yun, you will die if you say less!" Really, she just wanted Yu Fei to misunderstand him, didn''t she?


    Yu Fei smiled and looked at Guo Yi. "Why are you yelling? I also think you can''t wait. "


    "I... I was..." Guo Yi said with a squeak. "I just want to thank her, because the monitor really helped us a lot."


    Yu Fei looked at Yufeng thoughtfully and didn''t speak.


    "Really, don''t believe it!" Guo Yi widened his eyes and said, "didn''t I explain to you last time?"


    "Hmm..." Yu Fei pondered for a while, and her expression still seemed not to believe it.


    "Feifei, I really, really... Really have nothing to do with Wang ruotong! You have to... "Trust me.


    "Poof!" Xiao Yun couldn''t help laughing, and led Yu Fei. The two girls laughed together. God, Guo Yi is really pure! Don''t think about it. Is she really the kind of person who talks recklessly regardless of her friends?


    When Guo Yi saw the two girls laughing like this, he suddenly had some helplessness, "Oh... You guys come together to deceive me!"


    "Are you angry?" Yu Fei asked.


    "No..." Guo Yi shook his head, "as long as you believe me."


    It''s just a joke. Guo Yi breathed out. Unexpectedly, Yu Fei, who just woke up, has such a naughty side¡° Can we have something to eat now? I brought a lot of delicious food. Although you said you have a shallow stomach, you still have to eat something at least, so as to expand your stomach. " Looking at Yu Fei now, it hurts to death.


    "Yes."


    Yu Fei still can''t talk for too long and still feels very hard, so Guo Yi and Xiao Yun didn''t stay too long. After Yu Fei slept, they went out of the hospital.


    "Are you going back to school?" Guo Yi asked.


    "No." Xiao Yun shook his head. "I have something to do."


    This is Xiao Yun''s private affair, and Guo Yi can''t intervene, so he nodded and the two broke up.


    Xiao Yun looked at the time. It was just time for Yufeng to get off work, so she took a taxi directly to Yufeng''s company. If she didn''t look at him, he would be alone, but she would be right in the arms of the enemy.


    When Yufeng came down from the company, he looked around and didn''t see the man. It''s strange, "where''s the man?"


    Is there something wrong?


    Thinking of this, Yu Feng frowned. He took out his mobile phone and quickly dialed Xiao Yun. If something happened to Xiao Yun because of him, he would be indirectly hurt.


    But the phone just rang twice and was hung up by the other party. Yufeng looked at his phone inexplicably, "did you hang up?"


    But soon, a voice came from behind Yufeng, "what are you doing? What are you calling me for? "

 Chapter 415

    "Ah..." Yufeng turned around slightly and saw Xiao Yun standing behind him, waving his mobile phone at himself. It seemed that Yufeng had some teeth itching, "Oh, so you''re still alive."


    Xiao Yun raised his eyebrows. "What ghost?"


    "You came so late today. I thought you were abducted by someone!" Yufeng put his mobile phone into his trouser pocket and said with a joking expression.


    Xiao Yun couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "you childish ghost!"


    "Let''s go!" Yu Feng said.


    ¡­¡­


    "Little rou''er, go to the hospital tomorrow." Su Yuze said, holding Su Rou''s shoulder.


    "What are you doing in the hospital? Are you going to see Feifei? " Su Rou asked, could it be that Su Yuze began to care about Yu Fei?


    Su Yuze was puzzled, "it''s you. You should have a regular birth inspection." Originally, I was confused. After I was pregnant, I became even more confused. "Did you forget about your pregnancy?"


    "No, wow, how can you forget such a big belly?" Su Rou gave Su Yuze a look of ''you are an Idiot''.


    It turned out that she still remembered that she was pregnant, that''s good!


    "Then I''ll go to the hospital for prenatal examination tomorrow. The doctors have made an appointment." Just wait for tomorrow.


    "OK." Every time Su Yuze will arrange things properly, so she doesn''t need to worry about anything at all.


    Su Rou finds herself eating more and more. She has to eat three bowls of rice every day and have a late night snack at night. Let alone Su Yuze, even Su Rou feels more and more like a creature.


    So that night, Su Yuze was sitting on the sofa watching a variety show with Su Rou in his arms. He was not interested. Su Rou laughed all the time. He doesn''t quite understand. What''s the fun of these people''s silly music like idiots?


    Fortunately, Su Rou doesn''t pursue stars, otherwise she can laugh so happily when watching TV. It''s just out of the way.


    But after watching for a while, Su Yuze heard a "Gulu Gulu" sound. At first, the sound was very small. Su Yuze was combing Su Rou''s natural curls, so he didn''t notice much. But after a while, the sound became louder and louder. Su Yuze looked at Su Rou, "little Rou, are you hungry?"


    Su Rou smiled at him and nodded, "HMM."


    "..." it''s only more than eight o''clock now, and they just had dinner at more than six o''clock. Is it too hungry? Is this overeating¡° What would you like to eat? "


    Su Rou immediately replied, "KFC."


    "..." Su Yuze couldn''t help but feel sick. Shouldn''t the little girl have been waiting long ago? Just wait for him to ask her what she wants to eat?


    But KFC... "Those are junk food. Would you like something else?" Su Yuze doesn''t advocate eating western fast food. Because it''s greasy and unhealthy, she''s pregnant and naturally pays attention to what she eats.


    Hearing this, Su Rou''s little face wrinkled, "I just want to eat KFC, don''t eat anything else."


    Su Yuze was still thinking about how to dispel Su Rou''s idea, but he heard a loud "grunt" from Su Rou''s stomach.


    "The baby is hungry and you won''t let me eat." Su Rou took the opportunity to say.


    "Good." Su Yuze compromised, "eat, I''ll call for you."


    Su Rou pulled Su Yuze''s head, slightly raised her upper body, leaned up and kissed Su Yuze''s lips. Just when she wanted to leave, Su Yuze buckled the back of her head, and then launched a wild kissing offensive. This is called kissing!


    After kissing for a while, Su Roucai pushed him away. There was still a trace of crystal on his soft pink lips. "Call KFC and kiss again after playing. Do you want to starve the baby?"


    "Oh... OK, I''ll fight." Su Yuze began to call seriously. According to Su Rou''s meaning, he ordered a lot of KFC food and noted, "please deliver it within 15 minutes."


    Are you satisfied this time?


    Not yet!


    Su Rou leaned over and shouted, "I want more chili sauce and ketchup."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Yuze''s eyes couldn''t help glancing at Su Rou''s stomach. Is it really all right to eat so much?


    Su Rou comfortably pillowed Su Yuze''s thighs, and then suddenly thought of something. She asked, "brother Ze, people say sour children and hot women. I love spicy and sour. Will I give birth to a personal demon?" She was very curious. If she said "sour and hot girl", wouldn''t she really give birth to a personal demon?


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. "Are you doubting me or yourself?" If you really gave birth to a personal demon, the gene must be inherited from your parents. Who is xiaorouer doubting?


    Um


    Su Rou was really thinking. Seeing this, Su Yuze pinched her small nose angrily, "blind thinking!"


    "Well..." she rubbed her nose. "I''m not sure!"


    "Even if you really gave birth to a personal demon, it was also harmed by radiation. Do you still listen to me and play with your mobile phone all day?" In fact, it is true that radiation will hurt babies to deformity, but the probability is very small. After all, no pregnant woman will be so stupid, right?


    "Yes, but I seldom take my cell phone now." She spends most of her time in bed and on the sofa.


    "Good." Little Rou Er really hurts the child! Su Yuze suddenly felt a trace of discomfort in his heart.


    Ten minutes later, KFC''s takeout arrived. Su Rou immediately forgot the previous problem, and then began to eat with a fragrant KFC bucket.


    Su Yuze was watching, "are you sure you''re finished?"


    "Yes." Eating while watching TV at home is a great enjoyment of life.


    "I mean, it doesn''t matter if you can''t finish it." These things are not very expensive anyway.


    Su Rou touched the chicken nuggets with yellow chili sauce and sent them into Su Yuze''s mouth, "is it delicious?"


    "Not delicious." KFC is what little girls and children like to eat. How can he feel delicious?


    Su Rou pouted slightly, "hum, I''ll eat it myself! I''ll never give it to you again! " Don''t think she can''t finish eating. Oh, she''s like two people eating now!


    Seriously, Su Yuze really doesn''t think Su Rou can finish these


    However, an hour later, the KFC on the tea table was decreasing bit by bit. Then, Su Rou wiped her hands with a wet paper towel.


    Su Yuze shook her head helplessly when she was full of leftovers from the tea table. Su Rou, who had just finished dinner, had such digestive ability. He really underestimated her!


    "Brother Ze, can you still eat tomorrow?"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 416

    Su Rou had a second birth check. The result of the birth check was that the mother and son were healthy. "Intrauterine pregnancy is very normal, and the baby''s development is also very healthy." The female doctor said with a smile.


    Su Yuze stared at the B-ultrasound chart. Whether it was the last time or this time, he saw a dark mass on it, but this time it was a little bigger than last month.


    "Are you sure you''re healthy?" Su Yuze asked with some uneasiness. It''s really because this thing looks too strange.


    The female doctor nodded again and again, "it''s really healthy." However, how can you curse your children for being unhealthy? Su Yuze''s father to be is really a strange father to be!


    "But why can''t I see my hands and feet?" Su Yuze asked.


    "The fetus is only four months old. Of course, it can''t take shape. It''s fast. When hands and feet grow out, it''ll take six or seven months!" Of course, this also depends on the baby''s growth. Some develop slowly and some develop quickly, but most of them develop according to the law.


    "So." Su Yuze nodded, as if he understood.


    "Brother Ze......" Su Rou called him and wanted to say is it ready?


    But he was interrupted by Su Yuze. He asked the doctor, "what about diet?" Su Rou ate a big bucket of KFC last night. Shouldn''t this have any impact?


    "Diet, I''m hungry..." when Su Yuze mentioned the word diet, Su Rou felt a little hungry, because Su Rou didn''t eat breakfast when she came to do B-ultrasound in the morning, so she was hungry at the moment.


    But the female doctor soon said, "the diet is still according to the previous one. Pregnant women should eat what they should eat and don''t eat what they shouldn''t eat."


    What to eat


    "Ze..."


    Su Yuze''s eyes took a faint light, "what about KFC and other things?" I don''t know if this thing is hygienic.


    "Oh, KFC, it''s better to eat less fried food. It''s not impossible, but it''s recommended to eat less." After all, cheating is not very good for health.


    "Well, I see. What else?" Su Yuze continued to ask.


    "What else..."


    Su Rou silently watched the conversation between them. She was lying in bed holding her chin. When were they going to talk?


    When Su Yuze finally finished with the doctor, he looked back and saw that Su Rou had fallen asleep. He couldn''t help but come forward and pat Su Rou on the shoulder, "little Rou?"


    The female doctor looked at them with a smile. She was really a happy couple, so she withdrew quietly.


    Su Rou was woken up by Su Yuze. She opened her eyes and looked around blankly, "what are you doing?"


    "You''re asleep." Su Yuze said.


    "HMM..." Su Rou rubbed her eyes. "Are you finished talking?"


    "Yes." After talking, "but why did you fall asleep?"


    Su Rou looked at him angrily. "It''s not because of you. I called you several times. You didn''t pay attention to me. Just talk to the doctor. Hi, I fell asleep." She has nothing to do, so she has to sleep?


    Su Yuze recalled that he was indeed the doctor who talked more just now, but he didn''t expect that Su Rou fell asleep so soon, "well, let''s go home now."


    "Hungry..." Su Rou said wrongfully.


    "To make up for my mistake of letting you wait until you fall asleep, I invite you to a big meal." Su Yuze said, and then bent down to wear shoes for Su rou.


    "Let''s go." Su Rou put on her shoes, took Su Yuze''s arm and left.


    There were a lot of people on the street at the weekend, even in the restaurant. Su Yuze immediately regretted, "there are a lot of people..."


    Su Rou didn''t think that there were more people and more lively, "is there a place?"


    "There are positions, but..." Su Yuze looked at those people. There are really a lot of people.


    "Just have it. Let''s go in." Su Rou is very hungry now. No matter how many people there are, she wants to eat now anyway.


    Su Yuze booked seats before dinner, so he ordered directly. However, at the weekend, the restaurant was full and there were people waiting in line outside. It looked very dangerous to squeeze in.


    "Why don''t we change?" There are really too many people in this family.


    "But I''m really hungry!" Su Rou touched her stomach, "so... Buy KFC home?"


    "Go in." Su Yuze took Su Rou and carefully protected her into the restaurant. Let Su Rou eat KFC. The doctors said to eat less of that unhealthy fried food.


    Fortunately, Su Yuze has booked the position, otherwise if Su Rou wants to wait outside, the baby will be hungry.


    There was a couple at the door. They didn''t know if they were impatient because they had waited too long. They saw Su Yuze and Su Rou go in. Did they have a place?


    "Hey, do you want to jump the queue?" The man said with some bad taste.


    When the store manager came out and saw Su Yuze, he immediately greeted him, "Hello, please go this way."


    Now, even the woman was not happy. Although the man was very handsome, he didn''t expect that his conduct was so bad that he had to jump the queue after dinner. "You''re so impolite!" You have to jump the queue when you come to such a high-end restaurant!


    "Sorry, these two guests have been booked." The store manager said apologetically.


    "What? reserve? Then why didn''t you tell me you could make a reservation! " The man still said, "since we came first, we should give it to us first!"


    Su Rou smelled the fragrance floating out of the restaurant. She just felt more hungry. She was not in the mood to listen to them arguing here. "Let''s go in. I''m hungry."


    This time, the woman spoke, because she had some su Rou who could have such a handsome boyfriend. "Please, miss, even if you are hungry, do you also need to pay attention to the following first come, first served?"


    "..." Su Rou looked at Su Yuze, "let''s go."


    Good! Ignore them!


    The woman was angry. She felt that Su Rou didn''t give her face, so she stretched out a hand and grabbed Su Rou''s arm, which also stopped Su Rou''s movement.


    "Let go." Su Yuze said in a deep voice.


    He was nervous that there were too many people here, and he was afraid that someone would squeeze Su Rou and make her uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, this woman dared to stretch out her hand to catch Su rou. Was her eyes blind? I can''t see Su Rou is pregnant, can I?


    With a bang, the woman didn''t notice. She was waved by Su Yuze. The whole person lost her focus and fell back.

 Chapter 417

    "Ah - it hurts." The woman fell to the ground, her ass hit the hard marble floor, and the sting of the cone came.


    "You..." the man came forward to hold the woman angrily. These two people are too arrogant!


    When he raised his head again to teach the two people a lesson, he saw that the two people had left. The man spit on their back. He pushed the man and knew to run. If he stayed, he had to beat him!


    The store manager looked at the couple in embarrassment. They were really annoying. They were angry and took away a big customer.


    The woman rubbed her ass and stood up. "It''s terrible. He''s still not a man..." how can even women do it?


    The flattering smile on the store manager''s face no longer exists. She only needs to look at the clothes of the two people opposite to know how much their monthly salary is, so she asked indifferently, "well, those two guests are gone. Do you need that position?"


    The man''s eyes lit up, "yes, of course!"


    "OK, the guest booked a VIP seat. Are you sure... Do you want it?" The corner of the store manager''s mouth raised an arc of disdain.


    If it''s wrong, it''s really the fault of the couple. Can''t they see the guest''s clothes? And... The girl protected by that handsome man should be pregnant. If it were her, she would do the same.


    The eyes of men and women suddenly widened when they heard of VIP seats. What? It''s such a luxury box. It''s really a rich man! They just occasionally come to this high-end restaurant for petty bourgeoisie. It''s estimated that they can order a table just by booking this VIP seat!


    As a result, they looked at each other for a while, shook their heads, and said in one voice, "no, No."


    The store manager glanced at them. "Then you can continue to wait." Then he turned and left.


    Seeing that the store manager came back so soon, the clerks asked curiously, "manager, aren''t you personally entertaining the guests in the VIP lounge?" Because the configuration in the VIP lounge is very luxurious, the restaurant decided that the store manager should serve in person, but I didn''t expect the store manager to leave so soon.


    "Cut, I met two fools and got angry with my gold owners!" The store manager said angrily.


    "What? Then we have lost a lot of commission! " The shop assistants are also a little angry. Don''t think that VIP seats are booked every day. There aren''t many such opportunities¡° Hum, manager, tell me who it is. I''ll serve later! "


    "OK, those two..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Did that woman scratch you just now?" When the couple made trouble, Su Yuze was in no mood to eat. Her face was gloomy and terrible. The woman was crazy and wanted to harm Xiao rouer!


    "I''m fine." Su Rou shook her head. The woman just grabbed her arm. Although she was strong, she didn''t hurt her¡° There is no food. " It''s a pity.


    "Let''s go somewhere else!" T city is so big, can''t you find a good restaurant?


    Su Yuze took Su Rou to a five-star hotel.


    "Whatever you want to eat."


    "OK."


    The episode that just happened has made her feel more hungry, so she quickly ordered a table of dishes, "that''s all. It''s not enough. Hurry up." After ordering, Su Rou handed the menu to the waiter and asked the waiter.


    The waiter wrote down the dishes and said with a smile, "OK." But she turned around and was ashamed, because in this case, the girl looked small. Unexpectedly, she could eat so much! Almost everything on the menu has been ordered. Of course, those are signature dishes, but that''s enough. It''s not... Enough!


    Su Yuze has seen it for a long time. Even if Su Rou eats all the tables now, he won''t be surprised.


    "Are you so hungry?" Su Yuze couldn''t help asking funny questions.


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded. He was not pregnant. Of course he didn''t know. When she was hungry, it was double!


    Su Yuze watched her eat like this. In fact, he doubted whether her big stomach would be propped up by eating so many things?


    "Eat slowly."


    Just then, three people came down from the five-star elevator. They were all men in black. One of them walked in the front. At first glance, he had a high status.


    The poisonous dragon was ready to go out to Youfeng, but after coming down, he inadvertently glanced and saw a very familiar person sitting in the opposite restaurant. The action of the poisonous dragon suddenly stopped.


    "Boss?" The two bodyguards in black behind him asked in some confusion.


    "Shh -" the poisonous dragon "Shh", then stood in place and looked at the other side silently.


    The poisonous dragon looked at the man like this. Is that Su Yuze? So, who is the girl eating with him? Friends, girlfriends? Or a mistress?


    Interesting!


    The poisonous dragon stood in place and looked at it for a long time. There was even a faint smile on the corners of his mouth. I have to admit that Su Yuze really appreciated the king''s aura all over!


    I don''t know if Su Yuze noticed that a look was falling on him, so he gently raised his head and accidentally collided with the sight of the strange man.


    This man... Looks familiar.


    Who was it again?


    When the poisonous dragon saw Su Yuze looking at himself, he didn''t panic. His eyes didn''t dodge. Instead, he looked at him again. The playfulness in his eyes taught Su Yuze to look really.


    Then, the speed dragon turned his head and went out, and the two bodyguards in black behind him followed without saying a word.


    Taking bodyguards in black must be a difficult identity, but... Is it necessary to put bodyguards in such a prominent position?


    Su Rou ate. Seeing Su Yuze''s eyes looking at the door, she couldn''t help asking strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, eat." Su Yuze shook his head gently.


    "Nothing. Look over there?" Su Rou also looked at the door along his line of sight, but there was no one. Su Rou scratched her head. What was he looking at just now? If she didn''t feel wrong, Su Yuze''s expression just seemed strange.


    "Eat quickly and go home early. It''s not safe outside."


    "..." Su Rou was speechless, so she had to bow her head and eat silently.


    Su Yuze thought silently. The man... Really looks familiar. When did he meet him?

 Chapter 418

    In the past two days, Xiao Yun has been following Yu Feng. He doesn''t think there is anything wrong. He doesn''t find anyone tracking or sniping in the dark. Maybe the other party has given up?


    "I don''t think it will be so easy." Yu Feng touched his chin and said, "you don''t understand. Generally speaking, if there has been an assassination, it''s impossible to give up after failure."


    Xiao Yun picked his eyebrows, "isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yun bit her lip. If so, she will protect Yufeng for a while! Hey


    "Sigh what?" Yu Feng asked.


    "Hey, it hurts me to think about staying with you for a while." Xiao Yun said in distress.


    After hearing this, Yu Feng took time to digest it, and then became angry. "You man and woman, you have eggs. I underestimate you!"


    "..." Xiao Yun rolled his eyes, "childish ghost!"


    Yufeng didn''t quarrel again, but said, "I''m going to have a meeting outside tomorrow."


    "Out of town?" Xiao Yun asked.


    "Yes."


    "How long?" Xiao Yun asked.


    "I''ll be back in the afternoon."


    Xiao Yun nodded, "when will you leave tomorrow?"


    "Eight in the morning."


    "OK, I see."


    She knows? Isn''t that a little natural¡° You... "Yu Feng was silent for a moment." are you going with me? "


    "Yes."


    Of course, she should follow the tasks assigned by Su Yuze. What if something really happens to Yufeng?


    "Oh, you..." Yufeng''s original intention was that he didn''t want her to go with him, because... He went to talk about things this time, not about the company, but some transactions on the road. It felt that he didn''t want Xiao Yun to know.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yun asked.


    Yu Feng looked at her face, so beautiful and lovely. Although she was su Yuze''s subordinate, she probably stayed with Su Rou for a long time. She still looked simple, and those transactions... "Can''t you not go?"


    "No."


    "I think I''ll be fine when I''m out of town." Yu Feng said, "and only one day, it should be all right."


    Xiao Yun still shook his head, "No."


    "You..." Xiao Yun was a little depressed. "You say you are such a person. Why is your brain so axial?" He''s not going to work this time.


    Xiao Yun looked at Yu Feng, "then, tell me your reason." It seems that Yufeng has some concerns, but whatever the reason, Xiao Yun decides to just listen. She will still follow.


    "OK..." Yufeng thought, maybe she wouldn''t want to go if she said it¡° I said, "you should know the nature of Yu Shao''s work?" Su Yuze is not only doing serious business, he also has contact with people on the road, so there will be some arms transactions there occasionally. Su Yuze should have gone by himself, but he wants to accompany Su Rou now. Where is he free? So I have to ask him to do it for me.


    "Yes."


    "So, you know." Yu Feng said, "girls had better not go on such an occasion."


    Xiao Yun nodded and agreed with Yu Feng.


    Yu Feng saw her nod and thought she agreed. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "very good. Just promise." Speaking of it, it''s also for her good.


    "I didn''t agree." Xiao Yun said, "I''ll still go with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shit, all right! What I said just now is in vain!


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun finally went on the road with Yu Feng. Even when he was in a meeting to talk about business, Xiao Yun followed him. As a result, the other party looked at him jokingly, "Yo, how did master Feng bring his girlfriend to talk about business?"


    "Ah... She, she''s my bodyguard." Yu Feng said awkwardly that he was now crowned with the name of laxity.


    bodyguard?


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yun one after another and found that Xiao Yun didn''t have too many expressions. He always stood in place faintly, as if he was really like a bodyguard.


    Xiao Yun cooperated very well!


    After the transaction, Yufeng couldn''t help but exclaim, "fortunately, you performed well and didn''t talk disorderly."


    On the way back, Xiao Yun was sitting in the co driver''s seat playing with his mobile phone. After hearing Yufeng''s words, he couldn''t help but reply, "Yufeng, let me explain."


    "Ah?"


    "The reason why I cooperate is that I don''t want others to misunderstand that we really have that kind of relationship. Seriously, I really don''t want to have a boyfriend like you." Yufeng misunderstood something, but she didn''t want to be misunderstood, not to help him.


    "..." Yufeng took time to look back at her while driving. She really didn''t have a good word.


    Xiao Yun blew his fingernails. "Yufeng, hurry home. I''m tired."


    "Yes."


    Yufeng''s business place is in the neighboring city. It''s not a long drive. If you drive fast, it''s only an hour.


    After driving for more than half an hour, Yufeng''s face suddenly became a little dignified. Xiao Yun also found, "Yufeng, drive faster."


    "This is high speed!" There is also a speed limit.


    "They have guns." Xiao Yun looked at the car behind him and a pistol came out of the window.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Yufeng quickly turned the steering wheel and the whole body was shaking. Fortunately, there were not many vehicles on the high-speed, otherwise Yufeng''s move would definitely lead to a series of rear end collisions!


    "Be careful." Xiao Yun said.


    "Well, I know."


    Xiao Yun looked at the back, followed by two cars with pistols at them, "Damn it!" Xiao Yun is a little angry. He should bring a gun out today.


    In order to avoid the car behind him, Yufeng had to keep driving the "s" type, and the gunfire behind him "banged".


    "You can''t go on like this." Xiao yunchong said to Yufeng, "drive to the maximum!"


    Yu Feng frowned. That''s the only way... Go to the police force to cancel the record at that time.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Yufeng''s car turned the steering wheel hard, and the body shook violently. Xiao Yun bumped his whole body uncontrollably to the side because of this sudden action, "Yufeng, drive well... What''s the matter with you?"


    Smelling a peculiar smell in the air, she looked at Yufeng strangely, but her white shirt was red with blood.


    Yu Feng bit his teeth, "shot."


    "Can you drive?" Xiao Yun asked with some worry when he saw him driving with one hand.


    "Try to..."


    As soon as Xiao Yun gritted his teeth, he suddenly untied his seat belt. Then his upper body rushed over, mastered the steering wheel, and startled Yufeng, "what are you doing? It''s dangerous! "


    "Stop fucking nonsense and step on the gas!"

 Chapter 419

    "Turn left." Yu Feng said.


    Xiao Yun turned the steering wheel accurately. Even though the speed had soared to nearly 300 +, her turn was still very beautiful.


    "How many more to T city?" Xiao Yun asked.


    "About ten minutes."


    This is the fastest. It used to take an hour, but now it has been reduced to 40 minutes. It''s just... Both of them can''t make a phone call, so they don''t have a chance to call Su Yuze.


    The vehicles behind him are still shooting. Damn it, they have so many bullets!


    If you drive on like this, Xiao Yun and Yu Feng will get carsick.


    "Hold on." Yufeng''s cushions were soaked and seemed to shed a lot of blood.


    A bullet hit the rear tire of the car, and the car made a harsh "squeak". Some of the car ran uncontrollably into the green belt, rubbing a spark.


    Xiao Yun immediately turned the steering wheel sharply to stabilize the direction. Yu Feng''s body could not help shaking. It could be seen that his mind might not be so clear because of too much blood loss.


    "Well..." Yu Feng snorted stiffly.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yun took time to look at him. "Is the wound painful?"


    Yu Feng shook his head gently, "no... I''m going to vomit."


    "... sorry, bear it!" Xiao Yun said, it will arrive soon.


    The car behind me chased closely and soon saw the high-speed toll station in T city. At the moment, the two people didn''t care so much, and directly broke through the bar.


    "It''s much safer to enter t city."


    "Hmm..." Yufeng shook his head. He really couldn''t stand it.


    As soon as you enter the urban area, there are more vehicles. "Yufeng, you can slow down. Do you want to have a car accident?"


    "Well... I know." Yufeng relaxed the accelerator a little, but the sweat on his forehead was more and more, and his lips were white.


    Xiao Yun drove the car outside the hospital. She looked behind and determined that the two cars didn''t keep up. Then she quickly untied Yufeng''s seat belt, "go, hurry up!"


    Yufeng''s left arm was shot, and there was a lot of blood flow. He was supported by Xiao Yun, and the blood was still dripping all the way. Xiao Yun basically walked all the way and shouted, "doctor! Doctor! "


    Perhaps Yu Feng was frightened by the tragedy. A doctor wearing glasses soon came, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Why did you shed so much blood? "


    "He was shot."


    "Shot?" The doctor was surprised, "come on, take it into the operating room!"


    Seeing that Yufeng was finally pushed into the operating room, she was relieved. She looked at her arm and was stained with blood. Xiao Yun didn''t look at his hand. He took out his mobile phone and called Su Yuze. "Hello, boss Su? Come to the doctor soon. Yufeng has an accident. "


    "Right away."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze, who received the call, immediately walked out of the company without saying a word and drove his sports car to the hospital.


    "Xiao Yun." Su Yuze saw Xiao Yun sitting in a chair outside the operating room waiting silently. He went over, looked at the three words of the operating room with the red light, and then looked at the blood on Xiao Yun''s arm, "what''s the matter?"


    "He was shot in the arm." Xiao Yun said, "when we came back, someone was tracking on the highway, and the other party still had a gun. For a moment, we didn''t pay attention, so we were..."


    Mingming''s duty is to protect him, but Yufeng was hurt and something happened. She just felt a little guilty. She didn''t let anything happen to her when she protected meat before!


    "Boss Su, I''m willing to be punished." Xiao Yun said that this is tantamount to a mission failure, and Xiao Yun is willing to be punished.


    "I don''t blame you." Su Yuze said, "did you find anything?"


    "I wrote down their license plate number."


    "Very good."


    It''s easy to have a license plate number. You can find the behind the scenes! Su Yuze sent a message to Su Rou, saying that he would go home later, so he stayed outside the operating room and waited with Xiao Yun.


    Two hours later, the red light in the operating room finally went out. Although they knew that Yufeng only hurt his arm, not other key parts, Su Yuze and Xiao Yun couldn''t stop, but they were afraid that if he couldn''t do it well, his arm would be useless.


    The doctor took off his mask and said, "are you the patient''s family... Eh, President Su!"


    The doctor recognized Su Yuze. He just wanted to shake hands with Su Yuze, but he was indifferent to each other. "How''s his situation?"


    "The bullet in the patient''s arm has been taken out. It''s OK. Just rest and recover." Said the doctor.


    "It doesn''t have any impact on future life, does it?"


    "No."


    "OK, Xiao Yun, go and go through the hospitalization formalities with the doctor."


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze followed the hospital bed to the senior ward, where Yu Feng was the only one. I''m used to Yu Feng''s cheap and careless appearance at ordinary times. I''m really not used to seeing him so weak!


    Yufeng, how did you provoke each other? Yufeng is not without power on the road. How can he be assassinated?


    "Ah..." Yufeng on the hospital bed suddenly snorted. It was probably that the anesthetic effect had passed. He frowned and opened his eyes, "it hurts..."


    "Wake up."


    "Eh, Yu Shao..." Yu Feng looked at Su Yuze in a daze. In his memory, he was still drifting on the highway. When he saw Su Yuze, he thought he was dreaming.


    "It''s me." Su Yuze saw him at a loss and explained, "you are in the hospital now. You have just finished the operation. The bullet has been taken out. It''s all right."


    Yufeng digested Su Yuze''s words, then looked at the surrounding ceiling, the pure white world, and the pungent smell of disinfectant. This is really a hospital.


    Relieved, "thank you."


    "Say thanks to me?" Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. Did that shot fool him¡° Didn''t we talk about the deal? " Su Yuze asked tentatively.


    "No, it was a success." Yu Feng said.


    "Then they didn''t do it."


    "Well, not them." Yu Feng wondered at that time, but he just didn''t know who it was. "By the way, what about her? Where''s Xiao Yun? " Why didn''t you see her? Could it be an accident?


    "She''s fine. She went to go through the hospitalization formalities for you." Su Yuze comforted. Xiao Yun''s skill is much better than Yufeng. How could something happen?


    "That''s good." Yu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. At least it was because of him. If Xiao Yun had an accident, he would be sorry.

 Chapter 420

    Xiao Yun told Su Yuze the license plate number. Su Yuze immediately sent someone to investigate. Within a day, he investigated the information of the car. It was the car of you Feng on T city road.


    "You Feng..." Su Yuze looked at the information in front of him and narrowed his eyes slightly. Although you Feng has a general relationship with himself, they always don''t invade the river. You Feng doesn''t know who Yu Feng is. How can he provoke him?


    "I''m sure I didn''t provoke you Feng." Yu Feng said.


    "The data show that it was really done by you Feng''s men." Su Yuze threw the data to Yufeng.


    Su Rou sat on the next chair and poked Yu Feng''s bandaged arm with her finger. The bullet hit in. It should hurt very much.


    Yu Feng took the information and saw Su Rou''s little move from the corner of her eye. She poked him and pretended to wail, "ah, I poked that hole! It hurts! "


    "Ah..." Su Rou was startled by his scream. "I hurt you?"


    "Well, it hurts!" Yu Feng said shakily.


    Su Yuze glanced at Yu Feng and held Su Rou''s shoulder. "It''s okay, don''t be nervous! He pretended. " He won''t see it? Yu Feng pretended to be dead, that is, he saw Xiao rouer''s soft heart.


    "Loaded?" Su Rou asked suspiciously, "he lied to me..."


    Su Yuze nodded and looked at Xiao rou. It was as if Yu Feng would be stabbed to death by Su Rou just after taking it. "His wound is almost healed. Stabbing won''t kill anyone."


    Su Rou frowned and looked at Yu Feng. "How did you lie to me?"


    "No, I didn''t lie to you..." Yufeng said, but soon caught a glimpse of Su Yuze''s eyes, so fierce, he immediately looked down at the information¡° Don''t look at me like that... "He was afraid.


    Su Yuze sat on the sofa with Su Rou in his arms and asked softly, "if you''re uncomfortable, let''s go home."


    "Well, no, it''s the smell here. I don''t like it." Hospitals have a unique smell of disinfectant, and not many people will like it.


    "Then we''ll go later."


    "Well... I''d better spend more time with brother Yufeng." Yufeng was hurt. It''s pathetic.


    "No, Xiao Yun will come with him later. We can''t use us."


    "..." Su Rou looked at him thoughtfully, Yun Yun? Eh, there is something between them!


    The two people here spoke softly. After Yufeng looked at the information in his hand, his face suddenly became confused, "No."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yuze asked.


    "The first time someone poked my tire, the man who followed me didn''t have a license plate." If so, are there two groups of people chasing themselves?


    Tut tut... I have such a great ''Charm''


    Su Yuze pondered for a moment, "I''ll see you Feng first."


    "Be careful." Yu Feng said, "bring more people."


    Hearing this, Su Rou held Su Yuze''s hand in the back and silently conveyed her worries. Su Yuze patted her little hand and told her not to worry.


    ¡­¡­


    You Feng is smoking a cigar at home when the phone rings suddenly. You Feng takes the phone lazily and spits out a cigarette ring leisurely.


    After looking at the caller ID of the phone, you Feng''s lazy appearance immediately disappeared, "hello?" He pressed to answer, "feather less?" It seems that things should have been noticed.


    "You Feng, it seems that your nearest hand is a little long?" Su Yuze said faintly and without any emotion.


    You Feng smothered, "Yu Shao..." he and Su Yuze didn''t have a festival again. It''s a poisonous dragon. It''s really hard to get him in the middle!


    "Why, don''t you want to admit what you''ve done? You are not such a person. "


    "Ha ha..." you Feng smiled twice. He put down his favorite cigar, and then made up his mind, "yushao, we need to talk."


    "You say."


    You Feng decided to tell Su Yuze the truth. "Well, I don''t think you know. The godfather of the Italian mafia is here."


    "I know." Su Yuze said, but soon he seemed to realize something. He frowned and asked, "the goal of the poisonous dragon is Yufeng?"


    "Well... No." You Feng said, "his goal, cough, is you!"


    Su Yuze was silent, and you Feng continued, "how vicious the poisonous dragon is. Everyone in the road has heard of it. Yu Shao, although the friendship between me and you is general, I can only talk about it." The rest is waiting for Su Yuze to check it himself.


    "I see."


    When he hung up the phone, Su Yuze''s expression was a little dignified. He never thought of the poisonous dragon, because he didn''t know the poisonous dragon and had no intersection with him, so it could not happen... It seems that he can really start with the poisonous dragon.


    Su Rou saw Su Yuze''s expression a little dignified, "brother Ze, what''s the matter? Have you found the man who hurt brother Yufeng? "


    "Yes."


    "Who is it?"


    "Still checking." If it is really a poisonous dragon, even if he is the godfather, he will not let him go.


    Su Rou glanced. "I haven''t found it yet."


    "I''m afraid it''s a little tricky." Su Yuze said softly.


    "Just don''t have an accident." Su Rou doesn''t want Su Yuze to be like Yufeng.


    "No." It''s just that it''s hard to say at that time. He can only try not to let himself have an accident. If it''s just an ordinary thing, it''s easy to say, but it''s the Italian mafia. This is the first contact. The focus is on the other party''s goal, but it''s yourself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yufeng, are you better today?" Xiao Yun came in with the clear porridge. Yufeng was leaning against the pillow with a mobile phone in front of him. A large film was playing on it. Yufeng was watching it with relish.


    "Well..." Yu Feng glanced at her, then nodded, "OK."


    "It''s time to eat." Xiao Yun took out the porridge and pushed it in front of him, "eat."


    "Didn''t you see my hand hurt?" Yu Feng gestured to his left arm, "you feed me."


    Xiao Yun rolled his eyes. "I won''t serve others, especially men." Is this childish ghost so delicate? In her opinion, he is clearly lazy!


    Yufeng is watching a big movie. He looks interesting. If he doesn''t want to, he says, "no matter, you feed me."


    "Hey... I found that you are not only a naive ghost, but also a lazy ghost!" Xiao Yun said unhappily.


    Yu Feng smiled at her, "I don''t have a chance to squeeze you at ordinary times. Now I won''t squeeze you?" This is a rare opportunity for Xiao Yun to do things!


    Xiao Yun saw that he really didn''t want to eat by himself. Well... She''s unlucky!

 Chapter 421

    "Eat." Xiao Yun scooped up the porridge and stretched it out.


    As Xiao Yun watched, he opened his mouth and drank the clear porridge fed by Xiao Yun. "It''s porridge again. Can you have something good? I want to eat meat. "


    "You can''t eat greasy things yet." The wound hasn''t grown yet.


    Yu Feng sighed and didn''t say anything. He just looked at the large area in front of him and opened his mouth. Then another spoonful of porridge was fed into his mouth.


    "I said, can you feed gently and sprinkle it all." The porridge at the corner of Yufeng''s mouth spilled, "wipe it, or I would think I''m still drooling when I''m seen eating."


    "..." Xiao Yunbai glanced at him, took a paper towel and wiped the corners of Yufeng''s mouth.


    Yu Feng looked at her with satisfaction. "You said, if you are so gentle every day, do we still need to quarrel?" It turns out that Xiao Yun is still gentle.


    "Hum, as long as you don''t commit childishness again." Speaking of it, aren''t the two quarreling because of Yufeng''s childish ghost?


    "How naive I am!" Yu Feng replied discontentedly, "where am I childish!"


    "It''s childish everywhere." Xiao Yun said faintly.


    "Oh, you man!"


    "Naive ghost!"


    "Man woman!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss Su, I found the information of the poisonous dragon." A bodyguard in black walked into Su Yuze''s office. "The poisonous dragon is currently living in the presidential suite in a five-star hotel with only two bodyguards."


    Two? Su Yuze thought for a moment. Yes, according to the identity of a poisonous dragon, he brought too many people to T City, a place he was not familiar with. Many people will only be watched by the police.


    "However, the poisonous dragon had contact with you Feng, the leader of T city. He lent some people to the poisonous dragon and preliminarily concluded that the person who assassinated young master Feng should be you Feng''s men, but it was designed by the poisonous dragon." The bodyguard in black twisted his face and analyzed.


    "Well, you''re right." Su Yuze nodded.


    "Boss Su, then we..." what should we do? They must follow up Yufeng''s affairs, but they are poisonous dragons... As long as they are in the wrong way, they have basically heard of poisonous dragons. The man''s style is described in four words - vicious and cruel!


    Su Yuze frowned and thought for a while. The poisonous dragon is no better than ordinary gangsters... "Did you find out what he did in Italy before?"


    "We can''t find that information."


    "Well..."


    "What should we do?" Asked the bodyguard in black. The poisonous dragon is a tricky person. No one will benefit if he tries hard.


    Su Yuze thought for a moment, "warning."


    "Yes."


    After the bodyguard in black left, Su Yuze''s expression became more and more silent.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, the assassination of Yufeng failed again, but... He seems to be injured and is now in the hospital." A little gangster with a tattoo on his body said, and the translator next to him did his duty.


    The poisonous dragon jumped his eyebrows. "Another failure?" He laughed at once. "If I were in Italy, I would never have failed more than twice. You people here are really... Rubbish."


    In a word, the translator got a little unhappy and closed his lips.


    "Why not translate it to him?" The poisonous dragon asked funny.


    "Sorry, Mr. poisonous dragon, I can''t translate that sentence." The interpreter said, at least this is their territory. How can they be so insulted?


    The poisonous dragon crossed his legs in his spare time, "am I wrong?"


    "No."


    The tattooed gangster looked at the translator and poisonous dragon blankly. He didn''t understand what they were talking about, but looking at them like that, the atmosphere was a little thick.


    "I think I have to change with you Feng."


    The translator frowned, "yes." As soon as possible, he really doesn''t want to follow the poisonous dragon!


    After waving back the tattoo gangster and the translator, the poisonous dragon''s face suddenly cooled down. It''s a pity that you can''t bring your own hands, otherwise, the man named Yufeng would have died thousands of times!


    The poisonous dragon was watching TV and drinking red wine alone. Suddenly, there was a noise at the door. The poisonous dragon looked at the door. What''s the matter?


    The door was opened by a bodyguard in black. "Boss, no, someone broke in!"


    "Who?" Asked the dragon.


    "I don''t know..." the bodyguard in black looked a little nervous, "but the other party brought a gun. I''m afraid it''s a bad comer. Boss, you go first! We''ll cover you! "


    Is that someone on the road who has a festival with himself?


    "Boss!" The bodyguard in Black said anxiously.


    "I see."


    The poisonous dragon stood up and walked into the elevator under the cover of two bodyguards in black. As soon as the elevator door opened, several men in black stood outside, each with guns in his hands, looking like looking for something.


    The face of the poisonous dragon stretched. It seemed that nine times out of ten it was coming to assassinate! He can only sneak now. He can''t meet them hard.


    "Boss, this way!" Two bodyguards in black whispered.


    Several people in black who were looking for saw the poisonous dragon, "over there!"


    "Damn it!" The poisonous dragon whispered a curse. Although he couldn''t understand their Chinese, he could hear it clearly in such a loud voice.


    Bang bang¡ª¡ª


    There were several gunshots, but they all wiped the foot of the poisonous dragon. Not far ahead was the revolving door of the hotel. The poisonous dragon immediately took his body and knocked open the glass door without saying a word.


    "He ran away, chase!"


    There was a roar behind him. The two black bodyguards behind the poisonous dragon immediately panicked and began to look for the car, "boss, here, come on!"


    After the poisonous dragon jumped into the car, the car drove away quickly. He wiped the sweat on his forehead. Oh, it hasn''t been so exciting for a long time!


    "Boss, are you okay?" Asked the bodyguard.


    "Nothing."


    The two bodyguards in black began to rejoice, "boss, the people in the Chinese underworld are really bad at shooting. They fired more than a dozen shots, but they didn''t hit one!" Or did they run too fast and miss?


    When the poisonous dragon heard this, his eyebrows could not help but frown. No... no


    If you came to assassinate him, the godfather of the underworld, you should find someone with good shooting skills. Moreover, you shouldn''t break into the hotel with so many people, but you should find a tall building and shoot him with a sniper gun!


    incorrect! The purpose of those people should not be to kill him!


    The poisonous dragon thought deeply for a while, and suddenly an electric light flashed in his mind... Is it su Yuze? After learning that Yufeng was killed, he should have found out about himself, right? So what is the purpose of letting those people come?


    Warning! He is warning himself, warning himself not to continue!


    "Ha ha!" The figured dragon burst into laughter.


    "Boss?" Two bodyguards looked at him strangely. Boss, what''s the matter? So happy to be assassinated?

 Chapter 422

    The poisonous dragon immediately stayed in another five-star hotel that night. The two bodyguards in black were a little nervous, "boss, we''d better not live here?" Five star, too high profile!


    "What?" The poisonous dragon glanced sideways at the two bodyguards in black, "how can you follow me if you are so timid?" When he was in Italy, what big scene did he not see? Will you be frightened by this formation?


    "No, boss..." the two bodyguards in black explained anxiously, "I mean..."


    "I know what you mean, but trust me, it''ll be fine." Said the poisonous dragon.


    The two bodyguards in black looked at each other for a while and couldn''t resist the poisonous dragon.


    The poisonous dragon changed his sweaty clothes and walked into the bathroom. It seems that Su Yuze should have noticed him. He can finally meet. He has begun to get excited.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss Su, poisonous dragon stayed in a five-star hotel again." This poisonous dragon is really magnificent. Ordinary people have long been scared to hide in dark places when they encounter forced killings, and even the poisonous dragon has exposed his residence¡° Boss Su, the poisonous dragon is so rampant that it is provoking us? "


    "I think..." Su Yuze smiled and said, "he should know my intention."


    "Ah?" The man in black didn''t know, so, "since you already know your intention, why..." didn''t you go? Boss Su is kind-hearted and wants to let go of the poisonous dragon. He doesn''t want to confront him head-on, otherwise none of them will get benefits. However, the poisonous dragon doesn''t understand the taste and stays here.


    Su Yuze was more certain this time. The target of the poisonous dragon was himself, "I know. Go down first."


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze called the poisonous dragon the next day and asked in English, "poisonous dragon?"


    "I am." The poisonous Dragon said, but then he asked, "Su Yuze?" Su Yuze is the only one who can know his hotel phone and tell his identity when he opens his mouth.


    "What is your purpose?" Su Yuze didn''t beat around the Bush and asked directly.


    "You." Said the poisonous dragon.


    "I think it''s not as simple as talking business with me?" If it was business, the poisonous dragon would not kill Yufeng.


    The poisonous dragon "ha ha" smiled, "it''s not my turn to talk about business." Since the two sides have made it clear, it''s better to meet directly, "Su Yuze, let''s... Talk?"


    Su Yuze pondered a little, "HMM."


    "OK, in the evening..."


    Hanging up the phone, Su Yuze stood up and prepared to pour himself a glass of water, but saw Su Rou standing behind him. She must have heard what she said just now?


    "Little Rou er..."


    "Huh?" Su Rou looked at him. "I heard that the poisonous dragon is the godfather of the Mafia. Are you... Really going?" Su Rou was worried.


    "If we don''t solve it, Yufeng will not give up." Su Yuze touched Su Rou''s little head and stayed at home until I came back.


    Su Rou took his hand. "I''ll go too."


    "What are you doing?" Su Yuze frowned slightly, "don''t go, I''ll be back soon."


    "He deliberately asked you out at night. What does that mean?" What can''t you say during the day? The moon is dark and the wind is high. Who knows what poison dragon an''s heart is?


    Su Yuze sighed, "no, gangsters like to trade at night." Not only is it more convenient to trade at night, but... It will also be more convenient to kill.


    "So... You used to go out at night to do business?" Su Rou asked.


    "Ah..." Su Yuze nodded, you can say so¡° Little rou''er, I promise I''ll be back soon. He won''t touch me yet. Don''t worry. " After all, this is t city.


    "..." Su Rou was a little embarrassed because she wanted to follow, but she was like this, let alone to help him, which was clearly to make trouble for him, "okay." She compromised, "but if something happens to you, I won''t live alone."


    Su Yuze listened, and the smile on his lips became bigger and bigger. "What about the child?"


    "With us, of course." How can there be only two of them on the road to hell?


    Su Yuze patted her ass, "you are really cruel." But he likes it.


    When night fell, Su Yuze and the poisonous dragon came to the agreed place as promised. When they saw the poisonous dragon, Su Yuze''s eyes flashed slightly, "it''s you." The man who met once in the hotel, and he seems to have met before.


    "It''s me." The poisonous Dragon nodded, with the same tall body and the same aura belonging to the king, "you hit me that day, remember?"


    Su Yuze always has a good memory. After being reminded by the poisonous dragon, he remembered that when he went to a meeting with Xiao Ka, he bumped into a man on the road. It was him.


    After they sat down, only a little gangster came up and poured a cup of tea for the two bosses, and smiled flatteringly, "please use it." Then he retired.


    Su Yuze looked at the little gangster, "you and you Feng are old acquaintances." The man just now is you Feng''s subordinate. Su Yuze is not a question sentence, but a statement sentence.


    "It seems that you have checked it very clearly." The poisonous dragon smiled and drank the tea in front of him. "What else, tell me, and I''ll see if it''s right."


    Su Yuze shook his head lightly, "no, I''m not interested in you. I just want to know the reason why you want to kill Yufeng."


    "Yufeng..." the poisonous dragon thought, "he hit me before."


    So, just for such a small reason? Su Yuze''s face turned cold. "It turned out that the godfather of the poisonous dragon was so narrow-minded."


    The poisonous dragon shrugged and said, "how many people in this way are broad-minded? Aren''t you? " The poisonous dragon folded his legs. "Your woman, the girl named Su Rou, is a child of the American Wynn group. Haven''t you also concealed it for so many years for her?" Everyone is selfish when he meets his own things.


    When Su Yuze heard the word "Su Rou", his hand holding the tea cup suddenly tightened, but soon relaxed, "you''re right."


    The poisonous dragon looked at him and said after a while, "Su Yuze, do you... Really don''t know or fake don''t know?" Twenty six years later, did he not realize his life experience at all?


    Su Yuze looked at him and wondered, "what don''t you know?"


    The poisonous dragon raised his eyebrows and said, "you''re not from the Su family."

 Chapter 423

    "Really?" Su Yuze said, but there was no feeling of surprise in his tone.


    Seeing his reaction, the poisonous dragon guessed that he should have known for a long time, "well, I tell you, your biological father is the first successor of the Italian mafia, but twenty-six years ago, his brother killed his biological brother''s family in order to seize this Mafia force, but he didn''t expect that there would be a fish out of the net." At that time, the poisonous dragon sent many people to look for it. He didn''t hope there would be hidden dangers in the future.


    "..." Su Yuze listened and drank tea silently.


    "The housekeeper was really loyal. In order to keep the little fish alive, he casually stuffed him into a foreign couple. Then, fortunately, the couple eloped. Even if I blew up their car, I couldn''t find the fish."


    Speaking of this, the poisonous dragon observed Su Yuze''s expression. From beginning to end, he was indifferent, as if he was not interested in the story he told. Not interested? This is his life experience!


    "So it is." Su Yuze nodded, indicating that he understood, "what a misfortune."


    "Yes, that''s unfortunate." I don''t know whether this "misfortune" refers to the elopement couple or Su Yuze. "After 26 years, I finally found you. You look more like your mother. She is an oriental."


    Isn''t that bullshit? If he looked like his father, he would have been exposed for so many years.


    Seeing that Su Yuze never spoke, the poisonous dragon asked, "Su Yuze, do you have any opinion on your dead parents?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "I''ve never seen them." Su Yuze said indifferently.


    "What about the other parent?" He refers to Su Nuan and Haichen.


    "Neither."


    "Huh?"


    "I haven''t seen them either."


    The poisonous dragon listened and kept looking at the expression on Su Yuze''s face to find out even a trace of anger, but no. Su Yuze was very calm, which made his face full of appreciation. He was a stone hearted man, which was much better than his father.


    "Poisonous dragon, I know what you mean. You''re just afraid that I''ll attack your brother and take back your position one day?" Su Yuze put down his teacup, "then you can rest assured that I have no sense, interest, interest in your godfather''s position!"


    "Just because you''re not interested now doesn''t mean you won''t be." As long as he steps into the underworld, he will want to stand at the top, and his position is just what most people on the road dream of¡° After listening to you, I am more convinced that you are cruel enough, just like me. "


    "I''m different from you."


    "No, you''re like me. Do you know why I killed your father? Because his cold heart was softened by his feelings, he couldn''t lead his good brothers at all, so... I had to do it. " The poisonous Dragon said and smiled proudly. The underworld never needs true feelings, which will only become a burden.


    Su Yuze picked up Junmei slightly after hearing the poisonous dragon''s words.


    "If I let you be my successor, will you?" The poisonous dragon looked at Su Yuze and felt more satisfied. Su Yuze is really a good seedling!


    "I''m not interested." Su Yuze said, "let Yufeng go. If you have something to do, just come to me."


    The poisonous dragon snorted coldly, "that''s what you said!"


    "Yes."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that the poisonous dragon is very suspicious. Even if he says what he says, the poisonous dragon seems to have determined that he will snatch his position, but one thing is good communication, that is, he finally let Yufeng go.


    But... What is the credibility of what the poisonous Dragon said? You can''t take it lightly.


    Sitting in the car, Su Yuze beat the steering wheel impatiently. He didn''t expect that the poisonous dragon would be his uncle, let alone that he would kill his own brother because of his selfish desires, and take Su Nuan and Haichen in.


    But whether he is ruthless or cold, he really doesn''t feel much about their death, but now, the only thing he cares about... Little rouer, nothing can happen.


    Thinking of Su Rou, Su Yuze raced all the way home and opened the door rudely. Su Rou was receiving water and drinking. When she heard the sound of opening the door, she was startled. She stood in situ and looked at him blankly, "brother Ze... What are you doing?"


    Why does he seem very angry? Did the man named poisonous dragon annoy him?


    Su Yuze''s cold face was slightly soft. He walked over and carefully helped her to sit on the sofa, "why don''t you wait for me to go home? How dangerous it is to catch water alone. "


    "... danger?" Su Rou stared at the plastic water cup in her hand. What''s the danger¡° Then when you get home, I''ll die of thirst. "


    "Sorry, I went too long." Su Yuze rubbed her hair and messed up the hair in front of her forehead.


    "It doesn''t matter, but..." Su Rou leaned over. "What did you talk to the poisonous dragon? You''re in a bad mood. "


    Su Yuze didn''t hide it either. He briefly told Su Rou what the poisonous Dragon said, but Su Rou was angry. "So, he''s going to kill you after killing your biological parents?" Who is this¡° You said you wouldn''t want his shit position. Why doesn''t he rest assured? Is there something wrong with your brain? "


    Su Yuze looked at her with a smile. Just now, some of his boredom dissipated a lot. He held the crazy little wild cat in his arms. The little girl was angry and said, "this is a suspicious disease. The higher the position, the more serious the disease will be."


    "What? He''s just a mad dog. He''ll bite whoever he catches!" Su Rou said angrily, "really!"


    "Little rou''er, don''t swear... Pay attention to prenatal education." Su Yuze kissed Su Rou''s forehead. "Don''t you want the baby to be a little gangster like Su Ziqi?"


    "Then don''t have a son!"


    "What if her daughter is like Sue Meimei?"


    Oh, they are all bad examples. Su Rou turned her head, "then I won''t give birth. You give birth yourself."


    Su Yuze picked her up, "well, don''t be angry. The poisonous dragon promised to let Yufeng go." Don''t be too angry. You''re so angry that you''re pregnant with a child¡° Let''s go to bed. "


    "What''s your sleep? It''s so annoying to stab the poisonous Dragon..."


    "Good." Su Yuze patted her on the back, then put her on the big bed, "I promised you it would be fine."


    It''s not so easy for the poisonous dragon to move him. Everyone depends on his ability.

 Chapter 424

    Since the poisonous dragon and Su Yuze bounced off, Su Yuze has been vigilant every day. It is impossible for the poisonous dragon to mobilize people from Italy, so we can only find you Feng to cooperate.


    However, it is not impossible.


    After Yufeng heard about it in the hospital, the whole person just had to play, "isn''t that feather Shao taking care of everything alone?" That''s too dangerous! He would rather let the poisonous dragon continue to chase and kill!


    "Well, at present, boss Su means so." Xiao Yun said.


    "Why don''t you stop?" Yu Feng was a little anxious. "Do you know what identity Yu Shao represents? He can''t do anything! " Not only the underworld forces led by him, but also Shengshi and Su''s companies will not allow him to have an accident!


    Xiao Yunbai glanced at him, "I can''t decide. I''m not meat." Only Su Rou can make boss Su obedient. She doesn''t have this privilege!


    Yufeng''s body lying in bed suddenly came a carp, "then I''ll call Rourou baby."


    "Are you stupid?" Xiao Yun just pushed Yu Feng back to the hospital bed and lay down. "The original goal of others'' poisonous dragon is boss su. Boss Su managed to keep you, but you want others to kill you. That can only be another person."


    Yufeng didn''t expect Xiao Yun to see things so thoroughly. She thought she was just a little woman with an empty body of force¡° I can''t see. You still know. "


    "Of course I know." Xiao Yun said that at least he was taught by Su Yuze, "it''s someone who doesn''t seem to know."


    Yu Feng frowned, "man, I find you don''t seem to quarrel with me once a day, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "..." it seems that he is going to quarrel, this childish ghost! Xiao Yun couldn''t help rolling his eyes at him, "you, now get well, and then help boss Su!"


    "What do you say?"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the poisonous dragon called out, half an hour later, he saw you Feng rush to the hotel where he stayed with several of his men.


    "Poisonous dragon, are you looking for me?" You Feng asked.


    "Yes." The poisonous Dragon nodded, "I''m looking for your cooperation."


    After hearing this, you Feng "clicked" in his heart. He understood what the cooperative death of poisonous dragon meant. It was to deal with Su Yuze. "Poisonous dragon, have you seen Su Yuze?"


    "Yes." The poisonous dragon cocked his legs, "you know? Su Yuze is actually the same kind of person as me. He is also a cold-hearted person. It''s a pity that he didn''t meet him earlier. " Otherwise, he can take Su Yuze as an adopted son and train him as the successor of the next generation.


    You Feng said with a smile, "really? However, if you had met him earlier, he would not have survived so much. Don''t forget that you are his uncle and his enemy who killed his father. "


    "So this is our relationship now." The poisonous dragon shrugged, "well, you Feng, we cooperate."


    You Feng''s expression is a little embarrassed, because he really doesn''t want to fight Su Yuze, but the poisonous Dragon... It''s really hard to do in the middle!


    "Why not?" The poisonous dragon''s eyes took a trace of condensation, "what are you worried about?"


    You Feng hesitated for a moment. "If you become Su Yuze, you''ll leave. I''m based in T city. Although master Su is old, his power is still there..."


    His poisonous dragon can go away, just leave him here and fight against Su Rong.


    The poisonous dragon looked at him without saying a word, but his eyes had the meaning that only you Feng could understand. You Feng then said, "my people can lend you, but I don''t participate." This is his bottom line.


    "Yes." Anyway, he has recruited some of his subordinates from Italy to cooperate with you Feng, just to increase his staff.


    After reaching an agreement with you Feng, the poisonous dragon began to layout and assassinate in other people''s territory. It''s really a little oppressed. If it''s in Italy, the poisonous dragon doesn''t need so much trouble? As soon as it gets dark, pick up the guy and do it!


    The next evening


    On Su Yuze''s way home from work, the tire skidded violently. Then Su Yuze saw a black car behind him from the rearview mirror, and a pistol from the window.


    Su Yuze soon stopped the car, and the tire burst. It seems that he can''t drive any more. The car behind also immediately stopped, and then jumped down from the car. Three or four people in black clothes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What are they talking about? It sounds like Italian. Damn it, the poisonous dragon really brought his people. Should he feel honored?


    Seeing that the people behind were coming, Su Yuze touched the pistol in his arms. Well, it''s time to understand the family grievances.


    Their parking place is at the entrance of a remote alley. There are basically no pedestrians. It''s a good place for crime. After su Yuze got out of the car, he didn''t avoid, but directly met the people


    The people on the opposite side didn''t seem to expect Su Yuze to be so bold. For a moment, they were stunned and didn''t know to open with a gun. Su Yuze took advantage of this opportunity to take out his pistol from his waist, and then fired one shot at a time. Each shot accurately hit the other''s hand holding the gun.


    "Ah... Do it!" The other party began to shout.


    But they lost the first chance at the beginning. Even if they wanted to shoot again, they had no chance. All the other party''s pistols fell to the ground.


    One of the men held his bleeding hand and caught a glimpse of Su Yuze approaching. He raised his leg and kicked it. Since the pistol can''t be used, let''s fight hand to hand!


    Su Yuze quickly sidestepped and hit him on the back. The sharp pain immediately made him lie down. Su Yuze kicked away the two people in front of him and came to their car at one go.


    "Catch him!"


    Su Yuze opened the door, just caught the hand of a man behind him, and howled on the spot, "ow --"


    "Get out." Su Yuze said in English, slightly released the door, threw his hand out, closed the door hard, started the engine and left.


    The men behind him held their injured wrists and looked at the back of their car, "this... How to explain to the boss?"


    "How else can I explain?" The boss will scold them. The gun is in the. It''s useless. It''s unloaded by the other party!


    "That man..." he''s really good at it!


    No wonder the boss wants to kill him!

 Chapter 425

    Su Yuze drove someone else''s car back home, but the car should not stay long, otherwise it will be found by the poisonous dragon. He doesn''t know his residence yet. Anyway, he won''t let Su Rou expose it.


    But Su Yuze just stopped the car, but the door of the villa was opened, and Su Rou came out slowly.


    "Little Rou? Why did you come out? " Su Yuze walked over and carefully hugged her shoulder, "are you hungry?"


    "The meal has just been finished, even if you came back late today... Why did you drive someone else''s car?" They don''t have this car at home. Su Yuze is very good at life, so although the cars they drive are not famous cars, their performance is excellent. This one... How do you think it''s low!


    Su Yuze took Su Rou and took him home. "My car is scrapped."


    "Ha?" Su Rou looked at him in surprise. Then she thought of something quickly, frowned and asked, "is it a poisonous dragon?"


    "Yes."


    Su Rou looked at Su Yuze nervously, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing." He has been trained since childhood. If he can''t deal with several people, the poisonous dragon will kill him long ago.


    Su Rou''s worried eyes still didn''t leave him. She hugged Su Yuze''s arm, but found that his waist seemed bulging. She lifted his clothes and looked at it, and immediately saw a pistol. With the pistols on you, will it be all right?


    Su Yuze noticed her eyes. He gently held Su Rou''s small hand in his palm. "Let''s go and talk in the room."


    After entering the house, sister-in-law Wang just put her dinner on the table. When she saw them coming in, she said, "it''s time to eat, young master and young lady."


    "Sister Wang, there is a black car outside. Please find someone to take it away." Su yuzechong said to sister-in-law Wang.


    Sister-in-law Wang was stunned and nodded, "OK." Although she didn''t know what Su Yuze meant, she didn''t have any doubt. After all, she still mixed with the young master.


    "Can you tell me now?" Su Rou asked.


    "Poisonous dragon, do it." Su Yuze said briefly, "I was followed on this road and robbed their car after I handed it over."


    "Ah..." fight? That must be thrilling. "Are you hurt?"


    "No."


    Su Rou frowned tightly and bit her chopsticks with a trace of tension, "you..." although it''s wrong to say so, but on balance, she hopes Su Yuze can be safe. "The poisonous dragon has little power in T City, if you can..." just kill him directly.


    Su Yuze knows Su Rou and what she hasn''t said, but... It''s so easy for the poisonous dragon to fall in this position now¡° I know. "


    Since the poisonous dragon really wants to kill him, he doesn''t have to wait to die.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, we... The car was robbed." Several people in black stood in front of the poisonous dragon and said with some hesitation, originally, even if the assassination was not successful, even the car was robbed by others! This is a great humiliation!


    "Oh." The poisonous dragon was surprised and didn''t get angry. Instead, he looked at his palm with a smile. He knew that his men would fail. If Su Yuze could handle it so easily, he wouldn''t be called Su Yuze.


    "Boss..." several people in black all looked at him tremblingly. They had been used to the cruel side of the poisonous dragon and were ready to be punished, but they didn''t expect that the boss just smiled and didn''t say anything? Is it an angry smile? Or is the boss thinking about a new idea to torture them?


    "Send more people to guard." The poisonous Dragon said, if you guessed correctly, Su Yuze will act soon, right?


    "Yes." Everyone was relieved and ran out.


    That night


    The poisonous dragon was tasting wine in the room. The knock on the door suddenly rang. When he opened the door, a waiter came in with a small dining car, "Sir, this is your dinner."


    "Well, put it there." The poisonous Dragon said carelessly while tasting red wine.


    "Yes."


    When the waiter put the cart beside the bed and was ready to leave, the poisonous dragon''s eyes suddenly darkened, "wait." He said suddenly.


    The waiter stopped and asked politely, "is there anything else, sir?"


    The poisonous dragon walked slowly over and his sight fell on the cart. "These meals."


    "It''s just done."


    The waiter helped to lift the lid on it, and immediately a pungent smell came, which made people want to move their fingers, but the poisonous dragon just looked at the meal in front of him and looked at the waiter, "you eat."


    "Ah?" The waiter''s expression looked a little surprised, and then shook his head, "no, this is the guest''s stuff, we..."


    "I''ll let you eat." The poisonous dragon''s eyes suddenly became more serious, almost abusing him with his eyes.


    The waiter swallowed his saliva. The boss said that the guest''s identity was very special. He didn''t know what kind of special method it was, so... Would he better not disobey the meaning of the poisonous dragon?


    "OK... I''ll eat." The waiter picked up his fork and inserted a piece of mashed potato. The mashed potato was small. If it was a big deal, he wouldn''t want it. He didn''t dare to use the steak.


    When the waiter ate the food, the poisonous dragon pointed to the steak again, "this."


    "This..." will the guest want to eat the rest of his food?


    "Eat!"


    The waiter''s expression was a little embarrassed, but in the end he couldn''t stand the stare of the poisonous dragon. He inserted a steak into his mouth.


    "Eat all these."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The waiter didn''t know what the poisonous dragon meant, but he ate it obediently until he had eaten every dish¡° I''ll bring you another meal, sir. " I really don''t understand what these rich people think.


    Seeing the poison dragon did not speak, the waiter blinked his eyes, "first..." when he intended to ask again, he suddenly felt that his stomach was very sick. There was a lot of white foam in his mouth.


    The waiter''s face was livid and his eyes couldn''t stop turning upward. It looked strange. After a while, the waiter fell down with a "pop" and twitched all over.


    The poisonous dragon looked at the people on the ground. Sure enough


    "Boss!" Hearing the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground in the room, two bodyguards in black rushed in at the door. When they saw the people lying on the ground, they immediately understood something.


    "Throw him out." Said the poisonous dragon.


    "Yes."


    "Besides, go and get me a meal."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 426

    Now it''s not only the war between the two bosses, but also the power struggle between the two sides. You Feng is constantly lending people to the poisonous dragon.


    At night, the two bodyguards in black around the poisonous dragon came to the nightclub with a group of gangsters. There are a group of crazy men and women in the nightclub. A group of people directly opened a box, but as soon as the door was opened, there were already people inside.


    The bodyguard in black winked at the two people behind him. Then two gangsters behind him took the lead in entering the box and said, "what''s the matter? We wrapped the box. Who are you?"


    The people in the box were stunned and looked at the group of people who broke in, "what do you do?"


    "Of course we''re here for fun. Hurry up. We opened this box. You know what you''re talking about. Get out of here." The little gangster said impolitely.


    A man on the sofa said contemptuously, "Psycho, drink too much, you!" What? They wrapped it up. It''s obvious that they came here first. In order to celebrate Xiaowen''s birthday, this group of people suddenly broke in and said they wrapped it. It''s a wonderful flower.


    The little gangster sneered, "no, right? Good! "


    Then the little gangster winked at his companions behind him. Then a group of people had a tacit understanding that they took out weapons from behind them, sticks, short knives, sabres and everything. Shouting, he rushed into the box.


    "Shit, did you smash the field!" The people in the box had not seen the scene. When they saw that group of people rushing over, they also reacted very quickly and stood up. In the blink of an eye, they fought against each other.


    The two bodyguards in black standing behind them looked at them coldly. The huge box was full of the sound of glass falling to the ground. The two bodyguards in black looked at each other and left immediately.


    The battle situation in the box continued to escalate. Screams or things smashed came from the box, but they were covered up by the sound of startling music outside.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss su." As soon as Su Yuze''s phone was connected, Xiao Yun hurriedly said, "all the brothers were caught by the cops into the police station."


    "What?" Su Yuze raised his eyebrows and asked in an unhappy tone.


    "On Xiao Wen''s birthday last night, the brothers opened a box for him. As a result, a group of people came. They fought when they disagreed!" When Xiao Yun went to the base in the morning, he found that a group of people didn''t come back. He didn''t know until someone inquired.


    Su Yuze''s hand holding the mobile phone couldn''t help tightening a little, "who fought with them?"


    "It seems... You Feng''s men." Xiao Yun said.


    You Feng... That is, a poisonous dragon.


    "Boss Su, don''t worry. Just let Yufeng mention people. I''m just talking to you." Xiao Yun doesn''t want Su Yuze to worry too much. Besides, he doesn''t have to go out in person.


    Now Su Yuze is fighting against the poisonous dragon. Don''t let other things interfere with him.


    Su Yuze replied, "well."


    Hang up the phone, Su Yuze pondered for a while, poisonous Dragon... What is he doing?


    The other side


    Xiao Yun took Yufeng to the police station. Xiao Yun drove all the way. Because Yufeng''s injury is not well, he can''t drive, otherwise there will be an accident.


    "Man woman, why are you so anxious to drag me out?" Yufeng was a little helpless, because he was on vacation because of illness. Xiao Yun didn''t let him feel better, "I''m still injured!"


    Xiao Yun glanced at him. "Boss Su''s subordinates had a fight last night. They were all caught in the Bureau by the cops. I asked you to come to bring them out." Xiao Yun explained, "besides, your injury is almost healed!" Glanced at him disdainfully, "do you know Yu Fei? She was shot in the head, vegetable. She has been in the hospital for more than a year and a half. Compared with her, you are terrible! "


    Yufeng heard about Yu Fei. He had heard about Han Yiyan before. He was a little surprised, "is she awake?" It''s not easy for a vegetable to wake up!


    "Yes, I just woke up a while ago."


    "How strong! Better than you, she is the real man! " Yu Feng said.


    Xiao Yun took out a hand and hit Yufeng with a hard punch, "say I''m ok. You''re not allowed to say my friend." This childish ghost, if it weren''t for the fact that he was still useful, she would have to beat him up!


    Yu Feng shrugged, "OK."


    They drove to the police station. Ren Bai, the captain of the police station, came out and shook hands with Yufeng. "President Yu, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to mention people." Yu Feng said with a smile.


    It''s said that he doesn''t hit the smiling face. He has such a good attitude. Should Ren Bai talk well?


    "Mention people?" Ren Bai''s eyes looked at him suspiciously, "but in the Bureau, there are only a group of small gangsters arrested yesterday. Are you sure you want to mention someone?" In Ren Bai''s opinion, Yufeng is so young and promising that it is impossible to have anything to do with street gangsters.


    Unexpectedly, Yufeng really nodded, "yes, those people, but not all. I just want to mention half."


    Ren Bai''s expression was a little tangled, "president Yu, how did you... Have something to do with that group of people? Or are you threatened by those people? " Ren Bai really can''t figure it out. It shouldn''t be.


    Yu Feng felt his nose awkwardly, "the people I want to mention are not gangsters, they are..." how to explain?


    "It''s under president Yu." Xiao Yun said, knowing the current affairs.


    "Yes, yes." Yu Feng looked at Xiao Yun with appreciation, "it''s my man."


    "Your men?" Ren Bai''s eyes were more suspicious.


    Yu Feng nodded again and again, "yes, it''s my man." He recalled what Xiao Yun said to himself when he was in the car, "because one of them had a birthday, so they went out to play. I guess it was because they met a group of drunken gangsters."


    "Well..." Ren Bai''s eyebrows are still frowning. Although this statement is reasonable, the fight last night was still too serious.


    The smile on Yu Feng''s face couldn''t hang, "Captain Ren, can I mention someone?"


    "Well... Although I don''t want to say so, they made a mistake after all, and they still need to be in the police station..."


    "Ren Bai." Yu Feng simply called Ren Bai''s name, "to tell you the truth, these people are not only my men, but also su Yuze''s, Su Yuze, you know?"


    "I know." When Ren Bai heard Su Yuze''s three words again, his face changed slightly.


    Yu Feng nodded, "then it''s easy to do. This is what President Su means."


    Ren Bai hesitated for a moment this time, then nodded and agreed, "in that case, sign and mention the person."


    "OK, thank you."

 Chapter 427

    People put it forward, but they all hung up, and two or three were even in the hospital. Xiao Yun directly asked Xiaowen, "Xiaowen, what was the situation at that time?"


    "I don''t know. Those people don''t look like they drank too much, but they drove us away when they came in. We refused, so they fought." Half of Xiaowen''s face was swollen, but he still spoke with a trace of anger.


    "Ah..." Xiao Yun looked at Yu Feng. The relationship between you Feng and Su Yuze was neither good nor bad. How could he let his hands go down and find Su Yuze''s fault?


    Yu Feng''s expression became serious, "is Youfeng too rampant!"


    Xiao Wen just came out of the police station. He was still a little confused. When he heard that it was you fenggan, he became angry immediately. "I said how do you look familiar to each other!" It turned out to be "in laws", but why should you Feng?


    "Hiss..." Yufeng suddenly thought of something, his eyes were slightly dark, "shouldn''t......" is it a poisonous dragon? You Feng won''t do such a thing, so you Feng is the only one!


    Xiao Yun still exchanged greetings with Xiao Wen, "you''re still good recently. You''d better not go out, otherwise it''s hard to protect you again."


    Xiaowen nodded again and again, "does boss Su already know?"


    "Don''t you know?" Xiao Yun said, "I told boss Su, but even if I didn''t, he would know."


    Xiao Wen bowed his head, ah... Boss Su knew, how would he punish them? No matter what punishment it is, they have to accept it.


    Yu Feng looked at them thoughtfully, "Xiao Wen, you go back first. You should heal your wounds. Xiao Yun, you come with me..." Yu Feng said.


    Xiaowen nodded, took a few steps with his companions, then stopped and said to Yufeng, "thank you, master Feng."


    Yu Feng waved, "little things."


    Seeing them leave, Xiao Yun looked at Yu Feng, "what''s the matter? Do you have something to tell me?"


    "Hmm..." Yu Feng walked to his car. "You know, the target of the poisonous dragon has always been Su Yuze. This time, I''m afraid it also means poisonous dragon."


    Poisonous Dragon... By the way, Xiao Yun patted his forehead. How can he forget the poisonous dragon? It was 100% done by the poisonous dragon. "Damn it, he clearly wants to stir up discord!"


    I''m afraid it''s only superficial to stir up discord. What the poisonous dragon really wants, I''m afraid it''s better to take advantage of it?


    ¡­¡­


    When you Feng learned that his men had been locked up in the police station, he suddenly changed his face and immediately called the poisonous dragon, "hello? Poisonous dragon, how did you get my people into the bureau? "


    The Dragon replied lazily, "what bureau?"


    "Poisonous dragon." You Feng suddenly felt a burst of weakness, "no, you... Should tell me?" He doesn''t care if he''s not under the poisonous dragon, does he? It''s said that more than twenty people have been locked up!


    "Aren''t Su Yuze''s people also locked in?" The poisonous Dragon said carelessly, and there seemed to be no sense of repentance in his tone.


    You Feng was speechless for a moment. He understood that the poisonous dragon wanted to suppress Su Yuze''s mood, but... He didn''t play like this!


    "It shouldn''t be difficult for you to mention people?" Said the poisonous dragon.


    In fact, the poisonous dragon still dislikes the rules of T city. If the police don''t care about such fights and disturbances in Italy, of course, they can''t control them. Unexpectedly, they just "compete" in the nightclub and take them all away.


    "I had a conflict with the cop only a few months ago." It is because of the drug trafficking incident that the police have been watching for two months. Isn''t it good for the police to write it down again?


    The painting style of the poisonous dragon suddenly turned, "are you blaming me?"


    "I......" you Feng''s heart surged with a sense of powerlessness, "I don''t mean that." The poisonous dragon''s mood is really uncertain. It''s clear that the poisonous dragon is too disorderly. What I say now is to blame him.


    The poisonous dragon didn''t seem to want to talk to him anymore. "Well, I''ll hang up."


    "Poisonous Dragon..." you Feng''s tone was helpless.


    There was a busy tone of "Dudu" at the other end of the phone. You fengdun threw the mobile phone angrily. The two younger brothers behind him immediately came up and asked carefully, "brother, we......" people who entered the bureau can''t ignore it!


    "Well, I know."


    Youfeng hesitated for a long time before he picked up the phone and dialed the police station.


    "Captain Ren Bai here." Ren Bai, the captain of the police station, answered the phone, "who?"


    "I am... You Feng." He said, "did you catch some people last night?" You Feng first asked tentatively.


    "You Feng." When Ren Bai heard the name, he immediately became vigilant, "why, is it your brother who caught you?"


    "Yes, I think..."


    You Feng was interrupted by Ren Baige before he finished his words. "You Feng, don''t forget the previous things. We haven''t settled accounts with you yet. Are you making trouble again?"


    "No..." you Feng is hard to say. He has been very low-key recently, just to make the police lower their vigilance, but he didn''t expect... He fell short of success when he was made by a poisonous dragon!


    Ren Bai said, "last night, your men deliberately found fault with others. We doubt whether they took drugs, so they all have to be tested." Ren Bai heard that he was you Feng''s man, so he looked at them very closely and waited to catch you Feng''s little tail!


    You Feng immediately explained, "Captain Ren, you also checked last time. I don''t sell drugs at all. How can my brothers do it?"


    "That''s hard to say." Ren Bai said.


    "Captain Ren, well, if you detect that they are not taking drugs, let them go." You Feng said directly.


    Ren Bai sneered, "how is it possible?" He cocked his legs and said, "don''t you know, your brothers, cut and hurt several people of each other. Three of them are still in the hospital now! This matter has caused criminal responsibility, so we can''t let people go. "


    You Feng was a little worried, "but I heard that Su Yuze mentioned people. Didn''t they cut my brother? I don''t believe it! "


    "You Feng, please make it clear that your brothers did it first. Su can always be said to be self-defense." Su Yuze is not stupid. Won''t he use the law to protect himself?


    This mistake was originally on you Feng!


    You Feng''s breath was rapid and his chest fluctuated violently. damn!


    "You Feng, you''d better be careful not to be caught by me again!" Ren Bai is not easy to mess with as a policeman.


    "I see!" You Feng hangs up the phone. It seems that these brothers have to be wronged for the time being.

 Chapter 428

    You Feng can''t mention people. He is very upset. He blames the poisonous dragon. He can''t ignore other people''s life and death because he wants to achieve his own goal, can he?


    "Big brother..." the two gangsters behind him looked at you Feng with some worry. He seemed very angry¡° What should our brothers do? "


    You Feng walked back and forth on the floor, thinking about how to bring up his own people, but he couldn''t think of a way to get the best of both worlds if he wanted to break his head. Even if he brought up people, it would still be controlled by the poisonous dragon.


    "..." you Feng sighed a long sigh, "let them stay in the Bureau. It''s safe for the time being." Once Ren Bai detects that they are not taking drugs, he will only lock them up.


    "Brother, are you sure?"


    "Well, even if they come out, they will only let the poisonous dragon continue to manipulate them." You Feng said, his face full of sadness. If the poisonous dragon can''t tell the victory from Su Yuze all the time, his small power is estimated to be over.


    Those little gangsters thought about it and thought it was reasonable. After all, the poisonous dragon is not their own master. There is only one end to doing things with the poisonous dragon, either dead or crazy?


    "Big brother..." one of the gangsters said, "I, I don''t want to work for the poisonous dragon." Although it''s the same with everyone in this industry, they always have feelings. After following you Feng for a long time, they always feel less when they work with poisonous dragons.


    You Feng looked at his men and sighed for a while, "I can''t help..." now he feels like a pig Bajie looking in the mirror.


    Now he is helping the poisonous dragon, but he keeps Su Yuze. It''s really hard to feel caught in the middle!


    "Brother, if... I mean, if the poisonous dragon really killed Su Yuze..." the little gangster swallowed his saliva, "brother, do you think the poisonous dragon will flatten us?" Don''t blame him for his open mind. It''s really the practice of poisonous dragon that makes people doubt. Who knows if he will join them after he successfully defeated Su Yuze?


    After hearing this, you Feng was surprised. If he followed the poisonous dragon''s practice, it was not impossible!


    "It seems that I have to think about it." You Feng frowned and said.


    "Well..."


    Seeing you Feng''s expression become a little excited, the little gangster can''t say anything. It seems that the big brother looks very angry. Did he say something he shouldn''t say?


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun reported the details of the incident to Su Yuze. "Boss Su, I will warn you this time that you''d better not go out to play when you''re free. There will be no similar incident."


    "Well, better so."


    "Don''t worry, boss su." Xiao Yun said.


    Su Yuze hung up the phone thoughtfully. The poisonous dragon is really stubborn! This is the king standing high. He is always worried. It''s really pathetic.


    "Brother Ze." Su Rou rubbed her eyes and sat up from the bed. "I seem to hear yunyun''s voice."


    Su Yuze put down his mobile phone and threw it away so that the radiation would not hurt Su Rou''s baby. He lay down with Su Rou in his arms and gently stroked her long hair. "It''s her."


    "Well... Don''t touch my hair. I haven''t washed it for a long time." Su Rou grabbed her hair from him. Since she was pregnant, Su Rou has rarely gone out, so washing her hair is less and less done.


    "I''ll wash it for you tomorrow." Knowing that she is getting lazier and lazier, he did it all by himself.


    "Hmm..." Su Rou nodded. "I saw the news today. I was caught fighting and making trouble in a nightclub. There are almost more than 50 people, half of them are yours." This is a big fight. It''s all on the news.


    "Yes." Su Yuze admitted, "the poisonous dragon''s plot wants me to collapse." That''s why you Feng''s men were used against him.


    Su Rou''s Willow eyebrows frowned slightly, "a big man has such a deep mind."


    "Oh... Yes."


    Su Yuze didn''t want to discuss such a bloody topic when he was so warm at home, so he covered Su Rou''s lower abdomen with one hand and felt her belly bulge, "it seems that it''s a lot bigger."


    "Well... I don''t know." Su Rou arched at his shoulder and neck, "it''s been four and a half months anyway."


    Sometimes when I look at her stomach, I begin to think, is it a boy or a girl? It seems that the mood of prospective parents is like this.


    "Little rou''er, your stomach is big." Su Yuze circled Su Rou''s waist with his hand, and then said with great satisfaction.


    Xiaorou''er opens her eyes, stares at Su Yuze, and then reaches out to take away Su Yuze''s hand.


    "Little Rou er?" She seems to have lost her temper. Why¡° What''s the matter? "


    "Nothing..." hum, don''t you know that women are most taboo to be said to be fat? Originally, because she was pregnant, she gained a lot of weight. Su Yuze said so bluntly that she didn''t deliberately find fault!


    "...." Su Yuze didn''t say much. I heard that when a woman was pregnant, her temper was always unstable and moody, so Su Yuze regarded her as a normal symptom of pregnancy.


    Once again, he held Su Rou in his arms, "I will accompany you at home these two days."


    Hearing this, Su Rou''s little emotion suddenly disappeared. She turned around and looked at him in surprise, "really? But... Can you not go to the company? "


    "Nothing." Su Yuze said, "it''s best for me to stay at home now."


    "Well, you too." Su Rou nodded. "You''d better stay at home every day until I''m ready."


    Su Yuze smiled gently, "that company will go bankrupt."


    "Ah, which is more important, me or the company?" Su Rou pinched his face and asked.


    "Of course it''s you." This problem doesn''t need to be considered at all¡° But I don''t want our baby to have no money for milk powder in the future. "


    Su Rou smiled and trembled in his arms. "I can feed breast milk."


    Su Yuze''s eyes were slightly dark, "well, you can feed me."


    Hearing the speech, Su Rou''s cheeks turned red and pushed him, "I''m not serious. I can''t eat with my children."


    "The child can eat for a year at most. I can eat for a lifetime..." Su Yuze said unkindly. Well, it seems that after pregnancy, xiaorouer''s chest has grown up a lot!


    Su Rou covered his mouth, "that''s enough."


    "OK, no more. It''s done well in the evening." Su Yuze leaned down and kissed Su Rou''s pink lips.


    The two people kissed for a while. A "Gulu Gulu" voice came. Su Yuze sighed, "what do you want to eat?"


    "... KFC."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 429

    Su Yuze stayed at home for two days. These two days, he not only accompanied Su Rou, but also secretly observed the movement of the poisonous dragon. The poisonous dragon is also looking for him these two days. They all understand that the iron should be hot.


    "Brother Ze, I want to go out for a walk." After dinner, Su Rou picked Su Yuze''s shoulder and said.


    "..." Su Yuze thought for a moment and looked at her stomach, "OK, I''ll take you for a walk." The doctor has said that walking more is good for the fetus and helps to give birth.


    Su Rou''s daily activities are limited to her home and she wants to rebel. However, once she heard that the poisonous dragon is eyeing outside, she consciously stays at home and doesn''t go anywhere, so as not to be caught and threaten Su Yuze as soon as she goes out.


    Su Yuze took Su Rou around to look at the flowers and breathe the fresh air. "Xiao Rou, don''t go too fast." It has just rained here, and the ground is still a little wet. If you walk so fast, what if you slip and fall?


    "I know, I won''t fall." She''s just pregnant, not that she can''t walk.


    After walking outside for almost an hour, Su Yuze took Su Rou home. "I''ll take you out next time." There are mainly some things now, otherwise Su Rou won''t be bored at home all the time.


    Su Rou understood, "well, I know."


    Holding Su Rou on the sofa, "what would you like to eat?" At this time, Su Rou should be hungry. "There are still some things at home. You can eat first and buy if you don''t have enough."


    There is something to eat at home, but only two hours after dinner. Did you really feed her as a pig¡° I''ll find something to eat when I''m hungry. "


    "OK." Su Yuze said, stacking snacks on the tea table. As long as Su Rou wants to eat, she can pick them up and eat them directly.


    Su Rou looks at the tea table. It''s ok if she doesn''t take it. She''s really hungry when she takes it!


    ¡­¡­


    The poisonous dragon hasn''t found Su Yuze these two days. This boy can hide very well! He transferred his men from Italy. He kept them still. Now maybe the police are staring at Su Yuze? In this case, he has to consider everything he does. No wonder he has been hiding for two days.


    So, is it chasing after the victory? Or... Take your time?


    "Boss, what should we do next?" Asked two black bodyguards under the poisonous dragon. Let Youfeng and Su Yuze fight in the nest, and then the boss gives a fatal blow to one side. This method is simply wonderful!


    "Hum." The poisonous dragon chuckled, "what''s the matter? I''m not in a hurry. What''s your hurry?"


    "No, we are happy for the boss. You see, Su Yuze has been scared to hide." The bodyguard in Black said that Su Yuze didn''t show up these two days. Isn''t he afraid of the boss?


    The poisonous dragon asked thoughtfully, "do you really think Su Yuze is afraid of me and doesn''t dare to show up?"


    "...." the two bodyguards in black looked at each other. Isn''t that so? Everyone knows how powerful the godfather of the underworld is. Who is not afraid to hear the word "poisonous dragon"?


    The poisonous dragon drank a sip of red wine leisurely, but he didn''t laugh. He didn''t think Su Yuze hid because he was afraid of him.


    Two days later, when one of the bodyguards in black came, he looked a little alarmed, "boss, it''s not good..."


    "What''s the matter, flustered." The poisonous dragon looked at his men and looked a little unhappy. He was so flustered that he didn''t look like a serious and domineering gangster at all!


    "Boss, our people... Inexplicably lost more than 20!" Because the elite subordinates recruited by the poisonous dragon were arranged in another hotel and told them not to run around. There were not many people at first, but now they disappeared inexplicably


    The poisonous dragon frowned, "what the hell!" What is this?


    "Boss, we can''t find anyone!"


    "When did it happen?" Why did you tell him¡° Didn''t you tell them not to run around? "


    "This..." the bodyguard in Black said with a trace of embarrassment, but they can''t stay in the hotel all the time, can they? Only in this way can people easily doubt their identity¡° It is said that the brothers who went out said they were just wandering around, but... "


    "Gone forever?" The poisonous dragon asked in a repressed voice.


    "Yes!" The bodyguard in black nodded fiercely, "I asked my brothers to look around!" It''s true that those people are not familiar with T City, and they just run out. Isn''t it stupid?


    "Idiot!" The poisonous dragon was angry and said forcefully, "call them back to me. You want all the brothers to ''disappear'', don''t you?" Damn it, who said it must have been lost? In his opinion, this is definitely not an ordinary loss.


    "Ah? Yes... "The bodyguard in black didn''t dare to neglect when he saw that the poisonous dragon was angry. He turned around and ran away. God, the boss''s appearance of starting a fire is terrible! But the boss is right. We have to gather the brothers quickly so that more people will not get lost.


    The poisonous dragon wanted to build his own power in T City, so he took over his own hands, but he didn''t expect that half of them were abducted by others in only four days... Hiss, the poisonous dragon had a violent heart and overturned the tea table in front of him. It''s time to die!


    Suddenly, an idea emerged. Except Su Yuze, he didn''t do what he wanted!


    "Very good!" The poisonous dragon half narrowed his eyes and Su Yuze was a good man! No wonder I didn''t show up for so many days. I was doing such a thing secretly!


    The poisonous dragon was silent for a long time. Then he picked up the phone and called you Feng, "you Feng, lend you some people."


    You Feng''s tone was full of helplessness, "poisonous dragon, you borrowed my brothers again. Last time, you were locked up for 20 or 30, and my loss was very heavy." You Feng frowned. He really didn''t want to help the poisonous dragon.


    "It''s not for me. I want you to find some people for me." The poisonous Dragon said calmly. He could hear Youfeng''s reluctance and knew that he had gone too far last time, but it was all for his own purpose, so he couldn''t help it.


    You Feng pondered on the other end of the phone for a while, "who are you looking for?"


    "My men."


    "What?" You Feng is a little strange. Why do you want to find his men? What happened?


    "My men... Lost in T city. Of course, I don''t think it''s a simple loss, so let your people help me find it." Said the poisonous dragon.


    You Feng soon thought of Su Yuze. Could he do it¡° Ok... "I''m just looking for someone. I hope Su Yuze won''t misunderstand.

 Chapter 430

    You Feng is familiar with T city. It''s very suitable for him to find someone, but this time he is investigating from Su Yuze, which is... You Feng really took some time to get close to Su Yuze.


    Just as you Feng was about to make an in-depth investigation, his mobile phone suddenly rang. It was his number. Has he succeeded in sneaking in¡° Hello? How''s it going? " You Feng asked in a serious voice.


    "You Feng." A magnetic voice came from the other end of the phone. It sounded familiar, but strange.


    You Feng thought that he didn''t know the owner of the voice, but others took the initiative to call and used the phone of his own men. The reason for this clock must be known without guessing. His own men failed to lurk and were arrested!


    "Less feather." You Feng called Su Yuze weakly. Well, now that he was found, you can kill or cut as you like.


    "How about we talk?" Su Yuze stared at the man at his feet with a pair of narrow Phoenix eyes, and his face was slightly frozen.


    "What do you want to talk about?" You Feng doesn''t understand. What does Su Yuze want to do? What else do you want to talk about? Su Yuze is the second person you Feng doesn''t want to provoke after the poisonous dragon. But now there is a reasonable explanation. They are relatives!


    "I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    "Pick me up? But you... "Do you know where I am?


    Before you Feng''s words are finished, the other party has hung up the phone. You Feng is a little nervous and comes to pick himself up? what are you doing? Do you want to kill yourself? No, do you need to go somewhere to kill him?


    After waiting for about 20 minutes, an ordinary Santana drove to Youfeng''s location, "brother Youge, our boss sent me to pick you up." The driver is a little boy. He looks very young. He should be only about 20 years old.


    You Feng hesitated for a while before he got on the bus. "Where is he taking me?"


    "Go, don''t you know?" The boy said with a smile.


    This unknown waiting is the most frightening. You Feng is trembling all the way, but he doesn''t want to run. Since Su Yuze can find his place, it''s no use for him to run away, because he can find his own place anyway.


    The man took you Feng to a basement. In the dark and humid basement, you Feng''s face has become extremely ugly. He also has a basement, which is specially used to hold traitors and task losers. There are all kinds of torture tools in it, which are specially used to torture them.


    Does Su Yuze want to... Lock him up here, and then kill him unconsciously?


    "Brother you, go in. The boss has been waiting for a long time." The man took you Feng to a door, then gently pushed the door open and let him in.


    You Feng took a deep breath and went in. There is no chili water, tiger stool, or torture tools full of bloody smell. It''s really just a very ordinary basement.


    "Less feather." You Feng looked at the leisurely person sitting in the chair opposite and shouted, "you come to me... What''s the matter with this place?" If it''s not to kill him, it''s to talk about things.


    Su Yuze looked at him lazily, "you Feng, I heard... You are helping the poisonous dragon, aren''t you?"


    So straightforward, you can see the mountain when you open the door! You Feng thought he had to make a detour. He didn''t expect to cut into the subject so soon. He shook his head. "Strictly speaking, it''s not a cooperative relationship between me and the poisonous dragon."


    "Oh, tell me."


    "I just lent some people to the poisonous dragon, but I didn''t promise him to do anything to hurt you." The poisonous dragon wants to eradicate Su Yuze, but Su Yuze is not so easy to deal with. When they see the king, neither of them knows who wins and who loses. You Feng won''t be stupid enough to only help one side!


    "But you have hurt me indirectly, haven''t you?" Su Yuze asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You Feng, I think if you''re not stupid, you should know who I am. I don''t have much ideas about the underworld." After a pause, Su Yuze continued, "but don''t you think that the poisonous dragon will kick you out after using you?"


    You Feng is silent. It''s really uncertain. After all, the poisonous dragon is a man who dares to kill his own big brother. What else can''t he do? In contrast, Su Yuze, over the years, the power of T City, he just abides by his duty to manage himself, and never involves others.


    "You seem to have considered that, don''t you?" I''m afraid you Feng is really brainwashed by a poisonous dragon¡° You Feng, talk about a condition! "


    You Feng''s sight was right to Su Yuze, "what conditions?"


    "I can help you bring out your people, but..." Su Yuze''s lips slightly drew a smile, "but you want to rebel."


    "... you mean..." you Feng''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "It''s very simple. On the surface, you still continue to help the poisonous dragon, but secretly, you have to tell me his movements."


    "..." in doing so, wouldn''t he be caught in the middle again?


    As if he saw you Feng''s idea, Su Yuze was like opening his mouth to coax, "you Feng, do you really want to rely on others in the future?" If the poisonous dragon really eradicates him, the next step is to occupy the underworld in T city.


    Of course you Feng doesn''t want to. In fact, he has begun to hate the style of poisonous dragon. He just works according to his own ideas and never considers the consequences of others.


    "I see." You Feng said calmly.


    "What do you know?"


    "Feather less, I''m from T city." This sentence shows his position. He is Su Yuze''s side.


    Su Yuze looked straight at him, "don''t regret it?"


    "No regrets."


    "Well, I wish us success." With that, Su Yuze stood up, took two glasses of red wine from the nearby tea table and handed him a cup, "cheers."


    You Feng looked at the goblet in his hand in a trance, "cheers..." Su Yuze had already seen that he would promise? That''s why I prepared these two glasses of wine. In terms of careful thinking, Su Yuze is undoubtedly a strong player!


    "Feather less, since I promised you, you have to promise me a request." You Feng said, "I just want you to keep me safe."


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. "It''s simple, but first it depends on your own acting skills."


    "Of course."


    Poisonous dragon, poisonous dragon, you are unkind first. Don''t blame me for my injustice!

 Chapter 431

    When you Feng returned to his house, it was already evening. As soon as he entered the door, a low voice rang, "where have you been?"


    You Feng was startled by the cold voice, but then returned to normal, "poisonous dragon, why are you here?"


    "Where have you been?" The Dragon asked again.


    You Feng sighed, "go to the police station."


    The poisonous dragon slightly raised his eyebrows. "What are you doing at the police station?"


    "I can''t leave my brothers alone, can I?" You Feng looked at a poisonous dragon and said faintly, "you got them in. It''s not so easy to get them out now."


    This is true. He did go to the police station again, but not for his brothers. He just went to the police station to avoid being suspected by the poisonous dragon.


    The poisonous dragon stared at you Feng for a long time, and then continued to ask, "how''s it going?"


    Knowing that the poisonous dragon deliberately changed the topic, you Feng was both happy and angry. He was happy that he cheated by marrying the poisonous dragon. He was angry that the poisonous dragon didn''t want to help those poor brothers at all.


    "My people are prying into Su Yuze''s interior. Wait." You Feng said.


    "Wait for what? People must have been taken away by Su Yuze. Just find my people. " The poisonous dragon frowned and said angrily.


    "Who knows? Su Yuze went abroad in those days. How can you conclude that he did it? "


    "Going abroad?" The poisonous dragon was full of doubt, "I don''t know."


    "Will he tell you when he goes abroad?"


    The poisonous dragon thought for a moment, then stared at you Feng with inquiry, "you seem to be talking for him?"


    You Feng coughed and turned to pour himself a cup of tea. "No, it''s true."


    "..." the poisonous dragon felt that you Feng seemed a little strange, but he couldn''t tell exactly what it was, so he had to step back, "OK, you continue to check, and let me know as soon as you have news."


    "I know."


    The poisonous dragon has been looking for Su Yuze because he has disappeared for four days, and he is likely to abduct his men. It seems that he can''t think of anyone else except Su Yuze. Now the poisonous dragon has some doubts about whether Su Yuze saw his intention. If so, he would be too terrible.


    "Boss, do you want to..." a bodyguard in black looked at the poisonous dragon in front of him and felt the powerful oppressive aura emanating from him, which made people feel unable to breathe.


    "What?" The poisonous dragon passed by with an eye knife.


    "I..." the bodyguard in black looked at death with an expression, "I mean, do you want to eat?" It''s late now. The poisonous dragon hasn''t eaten anything yet. For the sake of the boss''s health, you still have to ask, but does the boss look like he doesn''t have a good temper.


    The poisonous dragon threw a goblet in front of him to his men. He said angrily, "eat, eat, you fucking know!" Don''t you see he''s in no mood now? What else did he say to eat? Where did he get the mood to eat?


    "Yes..." the bodyguard in black lowered his head and replied with a low eyebrow. The boss is angry now. It''s better to follow him more.


    The silence in the suite returned to death. The poisonous dragon looked at his mobile phone. No, he still had to ask. He was a little worried about you Feng''s behavior¡° You, go out and check to see if you Feng really went to the police station today. "


    "Yes."


    He doesn''t believe it. Who else will there be except Su Yuze? You Feng is obviously helping Su Yuze speak. It really makes the poisonous dragon care! If you Feng really lies to him, don''t blame him for being rude!


    ¡­¡­


    The bodyguard''s efficiency was still very fast. At noon the next day, he had sent the answer, "boss, I found it. You Feng really went to the police station." He still held back his smile, "and he was scolded by the captain at that time." Although I don''t know what the quarrel was, you Feng was really told by Ren baigei at that time. Finally, you Feng walked out of the police station with an iron face.


    The face of the poisonous dragon is a little ugly. Did you really go to the police station? Didn''t lie to him?! But... Why does it always feel strange? Is your suspicion too serious?


    "Boss?" The bodyguard in black looked at the poisonous dragon with doubt.


    "Nothing, you go down." The poisonous dragon was a little upset. He took out a cigar and smoked silently, but soon he threw the cigar on the ground and stamped out the cigar with bare feet. For the first time, the poisonous dragon felt anxious. Isn''t it a young student in his twenties? Why should he worry? Su Yuze is just his eldest brother''s son. His eldest brother has been killed by himself. Will he be afraid of his offspring? Is that decent?


    "Did Su Yuze find it?" The poisonous dragon changed the topic somewhat depressed.


    "No, boss, Su Yuze hasn''t appeared for nearly a week." Said the bodyguard standing behind the poisonous dragon.


    A week... What exactly is Su Yuze thinking?


    This... It''s really strange. After disappearing for so long, he must be hiding from doing some shady activities. The more the poisonous dragon waits, the more he gets upset. It''s really hard for the enemy to be dark and clear, because he doesn''t know when he will be secretly framed by others.


    "Call you Feng." The poisonous dragon didn''t feel comfortable sitting, so he said to his men.


    "OK."


    You Feng was soon brought here. When he saw the angry expression of the poisonous dragon, he couldn''t help feeling a little afraid. The poisonous dragon was so anxious to call himself. Did he see something because of what he saw? Depending on the suspicious and seriously ill mentality of the poisonous dragon, it is inevitable that he will not be suspected. But even so, you Feng still can''t show too guilty, otherwise he will be seen by the poisonous dragon.


    "Poisonous dragon, why are you looking for me again?" You Feng asked carelessly.


    "What is Su Yuze doing recently? Why didn''t you show up for nearly a week? " The poisonous dragon asked, "what the hell is he doing?"


    "Su Yuze?" You Feng looked at him strangely, "except for the first three days, he went to work later. How can you say he didn''t show up?"


    "Are you working?" The poisonous dragon''s expression took a trace of condensation, "why don''t I know?"


    "Because Su Yuze seems to be in Su''s recently, don''t you know? Su Yuze is not only prosperous, but also Su''s family! " You Feng said expressionless.


    Su Shi... The poisonous dragon only felt the anger of his chest. That is to say, he didn''t deliberately hide, but changed his place of work. This... Isn''t it kidding him!

 Chapter 433

    Su Yuze doesn''t know if the poisonous dragon''s words are reliable, but if he is allowed to go to the appointment alone, he won''t do such a stupid thing.


    He really wanted to solve the matter quickly, but if Su Rou knew about it, she would have to worry, but he couldn''t help saying it, otherwise she would be more worried.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Su Rou looked at Su Yuze seriously, "it will be very dangerous." Poisonous dragons are not easy to mess with. Maybe it''s a trap? Just waiting for Su Yuze to jump inside!


    "But xiaorou''er, we always have to end this matter, don''t we?" Su Yuze looked into her worried eyes, "I won''t go alone."


    "You..." Su Rou wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start for a moment. She didn''t want Su Yuze to go. She didn''t know whether she became sentimental because of pregnancy. Su Rou always felt that she would lose him.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that she seemed to have something to say, Su Yuze asked softly.


    "Hmm..." Su Rou thought for a while, and finally said, "you must come back."


    Su Yuze smiled, "of course." Even for her and the baby, he will come back!


    Su Rou still wanted to say something, but finally turned into a soft kiss on Su Yuze''s lips.


    Su Yuze also kissed her. For a long time, they left each other slightly. Su Yuze touched her little head and said softly, "I promise I will come back."


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded stiffly.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, Su Yuze received a call from Yufeng. At the other end of the phone, he asked, "Hey, yushao, if you don''t play like this, why don''t you tell me?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Su Yuze asked faintly.


    "Shit, you don''t treat me like a brother, do you?" Yu Feng shouted.


    "No." Su Yuze said, "you''re still hurt."


    When Yu Feng heard this, the corners of his mouth raised proudly, "Hey, I knew you cared about me."


    "..." Yufeng, it''s disgusting!


    "But I''ll go with you." Yu Feng said that it was because he regarded Su Yuze as a brother that he didn''t want to see Su Yuze go alone.


    "Did Xiao Yun tell you?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Yes." Yufeng should say.


    "You''d better not go." Su Yuze said in a deep voice, "your injury is not well. If you follow me, in case of an accident, who will take care of it?"


    But... Yu Feng''s expression sank, "but I can''t watch my brother die!" Yufeng is not a coward. When something happens to his brother, he is recuperating. Even if something happens, he will do it together!


    "Yufeng." Su Yuze began to reason with him, "if you really want to help me, then do backup. You go with me, but you can''t go with me. You can only go in the dark."


    "I......" Yu Feng''s voice just started, and then suddenly thought of something. The words behind couldn''t be said. Yes, he can be a backup. He doesn''t have to go in. He must be unprepared for the poisonous dragon at that time¡° OK, that''s the deal! "


    "Yes." Su Yuze''s tone was a little heavy, "thank you."


    "Cut!" Yu Feng sneered with disdain, "what do you say? What an outsider! "


    Su Yuze''s lips stirred up a silent smile, "HMM."


    That night, Su Yuze drove his sports car alone to the warehouse on Chaoyang Avenue. After su Yuze drove, Yufeng and Xiao Yun also went out.


    In the warehouse, Su Yuze looked at the poisonous dragon standing inside. The other party''s face was very heavy, but when he saw Su Yuze coming in, his face was smiling, "Su Yuze, you''re finally here."


    "Have you been waiting?" Su Yuze retorted, "is there really no one around here?"


    "Of course!" The poisonous dragon shrugged. "Why, you don''t seem to believe me."


    "Is there anything I can believe in you?" Su Yuze asked in a more funny way.


    The poisonous dragon thought carefully. Yes, he was the murderer of his biological parents. It seems that he really has no chance to be trusted¡° Well, you''ll see, too. I''m alone! "


    Su Yuze looked around. Yes, there was no one else in the warehouse, but it was just that there was no one else in the warehouse. He couldn''t guarantee it anywhere else.


    "Come on, what are you going to do?" Su Yuze asked.


    "One on one." The poisonous dragon smiled confidently.


    Su Yuze naturally took off his coat and put on a posture. The poisonous dragon on the opposite side was wearing a black vest. The strong muscles filled the vest. Seeing Su Yuze''s thin body, the fire of victory in his eyes became more and more vigorous. Su Yuze seems to be vulnerable!


    The poisonous dragon''s eyes were slightly cold, and then he also launched his posture. The atmosphere between the two became fierce.


    "Su Yuze, you should follow the agreement. If you lose, you will die!" The poisonous Dragon said with a cruel and bloodthirsty smile.


    "Of course, at that time, don''t forget your own agreement." Su Yuze also said with a smile.


    "That''s nature!"


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun and Yu Feng, who are outside the warehouse, are nervously hiding in the dark and secretly observing the warehouse, but the door of the warehouse is hidden, so they can''t see what they are doing¡° Hey, man, do you think yushao will win? "


    "Yes, of course!" Xiao Yunbai glanced at Yu Feng, "why, don''t you believe boss Su?"


    "No..." Yu Feng frowned. "I think the poisonous dragon seems to play Yin moves." He is worried about this. After all, Jiang is still old and spicy. The poisonous dragon has been in the underworld for so many years, but it can''t be knocked down so easily.


    "..." Xiao Yun pondered for a moment, obviously feeling that Yu Feng was right, "naive ghost, can you stop talking like a crow?" True, "have you ever seen boss Su lose?"


    Yu Feng shook his head gently. "I don''t mean that, just... We have to prepare for the best and worst, don''t we?" If you just think about the good side and ignore the difficulties, this way of thinking is wrong.


    "I know." Xiao Yun said, "but you want too much."


    Now, they were silent, just thinking about the problem. Anyway, they wouldn''t let Su Yuze have an accident! Only this can''t!


    "Always be ready!"


    ¡°ok£¡¡±

 Chapter 434

    The atmosphere in the warehouse was very condensed. Su Yuze and poisonous dragon looked at each other, slowly circling around, and then looked at each other, as if they were trying to find a breakthrough.


    Although Su Yuze looks very thin, he is surprisingly difficult to find a breakthrough! It seems that Su Yuze trained well!


    At the foot of the poisonous dragon, he took a small step, then his heel turned slightly, and the whole magnificent body rushed over. His body as strong as a mountain rushed over with a heavy momentum.


    Su Yuze knew that if it was just harder than his fist, he might not have the upper hand. One fist of others was almost as big as his two.


    Su Yuze''s body shifted slightly, and the poisonous dragon''s fist wiped Su Yuze''s clothes and waved it. With strong wind, Su Yuze turned around and waved the same punch, aiming at the back of the poisonous dragon.


    But the poisonous dragon''s reaction was also very fast, and a wrong body was avoided. The next second, the whole person of the poisonous dragon had jumped two meters away, and their positions were equivalent to exchanging with each other.


    "Your reaction ability is very fast." The poisonous dragon began to officially start the young man again. Although the fight just now only lasted more than ten seconds, it was enough to let the poisonous dragon know Su Yuze''s skills.


    "Should I say, thank you?" Su Yuze''s eyes were frozen, and the poisonous dragon was obviously not a easy person to deal with.


    This time, Su Yuze was no longer passive, but took the initiative to attack. Taking advantage of close combat, he shot quickly and accurately!


    "Ah..." the more the poisonous dragon fought with Su Yuze, the more admiration appeared in his eyes. Su Yuze can play very well and is almost on a par with him.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Yuze asked faintly while kicking a foot.


    "I......" the poisonous dragon stretched out his left hand and blocked his abdomen. Su Yuze kicked his palm to reduce the chance of injury. "I was thinking that if I found you earlier, I should take you as my adopted son." Then pass the position to him.


    "Ah..." hearing this, Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing. However, compared with the appreciative smile of the poisonous dragon, Su Yuze''s smile was obviously ironic.


    "What are you laughing at?" The poisonous dragon can''t understand the meaning of his ridicule. How, is it a shame to be his adopted son? Isn''t the position of the godfather of the underworld comparable to that of the young master of the Su family?


    "I laugh at you. You''re not qualified to recognize me."


    "You are still the first to look down on me!" The poisonous dragon''s voice had a trace of anger.


    Su Yuze''s smile on his lips suddenly expanded, and the poisonous dragon''s action became much slower. Just take advantage of this time! Su Yuze kicked sideways and hit the poisonous dragon''s back with his calf.


    The impact of inertia made the poisonous dragon''s body rush forward for a few steps, but it didn''t return to consciousness, and there was severe pain on the body.


    He was careless. Unexpectedly, Su Yuze would also make this move. He just relaxed and was immediately watched. Now he can only defend passively, but he can''t find a chance to attack.


    He got a punch on his chin, and the corners of the dragon''s lips began to shed blood, "wait."


    Su Yuze turned a deaf ear and folded the dragon''s wrist back with his backhand. A crisp "click" came. The dragon was very clear that his arm was broken.


    "Su..."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Before the dragon''s words were finished, Su Yuze threw him all to the ground and broke a glass on the ground. The fragments of the glass cut the dragon''s cheek.


    "Shit!" The poisonous dragon couldn''t help scolding in Italian. Then he rolled over to the other side and saw Su Yuze coming again. His eyes darkened. He took out the same round beads in his pocket and threw them hard on the ground. Immediately, smoke came out from the middle of the round beads, and gave a "drop" alarm.


    Su Yuze''s movement immediately stopped when he was ready to jump forward. He didn''t know whether the smoke was tear gas or something. He couldn''t get close rashly.


    But as the alarm sounded, I immediately saw a group of people in black pouring in from all directions. They all guarded the poisonous dragon behind with a protective posture, "boss, how are you?"


    "OK."


    Su Yuze''s face was suddenly cold. "Poisonous dragon, is this what you said?" Looking at the four men in black in front of him, he knew he had been fooled by a poisonous dragon!


    "No way, I''m not going to die now." Said the poisonous dragon.


    "..." now he has to face six people alone, which is not good.


    "Don''t hurt him." The poisonous dragon stood up and covered his abdomen. It looked a little difficult, but he still remembered to command his men.


    "Yes!"


    Su Yuze, while dealing with several people in black in front of him, saw that the poisonous dragon was preparing to leave with two people in black. If he was let go, wouldn''t it leave a great disaster?


    no way!


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun carefully observed the warehouse. The more he looked, the more he felt something was wrong. "Yufeng, look there." Xiao Yun pointed to the warehouse, where the lights flickered several times, as if there were a lot of people.


    Yu Feng looked in the direction of her fingers and noticed the slightly shaking figure covering the warehouse door, "what''s the matter?"


    "Could it be the poisonous dragon that caused the explosion?" Xiao Yun asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then Yufeng and Xiao Yun looked at each other, and then they came out of the hiding place with tacit understanding. Xiao Yun was a little annoyed. He knew he should have brought more people.


    "Yufeng, what are you following out for?" Xiao Yun slightly turned his head and saw Yufeng running out.


    "I''m going to have a look." Yufeng is not at ease.


    "If you go, won''t you be a drag?" Yufeng himself was injured. In addition, he exercised less at ordinary times. Where would he be the opponent of others?


    "Go, don''t be wordy!" Yu Feng roared at Xiao Yun unhappily.


    The two burst open the door together, "feather less!"


    "Boss Su!"


    Inside the warehouse, Su Yuze picked four people in black, and two people in black were holding the poisonous dragon and preparing to leave through the back door.


    "Shit, poisonous dragon, you''re so mean!" Yu Feng was not blind again. As soon as he saw the scene in front of him, he immediately became angry. "Didn''t he agree to fight alone with Yu Shao!" How many people are here now?


    The poisonous dragon glanced at Yufeng slightly. "Let''s go. Don''t hurt him." He said to his men in Italian.


    "Yes."


    Yu Feng was very upset. "What the fuck are you talking about?"


    The poisonous dragon flashed a thought in his eyes, and then he walked out of the warehouse with the help of his men.

 Chapter 435

    The poisonous dragon originally wanted to fight Su Yuze in T City, but now it''s his own advantage. Just... Make a quick decision!


    In fact, Su Yuze didn''t want to go to Su''s on purpose. It''s because Su''s quarter is coming. Su Yuze needs all senior Su''s personnel to submit the performance report. Xiao Ka is busy every day, so he calls him.


    Anyway, the poisonous dragon may be looking for an opportunity to start again recently, so he simply went to Su''s for a few days to solve the company''s affairs and avoid accidents.


    "Brother Ze, you came back early today." Su Rou just got up and saw Su Yuze enter the house. After looking at the time, it was less than 12 o''clock at noon. Why did Su Yuze come back?


    "Well, just got up?" Seeing that Su Rou was wearing pajamas and her face was still a little confused, it was clear that she had just got up from bed.


    "Yes, I saw you come back as soon as I got up." Su Rou said, carefully holding her waist down the stairs.


    Seeing this, Su Yuze immediately reached out and held her. "Let''s sleep on the first floor." There are rooms everywhere in such a large villa. Just ask sister-in-law Wang to clean up any bedroom on the first floor. Seeing Su Rou climb the stairs alone every day, it feels very dangerous. If one day she has a big stomach and can''t see her feet, she will step empty. The consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Why?" Su Rou asked. She likes her big bed very much. Why do you want to sleep in another bedroom?


    "I''m afraid you''ll fall up and down the stairs." There is only sister-in-law Wang as a nanny at home, and she is old. If Xiao rouer falls down, she won''t be able to come to save people.


    Su Rou hesitated. "Is there a bed on the first floor?"


    "How can I sleep without a bed?" Su Yuze ordered Su Rou''s forehead funny. How can there be no bed in the bedroom?


    "I mean, is there a bed up there?" Su Rou said, reaching out and pointing to the top of her head.


    Su Yuze immediately responded, "do you mean the bed we slept in?"


    "Yes."


    "If you like that bed, I''ll find someone to move to the first floor later." So this little girl knows the bed.


    "OK."


    Having her own big bed, Su Rou''s heart is much more comfortable. In fact, she is also a little worried about going up and down the stairs, because many of the TV dramas she watched before are like this. There are always pregnant women who have miscarried because they fell down the stairs. With the weight of her stomach gradually increasing, Su Rou is also a little worried.


    Seeing that Su Yuze came back so early, sister-in-law Wang immediately cooked some dishes that Su Yuze loved to eat. Recently, Su Yuze accompanied Su Rou to eat meals such as medicated meals for pregnant women every day. She always felt that Su Yuze seemed to have lost some weight. She''d better hurry to get Su Yuze something he loved to eat.


    "Sister Wang, from today on, when you come here and go home, I will send someone to pick you up." Su Yuze said to sister-in-law Wang, who was cooking soup in the kitchen.


    "Huh? What does that mean, young master? " Why did you suddenly pick her up to work? Didn''t you always let yourself do it alone? Although she is a little older, her legs are still sharp.


    Su Yuze naturally won''t say the reason, but calmly comforted, "sister-in-law Wang, just do as I say. I naturally have my reason for doing so."


    "Well, good young master." When Su Yuze said this, sister-in-law Wang would not say anything more. The young master would not harm himself.


    Su Yuze sat on the sofa and poured Su Rou a cup of warm water. Today, you Feng called himself and said that the poisonous dragon knew he was working for Su and might take action next.


    You Feng will say so. In fact, he has negotiated with Su Yuze. Since he wants to rebel, he should be a spy with a higher standard. The trust of the poisonous dragon naturally needs to be obtained. Therefore, Su Yuze means that if the poisonous dragon asks, let you Feng tell the truth. The poisonous dragon is so conceited. Of course, you Feng has to be more tactful.


    "Brother Ze, you haven''t said why you came back so early today?" Su Rou saw him leaning over, drinking water and asked, "has Su''s quarterly performance table been reviewed?"


    "Well, it''s all over." For this reason, the whole Su family worked extra shifts for a week.


    "It''s only a week. It used to take half a month." Su Rou said, looking at Su Yuze with admiration, she always knew that Su Yuze''s efficiency was fast. In the past, it took eight days to report the performance in the prosperous age. I didn''t expect that Su''s performance was so fast.


    "Because I can''t put all my weight on Su''s, I should be as fast as possible." Su Yuze said, "for this reason, I asked all the people in the company to work overtime for a week. It is estimated that they already hate me."


    Su Rou''s small eyebrows stood up, "Oh, not as efficient as you. Su doesn''t know when to grind it. They will thank you." Who dares to hate him as a big President? He''s dead, isn''t he?


    "Oh... I don''t care." He just needs to make sure that someone doesn''t hate him!


    But Su Rou doesn''t think so. Her husband is good. Of course, no one is allowed to hate him. She also protects Su Yuze. "Brother Ze, if anyone has a problem with you, you''ll find her to work overtime and die."


    Su Yuze immediately smiled and patted her little head, "OK." It''s really cute. I was just joking about it, but I didn''t expect his little rouer to take it seriously, but it''s really warm to see her protect herself so much.


    ¡­¡­


    The poisonous dragon called Su Yuze directly the next day, "Su Yuze, let''s finish our business?"


    Su Yuze said as usual, "that''s what I mean."


    "Good. Then, come to Chaoyang warehouse tomorrow night." He won''t get any good if he goes on consuming like this¡° Just the two of us. "


    ONE VS ONE?


    "Poisonous dragon, what medicine do you sell in the gourd?" Su Yuze leaned against the back of the chair, with a trace of condensation on his face.


    "If I lose, I die, you lose... You die." Poisonous dragon has always been arrogant. As the godfather of the underworld, he exercises every day. He doesn''t sit in the company and read documents all day like Su Yuze. He is confident that he can win Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze pondered a little, "OK." He promised, "please remember what you said, Mr. poisonous dragon."


    "Of course!"


    Hung up the phone, a bloodthirsty smile appeared on the dragon''s face.

 Chapter 436

    Those who blocked Su Yuze just tried their best to stop Su Yuze from chasing the poisonous dragon, but they didn''t hurt Su Yuze. Xiao Yun and Yu Feng both found this and couldn''t help but wonder. What''s the matter? Call so many people, but don''t hurt the killer. What''s the poisonous dragon thinking?


    Finally, after the poisonous dragon escaped, the remaining people in black began to retreat slowly.


    Su Yuze gasped slightly, and his forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat¡° What are you doing here? Why not go after the poisonous dragon? "


    Yu Feng also gasped slightly. He had been injured before. Now he felt a little tired under such intense exercise, "I... we saw something wrong here in the warehouse and wanted to come in and have a look. Where did we know that the poisonous dragon would escape?" Then Yufeng suddenly became more strange, "yes, how could he escape?"


    Xiao Yun also felt strange, "what a wonderful flower." The poisonous dragon is a contradiction. People can''t guess what''s going on in his mind.


    The poisonous dragon had left and didn''t know where to find it. Su Yuze stroked his broken hair in front of his forehead, "let''s go."


    "Well, Yu Shao, are you hurt?" Yu Feng asked.


    "No."


    Su Yuze finally looked at the direction of the poisonous dragon leaving. His eyes were a little dark. Next time... He would never let him go.


    ¡­¡­


    After su Yuze returned home, Su Rou didn''t sleep. She just shrunk on the sofa and played with a big doll while watching TV. However, she didn''t even hear when Su Yuze came back.


    Su Yuze raised her eyebrows. Isn''t this little woman''s stupid Kung Fu a higher level¡° "Little Rou?" Su Yuze walks to Su Rou and holds Su Rou''s shoulder with his long arm.


    "Huh?" Su Rou regained consciousness and saw that Su Yuze had come back. Her eyes suddenly brightened, "when did you come back?"


    "Just now." Su Yuze bent his index finger and knocked on Su Rou''s forehead, "you are. Why didn''t you hear me go home?"


    "I was just thinking about something..." Su Rou suddenly stopped. "Are you okay? Are you hurt? Poisonous dragon...... "now that Su Yuze has gone home, does that mean that the poisonous dragon is dead?


    "I''m fine." He just suffered a little skin injury. "As for the poisonous dragon, he ran away."


    "Ran away?" Su Rou can''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    "Yes." Su Yuze roughly said the whole thing again, "so he didn''t catch up."


    Su Rou was relieved, "as long as you''re okay." It doesn''t matter if the poisonous dragon runs away. Anyway, as long as Su Yuze can be safe.


    "But..." there will be endless trouble. As long as the poisonous dragon doesn''t leave T city for one day, something like this will still happen¡° Little rou''er, let''s go and go to bed. "


    "OK." Because Su Yuze didn''t go home just now, Su Rou was worried that she couldn''t sleep. Now when she saw Su Yuze go home safely, the big stone in her heart finally fell to the ground, and her sleep gradually hit.


    Su Yuze took people to the big bed, and then he went to the bathroom to take a bath. He just had a big fight with the poisonous dragon, and his clothes were already dirty. For Su Yuze, who has always been a cleanliness addict, it can''t be more uncomfortable.


    His strong body stood under the flowers, and the music on his white body could see several bruises, but Su Yuze didn''t feel it, as if those bruises didn''t exist, but only he knew that he pulled his back and hurt a little.


    Casually put on the bathrobe and cover the bruises on her body so that she won''t be seen by Su rou. She has to worry about it again.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the poisonous dragon was helped back to the hotel by his men. He had many injuries, especially the fracture of his arm and ribs.


    The black bodyguard of the poisonous dragon dragged a doctor to see the poisonous dragon in the evening. It was probably the first time that the doctor saw this scene and was a little frightened for a while.


    "Well, show it to our boss quickly!" Naturally, the two bodyguards in black were extremely anxious and said to the doctor.


    The bodyguard in black spoke Italian. Naturally, the doctor couldn''t understand it, but it could also be seen from their expressions.


    The doctor began to diagnose the poisonous dragon. There were two ribs slightly misplaced, followed by a broken arm and some large and small abrasions on the body. Oh, my God, who on earth is this foreigner? How could he be like this?


    "It will hurt a little. You can bear it." The doctor''s mission is to save the dying and heal the wounded. He can''t ignore the wounded in front of him.


    "...." the poisonous dragon is a little strange. What is the doctor talking about?


    Then, a "click" sound came from the poisonous dragon''s arm, which was made when the bone was connected back.


    "Hmm..." it happened so suddenly that the poisonous dragon couldn''t help humming. Then he stared at the doctor. The doctor was too reckless!


    The doctor quickly treated the wound on the poisonous dragon. As soon as he finished, he was stuffed with a sum of money by the bodyguard in black, and then drove out of the hotel.


    When the poisonous dragon put on his clothes, the pain in his arms and back made him slow down.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Asked the bodyguard in black.


    "Do you think I look good?" The speed dragon waved his hand in plaster.


    "Good, good!"


    "..." that should be bad, "boss, do you want to find your brothers to continue to find Su Yuze''s trouble?" This Su Yuze is so rampant that he hurt the boss like this!


    "No, don''t touch him!" Said the poisonous dragon.


    "What''s the matter?" Black clothes Bao didn''t understand, because he was so surprised. Didn''t the boss come to get rid of Su Yuze? Why is it like this?


    The poisonous dragon hooked his lips and smiled, "because I want to take him as an adopted son!" He is now very optimistic about Su Yuze. His means of action, his ruthlessness and his skills, no matter which one, are in line with the standards of the next Godfather. How can he give up such a talent?


    "Boss!" Two bodyguards in black looked at the poisonous dragon in surprise, "why?"


    "Do I need to ask your opinions when I do things?" The poisonous Dragon said coldly.


    "Yes, yes, yes." The two bodyguards in black didn''t say anything more. The boss is really a fickle animal! When Ming Ming came to T City, he was eager to get rid of Su Yuze. Now how... Instead of accepting him?


    Poisonous dragon is very satisfied with Su Yuze. He is going to change his mind. Su Yuze will be his adopted son and will inherit the position of godfather in the future!


    Hearing this news, Su Yuze should be very happy, right?

 Chapter 437

    The poisonous dragon hid in the hotel for two days. He didn''t go out until he felt that his arm could almost move. During this period, you Feng called him, but the poisonous dragon didn''t answer.


    At this moment, he took the initiative to call you Feng, "you Feng."


    "Poisonous dragon, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you answer my phone? " You Feng asked, "I thought you went back."


    "How can I go back?" The poisonous dragon smiled, "I haven''t closed my stomach yet. Su Yuze." This is the awakening after being defeated by Su Yuze. He hasn''t realized it yet!


    You Feng didn''t quite understand the meaning of the poisonous dragon for a moment. He was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "what happened between you and Su Yuze...?"?


    "I''ve changed my mind." The Dragon said lazily.


    "What?" You Feng asked.


    "Su Yuze, it''s good for my appetite. I decided... I''ll take him as my adopted son!" Not "think", but "want". The poisonous dragon strengthened his determination. Su Yuze is a rare talent.


    You Feng was obviously surprised. He didn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, you Feng found his voice, "you... Aren''t you kidding?" After all, the poisonous dragon is the enemy who killed Su Yuze''s biological parents. He came to T city to eradicate the root, but now


    "I''m not kidding." The poisonous Dragon said, "don''t you have a saying in China that fat water doesn''t flow into outsiders'' fields? Su Yuze is a member of our family, isn''t he? "


    "..." you Feng didn''t speak this time. Since the fat water doesn''t flow into the fields of outsiders, why did you kill other people''s parents at the beginning?


    "Then, you Feng, take your people away." The poisonous dragon continued, "I plan to cultivate myself when Su Yuze comes back to Italy."


    "Are you sure?" You Feng asked, "he won''t want to go with you." Su Yuze won''t be the kind of person who covets power, otherwise he won''t stay in T city all the time.


    "Since they are all on this road, they must have ambition, not to mention people in our family, with ambition in their blood." The poisonous Dragon said confidently.


    "Poisonous Dragon..." you Feng cried. If so, things will become more difficult.


    "What''s the matter?" The poisonous dragon asked, "as long as Su Yuze has nothing to do with it, of course he will... And I heard he''s not married, isn''t he?"


    "This..."


    "Is he married?" The poisonous dragon then asked.


    "No, No." You Feng denied that although Su Yuze was not married, he was not free. He had a woman who hurt to the bone, but the poisonous dragon couldn''t know about it.


    Hearing this, the poisonous dragon laughed at the other end of the phone, "that''s no problem." As he spoke, a glimmer of light flashed in the poisonous dragon''s eyes. Last time, he saw Su Yuze eating with a woman. Women... Everyone will have them. As long as they don''t move their feelings, it''s easy to say, "that''s it. Just pick up your people."


    "Ah..."


    "If there''s anything else, I''ll ask you for help. Hang up." With that, the poisonous dragon hung up the phone.


    You Feng holds his cell phone with a tangled expression. Now things seem to be getting more and more complicated!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze also stayed at home for two or three days. He wanted to strike while the iron was hot and kill the poisonous dragon, but the poisonous dragon changed his address and was very secret. He sent someone to look for it and couldn''t find it.


    "Brother Ze, come on, I''ll give you medicine." Su Rou came slowly with the medicine box in her arms. She sat awkwardly beside Su Yuze, put the medicine box on her lap and took out a transparent ointment.


    Su Yuze glanced at her and took it with him, "don''t do it, I''ll do it myself."


    "You have bruises on your back. You can''t see them yourself. I''ll paint them on your back." Su Rou looked at his strong back. The spots of blue and purple on his white skin looked very dazzling.


    "Well, be careful." Su Yuze turned his back to Su rou.


    "Just a medicine." Su Roubai glanced at him. How could something happen with the medicine?


    Su Rou applied the ointment to his injured place, and then gently kneaded the bruise with her index finger and middle finger so that the congestion inside could be dissipated.


    Su Yuze only felt a greasy snake swimming on his back. He should have pressed on the wound, but he felt a numb itch.


    "You can, heavier." I know Su Rou is afraid of hurting him, so she is so gentle, but... The feeling of whether to touch or not will only make him have some impulse.


    "Won''t it hurt if you press it heavily?" Su Rou doesn''t know what he thinks. If she presses the weight, will it hurt?


    "No." It hurts only when he presses it gently, but it''s not a wound.


    "..." Su Rou was speechless. "Are you a masochist?"


    "No..." Su Yuze sighed. "In short, your point is."


    "All right." Su Rou curled her mouth and then pressed his wound vigorously.


    "Er......" Su Yuze was shocked by the sudden stabbing pain. She turned her head slightly and saw that Su Rou was pressing hard with a serious face. She really could do it.


    But... When she was so strong, her physical desire dissipated a lot.


    After rubbing a lot of the congestion, Su Rou put the ointment away. As soon as she wanted to move the medicine box back, Su Yuze stopped her, "don''t move. I''ll put it in a minute."


    "OK." Su Rou put the medicine box on the tea table, "but I''m really fine. I can do this little thing."


    "No is no, good, obedient." Su Yuze said.


    Su Rou stepped on him and watched TV. Su Yuze put on his shirt and the phone rang. He took it and saw that it was Yufeng.


    "Yufeng."


    "Yu Shao, how are you?" Yu Feng asked.


    "Nothing."


    "You asked me to find the whereabouts of the poisonous dragon. I''m a little worried. Good guy, he''s moving to the suburbs." Yu Feng sneered, "don''t worry, I will continue to track down."


    Su Yuze answered, "well, keep looking." He won''t be at ease if he doesn''t get rid of people earlier.


    "OK." Yu Feng laughed, "Oh, by the way, Xiao Yun still lives with me for the time being. She can''t go back to school."


    Su Yuze smiled gently, "whatever you want."


    "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Rou looked over with curious eyes, "is it Yufeng? Did you just say that? "


    "Well, he said to let Xiao Yun stay with him for the time being." Su Yuze said, "I don''t know why you told me."


    "Hey?" Su Rou smiled, "they... Have a situation!"


    "Who knows."

 Chapter 438

    Su Rou was a little excited. "I''m going to ask yunyun." She smiled and ran into the room with her tablet and began to whisper with her best friend.


    "Don''t run..." before Su Yuze finished his warning, Su Rou had already run away.


    She shook her head and sighed slightly. She really didn''t have the consciousness to be a pregnant woman. What did she run for? Be sure to teach her later.


    Watching the boring love drama on TV, Su Yuze is no longer interested in watching it. He''d better wash and sleep. He had just stood up when his cell phone rang again. It was really busy tonight.


    The mobile phone shows "you Feng" with a slight frown. What is you Feng looking for?


    "Hello?"


    "Feather less, something." You Feng said.


    "What?"


    "Poisonous dragon, he now wants to make you his adopted son and cultivate you into the next godfather of the underworld." You Feng said hurriedly.


    adopted son? The next godfather¡° Oh, he can recognize it if he wants? " Su Yuze sneered. Did he ask his own opinion? The poisonous dragon is too conceited, isn''t it? Did he say he wanted to be a godfather?


    "That''s what I told him." You Feng said, "he may come to you soon."


    "......." Su Yuze was silent for a long time. "Let him come to me. I happen to want to find him too."


    It seems that the war between the two tigers is not over yet. "Then, take it easy."


    Hanging up the phone, Su Yuze walks into the bedroom. Yes, Su Rou is chatting with Xiao Yun. He looks very happy. He takes his bathrobe and walks into the bathroom.


    Is the poisonous dragon coming to find himself? Oh, come on!


    ¡­¡­


    Next day


    Su Yuze was working in Shengshi''s office. Then the phone rang in the office, "Hello, President..." the caller was the receptionist, but his voice sounded a little trembling.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yuze asked in a deep voice.


    "Well... Someone came to you, but I can''t understand what you said, like Italian." The front desk lady looked at the three people in front of her. The two burly bodyguards in black with sunglasses behind her felt terrible. "It looks like it''s still fierce."


    "I see. Let him up." Su Yuze said.


    "OK." It''s really a guest of the president, but why are people so... Terrible?


    Soon, the door of the office was knocked, "come in."


    The strong body of the poisonous dragon came in at the door. In fact, his arm was still inconvenient. It was just that it was hard to expose it when he went out.


    "Su Yuze, long time no see." The poisonous Dragon said with a smile.


    "You''re hiding from me." Su Yuze said faintly.


    The poisonous dragon frowned slightly, "the word ''hide'' is not used very well."


    "Are you going to fight with me again after you get well?" Su Yuze said sarcastically, "what the poisonous Dragon said is this trust."


    The poisonous dragon didn''t care much, "forget it, let''s talk."


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    The Dragon put down the pen and looked at the dragon. The latter is leisurely sitting on the sofa, "Su Yuze, seriously, I''m very optimistic about you. Would you like to be my adopted son?"


    "No." Su Yuze had already heard you Feng say it, so as soon as the poisonous dragon''s voice fell, Su Yuze immediately refused.


    "So simple?" The poisonous dragon touched his chin and said, "you know? The position of Godfather can be admired by thousands of people, and... You have power and power. Do you really don''t want to? "


    "No." Su Yuze still refused. Everyone has their own aspirations. Not everyone wants this position. At least, he doesn''t want it.


    "You''re worried that I''ll change my mind, aren''t you?" The poisonous dragon asked, "I''m serious this time. If I lie to you again, I''ll break the sky!" The poisonous Dragon said very seriously. This time he was serious.


    Su Yuze still said, "you want me to say it several times. I, no, I want it."


    The poisonous dragon''s expression became dignified. "Su Yuze, you have concerns, don''t you?" It must be so. Su Yuze must have a tie in his heart, just like his big brother.


    Su Yuze''s eyes looked at the poisonous dragon, "it has nothing to do with you."


    The poisonous dragon suddenly "Ho" bounced up from the sofa, "it must be. As a gangster, you shouldn''t have a tie in your heart. It will harm yourself!" Because once there is a tie, there will be a weakness, which will only let people take advantage of it.


    Su Yuze''s expression suddenly became serious. "Poisonous dragon, you don''t have to do this. Don''t persuade me. I said I''m not interested, just not interested."


    "You..."


    "When you killed me, I made it clear that I was not interested in your Godfather position. You suspected that you were seriously ill." Su Yuze said seriously, "poisonous dragon, I can solemnly tell you your position, I don''t want it."


    The poisonous dragon narrowed his eyes, "but I like you. I want you to be my adopted son."


    Su Yuze''s expression is impatient. Is the poisonous dragon too confident? He quickly took out a pistol from the drawer. "If you want to fight, I can accompany you."


    The poisonous dragon looked at his pistol and smiled. "If you shoot, the Mafia won''t let you go. They all know I''m here."


    "Uh huh, so are you going to fight alone again? This time you will keep your promise. " Su Yuze said coldly.


    The poisonous dragon snapped his fingers, and two bodyguards in black rushed in at the door, all with pistols in their hands, aiming at Su Yuze.


    "Su Yuze, I will come again, but you should also consider my words." The poisonous dragon went behind his bodyguards and walked out of the office under their cover.


    Until they went out, Su Yuze frowned and put the pistol in the drawer, "Damn it!" What is the brain structure of the poisonous dragon? Who wants that Godfather position?


    The poisonous dragon who walked out breathed out gently. It seems that the first conversation failed!


    "Boss, why don''t you kill Su Yuze?" The bodyguard behind him asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t you think it''s better to let Su Yuze be my puppet all his life than to kill him?" The poisonous dragon smiled.


    "This......" however, puppets will betray, right? But since this is the boss''s request, let''s follow it.


    "In addition, go check Su Yuze. I want to know what''s holding him back!" The reason why Su Yuze disagrees is naturally because he has concerns in his heart, otherwise he won''t believe it and he won''t be moved.


    "Yes!" The bodyguard in black should say.


    Anyway, we must take him in!

 Chapter 439

    You Feng has been on standby recently, waiting for the order of the poisonous dragon, but he still monitors the poisonous dragon from time to time.


    "Poisonous dragon, you said... You want to investigate that girl?" Youfeng receives a phone call. The poisonous dragon says he wants to investigate the girl around Su Yuze. Can''t you hide what should come?


    "Yes." The poisonous dragon replied, "Su Yuze refused my request, so I want to check and see what the reason is."


    "Well, what about after you find it?" You Feng couldn''t help asking.


    The poisonous dragon chuckled, "it has nothing to do with you!" He doesn''t have to tell you what he wants to do, does he¡° Just help me investigate. " Although their own staff will also investigate, it is always good to use more people.


    "Poisonous Dragon..."


    Dudu Dudu¡ª¡ª


    There was a busy tone on the other end of the phone. The poisonous dragon had hung up, "..." it seems that the poisonous dragon should be serious and seriously want to take Su Yuze as an adopted son.


    You Feng was in a daze for a long time. Then he came back and immediately began to call Su Yuze, "hello? Little feather! "


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yuze is working. His tone is light and seems a little careless.


    "The poisonous dragon just called me." You Feng said, "he really wants to recognize you as an adopted son."


    Speaking of this, Su Yuze''s face showed a trace of killing intention, "I know." He came to negotiate with him that day.


    "I know you didn''t promise, so he just came to me and asked me to investigate your information." You Feng said, "he''s worried about you, so he''s sent a lot of people to investigate you and the women around you."


    Poisonous dragon means to let Su Yuze take over the position of Godfather.


    "..." Su Yuze was silent, and he knew that the poisonous dragon would not give up.


    "Less feather?" I haven''t heard Su Yuze''s voice for a long time. You Feng couldn''t help asking with some worry.


    "I''m listening." Su Yuze said, "you know what to do."


    "Yes, of course I won''t disclose your information to the poisonous dragon, but... The poisonous dragon can find it himself." After all, Su Yuze and Su Rou had a lot of trouble in the whole T city.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it then."


    "Yu Shao, the poisonous dragon him..." you Feng was a little hesitant.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He... In short, be careful." You Feng didn''t know how to explain for a moment, so he had to warn.


    look out? Of course, of course he will. "I know. Just call me again if there is something wrong with the poisonous dragon."


    "I know."


    After hanging up the phone, you Feng breathed a sigh of relief. Next... It depends on the duel between Su Yuze and the poisonous dragon. He can''t intervene.


    Su Yuze is calm and puts his mobile phone on the desktop. Has the Dragon begun to investigate him? Damn it, if I had known, I would have fired a shot when I was in the office that day!


    ¡­¡­


    After going to the hospital, Xiao Yun returned to Yufeng''s apartment again.


    "Er..." as soon as Xiao Yun came home, he looked at a man sitting on the sofa and startled Xiao Yun. When he looked carefully, he found that it was Yufeng and was slightly relieved. "Do you know that if he suddenly appeared in someone else''s house, he would be beaten by me."


    "Man woman, why are you so violent?" Yu Feng said unhappily.


    Xiao Yun shrugged. "What''s the matter? This is the vigilance that a martial artist should keep, okay?" Xiao Yun said disdainfully, "what do you want to do?"


    "What''s your attitude?" Yu Feng frowned, "really."


    Xiao Yun said carelessly as he changed his shoes, "well, if you have anything, tell me."


    I''m here to invite you to dinner. As a gift of thanks, you''ve been protecting me before Don''t say that Yufeng is not a person who knows how to repay his kindness. Xiao Yun should help himself by inviting others to dinner.


    "Invite me to dinner?" Xiao Yun suddenly pointed to himself with his index finger strangely, looking like he couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, there is no third person here. Who are you?" Yu Feng couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Do you agree? Forget it, you don''t have to promise. If I say please, I must invite. "


    "..." Xiao Yun was unwilling to show weakness and gave Yu Feng a white eye, "then why do you ask me?" Just take her away.


    Oh, this man''s temper is really bad!


    Yu Feng stood up from the sofa, "OK, OK, let''s go!"


    If someone treats you, you won''t eat for nothing. Xiao Yun put on his shoes again, and then followed Yufeng into his car. "Yufeng, what''s the situation with boss Su recently?"


    "Little feather? Not at the moment. Everything is OK. Don''t worry. Yushao will be fine! " Su Yuze is a pervert. He has always been the only one who let others have something to do. Even if he is a poisonous dragon, I believe Yu Shao can cope well.


    That''s good. It''s good if there''s no situation. Xiao Yun breathed a sigh of relief. "Where are you taking me to eat?"


    "Well... Of course, go to a high-end restaurant." Yu Feng said with a smile, "I''m sure you haven''t been there."


    "The petty bourgeoisie of the rich." Xiao Yun commented.


    "Ah..." Yu Feng touched his nose.


    They soon came to a high-end western restaurant, the positions have been booked, in the theme box. Xiao Yun is the first time to eat in such a high-end western restaurant. He always feels out of place with himself.


    "Sit down." Yufeng''s rare gentleman opened his seat for Xiao Yun.


    "... you''d better not. I''m not used to it." Xiao Yun is not used to this kind of Yufeng. However, he still thinks that the cheap Yufeng in the past is more pleasing to the eye.


    Yu Feng was speechless. "Aren''t you happy to be a gentleman?" Xiao Yun doesn''t like how much he thinks of himself. It''s really hard for him to say such words.


    At least I invited Xiao Yun to dinner today. I''d better not see her in general.


    "Xiao Yun, thank you." Yufeng thanked him very seriously. Xiao Yun had been protecting him before. He was protected by a girl for the first time. Although it was a little awkward, the fact was true. He should thank both emotion and reason.


    In Xiao Yun''s impression, Yufeng doesn''t call his name many times. He calls his name "manpo" and "manpo". It seems that it''s the first time he calls his name so seriously.


    "You''re welcome. This is boss Su''s order." Xiao Yun smiled. "I just do what I''m told."


    Yufeng''s eyebrows were almost an inaudible frown. I don''t know why, when he heard Xiao Yun say "do as you are told", he would feel inexplicably uncomfortable in his chest.

 Chapter 440

    "Yufeng, what''s the matter with you?" Xiao Yun looked at Yu Feng''s face and asked strangely.


    "Nothing." Yu Feng put aside his sight and hid the feeling in his heart that he didn''t even know, "eat, man and woman."


    "..." Xiao Yun raised his eyebrows. Just a moment later, the man called again. Hum, Xiao Yun said angrily, "childish ghosts are only suitable for hot pot."


    "What? Hot pot... How does that low-grade thing suit me? " Yu Feng said disdainfully, "why, do you want to eat hot pot?" That''s right. Xiao Yun is just a college student. He will definitely prefer hot pot, right?


    "No, what I eat is not bad for me." Xiao Yun shrugged and began to eat.


    Yu Feng looked at Xiao Yun eating steak quietly and suddenly felt as if she was not so manly.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Xiao Yun asked.


    "... nothing." Yu Feng shook his head. He always felt that he was a little strange today. He didn''t understand... "Eat quickly and go home after eating."


    "Oh."


    ¡­¡­


    The poisonous dragon sent many people to investigate. There were no clues at all a few days ago. The clues were superficial.


    "Can''t you find it yet?" Asked the dragon.


    The two bodyguards in black shook their heads silently, "No."


    "Where''s you Feng?"


    "It seems not." The bodyguards continued to shake their heads.


    While smoking a cigar, the poisonous dragon beat time on the tea table with one hand rhythmically. Can''t you find anything? How is that possible¡° Continue. "


    He won''t believe it!


    "Yes!"


    The poisonous dragon thought silently. Was the woman she saw last time Su Yuze''s girlfriend? In short, whoever it is, we should find out.


    "Boss, are you going out?" Asked the bodyguard in black.


    "Yes." The Dragon nodded.


    At this time, the sky has darkened, and the night is the best protective color, so the poisonous dragon walks alone in the street. All kinds of people also walked outside. The poisonous dragon suddenly felt a sense of fatigue in his heart. If he could, he really wanted to put down everything he had.


    Ah... Sometimes I have this idea, although I know it is impossible!


    "Sell newspapers! There are newspapers at any time. " An old man''s Hawking voice came from a newsstand.


    Although the poisonous dragon couldn''t understand him, it was attracted by the newspapers. He went over and looked. Sure enough, there were stacks of newspapers at all times.


    The poisonous dragon was attracted by the first one in the newspaper. The first one was a picture of Su Yuze. The title was "President Shengshi turned his sister into a girlfriend". However, the poisonous dragon could not understand it, but just seeing the picture was enough.


    After looking at the time, it was six months ago. The poisonous dragon picked up the newspaper. When the grandpa of the newsstand saw a customer, he immediately licked his face and approached, "Sir, do you want to buy a newspaper?"


    The poisonous dragon put the money on the table, took the newspaper and left.


    "Ah, sir... I haven''t changed you yet." Grandpa felt a little hot when he was holding 50 yuan, but he saw that the poisonous dragon had gone far. Grandpa could only hold so much money. He really met a rich man today.


    The poisonous dragon returned to his residence according to the newspaper, turned on the computer and began to query on the Internet. Since there are newspapers, will there be reports on the Internet?


    Poisonous dragon searched on the Internet, but nothing was found. Think about it, how can su Yuze leave evidence on the Internet?


    "Carl." The poisonous dragon cried, "translate this newspaper."


    Now I can only get information from this newspaper. The poisonous dragon''s eyes are fixed on the person in the photo. There are su Yuze and Su Rou on it. It seems that they should have been secretly photographed.


    "Boss." A bodyguard in black took the newspaper and then took it to the interpreter.


    After all, the newspaper is black and white. The poisonous dragon doesn''t read it very clearly, but the girl in the photo can''t be wrong. It''s the girl who saw eating with Su Yuze last time.


    With the software, the bodyguard in black quickly translated the contents of the newspaper, "boss, it''s done."


    The poisonous dragon quickly grabbed it and looked at it. After a while, a burst of earth shaking laughter burst out from the mouth of the poisonous dragon, "ha ha ha, sure enough... Sure enough!"


    It seems that Su Yuze doesn''t want to be his adopted son, but because he has a tie in his heart, and that tie is the woman!


    "Boss?" The bodyguard in black looked at the poisonous dragon strangely. Why did the boss have a sudden wind?


    After the poisonous dragon smiled, his eyes suddenly flashed a light. The woman''s name was... Su Rou, right? Good. If anyone dares to stop Su Yuze, let him clean it up for Su Yuze!


    "Boss... What''s the matter?" Asked the bodyguard.


    "Ha, it seems that I have to be a bad man again." The poisonous Dragon said coldly, "but I like it." He likes to be a bad man.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou was at home, suddenly her back was cold, and then she sneezed two times. Sister Wang immediately came over with a cup of hot water in her hands, "Miss, what''s the matter? Did you catch a cold?"


    "No..." Su Rou rubbed her nose. "Maybe someone missed me?"


    Sister-in-law Wang handed her the hot water. "Now the weather is getting cold. Don''t drink cold water anymore. Here." Sister Wang brought hot water into her hand.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law Wang." Su Rou took it over and warmed her palm. "I really don''t have a cold."


    Sister-in-law Wang still felt uneasy and stretched out her hand to explore Su Rou''s forehead. She didn''t feel a fever. She was a little relieved. "It''s good if I don''t have a cold. I''ll cook. Does the young lady have anything special to eat?"


    "Braised fish."


    "OK."


    Su Rou sat on the sofa watching TV with hot water, smelling the smell from the kitchen. She only felt her stomach start to "grunt".


    "Little rouer." Su Yuze came over and touched Su Rou''s forehead. "Just now sister-in-law Wang said you sneezed. Did you catch a cold?"


    "No." Su Rou shook her head. "Don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    "Well, if you feel uncomfortable, you must tell me. You are not allowed to carry it alone." Su Yuze said with pity.


    "I know."


    Su Yuze stretched out his hand to cover Su Rou''s swollen stomach. Originally, he just wanted to feel the baby, but unexpectedly, a slight vibration came from her stomach.


    "Er..." Su Yuze looked at Su Rou''s stomach. Just now, her stomach moved.


    Su Rou said with a smile, "I just wanted to tell you oh, I felt it this morning. This should be fetal movement."

 Chapter 441

    "Fetal movement..." it''s the original feeling. It seems that there is a vibrator in it. However, it doesn''t feel very comfortable to be kicked in the stomach¡° Does it hurt? "


    "It''s all right." The pain was a little, but she didn''t feel too much pain at the thought that her child kicked it.


    Su Yuze frowned, "is there any way to stop him from kicking you?" The child is too ignorant. How can he kick his mother?


    Su Rou thought for a moment, "this is a normal phenomenon." I''ve never eaten pork. I''ve always seen pigs running. It''s said that when children are five or six months old, they will have fetal movement. When children grow up completely, they will kick harder.


    "When I ask the doctor if there is any medicine to treat this problem." Su Yuze doesn''t want Su Rou to feel so bad every day, even her own children.


    Su Rou hammered him, "you''ve had enough... Taking medicine indiscriminately. Do you want the baby to die?" Didn''t you say one pregnancy is stupid for three years? How do you feel? It seems that Su Yuze has become stupid. First, she doesn''t say that fetal movement itself is normal, but that she is pregnant and can''t take medicine casually!


    "But the thought of him kicking you in your stomach makes me feel bad for you." If it weren''t for his own child, he would really drag him out and beat him up.


    "Isn''t this what a mother should bear?" Speaking of this, Su Rou still feels very proud. Only women can do the task of breeding the next generation!


    Su Yuze is still struggling with the baby kicking her, "let''s have this one." He didn''t want Su Rou to work too hard.


    "Hmm..." I''ll talk about it later. In case of carelessness, can I force her to kill it?


    That night, Su Yuze lay in bed with Su Rou and read her a story. In fact, she didn''t want to listen to Su Rou, but to the baby in her belly. Because Su Rou firmly believes that prenatal education is very useful, she asks Su Yuze to read a story every night.


    Su Yuze read it and found that Su Rou had fallen asleep. His small head arched into Su Yuze''s shoulder socket and was already asleep very well.


    "Little Rou? I''m finished... "Su Yuze said softly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Good, no response, then don''t read it. Su Yuze put down the book, put Su Rou in a more comfortable position, and put his hand on Su Rou''s stomach.


    Just as I was about to go to sleep, a slight vibration came from the palm of my hand. Su Yuze''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and the child was kicking Su Rou again. "I''m still restless at night!" Su Yuze whispered to Su Rou''s stomach.


    As if in response to her father''s words, the big palm on Su Rou''s stomach felt a vibration in her abdomen, "you......" Su Yuze frowned more tightly, "sleep well." Why is the child so energetic at night?


    "Hmm..." Su Rou seemed to feel some sleep. She reached out and rubbed her stomach, and then went to sleep again.


    Su Yuze looked at her cute action and couldn''t help laughing, "it''s okay, go to sleep." He coaxed softly, followed her hand and gently stroked her swollen stomach.


    It''s so comfortable. My stomach hurts a little, but I feel very comfortable when I''m touched by the warm palm.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not difficult to investigate Su rou. After all, it''s the Su family, but the poisonous dragon doesn''t know the specific things, only a general idea.


    It seems that Su Yuze has formed this sister into a girlfriend. Su Yuze is really... Unique in taste! So, Su Rou is the woman Su Yuze cares about.


    "Boss, what are you going to do?"


    "How?" The poisonous dragon pondered for a while, "of course, he helped Su Yuze solve it." The real king does not need emotional fetters.


    "Yes, boss, we''ll do whatever you say." Although the bodyguard in black didn''t understand why the old assembly suddenly changed its practice towards Su Yuze, but also accepted him as an adopted son. But, boss, they just do it.


    Next... The poisonous dragon touched his chin. He should think about how to do it well!


    Poisonous dragon sent a large number of people to investigate Su Rou, but they couldn''t get a clue. They didn''t know the address or specific identity. They only knew that it was su Yuze''s current woman.


    "She must live with Su Yuze." The poisonous dragon analyzed that after all, Su Yuze protected people so well that he must live with Su rou.


    "But boss, we don''t even know Su Yuze''s residence." Said the bodyguards.


    "Can''t you find it?"


    "Well, I can''t find it."


    The poisonous dragon thought for a while. Maybe you Feng will know.


    But the answer you Feng gave him was, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know? Didn''t you stay in T city so long? " The poisonous dragon asked displeased.


    "I stayed so long, but I won''t go to Su Yuze''s house, so it''s normal to don''t know." You Feng said¡° What, are you looking for him? "


    The poisonous Dragon said faintly, "no, I''m looking for the woman named... Su rou."


    "Ah?" You Feng was surprised.


    "Since you don''t know, I''ll just look for it again." The poisonous Dragon said carelessly and hung up the phone.


    You Feng, it''s getting more and more useless! I used to think he was quite reliable. Why did he become timid when it came to Su Yuze. Don''t want to help, or do you have another purpose? I hope he didn''t think too much!


    "Boss, the woman named Su Rou doesn''t seem to have appeared outside." I thought that as long as I got Su Rou''s photos, I could always meet them in the street, right? But strangely, Su Rou was not seen anywhere, as if there was no such person here.


    "That''s strange." Even pets have to go out, right? Is Su Rou really capable of staying out all day¡° In short, just keep looking. "


    "Yes."


    The bodyguards took orders to leave and continued to search for Su Rou''s whereabouts.


    The poisonous dragon took a sip of the coffee in front of him. "Su Yuze, if you have the ability, you''ll keep Su Rou from going out all her life." Otherwise, as long as she goes out of the door, she will be caught by his people!


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou, who was sleeping in the villa, suddenly shivered unconsciously and woke up faintly. It''s strange. How can she feel some coolness on her back?


    After looking at the sky outside, it''s daybreak. It''s time for her to get up.


    "What would you like for lunch, miss?" Asked sister-in-law Wang.


    "Anything."


    "Miss, the weather is getting cold. You''d better add a dress. Don''t catch cold." Said sister-in-law Wang.


    "Well, I feel a little cold, too." Su Rou replied that she just woke up cold.

 Chapter 442

    The poisonous dragon never took action. Su Yuze had a good day for two days. Su Rou stayed at home and felt that she was going to be moldy, but Su Yuze didn''t say it was safe, and she couldn''t go out at will.


    On Wednesday afternoon, Xiao Yun called in, "meat, Feifei will be discharged this afternoon. Do you want to send her?"


    "Can Feifei leave the hospital?" Su Rou asked unexpectedly.


    "Yes... You''ve been at home for too long. Feifei has been repaired for a month and can be discharged." Xiao Yun said with a smile, "how''s it going? Let''s have a discharge party with Guo Yi for Feifei. "


    "Good!" Su Rou naturally agrees without saying a word. Yu Fei can finally be discharged from the hospital. In the future, she can go to school with Xiao Yun and them normally.


    "Well, can you come out?" Xiao Yun asked, "it won''t be long. Boss Su should agree?" The current situation is special after all, because the poisonous dragon still stays in T city. Although there is no movement, it can not be ignored.


    Su Rou thought, "it doesn''t matter. He won''t say anything with you."


    "Well... Well, why don''t I wait to pick you up, then have dinner and I''ll take you home." Xiao Yun said, but they haven''t had dinner together for nearly two years.


    "OK."


    Su Rou changed her clothes, talked to sister-in-law Wang, and left with Xiao Yun¡° Meat, you''ve gained another lap. " It''s amazing to be pregnant. You grow so big month by month.


    "Do you envy?" Su Rou said angrily.


    "What do I envy? Really." Xiao Yun turned his eyes. "Besides, it hurts to have a baby. I don''t envy it!"


    "Haven''t you heard such a saying? It''s painful and happy. It won''t hurt to live a child for your beloved. " Su Rou said with a smile.


    Xiao Yun couldn''t stand it. He rolled his eyes again. "You... Are disgusting enough!"


    Human beings divide pain into twelve levels. The first level is the pain when bitten by mosquitoes, which is also the most insignificant. The twelfth level is the pain when giving birth to children. Meat still feels happy. I really can''t think of it!


    "Don''t roll your eyes. I ask you, what''s the matter between you and Yufeng? Maybe the man who makes you happy and painful appears. "


    "Me and that childish ghost? What are you talking about? " Xiao Yun scoffed. Although he didn''t know why meat misunderstood himself and the childish ghost, they were innocent.


    "Well, nothing." Su Rou chuckled as if she had said nothing.


    "Hey? What! " Xiao Yun, who was teased, was a little upset.


    "Just say nothing!"


    "Oh, forget it!"


    Su Rou looked at Xiao Yun''s indifferent side face and smiled in her heart. Anyway, this kind of thing is really bad.


    They rushed to the hospital. Guo Yi was carrying Yu Fei''s suitcase in his hand, while Yu Fei was wearing new clothes and stood beside Guo Yi with a ruddy face.


    "Feifei, congratulations on leaving the hospital!" Su Rou walked over and took Yu Fei''s hand up and down. "Yun Yun said you were doing rehabilitation before."


    "Well, because I''ve been lying for too long and my body is soft, I have to practice walking again." Yu Fei shrugged and said.


    "Much better now?"


    "Yes."


    Yu Fei has just regained his vitality. His spirit is naturally a hundred times. He is eager to take more roads. After all, he has been lying for so long.


    "Let''s go. We''ve made a reservation." Guo Yi said.


    "Good! Xiao Yun said, and walked side by side with Yu feisu rou.


    Guo Yi is hard-working, dragging Yu Fei''s suitcase, standing behind and looking at the three girls in front. Their feelings are really good.


    ¡­¡­


    Just after su Rou and his party went out, a man in black in the dark began to stare at them secretly, and soon called the poisonous dragon to report the situation.


    "Boss, it''s me... Yes, on Sika street. The target appears. " Said the man in black.


    The poisonous dragon had nothing to do. When he heard this, he immediately came to the spirit, "good, keep an eye on it!"


    "Yes!"


    Guo Yiding''s position is in a small restaurant. The boss is an acquaintance of his parents. As soon as they sat down in the room, they heard a knock at the door. Without waiting for the people inside to speak, the door was pushed open.


    The poisonous dragon came in with two bodyguards in black. When Xiao Yun saw him, his eyes narrowed slightly. This man


    "Excuse me, who are you?" Guo Yi asked curiously when he saw that he was obviously not a waiter.


    The poisonous dragon glanced around and finally fixed his eyes on Su rou. He asked in English, "are you su Rou?"


    Hearing the question, Su Rou frowned, "who are you?"


    "Don''t you know him? Or did Su Yuze not tell you? " He said faintly, "I''m a poisonous dragon."


    "Poisonous Dragon..."


    Hearing the word "poisonous dragon", Xiao Yun and Yu Fei''s eyes suddenly sank. Then they stood up and looked at the poisonous dragon, "get out!" I didn''t expect such bad luck. I met a poisonous dragon when I went out for the first time!


    Damn it!


    The poisonous dragon turned a deaf ear, went directly to Su Rou and asked, "it seems that Su Yuze has protected you very well." His eyes fell on Su Rou''s lower abdomen. "I see. You''re pregnant." No wonder Su Yuze will protect it so tightly.


    "..." Su Rou didn''t answer, but looked at the poisonous dragon with fearless eyes.


    The little girl has courage and insight. "Your existence will only hinder Su Yuze''s future."


    "The future?" Su Rou raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes, you are su Yuze''s burden." The dragon made no secret of it.


    Hearing this, Su Rou smiled with a slightly ironic smile, "cumbersome?" She said, "poisonous dragon, this is just your wishful thinking. Do people like you know what is a burden?"


    "I don''t understand?" The poisonous dragon narrowed his eyes. He ate more salt than she had walked. Would he not understand? However, he was too lazy to explain. Suddenly, he took out a pistol from his arms, "I''m sorry."


    As soon as the poisonous dragon came in, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei stared at the poisonous dragon. Although they didn''t understand what the poisonous dragon and Su Rou were talking about, they all knew the pistol. At the moment when the poisonous dragon took out the pistol, Xiao Yun kicked the poisonous dragon''s pistol in an instant.


    "Guo Yi, protect Su rou." Yu Fei said.


    "Oh... OK." Guo Yi is obviously a little scared. Isn''t it a good dinner? How did it evolve into this?


    The poisonous dragon probably didn''t expect Xiao Yun to know martial arts. When his wrist hurt, the pistol broke away from his wrist, "you..."

 Chapter 443

    "You..." the poisonous dragon was a little surprised, because the pretty girl was so agile that his pistol was immediately kicked into the air. Xiao Yun stepped on the chair and received the pistol in the air.


    The whole thing happened in less than ten seconds, and the gun in the poisonous dragon''s hand had been in Xiao Yun''s hand.


    Yu Fei and Xiao Yun had a tacit understanding for many years. While Xiao Yun shot, Yu Fei jumped up step by step, directly came to the door of the box, kicked out two bodyguards in black standing at the door, and then closed and locked the door of the box.


    Bang bang¡ª¡ª


    The people who were locked outside began to smash the door desperately. In a moment of carelessness, the boss was left inside alone. After all, they never thought that two female college students would have such good skills?


    The poisonous dragon covered his wrist. There was a tingling feeling. It can be seen that Xiao Yun''s foot was strong.


    Xiao Yun pulled off the safety bolt of the pistol and faced the poisonous dragon. There were people smashing the door outside, and there was a very dignified atmosphere in the box.


    The poisonous dragon looked around and saw Su Rou behind Guo Yihu. Her face was gloomy and terrible. This was the first time... She was threatened by a group of children for the first time.


    "You''ve been waiting for me to go out, haven''t you?" Su Rou thought for a moment and asked. Nothing will happen when she doesn''t go out, but as soon as she goes out today, she meets a poisonous dragon, so there is only one explanation, that is, the poisonous dragon has been waiting for her to go out and take the bait!


    "You can say so."


    "I''m really sorry. There are experts around me. If you want to catch me and threaten Su Yuze, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed." If she went out alone, of course she wouldn''t. She wouldn''t be stupid enough to make herself a threat.


    "So I underestimated you." The poisonous dragon''s cold lip.


    Su Rou smiled, "you can say so." Return his words.


    The door panel was knocked open, "boss!" Two bodyguards in black rushed in and slammed the brakes because they saw their boss being pointed at by a little girl. God, their boss was threatened.


    "If you don''t want the poisonous dragon to die, just come in." Yu Fei was not nervous. She looked at the two people who broke in with her hands around her chest.


    "..." the two bodyguards in black looked at each other and couldn''t understand Chinese, but they could understand the current situation. If they took another step forward, the girl would shoot the poisonous dragon.


    Bitterly put down the gun, the two bodyguards in black looked at Yu Fei with an expression of "have something to discuss".


    "If you kill me?" The poisonous dragon asked Su Rou with a relaxed expression, as if he didn''t care that he was being pointed at his head.


    "If necessary." Su Rou looks at Xiao Yun, who is knowingly closer to the poisonous dragon.


    "Ha ha." The poisonous dragon smiled, shook his injured hand, and then said leisurely, "you can''t kill me, otherwise there will be a war between the two sides."


    "War?"


    "My men know I''m in T city. What do you think will happen if I die here?" The poisonous dragon smiled and said, "otherwise, why didn''t Su Yuze kill me?"


    "He said he would kill you." Su Rou said.


    "Didn''t you kill him?"


    "..." Su Rou thought for a moment and thought that the poisonous dragon was right.


    Looking at Xiao Yun, Xiao Yun didn''t understand what they said, but she thought for a while and said, "meat, after the poisonous dragon is killed, it may cause more blood..." she obviously considered the long-term perspective.


    "Well, let them go?" If you let go, wouldn''t you let the tiger go back to the mountain¡° No, I''d better call Ze. " It''s better to let Su Yuze do this.


    "Well, good."


    Su Yuze took out his mobile phone and called Su Yuze. The poisonous dragon frowned. If Su Yuze came back later, it would be really hard to do! He looked at his two men and winked silently.


    The two bodyguards in black understood. While Yu Fei and Xiao Yun looked at Su Rou, the two bodyguards in black immediately shot, "boss, go!"


    Two bodyguards rushed to one and stopped Yu Fei and Xiao Yun. Xiao Yun was forced to turn his opponent to the bodyguard in black


    "Shit!" Xiao Yun stared at the poisonous dragon, and then threw his gun at Guo Yi, "Guo Yi!"


    Guo Yi stood in front of Su Rou and took the pistol thrown by Xiao Yun. For the first time, he took the pistol and trembled, but he was very firm to the poisonous dragon.


    "Oh, boy, use it for the first time." The poisonous dragon waited for the opportunity to take back the pistol.


    Su Rou stood behind Guo Yi and replied reluctantly, "don''t you know that novices are easier to let the gun go off?"


    "...." it''s rare for the poisonous dragon to feel choked. Seeing that Guo Yi''s index finger pulling the trigger is slightly trembling, it seems that he will press it carelessly the next second.


    The poisonous dragon finally gave up the pistol and Su Rou''s life, but he vowed that he would kill her, "wait..."


    The poisonous dragon glanced at Su Rou and ran out of the open window.


    When the two bodyguards in black saw this, they were relieved and no longer loved war. In the chaos, they also withdrew from the box.


    The box was a mess. Guo Yi breathed a sigh of relief and threw the gun away. "Hoo... Why do you ask me to take the gun? I can''t." I''m scared to death! If he really accidentally got angry just now, didn''t he kill someone? It''s scary to think about it!


    "Who won''t you give it to? Meat? If you let a pregnant woman take a gun, you''ll die! " Yu Fei said angrily, "look at your promise!"


    Seeing Yu Fei holding the pistol in his hand and putting it away skillfully, Guo Yi couldn''t help but straighten his chest, "I''ll learn."


    "You?" Xiao Yun sneered with disdain, "if you want to take a gun, you have to report it to the state. You''re not in our business." Can you learn if you want to learn? Besides, does he think it''s easy to learn a gun?


    "Yes."


    Guo Yi touched his nose. He just wanted to be as strong as Yu Fei!


    Xiao Yun went to Yu Fei and took the pistol from her hand. "Feifei, don''t you have a shadow on the gun? I''ll take it. " Because Yu Fei was shot into a vegetable before, she was worried that Yu Fei would have a shadow in her heart.


    Yu Fei gently smiled at Xiao Yun, "I''m fine." Training in the base all year round and often walking on the death line, where can there be such an easy shadow?


    "That''s good, but I''ll take this gun." Xiao Yun patted Yu Fei on the shoulder. "It seems that we have to do this dinner next time."

 Chapter 444

    "Hmm..." Yu Fei nodded. "We still can''t let meat out now. It''s too dangerous. You can have dinner at any time. Go home first today. "


    "OK." Guo Yi nodded approvingly, "well, I''ll take Feifei back."


    Xiao Yun glanced at the dishes on the table. Alas, it''s a pity that he missed the dishes on such a table, "I''ll send meat."


    "Be careful on your way."


    "You too."


    The four soldiers were divided into two groups. Xiao Yun held Su Rou''s arm. "Didn''t you get hurt just now? If you don''t feel well, say it. "


    "I''m not hurt." Su Rou shook her head. She always stood behind Guo Yi. How could something happen¡° It was you who fought with those two men. Were you hurt? "


    "We don''t need you to worry. It''s normal to have small injuries and pain." Xiao Yun shrugged and said it doesn''t matter. By the way, speaking of this, will boss Su punish himself if he knows?


    After returning home, sister-in-law Wang was still a little surprised, "eh? Miss, are you going home? " I thought Miss would not go home until evening at least.


    "Well... I had a little accident." Su Rou stretched out her hand and compared it with a movement the size of a grain of rice.


    Hearing this, sister-in-law Wang immediately looked at her nervously, "Miss, are you all right? What''s the matter? "


    "Well, it''s okay." Anyway, it''s all right now.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze looked a little anxious when he came back from the outside. He hurried to Su Rou and looked up and down at Su Rou, "are you hurt?"


    Su Rou was turned back and forth, and was seriously checked by Su Yuze, "I didn''t."


    Su Rou sat down on the sofa. He said, "Xiao Yun told me what the Dragon said to you?"


    "He seems to like you very much." Su Rou said, "he seems to be worried that I will become a burden on you and drag you down, so he said he wanted to kill me!"


    "..." Su Yuze''s face sank, "he should die!" I really went to find xiaorou''er and wanted her life! No, the poisonous dragon can''t stay any longer!


    "Poisonous dragon, can''t you really kill it?" Su Rou asked strangely. If she couldn''t kill her, wouldn''t she be able to go out.


    Why not? It''s just... It needs a careful plan, "little Rou, don''t worry, I''ll solve it." He doesn''t want Su Rou to stay at home every day.


    Su Rou nodded. She also hoped to solve it quickly!


    After putting Su Rou to sleep at night, Su Yuze got up and came to the study. Fortunately, Xiao rouer was with Xiao Yun and them today, so there was nothing to do. If she went out alone, I''m afraid... He can''t see her today?


    He thought for a moment, as if he had made up his mind. He took out his mobile phone and called, "you Feng, it''s me..."


    "Feather little, big night, what''s up?" You Feng asked.


    "I have something to discuss with you." Su Yuze said.


    Youfeng noticed that Su Yuze''s tone of voice was a little gloomy. Did something happen¡° What''s the matter? " You Feng asked cautiously.


    "It''s about poisonous dragons..."


    ¡­¡­


    After the poisonous dragon returned to his residence, he still had a wound on his hand and some redness and swelling on his wrist. It was kicked by Xiao Yun.


    "Boss, how are you?" One of the bodyguards in black brought medicine and wine, and then began to apply poison dragon on the wound, "boss, those two chicks are too arrogant!" I didn''t expect to be able to play.


    "Otherwise Su Yuze won''t rest assured that Su Rou will go out alone." Said the poisonous dragon.


    "This..."


    The woman named Su Rou is not simple. She can speak with one mouth, and her English pronunciation is very formal, but... Just these can''t change the fact that she is a burden to Su Yuze! Hum, for Su Yuze, he doesn''t need these at all.


    The poisonous dragon looked away from his wrist and called out, "huh?" Strange, why is you Feng''s line busy?


    After a while, the poisonous dragon estimated that you Feng should be free, so he called again, "you Feng, who are you talking to at night?" The poisonous dragon asked first.


    "Oh, I''m calling a trading partner." You Feng explained, "what''s the matter? Come to me so late? "


    "I found Su Rou today." Said the poisonous dragon.


    "Ah?" You Feng pretended to be surprised and asked, "have you found Su Yuze''s home?"


    "No, she went out and was seen by my men." So the poisonous dragon simply said what happened today, but he didn''t say that he was kicked. After all, it''s not very glorious to say it, is it?


    "There are so many masters in Su Yuze''s hands!" You Feng said, "well... Didn''t your action today scare the snake? If you still want to get rid of Su Rou, you may not succeed. "


    "No, of course she will go out!" The poisonous Dragon said confidently.


    You Feng sighed, "I said, old man, why do you have to find Su Yuze? Can''t you change someone else? Hasn''t Su Yuze made it clear that he doesn''t want your position? Why should you... "Why should you be so persistent?


    "You Feng, you don''t understand. The next job I want must be someone like me. I''ve been looking for many years and cultivated many successors, but no one can satisfy me." Instead, Su Yuze, the king''s aura emanating from him, is enough for people to appreciate! The adopted son he wants must be able to serve as a godfather!


    You Feng is silent. What the poisonous dragon has decided is always unchangeable, but... Once he makes this decision, he will step into Su Yuze''s trap.


    "So, what do you want to do?" You Feng asked.


    "Of course I want you to help me catch Su Rou!" The poisonous dragon''s mouth raised a bloodthirsty smile, "how about you Feng? I''ll help you stop his people and give you time... Don''t worry, I won''t tell you that you caught Su Yuze."


    "... I don''t seem to have the right to refuse." You Feng said helplessly.


    "Of course."


    "Well, as long as you don''t tell Su Yuze... I''ll help you naturally." You Feng''s tone sounds a little embarrassed.


    Naturally, the poisonous dragon heard it. He smiled boldly, "of course, you can''t do without your benefits afterwards! Maybe you can cooperate with Su Yuze in the future! "


    You Feng smiled, "OK, I''m looking forward to it."


    Hang up the phone, you Feng exhaled heavily, poisonous Dragon... You have stepped into the trap!

 Chapter 445

    Su Yuze stayed at home with Su Rou because she was almost killed. Although she looked worried about Su Rou, she was actually attracting someone!


    The poisonous dragon stood on the roof smoking a cigar and looked at the tall buildings in T city with a smile. Su Yuze really loved that woman. He stayed at home with her just to protect her!


    "Oh... Can you protect that burden for a lifetime?" The poisonous dragon sneered, "I said long ago. As long as you leave this burden, you will get what you want..."


    The poisonous dragon muttered to himself, shaking his head and sighing. Su Yuze is good at everything, but the emotional things are too much like his father, which can''t be a big climate!


    It can be seen how much influence this woman named Su Rou has on Su Yuze, so... She must not stay!


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Ze, do you think I can go out?" Su Rou asked, feeling a little incredible. After being attacked by a poisonous dragon, Su Rou felt that Su Yuze would not let himself out again.


    "Yes." Su Yuze nodded softly and then touched Su Rou''s head. "It''s not good for the baby to shut you at home all day, isn''t it?"


    Su Rou looked at him, "it''s not good, but if I go out, you won''t accompany me. If I go out alone, I will be found by the poisonous dragon."


    "I know..."


    Su Rou''s head is not stupid. As soon as she finished, she probably knew Su Yuze''s intention, "Oh, I''m a bait."


    "No, it''s called the first anti general army!" Su Yuze said, "don''t worry, I''ll send someone to protect you secretly. It''ll be fine."


    Su Rou smiled softly and felt a little excited. "I feel so exciting."


    "..." Su Yuze sighed. If it wasn''t for the eternal future, he wouldn''t take the risk to expose Xiao rouer. Unexpectedly, the little girl still felt exciting¡° This kind of stimulation can''t be played many times. "


    "I believe you." Su Rou smiled. He never let himself down, did he?


    Su Yuze kissed Su Rou''s forehead, "just believe me!"


    Since we want the poisonous dragon to automatically enter the trap, we have to play a good play!


    Su Yuze waited for a week before taking Su Rou out.


    This is a sunny day, especially suitable for... Crime!


    As soon as Su Yuze went out, you Feng immediately began to follow, "poisonous dragon, Su Rou went out, but... Accompanied by Su Yuze, are you sure you want to do it?" You Feng asked.


    The poisonous dragon laughed, threw his cigar on the ground and stamped it out, "of course!" This is a good chance¡° Go! "


    "OK." You Feng also smiled.


    "Xiao rou''er, it seems that... We haven''t gone out together for a long time." Think about it, they haven''t dated well for a long time for a poisonous dragon!


    Su Rou thought for a moment and immediately picked her eyebrows and said, "really, I didn''t notice if you didn''t say it!" In that case, "well, after you finish this, we''ll go out to play."


    "OK."


    Su Yuze just took Su Rou to the city center. He already noticed that someone was following. Su Yuze had an invisible headset in his ear, and the voice of his men came from inside, "boss Su, they''re coming."


    "I see." Su Yuze lowered his voice.


    Su Rou looked around and suddenly pointed to the ice cream stall across the road, "brother Ze, I want to eat that."


    "It''s not good to eat too much ice." Su Yuze frowned and said... If you eat ice cream, will the baby be frozen?


    Su Rou pushed him behind. "Go and buy it for me. It''s what the baby wants to eat."


    "Well, you stand here and wait for me. I''ll be back soon." Su Yuze said.


    "Good, good." Thinking that there would be sweet ice cream soon, Su Rou was in a good mood.


    As soon as Su Yuze left, the poisonous dragon waved his hand, "go!" Su Yuze, what a carelessness! He saw the scene just now. Su Rou is a child at all. It''s easy to instruct Su Yuze. Hehe, after today, Su Yuze... You will thank me!


    If you are in the city center, you can''t use a gun directly, otherwise you will attract the attention of the police. Hum, Su Yuze really can choose a place!


    After receiving the order from the poisonous dragon, you Feng immediately took several people and quietly lurked to the vehicle behind Su rou. The poisonous dragon swaggered out, "Su rou."


    Hearing her name called, Su Rou looked up and was stunned, "you..."


    The poisonous dragon grabbed Su Rou''s arm and smiled at her, "goodbye!"


    "Brother Ze..." Su rouchong shouted across the road.


    Su Yuze had just bought ice cream. When he turned around, he saw that Su rouzheng was being pulled by a poisonous dragon. Suddenly, Jun''s face sank. He threw the ice cream in his hand with killing intention, and then strode over, "let her go!"


    It''s so fast! The poisonous dragon pushed Su Rou to the back and was just caught by a man in the back. Then he half forced and half held Su Rou into a black van, and then walked away.


    This is obviously rehearsed in advance, waiting for Su Rou''s entrance!


    Su Yuze''s face was gloomy and ugly. "Where did you get her?" He asked, with that expression, I wish I could kill each other!


    "Go where she should go." What is the place to go? It''s not human anyway¡° Su Yuze, you don''t seem to be married yet? "


    Su Yuze looked at the poisonous dragon indifferently, "what''s none of your business?" Does he care whether he''s married or not? Or do poisonous dragons work part-time as Pacific police?


    "It''s good to be unmarried. I know Su Rou is good to her because she is pregnant with your child, right? People like you shouldn''t be bound by marriage! " The strong, stand tall, and there will be as many women as you want. They are more tender and charming than su... You can have what you want. Such a life is called happy life!


    Su Yuze clenched his fist and said, "get away."


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense with the poisonous dragon. Su Yuze pushed the poisonous dragon away and wanted to go in the direction of the black van. But before he took two steps, he was stopped by the poisonous dragon, "you don''t have to go. Su Rou may have died at this time!"


    "What?"


    "I sent someone to catch her, but I didn''t invite her to tea. My people will kill her on the way... It''s a pity that it''s a corpse and two lives, but it''s in exchange for your freedom." How do you think of this deal!


    Su Yuze sneered, "even without xiaorou''er, I won''t be your adopted son. I have no interest in the job of Godfather!"


    "You will!"

 Chapter 446

    "Go away!" Su Yuze was angry. He punched the poisonous dragon.


    The poisonous dragon dodged sideways and saw Su Yuze take advantage of this opportunity to run "Shu" from the side. The poisonous dragon''s heart was slightly surprised. Su Yuze''s action was so fast!


    "Su Yuze!" The poisonous dragon shouted, and the whole strong body rushed forward, grabbed Su Yuze''s shoulder and grabbed him back, "what''s the hurry?"


    Su Yuze didn''t say a word. The two began to fight on the street. The move was one by one. It looked like a movie blockbuster. The people around him couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Poisonous dragon, don''t challenge my patience again and again." Su Yuze said coldly, "if you stop me again, I don''t mind killing you!"


    Who knows, the poisonous dragon heard that he was not afraid, but was a little excited, "by the way, Su Yuze, you want this tone. As the first Mafia, you want this momentum!"


    "..." Su Yuze frowned. The poisonous dragon is used to killing people like hemp, so he plays with human life as a cheap thing. Such a person is... Unreasonable!


    "My eldest brother''s children will not have poor qualifications. How about that? Think about hanging out with me? " The poisonous dragon still said seductively.


    "I don''t despise human life." Su Yuze said.


    "Ha ha!" The poisonous dragon suddenly smiled, "this is the case in this society. If you don''t despise others, you''ll be despised by others!" Only when you stand tall can you avoid being bullied.


    Su Yuze stopped talking, and the two were immediately unable to part. However, considering that this was a public occasion, they changed the location in order to avoid being caught by the police.


    "Don''t hurt little rouer." The two stood in the deserted alley. Su Yuze said to the poisonous dragon with a gloomy face.


    "It''s too late." The poisonous Dragon said, with a proud smile on her lips, "I''m afraid she''s dead by now."


    Su Yuze just looked at the poisonous dragon silently. The latter continued with a smile, "Su Yuze, give you a piece of advice. People like us can''t use emotion at all, otherwise they will only become your weakness." Seeing Su Yuze seemed a little overwhelmed with grief, the poisonous dragon relaxed a little and continued, "listen to me."


    For a long time, Su Yuze said, "I''m afraid... I''m going to disappoint you."


    "What?"


    The poisonous dragon didn''t understand. He just asked. Suddenly, a layer of misty white fog floated in the air. The poisonous dragon took a breath of the white fog, "you..." what''s this?


    Although he immediately covered his mouth and nose, it was too late. He suddenly felt a whirling earth, and his sight began to blur. What kind of medicine is this? Just take a sip and have such a strong reaction?


    Su Yuze''s lips were filled with a light smile, "well, we have a kind of abuse drug in China. It''s just right to deal with you."


    "You... How..." the poisonous dragon still wants to struggle. He has a bad hunch¡° I...... "before he finished, his tall body fell down.


    Su Yuze smiled and looked at the poisonous dragon on the ground. He was too arrogant and egoistic. Rivers and mountains were indeed attractive, but he was a person who "loved beauty but didn''t love rivers and mountains". Let others sit on this river and mountain!


    ¡­¡­


    After su Rou was taken to the car, she saw a man smoking a cigar sitting beside her. Seeing Su Rou coming, he immediately said, "Hello, my name is you Feng."


    "Oh, you are you Feng. Hello." Su Rou shook hands with him, then pointed to his cigar, "can you stop smoking?"


    You Feng looked at her, his eyes fell on her stomach, suddenly realized that he pressed out his cigar and threw it on the car, and opened the window to breathe, "sorry."


    "Where are you going now?" Su Rou asked.


    "Go to my house first and wait for Yu Shao to pick you up." You Feng explained, "if you go back, you''re afraid to be recognized by the poisonous dragon''s men."


    Su Rou nodded, "OK."


    Su Rou''s performance is too calm, especially when she is pregnant. Even if she has agreed with Su Yuze, she has not rehearsed after all. Su Rou can be so indifferent. It''s really not simple¡° Su Rou, didn''t it scare you? " They are all rude people. They were rude to show poisonous dragons when they were kidnapped. I hope they won''t scare Su rou.


    "No." Su Rou shook her head. "I''m prepared."


    "Hehe, you are quite calm." You Feng smiled and praised, "it''s not easy for a pregnant woman."


    Su Rou waved her hand. "I believe Su Yuze. He won''t let anything happen to me." If it was someone else, she wouldn''t.


    "Well..." you Feng whispered softly. It seems that their feelings are very deep! I don''t know why. You Feng still envies them.


    "Next, are you going to send the poisonous dragon directly back to Italy?" Su Rou asked, but even if it was sent back, people could still come back. As long as he was still thinking of Su Yuze as an adopted son, he would never stop.


    "Well," you Feng pondered for a moment, "I''m afraid we can''t send it back. If people like poisonous dragons don''t suffer forever, we will suffer."


    Su Rou nodded. She thought so too. "Well, if you want to kill him, won''t it cause big trouble?" That''s why Su Yuze refused to start.


    Hard hitting hard can only hurt both sides!


    "Yes, but..." you Feng touched his nose and told a pregnant woman whether this kind of thing would be bad¡° Anyway, Yu Shao will solve it. Don''t worry. " Su Yuze will decide to do this. In the final analysis, it''s not to give Su Rou a safe harbor. Of course... He can count on his blessing.


    Su Rou certainly believes in Su Yuze, but if something happens afterwards, she will also choose to work with Su Yuze!


    "You Feng... Well, you are much older than me. Should I call you uncle?" Su Rou asked, after all, people are elders. Is it impolite to call their names directly?


    Uncle? Sounds too... Kind? You Feng only felt a little awkward. "You''d better call me brother you."


    "Well, brother Youge." Cried Su rou.


    "Hey." The little girl shouted very well, "what''s the matter?"


    "Why did you help the poisonous dragon to brother Fu Ze before?" Su Rou asked suspiciously.


    You Feng was stunned when he heard this, then sighed and said, "I had an intersection with the poisonous dragon before. He saved me before, so... Hey, anyway, it''s like this now. I have to be a wallflower for the sake of reality." You Feng said sarcastically.


    Su Rou didn''t quite understand what happened between them, but she said sincerely, "thank you."

 Chapter 447

    "Brother you, will brother Ze be all right?" Su Rou is worried. After all, Su Yuze has to face a crazy poisonous dragon.


    You Feng comforted, "don''t worry. The poisonous dragon needs less feathers. It''s impossible to kill him." Moreover, this time they set a trap for the poisonous dragon to drill, so the person to worry about is the poisonous dragon.


    "That''s hard to say. What if the poisonous dragon is in a hurry?" Su Rou thought, "did you send someone to protect him?"


    You Feng shook his head, "no, because Yu Shao said no, and... If my people go, the poisonous dragon will notice." Poisonous dragons are suspicious and seriously ill. Naturally, they can''t be found by poisonous dragons.


    "He said no, he didn''t?" Su Rou stared with some excitement. "Why should you send one or two people secretly?"


    "This......" you Fenghuo was so big that he was taught a lesson by a little girl for the first time. He felt his nose awkwardly. "Su Rou, you really don''t have to worry too much."


    "It wasn''t your husband who had an accident. Of course you said so." Su Rou said angrily.


    "Cough... You Feng is speechless. Of course he doesn''t worry, because he can''t have a husband¡° Don''t get excited, be careful of the children... "


    After Youfeng''s reminder, Su Rou hugged her stomach, "I forgot if you didn''t say it." She touched her round belly. "Brother you, you''d better send some people to have a look."


    "I know. Someone stayed there." You Feng said, "don''t worry, yushao will contact you."


    "... OK."


    ¡­¡­


    After the poisonous dragon fell, Su Yuze kicked his body with his toes to see if he was really dazed.


    Then Su Yuze made a gesture behind him, and immediately ran out several thugs from both sides, "feather, what''s your order?"


    "Take him away and lock him up with his subordinates. In addition, the rest of the poisonous dragon will be arrested!" Su Yuze said with dignity.


    "Yes!"


    Su Yuze got on the bus. The whole person relaxed and sighed. Next, just take the finishing action.


    The next car took away the poisonous dragon. Su Yuze smiled and called Su rou. The phone rang and was picked up. Su Rou''s crisp voice came from the other end of the phone, "brother Ze."


    "Yes." Su Yuze heard the voice, and the facial lines immediately softened, "are you okay?"


    "Well, I''m fine." Su Rou said, but then asked, "what about you?" Su Rou is most worried about Su Yuze.


    "I can still call you. Of course I''m fine." Su Yuze said in a relaxed tone, "you stay at you Feng''s house first. I''ll pick you up later, huh?"


    "Well, good." Su Rou replied.


    "Good."


    Su Yuze called Su Rou while driving. He didn''t hang up until the car drove into the base.


    When he opened the door and went down, Su Yuze saw the poisonous dragon dragged into the base.


    In this base, there are not only poisonous dragons, but also his subordinates. Followed by two black bodyguards around the poisonous dragon. They were also knocked unconscious. The two thugs who dragged them gasped and complained, "I can''t see that these two people can fight. They are so strong... They are dead!"


    "Yes!"


    Su Yuze stood at the door and looked at a large group of people above the center of the square.


    "Boss, poisonous dragon, all the people are here!" A man in a black vest said with a little excitement.


    "Yes." Su Yuze looked at them, "I don''t think I need to teach the next thing." Su Yuze said faintly that if there are people who want to change jobs, they can consider accepting them. If they don''t want to... They can only go with their master


    ¡£


    "Yes!"


    Poisonous dragons have been in T city for almost a month. They have been worried every day for a month. Now, they can get rid of it! Hum, it''s still early to compare with their boss!


    The poisonous dragon will soon die. As for how to kill the poisonous dragon, Su Yuze gave full power to his subordinates. He went aside and began to contact the flight.


    In order not to let the Mafia in T city fight with the Italian mafia, he must deal with it properly!


    "I''ve contacted you here and solved it. You can do it. I''m just waiting to watch the news." Su Yuze said to his subordinates.


    "Yes, boss, don''t worry!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Su Yuze came to pick up Su rou. It happened that you Feng''s family was having dinner. Seeing Su Yuze coming, he immediately said, "Yu Shao, just in time. Do you want to have some together?"


    Su Yuze took off his coat and looked at the dishes on the table. Fortunately, what he did was what pregnant women could eat.


    "Little rou''er, do you want to eat before you go?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Hmm..." Su Rou held her rice bowl and had already eaten half of it. "Let''s finish it. It''s delicious."


    Su Yuze was a little helpless. "Now for you, there''s nothing bad to eat, isn''t it?"


    Su Rou smiled at him and then bowed her head to eat. She looked very happy. Su Rou was easy to get hungry. "Come and eat, too."


    "Yes, feather less, together." You Feng said.


    Su Yuze sat down gracefully. You Feng immediately asked the servant to add a pair of bowls and chopsticks to him. "Yu Shao, what do you want to eat? I''ll ask the cook to add more." In fact, most of the food on this table is prepared to go with Su Rou''s taste.


    "No, I don''t choose." Su Yuze said, "it''s the same at home."


    "All right." You Feng nodded. Su Yuze really loves his wife. Hehe, I can''t see it! The task of being a gangster turned out to be a warm and good man at home¡° The poisonous dragon, are you ready? "


    "Well, wait and see the news then." Su Yuze smiled and said.


    "I don''t know what will happen to the Italian mafia." The boss is dead. It''s a big blow. There must be a mess over there, right?


    "There''s always a new leader, isn''t there?" Su Yuze said indifferently.


    The wind heard it and smiled, "that''s right." Everything can''t be the same.


    Su Rou looked up at them. She felt that she couldn''t understand him, and her eyes were at a loss. Seeing this, Su Yuze put a dish with chopsticks into Su Rou''s bowl, "eat quickly and go home later."


    "Oh." She doesn''t tangle. Anyway, it''s enough to see Su Yuze come back safely.


    You Feng sees Su Yuze''s attitude towards Su Rou with his own eyes. It turns out that Su Yuze is just an ordinary person. In front of Su Rou, he can''t be more ordinary.

 Chapter 448

    After dinner at Youfeng''s house, Su Yuze took Su Rou home. However, before going home, Su Yuze decided to take Su Rou for a walk outside.


    There was no threat from the poisonous dragon. He could take Su Rou for a walk outside.


    "I haven''t been out for a long time. The evening wind is so comfortable." Su Rou felt the cool evening wind and relaxed both physically and mentally.


    "Well, in the future, I can go shopping with you every day." Su Yuze took Su Rou''s weak shoulder and said, "until you give birth."


    "Won''t you bring me out after giving birth?" Su Rou asked pitifully, is Su Yuze only going to take her to production?


    Su Yuze consciously said the wrong thing, smiled and comforted, "of course not, I''ll accompany you every day."


    Su Rou didn''t buy it, "Oh, it''s too late now!"


    "Oh, what do you want?" Su Yuze looked at her small and proud appearance and asked.


    "Buy KFC." Su Rou said with a smile, "just take it as your apology." Su Rou thought about it. She didn''t eat well at you Feng''s house anyway. She must buy a snack later, and Su Yuze won''t buy her KFC she wants to eat, so she used this method to eat KFC.


    "Why aren''t you tired of eating?" Su Yuze is a little helpless, but KFC, a junk food, had better eat less.


    Seeing that Su Yuze meant compromise, Su Rou secretly cheered and immediately dragged Su Yuze to buy KFC. But unexpectedly, Su Yuze refused to move. She refused to go regardless of how Su Rou dragged. Su Rou was a little angry, "let''s go?"


    "Do you want to continue shopping? Or go home now? " Su Yuze asked with a smile.


    "..." Su Rou looked up at him with a blank face.


    "Looks like you want to continue shopping?"


    "What about KFC?" Su Rou asked in a small voice.


    "Then go home."


    "..." Su Rou understood that if she wanted to eat KFC, she would be taken home directly by Su Yuze. She didn''t even have to walk around the street.


    Yes, Su Rou is a little angry. She just wants to eat! Su Yuze continues to walk with sullen Su Rou, but this time it''s su Rou''s turn to stubbornly refuse to go.


    "It''s bad to eat too much junk food." Su Yuze said tirelessly, "you know, now many chickens have grown a lot of wings. You don''t want Baobao to grow a lot of hands and feet?"


    "..." Su Rou frowned in disgust. "Do you curse your children like that?"


    "So you should eat less KFC." Su Yuze took her little hand and said, "I''ll buy you some nutritious snacks later."


    Well... For the sake of supper, Su Rou spared him for the time being. "I''ll have a double."


    "OK." It''s good to eat, but how can you grow your stomach without meat?


    Finally, Su Yuze and Su Rou strolled around until about nine o''clock, and then they came home with two snacks.


    After watching the time, it should be almost time, so Su Yuze turned on the TV and adjusted the TV to the night news, "little rouer, watch."


    "What are you looking at?"


    Su Rou is busy having a snack. When she hears Su Yuze''s words, she just looks at it carelessly.


    A female anchor sat in front of the table, "at three o''clock this afternoon, an accident occurred on a flight to Italy. The plane crashed in the autumn mountain. The people on the plane never returned. It is reported that there seems to be the godfather of the Italian mafia. I have to say that the accident really came."


    The male anchor next to nodded with the same feeling, "yes, I heard that the godfather once killed people like hemp. This time, he also tasted retribution."


    "Hehe, and some of his subordinates, all died." The female anchor smiled gently, with a touch of irony on her beautiful face.


    Su Rou stuffed a dumpling in her mouth. When she saw here, she couldn''t help saying, "will this news be released to Italy, too?"


    Because she had something in her mouth, Su Rou could not speak clearly when she spoke. Su Yuze patted her on the head, "talk after eating."


    Su Rou quickly swallowed the dumplings. "I said, will this news be released to Italy?"


    "Well, international news." Su Yuze nodded, "if you don''t send it to Italy, how can you convince the Mafia?"


    "But... Will they believe it?" Su Rou was worried, "if they don''t believe it, they have to run over..."


    "No, they will believe that the bodies have been thrown out." There is a picture and a truth. Mafia people can''t believe it.


    Su Rou nodded and continued to eat dumplings. "Then... Will there be a second poisonous dragon?"


    This... Su Yuze can''t promise, "I don''t know if there will be a second poisonous dragon, but they won''t come to me again. I''m sure of that." After all, the poisonous dragon wanted to find him because of family resentment. The next Godfather had no resentment with him and would not come.


    Su Rou smiled, picked up a white and fat dumpling and sent it to Su Yuze''s mouth, "reward you."


    Su Yuze obediently ate the dumplings, "much better than KFC."


    Hearing the speech, Su Rou was ready to continue feeding Su Yuze. Suddenly, the dumplings on the way suddenly turned. Su Rou threw the dumplings into her mouth, "I seldom eat them. You still say so. I won''t give you any more."


    Su Yuze couldn''t help laughing. If he didn''t eat, he wouldn''t eat. He didn''t have the habit of late night snack.


    It was su Rou who was afraid that Su Yuze would take away the night, so she turned her back to Su Yuze and ate alone.


    Su Yuze felt that Su Rou, who was angry, was very cute and couldn''t help bullying. So Su Yuze leaned over and extended his long arm slightly. It looked like he was going to grab something to eat with Su rou.


    "Well... You are not allowed to eat, I am not allowed to eat." Su Rou protected the food in her arms like an old hen protecting her cubs. She still ate in her mouth, held one in one hand, and then held a box in her arms... How funny.


    "I bought it anyway. Don''t let me eat it?" Su Yuze teased Su Rou in his spare time. Seeing that she hurriedly protected the midnight snack and kept stuffing dumplings into her mouth, she was soft hearted for a moment. "Well, I won''t rob you. Eat well. Don''t choke."


    Su Rou stared at him with big watery eyes. Her cheeks were bulging like frogs all the time. "Mud, bu Zhun''s second (you''re not allowed to eat mine)..."


    "Don''t eat, don''t eat." Su Yuze sighed slightly. She was afraid of her. Unexpectedly, she was so loyal to KFC. She wouldn''t be like this before... She must be a child in her stomach!


    Hum, I took my mother to do bad things before I was born. When he was born, I must teach him a good lesson!

 Chapter 449

    When the news of the death of the poisonous dragon came out, the Italian mafia was already crazy. They couldn''t believe that it was OK. Why did they suddenly say that they were dead? What about the Mafia?


    The top priority is to elect the next Godfather quickly, otherwise there will be civil strife!


    But... The poisonous dragon doesn''t have any successors. That''s good. Who can pass on the position of godfather?


    Who doesn''t want to do it?


    To be a godfather is a great honor!


    So, on the Italian mafia side, just electing the next godfather is enough for those people! The person who will come to investigate the truth is probably the one with a hole in his head.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze''s life focuses on two points and one line. In the company and at home, Su Rou will travel at noon from time to time to deliver meals to Su Yuze. Now life has returned to the past, but Su Rou still can''t go out often alone. The reason is that her stomach is getting bigger and bigger!


    This nearly six-month pregnancy has made Su Rou feel like holding a small ball, and her waist always feels very sour.


    "Are you all right, miss?" Sister-in-law Wang watched Su Rou slowly come over and massage her back from time to time. She immediately put down her work and walked over, "do you feel very tired?"


    Su Rou nodded, "HMM."


    "You sit down." Mrs. Wang helped Su Rou sit on the sofa and padded a soft pillow behind her. "Your stomach is getting bigger and bigger, the load is naturally large, and you are so thin..." it''s strange. It''s three meals and supper every day. Why can''t miss afford to be fat?


    Except for the big belly and the round face, the rest still seem to have no change!


    Su Rou looked at sister-in-law Wang with a small mouth. "Where? I''ve gained a lot of weight. I weighed 104 kilograms last night."


    "Still too thin." Which pregnant woman''s weight doesn''t soar after pregnancy. It''s not like Miss Su rou. From pregnancy to now, she has only increased by ten kilograms.


    Su held her stomach softly. "Where are you thin? Where did you lose weight? " With such a big belly, she clearly feels that she has gained more than two laps!


    Sister-in-law Wang looked at her move and patted her on the head. "Okay, be careful."


    She''s already fat!


    After having lunch, Su Rou packed a piece for Su Yuze and went out.


    "Miss, please get in the car." A bodyguard in a black suit said respectfully to Su rou.


    Su Rou walked slowly to a black Porsche. The bodyguard behind her patiently followed Su Rou slowly until she carefully sent Su Rou to the car.


    Mingming''s journey is not very far, but in order to take into account that Su Rou is currently pregnant, the bodyguard just drove the speed to 40 miles.


    Su Rou looked at a tricycle slowly driving past her. Liu Mei stood up, "brother, can you drive faster?" The speed is too slow!


    "No, miss." The bodyguard said calmly.


    "Why?" Su Rou didn''t understand, "the tricycle passed."


    "Yu Shao told me not to drive fast. I have to ensure miss''s safety." Su Yuze said that if the speed is too fast and leads to a car accident, then they will raise their heads to see him.


    "But are you too slow?" This degree is somewhat abnormal. "Driving slowly will also cause an accident."


    "Don''t worry, miss. No one will hit us." The bodyguard said calmly.


    "How..." Su Rou looked back and saw a big ''novice on the road'' logo on the car glass, "..." well, I see.


    "Miss, I will certainly send you to your destination safely." The bodyguard said firmly, but in fact, he has seen the car for more than ten years. This is the first time he has driven so slowly! It''s a Porsche, isn''t it? What a waste of this car!


    When the Porsche finally reached the prosperous age, the bodyguard dutifully opened the door for Su Rou, "Miss, please be careful."


    Su Rou got out of the car and took a look at the overly nervous bodyguard. She couldn''t help looking up and rolling her eyes, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome, miss."


    Su Rou walked into the company with her lunch box. A rash woman came over with a stack of materials. Because the pile of materials was too high, she almost didn''t see the road in front of her.


    "Ah... My God, Madam President." If someone nearby hadn''t pulled him, he would have hit him.


    Su Rou also moved aside, "it''s okay, be careful."


    "Yes."


    Until Su Rou walked into the elevator, the little clerk behind her was relieved and patted her chest with lingering fear, "my God, I almost got into a big disaster!" The president''s wife is pregnant and has a big stomach. If she hits her like that, the president will kill herself!


    "Fortunately, I move fast, otherwise you will be really finished!" The man next to her also said with some lingering fear.


    "Well... Thank you." The female clerk smiled faintly, "I''ll treat you to dinner." This must be thanked!


    "Hee hee, good!" I didn''t expect to save the president''s wife and get a meal by the way.


    At this time, the supervisor came over and some serious staff said, "I saw it just now." It''s really dangerous. The president''s wife is nearly six months pregnant¡° From today on, women are not allowed to wear high heels and walk too fast. "


    Everyone has no objection to the supervisor''s requirements. After all... No one wants to make trouble!


    "Yes, supervisor, don''t worry. Even if you don''t say it today, we have this plan." Said the female clerk who had just almost made trouble.


    "Of course that''s the best." The supervisor frowned. The president''s wife has a good temper. Shouldn''t she complain to the president? Otherwise, the whole office will be waiting to eat soil this month!


    "Supervisor? What''s the matter with you? "


    "Ah... Nothing." The supervisor shook his head. "Keep working. Remember, as long as it''s about the president''s wife, you can''t be careless!" The supervisor said seriously and left.


    People in the office looked at each other and always felt that the supervisor seemed very nervous. Strange, it was not her who almost bumped into the president''s wife!


    "Well, don''t think so much. After all, the president''s wife is pregnant. Everyone is afraid of an accident."


    "Well, I know..."


    "You''d better think about how to invite me to dinner in the evening."


    "Oh, look at your virtue!"

 Chapter 450

    Su Rou came to the top floor of the president''s office. Because Su Yuze didn''t mention a secretary, there was no one on this floor.


    She came to the office door and went straight in without knocking.


    "Mr. President, when will you be busy to prepare for dinner?" Su Rou said deliberately in her throat as soon as she entered the door.


    Su Yuze looked up and saw Su Rou''s clumsy figure walking in with a lunch box. She stood up and walked towards her.


    "Why is it later today than a few days ago?" If it was normal, xiaorou''er would have come early. Although it was still on time, it was later than the previous few days. "Did you get up late?"


    "No!" Su Rou said angrily, "it''s not because of you. You let other people''s bodyguards drive slowly, right?"


    "Well, I don''t trust you to go out until I drive slowly." After all, now her body is delicate and can''t drive fast. In case of an accident, who does he want his wife and children?


    Su Rou tooted her mouth. She put the lunch box on Su Yuze''s desk and complained, "but it''s too slow. Porsche was overtaken by a tricycle!" That''s terrible!


    Su Yuze smiled and rubbed Su Rou''s small head. "Is life important or face important?"


    "Well... It''s important."


    "Ah..." Su Yuze shook his head reluctantly. Fortunately, his little rouer didn''t have a driver''s license, otherwise she couldn''t drive by herself.


    Su Yuze was eating his family''s food and looking at the documents. A quarter was almost over and the report should be done.


    Seeing this, Su Rou walked over with a big stomach and took away the documents in his hand.


    "Little Rou er?"


    "Eat." Su Rou pointed to the lunch box in front of Su Yuze with her round little chin. "Eat well when you eat. Don''t do work."


    Su Yuze didn''t care. He didn''t let him see Su Yuze, so he obediently began to eat. But seeing Su Rou''s bored appearance, he thought a little. He held Su Rou over again, held his heavy body on his legs and sat down. He also took a chopstick of food and sent it to her, "do you want to eat?"


    Su Rou opened her mouth and ate the food. "You let me eat? Then you have nothing to eat. " Although she has just had lunch, judging from Su Rou''s current physique, it is not a problem for her to eat Su Yuze''s meal again.


    "I''m not very hungry anyway." Su Yuze said, and sent a chopstick meal into her mouth. His favorite thing to do is to feed his wife and children.


    Su Rou was taking revenge on Su Yuze''s meal, but after two or three bites, she was really afraid that she would eat up his meal, so she shook her head and said she wouldn''t eat it.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yuze asked, "take another bite."


    "No more." Su Rou shook her head and kept her mouth closed.


    "Really don''t eat?" Su Yuze coaxed, "you like to eat the dishes made by sister-in-law Wang best." After that, he sent the delicious and steaming lunch box to Su Rou, "really don''t you want to eat?"


    Su Rou directly buried her face in Su Yuze''s neck and muttered, "if you don''t eat, you won''t eat."


    Seeing her like this, Su Yuze knows that she actually loves herself and is afraid that she has no food, but... It''s only one meal and she can''t die of hunger. Since she insists, there''s nothing she can do.


    Until Su Yuze finished eating and gracefully wiped her mouth with a paper towel, Su Rou came down from Su Yuze, "I want to play games."


    Su Yuze nodded, "well, but it''s only allowed to play for an hour, and..."


    "Stay away from the screen, don''t you?" Su Rou really wanted to roll her eyes.


    "Just know." Su Yuze patted her little head, took her to the lounge, opened the game interface for her, "call me whatever you want."


    "Yes."


    Watching Su Rou concentrate on playing games, Su Yuze accompanied her for a while and went out to work. After thinking about it, he still played an inside line.


    The supervisor answered the phone, "personnel department."


    "It''s me."


    "General... President." The supervisor was surprised and almost threw the landline phone out. She couldn''t help swallowing. How could the president call? Did... The president''s wife complain? So the president''s coming to punish her?


    Su Yuze frowned slightly, "what''s the matter? Your tone is strange. What happened? "


    The supervisor stared and the president asked. Don''t you know? The supervisor''s forehead was sweating. It seemed that he scared himself, "no, it''s all right."


    Su Yuze doesn''t think much anymore. As long as it''s not his own or Xiao rouer''s business, he won''t care, "help me buy some dessert."


    "Yes... Well, is this the only one?" The supervisor asked cautiously.


    Su Yuze thought, "well, buy more."


    "Yes, president."


    After su Yuze hung up the phone, he began to work seriously. An hour later, Su Yuze looked at the time. Is Xiao rouer still playing games? If he doesn''t remind her, she may fight all the time, won''t she?


    Gently push open the door of the lounge. There is still the sound of games in the room, but Su Rou has fallen asleep on the sofa.


    "..." today, I am conscious.


    Su Yuze put Su Rou''s body in the middle of the big bed, covered the quilt, leaned over and kissed her forehead. Only then did she walk out of the lounge with light hands and feet.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou took a comfortable nap. She woke up and found that it was 3:30 p.m. and she didn''t know when she fell asleep. She only knew that she was unconscious when playing games.


    She stretched lazily on the bed, then got out of bed and walked out of the lounge, "brother Ze, didn''t you sleep?"


    "I don''t need it." Su Yuze saw that she came out with a pair of sleepy eyes, and her long natural curls were still a little messy, so he waved to her, "come here."


    Su Rou obediently walked over and sat on Su Yuze''s lap.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Well... A little hungry."


    "I asked someone to buy dessert. I know you''ll want to eat when you wake up." Su Yuze opened the drawer under his desk and took out a large bag of exquisite cakes.


    Su Rou cheered and leaned over to kiss Su Yuze on the cheek. Then she rushed to the shopping bag and began to look for cakes.


    "Don''t eat too much." Su Yuze saw that she took more than half out. With long hands, he immediately picked up several more in and tied the bag. "The rest will be eaten at home."


    "Ah..." Su Rou held out some cakes, "and won''t let me finish it."


    "Well, there''s too much to eat. You shouldn''t have dinner later." Su Yuze explained.


    "... all right." I want to eat cakes and dinner, so I''d better eat less now.

 Chapter 451

    After the poisonous dragon time is solved, Xiao Yun and Yu Fei don''t have to worry about anything. Let''s continue the meal we didn''t get together last time.


    So at the weekend, Xiao Yun called Su Rou, "Rou Rou, are you free?"


    "Yes, anytime." Su Rou answered briskly.


    "Well, let''s continue our last dinner, shall we?" Last time I didn''t have time to talk well, I was interrupted by the poisonous dragon. This time, I must get together well.


    "Good."


    "That''s settled. It''s still the same place at noon." Xiao Yun said with a little excitement.


    "Yes."


    Hang up the phone, Su Rou looks at Su Yuze, "Oh, you heard me too. I want to get together with them."


    Su Yuze nodded, "can I send you?"


    "No, I won''t go until noon. Don''t you have an auction? You go first. " Su Rou said that the auction is said to be all good things. Otherwise, Su Yuze wouldn''t promise to go and have a look. He wanted to shoot something for Su rou.


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, Su Rou was the last one to arrive at her destination. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were already waiting at the door. When they saw Su Rou coming in, they immediately said, "why did you come?"


    Although pregnant women walk slowly? But didn''t you come by car? Why is it so slow?


    Speaking of this, Su Rou was a little helpless. She pointed behind her, "it''s not because of the driver..."


    "Huh?" Both girls looked behind Su Rou and saw a bodyguard in black skillfully reversing the car¡° That man is from the base. I know him. He has excellent driving skills. "


    "Cow?" Su Rou was speechless. "Drive the car to only 40 yards. It''s called a cow?" Su Rou couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "Cough..." Xiao Yun and Yu Fei coughed softly, "forty?"


    "Yes."


    "No wonder it''s so slow." Xiao Yun was helpless, "why?"


    "It''s not someone''s request. They say that driving too fast is easy to have an accident." So it can be opened in 20 minutes, which is twice the time.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other for a while. Is boss Su too nervous? It''s all too far. The cars at 40 yards are coming out.


    "Ah, let''s not talk about this first. Let''s go to dinner. Meat. You must be hungry after so long?" Xiao Yun and Yu Feilai took Su Rou''s arm on one side, and then walked to the reserved box together.


    Guo Yi was also waiting inside. When he saw the three girls coming in together, he was relieved. "Sister Rou, you finally came. I thought you met that kind of thing again."


    Yu Fei went over and patted Guo Yi on the arm. "Don''t talk nonsense. The poisonous dragon has passed. Don''t you mean to curse meat?"


    Guo Yi smiled, "ha, yes, I''m wrong."


    Su Rou sat in her chair and began to eat the cold dishes in front of her, listening to their little fuss¡° By the way, Feifei, you should go back to school? "


    "Yes, I''ll tell you." Xiao Yun was the one who answered. When she said this, she smiled. "The students in your class don''t remember Feifei. When she went to class, someone was still asking if she was transferred from another department."


    Yu Fei also smiled and said, "after all, I''ve slept for more than a year. It''s normal for them to forget me."


    "Don''t we remember you enough?" Guo Yi whispered aside, "anyway, you don''t have to communicate with your classmates. I''ll accompany you."


    After hearing this, Su Rou and Xiao Yun said "tut tut" in unison. Su Rou looked at him unkindly, "after Feifei was discharged from the hospital, Guo Yi, you have a lot of courage." When I saw Feifei before, I didn''t talk much. Now I''m so straightforward to show my position as a boyfriend?


    Guo Yi didn''t blush, but said righteously, "yes, when Feifei was injured before, I made up my mind secretly. As long as Feifei can wake up, I will stick to her all my life!"


    Xiao Yun glanced at Guo Yi, who couldn''t stand it. "Show your love and die quickly!"


    "Why, are you jealous?" Yu Fei smiled. "I heard that you and someone are developing well?"


    "You mean me and that childish ghost? Ha, funny, how can it be! " Xiao Yun immediately denied.


    Su Rou couldn''t help laughing, "Yun Yun, you don''t admit yourself. You didn''t say you were heyufeng."


    "Ah..." Xiao Yun was stunned, as if Oh, they didn''t say it was Yufeng at all. As a result, she seemed suspicious when she said so, "I''m not..."


    "Well, you don''t have to explain. We all understand." Yu Fei immediately interrupted Xiao Yun''s words, "let''s have dinner."


    "But..." she needs to explain!


    "Eat, eat!"


    "I..."


    "There are a few dishes. Add some more."


    "..." well, they won!


    Halfway through lunch, Su Yuze suddenly came in. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei first respectfully called "boss Su", and then asked the waiter to add a pair of dishes and chopsticks.


    Su Yuze actually came to pick up Su rou. The auction only auctioned eight things and soon ended.


    "Are you so fast?" Su Rou asked.


    "How long do you want?" He went out in the morning.


    Su Rou smiled at him. "It seems that the things at this auction are not good?"


    "One is good." Su Yuze took out a beautiful small box from his pocket.


    "What is this?" Su Rou asked.


    "Open."


    Su Rou heard about it. She took the small box and gently opened it. It was an emerald bracelet. It was light green and slightly transparent. It felt smooth and cool.


    "How beautiful."


    "It''s really beautiful." Xiao Yun and Yu Fei couldn''t help sighing.


    "This bracelet is very spiritual and can keep peace." Su Yuze said and put the bracelet on Su rou. "Wearing it often can also adjust the body function."


    Su Rou held her wrist. "Does it look good?"


    "Good looking."


    Xiao Yun, Yu Fei and Guo Yi nodded again and again, "nice!" This is certainly not a lie, because the color of the bracelet itself is very beautiful. It looks special when worn on Su Rou''s hand and white skin.


    Su Rou couldn''t put it down. Su Yuze was busy giving her dishes. "Go home and play. Eat first."


    "It''s really beautiful!"


    Seeing that Su Rou was still bent on the bracelet, Su Yuze decided to feed her herself.


    "This is the show of love." Yu Fei came to Xiao Yun and whispered.


    "Well... This is the strength to abuse dogs!" Here, she is the only one!

 Chapter 452

    Su Rou can feel obvious fetal movement recently, and her stomach is like a blown balloon. She has grown up a lot. Su Rou immediately feels like she is holding a time bomb every day.


    "Little rou''er, the child seems... Very energetic." Su Yuze touched Su Rou''s stomach and felt a violent vibration. He was really a naughty baby.


    "Yes." Su Rou also touched her stomach and felt a little pain from being kicked.


    "Does it hurt?" Seeing Su Rou slightly pestling her eyebrows, he couldn''t help asking and answering.


    "A little." She nodded wrongfully, "why kick me?"


    This... Is a normal reaction during the baby''s growth. A baby with fetal movement is normal. If it doesn''t move, it will make people worry.


    Su Yuze felt that he was almost full. He was more clear than Su Rou''s pregnant people. He was almost an expert! Obviously, I was still confused a few months ago. I''m going to graduate now.


    "I checked on the Internet. Fetal movement will last until production... Go to the hospital this weekend to see when the due date of delivery is?" Su Yuze thought of this, so he picked up his mobile phone to make an appointment.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day


    Su Yuze took Su Rou to the hospital. It was the middle-aged female doctor who received them last time. When she saw Su Rou, she first touched her stomach and said, "the baby is very healthy. That is, why did you come to the pregnancy examination every so long?"


    It is reasonable to say that it should be at least once a month, so as to ensure the baby''s health. If there is any accident in the process of development, it is better to know in advance.


    "Well, because something was delayed before." Su Rou scratched her head, "but he kicked me and was very energetic. Should the baby be all right?"


    The female doctor probed her stomach with a stethoscope. "Well, the heartbeat is very strong."


    Su Rou lay in the hospital bed and began to do B-ultrasound examination. The female doctor looked at the child''s dynamics from the computer with glasses. "The baby has grown well for more than six months. According to this situation, the expected delivery period should still be 65 days."


    Sixty five days... That''s two months later.


    Su Yuze leaned over and looked at the shadow of the baby in the computer. He could even see the small ball stretching gently in Su Rou''s stomach.


    "So big."


    "Well, of course, children are the same day by day." The female doctor looked at President Su, who was said to be ruthless, and now looked at the growing child with a loving expression on her face.


    Su Rou also propped up her upper body to see. She was surprised to see the scene in her stomach. It turned out that this was the growth of a small life, "how lovely."


    "Ha ha." The female doctor couldn''t help laughing when she heard Su Rou''s words. The young mother herself was still like a child. "When the baby is born, it will be more lovely."


    "I really want to have a baby soon."


    "......." Su Yuze paused and looked at the female doctor, "can you give birth in advance?"


    Hearing this, the female doctor immediately felt confused, "this... Of course, it''s better to let it go."


    Su Rou was slightly disappointed. She still had two months to see her child, that is, she had to hold a time bomb for two months.


    "Little rou''er, let''s go." Su Yuze carefully helped him out of the hospital bed, "feel at ease and wait for two months."


    Su Rou whispered as she rubbed her toes against her shoes, "there are still two months, a long time."


    Su Yuze can''t help it. Even if Su Rou thinks about seeing the baby now, she can''t give birth to her now.


    The female doctor gave Su Yuze a series of suggestions and took care of the mood of pregnant women. Then Su Yuze left with Su rou.


    "Brother Ze, have you seen that the baby is very cute?" Su Rou is still thinking about the lovely baby she saw just now.


    "Well, I see." Su Yuze nodded, "but I can''t give birth now."


    Su Roubai glanced at him, "I know." Just throw cold water on her.


    "Just wait two months."


    "HMM..." Su Rou patted her stomach gently. "You should come out early."


    It still depends on the baby''s mood.


    They walked outside for a while and bought some things. When they got home, they suddenly saw an uninvited guest.


    "Grandpa?" Sitting on the sofa is the old man of the Su family, Su Rongqi.


    Su Rongqi looked at Su Rou, whose belly was much bigger, and his face sank slightly, "where have you been? Xiao Rou is still running around with such a big stomach? "


    "No, brother Ze took me to the hospital." Su Rou explained.


    "Oh." Su Rongqi nodded slightly reassuringly, "what are the inspection results?"


    "Well, everything is normal." Su Yuze put his food bag on the tea table. "Why is Grandpa here?"


    Su Rongqi took a sip of the tea in front of him. "Have poisonous dragons ever been to T city before? You know what? "


    "I''ve heard a little."


    "What happened?" Su Rong frowned slightly, "what''s the matter with the plane crash?" Before, the activities of poisonous dragons in T city were too secret, so Su Rongqi didn''t know what happened at all.


    "I don''t know." Su Yuze said, "I knew that the poisonous dragon came to T city. Maybe it was a vacation. I had bad luck when I went back."


    Because Su Rongqi''s intuition should be related to Su Yuze, he came to ask. By the way... You can also see Su rou.


    "Really?" For Su Rong''s sake, Su Yuze''s expression was natural and didn''t look like lying at all, so Su Rong trusted him and relaxed his frown. "I thought it would have something to do with you."


    Su Rou glanced at Su Yuze with some guilty conscience. Now she remembered that the poisonous dragon should be the only person in the world who has something to do with Su Yuze''s life experience. Now once he dies, this problem can be hidden all the time.


    "Grandpa, you are so worried." Su Yuze said quietly, "I''m not familiar with poisonous dragons."


    "Well, I''ll ask."


    Su Rou breathed a sigh of relief. "Grandpa, it''s dinner here."


    "OK."


    Su Yuze sat opposite the sofa and sat down face to face with Su Rongqi. "Sister Wang, add some dishes."


    "Hey."


    "Although you have nothing to do with poisonous dragons this time, people have an accident in T city after all, so you''d better be careful." Su Rongqi said earnestly.


    "I know."


    "Especially now that you have a family, you should be careful when you go out to do things. You don''t want anything to happen?" Su Rongqi, after all, is a man of the past. He feels it necessary to remind Su Yuze about this problem.

 Chapter 453

    Su Rongqi stayed at Su''s villa until more than 8 p.m. and didn''t forget to say to Su Yuze before leaving, "have you rarely managed Su''s side recently? Pay attention to Su Yue! "


    Su Yue?


    "Well, I see." Su Yuze nodded to show that he understood.


    Just... Su Yue, what''s the matter?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yue found that Su Yuze didn''t mean to manage Su''s family this month. Su''s family is dealing with business every day. Really, since he doesn''t want to manage Su''s family, he didn''t take over at the beginning. He just handed over the enterprise to him directly!


    What do you mean you don''t work in the company for a month?


    Su Yue has been working hard for a month. Even if he can''t get a promotion, he still doesn''t get a raise. This really annoys him!


    This won''t work. If he goes on like this, he will eat earth!


    He is used to being extravagant at ordinary times. In addition, Su Ziqi is so lazy that he knows to play all day. The wages of his grass-roots employees are not enough for him to squander.


    So on this crisp autumn day, Su Yue broke into the office of the assistant president. Because xiaoka took charge of the company''s large and small affairs, when he was busy, he saw Su Yue break in with a bad face.


    "Little card." Su Yue called him.


    "Huh?" Xiao Ka was printing something and didn''t hear each other clearly. "What can I do for you?"


    "I just want to ask you, Su Yuze, does he still want to take care of Su?" Su Yue asked bluntly. It can be seen that his heart has already accumulated all kinds of dissatisfaction with Su Yuze!


    Xiaoka picked up the printed things and was about to go out. Su Yue immediately stopped at the door and didn''t let xiaoka go, "wait, make it clear."


    Xiao Ka frowned, "what are you talking about?" Su Yue is really inexplicable. What did he want to do early in the morning?


    "Su Yuze? Why hasn''t he come to su? Don''t you want the company? " Su Yue asked angrily.


    Xiao Ka raised his eyebrows. "The president has come."


    "When?"


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Su?" Does the president''s coming or not have any impact on him? He is no longer the general manager.


    "The president has his own private affairs."


    "What''s private?" Will it be more serious than the company?


    "The president''s wife seems to be pregnant. Isn''t it a private matter?" Xiao Ka personally thinks that family and career, of course, family is more important.


    Su Yue suddenly widened his eyes, "what?" When did it happen? Why doesn''t he know?


    It''s ironic. Why did Su Rou get pregnant, or did Xiao Ka, an outsider, tell him¡° Well, when will he come recently? "


    "Is it difficult for me to tell you when I come?" Just then, the door of the assistant''s office was pushed open, and then a cold voice sounded.


    "President." Xiao Ka bowed her head respectfully.


    Su Yue was startled. "Shit, are you going to scare me to death?"


    Su Yuze glanced at Su Yue lightly, and then handed the file bag to xiaoka, "xiaoka."


    "Yes."


    Because Xiao Ka was busy with his work, he took what Su Yuze handed him and hurried out.


    Only Su Yuze and Su Yue were left in the office. "Yuze, where did you put Su?"


    "Sheng Shicai was founded by me." Su Yuze said quietly. The subtext was that Su was originally imposed on him.


    "But you have taken over Su Shi, so you should be responsible to the end?" Su Yue said insinually, with a slight meaning in his words.


    be responsible for? Su Yuze just thought a little and immediately understood Su Yue''s intention. "Do you want to say about the salary increase?"


    "..." Su Yuze said it so bluntly that even the cheeky Su Yue was embarrassed for a moment. It took a while to find the voice, "isn''t that what it should be?"


    Su Yuze is really thinking, "after the end of the year, the grass-roots level will get a raise of 10 percent." This is really a good plan. Su''s salary has not changed in the past 100 years, and it really should be increased.


    "Really?" Su Yue didn''t expect Su Yuze to be so talkative this time?


    "Yes."


    "Ah..." Su Yue was very angry. Now seeing Su Yuze talking so well, the trace of unhappiness in his heart disappeared.


    "It''s all right?" Su Yuze asked.


    "Well..." Su Yue thought for a moment, "by the way, I heard that xiaorou is pregnant. It''s true..."


    Before he finished, he suddenly saw Su Yuze''s cold eyes and was frightened for a moment, "why, what''s the matter..."


    "What do you want to express?" Su Yuze asked coldly.


    At that moment, Su Yue even felt a faint sense of killing. Su Yue involuntarily stepped back, "I, I just... Just ask."


    Su Yuze looked at him, his eyes were still cold, but he didn''t say much, so he turned and left.


    "Hoo..." Su Yue felt that he was standing in hell just now. His eyes... Were really terrible! However, since xiaorou is pregnant, does she take her family to see her or something?


    ¡­¡­


    So that evening, at dinner, the door of the Su family villa was knocked. When sister-in-law Wang opened the door, she was a little stunned. The three people looked familiar. Isn''t this the Su Yue family?


    "What can I do for you?"


    Qian Yingnan handed something in her hand to sister-in-law Wang. Her tone was a little uncomfortable. "Can''t you see it? We obviously came to see Yuze and xiaorou! "


    "..." sister-in-law Wang was also very dissatisfied with Qian Yingnan''s tone, but there was no way. After all, she was a guest, "come in."


    Su Yue''s family crowded in, "Yuze, xiaorou, we came to see you."


    Unlike the smiling faces of Su Yue and Qian Yingnan, Su Ziqi has a gloomy face. Since his father said he would visit Su Rou at Su''s house in the afternoon, he has not been calm, because... Su Rou is pregnant?


    "Ziqi, why do you stink? Laugh and you''ll die? " Qian Yingnan reluctantly patted Su Ziqi''s head.


    "Oh..." Su Ziqi was a little impatient. He couldn''t laugh.


    Su Yuze was sitting on the sofa. When he saw three people coming in, he frowned slightly, "Why are you here?"


    Qian Yingnan immediately came forward and said, "ah, yes, I heard your second uncle say... Xiaorou is pregnant, isn''t she? So come and see her. "


    "Yes, xiaorou''s pregnancy is a happy event. We have to celebrate." And, of course, the point is to curry favor with Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze sneered, "really?"


    "Of course!" Qian Yingnan put the tonic in her hand on the tea table. "This is for xiaorou. Of course, I''m from here. I can also guide xiaorou, can''t I?"


    Su Ziqi glanced at his parents faintly and sat on the sofa without saying a word, but his heart was old and miscellaneous.


    "I know, Grandpa." A lot of things have happened in the past month, which grandpa doesn''t know.

 Chapter 454

    "Where''s xiaorou?" Qian Yingnan looked left and right, but only saw Su Yuze on the sofa, with a cold face. It felt like a quarrel.


    It''s no wonder she thinks so. Su Yuze''s expression is too similar.


    So Qian Yingnan asked carefully, "did you... Quarrel with xiaorou?" Because when a woman is pregnant, her temper is abnormal, and it is normal to run in, "you follow her more, and the pregnant woman is very hard."


    Su Yuze looked at Qian Yingnan inexplicably. Who told her that he had a quarrel with Xiao rouer? Qian Yingnan is talking nonsense there!


    "What''s the matter?" Qian Yingnan didn''t know what was going on. She saw Su Yuze''s cold eyes. What was going on? Was it because of the quarrel that the anger was transferred to her?


    Su Yuze didn''t want to talk to them. He didn''t like it very much. Suddenly there were so many people at home, and he talked nonsense.


    "Who''s here?" A voice came from upstairs and saw a big bellied girl walking down the stairs carefully.


    Seeing this, Su Yuze immediately went forward and naturally took Su Rou''s body. "Why don''t you sleep more?"


    Today, Su Rou vomited all noon at home. Maybe she got cold last night. When he came home at night, Su Rou was still sleeping and her temperature was a little low.


    "I''m much better." Su Rou said softly, but her tone was still a little weak.


    "Anyway, it will be a while before dinner." Su Yuze said softly.


    "Well... I heard someone coming." Su Rou said softly, looking down.


    "Well, just a few unimportant people." Su Yuze was a little impatient. It turned out that these people woke her up. Unfortunately, she came to visit Xiao rouer when she was not feeling well. She deliberately made people unable to sleep well.


    "Ah? Who? " Just when she was sleeping, she heard a cry downstairs. The voice was very familiar, and she vaguely heard the voice called "xiaorou".


    Qian Yingnan saw a pair of beautiful people on the stairs. It seemed that they couldn''t see anyone else, but... Unexpectedly, Su Rou''s stomach was so big. She thought she was just pregnant!


    It''s really... Ironic. Xiaorou is so pregnant that they actually know. If xiaoka didn''t say it, maybe they didn''t know it all the time! I really don''t think of them as a family!


    "Xiaorou, it''s us!" Qian Yingnan waved below, "xiaorou."


    Su Rou looked down the stairs and saw Su Yue''s family standing downstairs, smiling at her, "Why are you here?" Su Rou asked.


    "I heard you were pregnant, so we came to see you..." just looking at this, it seems that they don''t need to see you.


    "Ah..." Su Rou looked at Su Yuze, "thank you."


    Su Yuze sighed slightly in his heart. It seems that they have to stay today.


    Su Ziqi always had a smelly face. When he saw Su Rou walking down slowly, his expression was a little surprised. He kept staring at Su Rou''s stomach, as if she were a monster.


    "Ziqi, why don''t you call someone?" Su Yue noticed Su Ziqi''s abnormality and propped Su Ziqi''s waist with his arm. What a daze, the child!


    Su Ziqi seemed to have just recovered from his thoughts. Seeing Su Yuze''s cold eyes, he subconsciously shrank and shouted, "brother Yuze... Xiaorou."


    Su Rou forgot what Su Ziqi had said to her because something had happened recently, and coupled with the happiness of pregnancy, she smiled at Su Ziqi, "hello."


    "Dinner." Su Yuze took Su Rou in his arms and walked to the table. Really, why smile at Su Ziqi?


    Su Ziqi felt Su Yuze''s cold eyes. For a moment, his back was cold. He didn''t do anything. Why did brother Yuze lose his temper?


    Su Yue didn''t notice the difference between Su Yuze and Su Ziqi. On the contrary, he also sat on the table.


    Sister-in-law Wang had to cook more dishes because she added three more people, but the young master said that she could add some at will, but she still had to focus on Su Rou''s taste. Therefore, most of the dishes added by sister-in-law Wang were Su Rou''s favorite.


    Of course, Qian Yingnan also found this, but it''s hard to say. After all, they eat at other people''s homes. How can they give advice? Even if others don''t drive you out, they don''t like it!


    "These dishes..." most of these dishes are medicated meals. Because Su Rou is not feeling well today, sister-in-law Wang prepares them according to the meals for regulating the body of pregnant women. Naturally, they are not in line with the taste of young Su Ziqi.


    "Ziqi." Qian Yingnan secretly pinched Su Ziqi''s thigh and motioned him not to speak.


    "..." Su Ziqi was so bent that he couldn''t move his chopsticks at all!


    Su Rou was very happy to eat, because a lot of dishes were suddenly added today. She found that pregnancy can really change a person''s taste. She eats things she didn''t like before pregnancy. Now she is very happy!


    "Xiaorou, how many months?" There is still a topic between women, Qian Yingnan said kindly.


    "Well, six months..." Su Rou compared a number of ''six'' with her fingers while eating.


    "It''s been so long..." they didn''t know it until six months!


    "Usually you have to pay more attention. Pregnant women have a lot of taboos..." Qian Yingnan couldn''t help saying. After all, she was also from the past. She couldn''t help talking for a moment.


    But he was interrupted by Su Yuze, and Su Yuze said coldly, "we all know that we don''t bother aunt Lao."


    Qian Yingnan, who taught her experience, was immediately blocked. Then she smiled awkwardly, bowed her head to eat and stopped talking.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Su Yue wanted to talk to Su Yuze about things in the company. There was no entry point.


    On the whole table, only Su Yuze and Su Rou calmly ate the meal, while the other three had their own thoughts and felt like eating a Hongmen banquet.


    "Still eat?" Su Yuze asked softly.


    "Not now." Su Rou said that she would eat it later in the evening.


    "OK, I''ll prepare a snack for you in the evening." Su Yuze said.


    As soon as she heard the word "night snack", Su Rou immediately felt that she was perfect, "uh huh."


    Seeing them like this, the three members of Su Yue''s family felt like an electric light gun. Qian Yingnan felt that she thought they had quarreled at the beginning. It was impossible. Have they quarreled since childhood?

 Chapter 455

    Su Yue''s family left in dismay. They haven''t contacted Su Yuze for a long time. They haven''t been able to find any excuse. Isn''t it just that Su Rou is pregnant this time?


    But unexpectedly, the three of them were ignored when they visited Su Yuze''s family this time. What else can we say?


    On the way back, Qian Yingnan was surprised by her son''s silence, "Ziqi, why don''t you talk today?"


    As soon as this came out, Su Ziqi couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "If I said something, you won''t let me finish."


    Qian Yingnan thought for a moment. It seemed that there was such a thing, "those meals are prepared for pregnant women. Of course you can''t have any objection." I know my son is tricky.


    Referring to the word "pregnant woman", Su Ziqi frowned again. "Xiaorou is pregnant..." suddenly felt so magical.


    "Um... Ah!" Qian Yingnan suddenly exclaimed, "husband, are they not married yet?"


    After Qian Yingnan reminded, Su Yue responded, "yes, they haven''t married yet!"


    "No wonder she doesn''t announce the fact that xiaorou is pregnant." Qian Yingnan thought about the reason why Su Yuze didn''t tell them.


    "I think so." Su Yue shrugged, but his focus was not on this. It was really not easy to talk to Su Yuze. He was so frustrated every time.


    At this thought, Qian Yingnan''s heart was much more comfortable. But in fact, she thinks too much. Su Yuze just doesn''t want to tell them. Otherwise, Su Yuze''s power will keep secrets. Will xiaoka know?


    Su Ziqi was a little depressed sitting in the back seat, with some confusion in his heart. He still saw Su Rou''s big belly just now, which he couldn''t let go for a long time.


    I learned that she was pregnant without any precaution


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou went to bed very early at night because she vomited very hard during the day and didn''t eat much at night. She thought she could eat supper. As a result, she didn''t have to eat all night.


    "Is it better?" When I woke up the next morning, I saw that Su Rou was still a little lazy and touched her forehead. It was a little hot. Maybe she had a fever.


    "You have a fever." Su Yuze frowned, then dug Su Rou out of bed and waited on her to dress.


    During this period, Su Rou was always confused, because she really didn''t have much strength. She was dug up early in the morning. She was still sleepy. She couldn''t help yearning and wanted to return to the embrace of the big bed.


    "Little rou''er, don''t sleep. I''ll take you to the hospital." Su Yuze frowned, "sit down."


    But Su Rou''s body is so soft that she can''t sit well. Finally, Su Yuze simply held Su Rou in his arms and quickly put on his clothes.


    When she walked downstairs with Su Rou in her arms, sister-in-law Wang was preparing breakfast for him, but she was shocked to see Su Yuze running down with Su Rou in her arms. "What''s the matter, is this?"


    "She seems to have a fever. I''ll take her to the hospital." Su Yuze said, and then walked out without looking back. He didn''t even have time to change his shoes.


    "Young master..." before sister-in-law Wang could say anything, she saw Su Yuze''s back gradually disappearing, "Hey, you don''t bring a coat for the young lady!"


    Where can su Yuze care so much? At the thought that Su Rou has caught a cold now, she is not feeling well. In addition, she is pregnant now. Shouldn''t the child be uncomfortable?


    "A little hot..." Su Rou lay on the seat and pulled her clothes. She only felt that the place where she slept was not comfortable at all. It was shaking all the time. Didn''t she sleep in her own bed?


    "Be patient." Su Yuze comforted.


    "Where''s the bed..." Su Rou slightly opened her eyes and saw not the soft big bed she usually slept in, but a very narrow seat. She was at a loss.


    "Bed..." Su Yuze took time to look at her while driving. "I''ll go to the hospital later. There''s a bed."


    Hearing that there was a bed, Su Rou didn''t mind. She slept again with her eyes closed.


    By the time she got to the hospital, Su Rou was already asleep. Su Yuze held her and directly broke into a consulting room. "Doctor, show her."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Fever."


    The doctor immediately came up to Su Rou to check, "it''s a little burned, but it''s not a big deal. Just hang a few bottles of salt water." This little cold is not a problem.


    Su Yuze held Su Rou''s big stomach with one hand and asked, "the child..."


    "Oh, the child is fine." The doctor comforted, "don''t worry."


    "OK." Su Yuze was a little relieved that he was fine.


    The doctor secretly took a look at Su Yuze. He is really a tall and handsome man. He is the rumored president of Su. He is really a talent... But when did he get married?


    And even children!


    Plus... This man really loves his wife! I didn''t even change my shoes. I was wearing a pair of home slippers under a well tailored handmade suit.


    "Well, Mr. Su, please excuse me so that I can give the pregnant woman an injection." The doctor whispered.


    "How many bottles need to be hung?" Su Yuze asked with concern, "what I want to know is whether the hanging needle will have any impact on the child?" Because the drug was injected into Su Rou''s blood, wouldn''t it have an impact on the child?


    "It''s okay." The doctor said reluctantly, "Mr. Su, you don''t have to worry."


    "If anything happens..." Su Yuze said coldly, "don''t open your hospital."


    Leng Buding was threatened by Su Yuze. The doctor unconsciously swallowed his saliva, "of course, of course it will be all right..."


    Finished, how was su Yuze intimidated? Even she was a little uncertain about what she said?


    When the needle pierced Su Rou''s hand, Su Rou frowned slightly, but she still didn''t wake up.


    "Little Rou er?" Su Yuze touched her head, still a little hot, "just a shot."


    "Well..." Su Rou didn''t hear what the other party was saying, but when she heard Su Yuze''s voice, she subconsciously replied.


    "Good."


    Su Rou fell asleep again. The dropper of the salt water bottle was dripping medicine slowly. He couldn''t leave her like this. He just sat in front of the hospital bed with Su rou.


    This is the first time Su Rou has been ill since she became pregnant. He can''t help but be nervous, because her burden is double now!


    Only at this time did he realize the hardship and difficulty of pregnant women.


    "Mr. Su, you..."


    "I''m here with her. This ward is packed. Don''t let other patients live in and disturb her rest for the time being." Su Yuze said with a calm face.


    "This... Okay."


    As long as you can give money, just make room for a ward. It won''t hurt!

 Chapter 456

    Su Yuze accompanied Su Rou until she finished hanging salt water.


    "Little Rou? Is it better? " Seeing Su Rou open her eyes, he asked immediately.


    "Ah?" Su Rou felt that she had slept for a long time. When she just opened her eyes, she felt a little dizzy. She didn''t get back to where she was for a while.


    "Is it better?" Su Yuze continued to ask.


    "Well, it''s all right." Su Rou raised her hand to rub her eyes, but found a needle on the back of her hand.


    "Don''t move, there''s still a little to hang." Su Yuze pressed her restless body. "You got up with a fever in the morning and are now in the hospital."


    "Ah..." Su Rou understood, "have you been with me?"


    "Yes."


    Su Rou''s eyes moved to the wall of the ward. It was already noon. If he had been with himself, didn''t he even go to the company?


    Looked at the salt water bottle that was about to drip, "there''s only a little left. Don''t drip."


    "Are you sure it''s all right?" Su Yuze stretched out his hand to explore Su Rou''s forehead. It''s really not burning.


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze called a doctor. The doctor took Su Rou''s temperature and it was normal. Then he pulled out the needle.


    "Brother Ze, I''ll go to the bathroom." Su Rou said.


    "Well, find a nurse to accompany you."


    "OK."


    When Su Rou slowly walked out of the ward, Su Yuze''s eyes turned to the doctor, "does she still need to come tomorrow?"


    "If the temperature keeps normal at night, you won''t have to come tomorrow." The doctor said with a smile, "it''s certainly the best for pregnant women not to have an injection."


    Su Yuze nodded, "I see."


    After waiting for a while, Su Rou came back with the help of the nurse. Su Yuze immediately took over Su rou.


    "Let''s go."


    "OK, am I okay?"


    "It''s all right. It doesn''t matter if you don''t catch cold at night." Su Yuze comforted.


    Su Rou also felt very uncomfortable with her cold this time, especially worried that something would happen to her child. She nodded firmly, "I see."


    Su Rou feels guilty. Su Yuze didn''t go to work because of her little cold. Instead, she has been with herself all the time, and even... She hasn''t changed her slippers.


    This suit looks strange with home slippers.


    "Sorry." Su Rou whispered.


    "Why apologize?" Su Yuze asked puzzled.


    "You accompany me to have an injection. You haven''t gone to work."


    It turned out that she cared about such small things. Su Yuze casually touched her head, "it''s all right. There''s nothing important in the company."


    "And you didn''t even change your shoes."


    "..." not to mention that Su Yuze didn''t even notice, "I said how I felt uncomfortable running."


    Su Rou was amused by his words. "It''s dirty to wear it outside. You can''t wear it at home."


    "Yes."


    "Since you didn''t go to the company today, you might as well have a rest at home."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    When Yufeng heard that Su Rou had a cold, without saying a word, he went to the supermarket to buy a large bag of things and came to Su Yuze''s house. The person who opened the door was su rou. Yufeng was surprised to see her big belly. How long have you not seen him? His soft baby''s belly is so big?


    "My son and daughter are so old." Yufeng carefully sends Su Rou in.


    "What are you doing, son and daughter?" Su Rou doesn''t understand. Which language does Yufeng speak?


    "Because I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman, I just called it for the time being." Yu Feng said with a smile, and then put the snack bag in Su Rou''s arms, "here, give you something to eat."


    "Thank you, brother Yufeng." Su Rou holds a big bag of things. Every time Yufeng comes, she must give something to eat.


    "Yufeng, why are you here?" Su Yuze came down from his study and saw Yufeng.


    "Well, didn''t you say Su Rou caught a cold two days ago? Let me see her. " Yu Feng said with a smile.


    "It''s just a little burning. It''s all right." Su Rou said.


    "You should pay attention in the future. Also, how can you be your boyfriend and make pregnant women sick?" Yu Feng said with some complaints.


    Su Rou hammered Yu Feng, "I don''t blame him."


    Yu Feng spread his hands helplessly, "well, you two husband and wife are together. I won''t talk about you." Hum, kill a single dog!


    "Does yunyun still live with you?"


    "That man and woman? Go back to class and go back to school with Yu Fei. " In other words, Xiao Yun has been away for two weeks. No one quarrels and he is very lonely.


    Su Rou saw a trace of loneliness in his eyes, so she smiled thoughtfully. Brother Yufeng hasn''t noticed it yet. In fact, he is a little fond of Xiao Yun, isn''t he?


    "Don''t you call yunyun?" Su Rou asked.


    "Call?" Yu Feng''s eyes suddenly widened, "why should I call her? She''s not me. " Really, he doesn''t call his father often. Will he call her?


    Su Rou was deliberately wrong. "Don''t you have yunyun''s phone number? I can give it to you. " He said he was going to take out his cell phone.


    Yufeng seemed to be frightened. The whole person suddenly jumped at Su Rou and pressed her cell phone, "what are you doing?" Does she want to call Xiao Yun''s man and woman?


    "I just gave you the number." Su Rou looked at Yu Feng''s nervous look. "Why are you so nervous?"


    "Ah... So." Yu Feng released his hand in embarrassment. "No, no, I have her phone number. You don''t have to give it to me."


    oh Well, it turns out he has a number. It''s nice, isn''t it?


    "Yufeng." Su Yuze suddenly pushed Yu Feng away with a bad complexion. "Don''t you know if Xiao rouer is pregnant and still pours on her like this to make her fall?"


    "I... No." Yu Feng scratched his head. He was in a hurry just now. He didn''t mean to push Su Rou down. She still had his dry son and daughter in her stomach.


    "Then be calm!" Su Yuze said angrily. He was really careless. He didn''t know the importance. What if something happened?


    The scolded Yufeng looked like a good baby, "well, I know." Yu Feng lowered his head slightly and said.


    "Well, it''s said. It''s time to eat." Su Rou took Yufeng to the table and said, "I asked sister-in-law Wang to add some dishes you like."


    Yufeng was immediately moved, "ah, soft baby, true love!"


    "... Yufeng." Su Yuze''s face was cold.


    "Ha ha..." Yu Feng smiled, "your true love, your love!" You are so stingy. You can''t even say it!

 Chapter 457

    Su Rou began to count the days. She could see the baby in 50 days. Su Yuze also made some decoration in the baby room on the second floor, using blue wallpaper, so that both boys and girls could use it.


    "The fetal movement is very serious recently." Whenever Su Yuze touches Su Rou''s stomach at night, this vibration will come from the palm, "won''t it be uncomfortable?"


    The children are very energetic at night!


    "Fortunately, I will be kicked up by him in the middle of the night."


    "There are fifty days left, and patience will pass." Su Yuze covers Su Rou''s body with the quilt.


    "What else can you do? You can''t let him be born in advance." Su Rou wrinkled her nose. "It''s so hot."


    Seeing Su Rou take her hand out of the quilt, Su Yuze put it into the quilt again the next second, "do you still want to catch a cold?"


    "..." how can it be so easy?


    "Well, go to sleep."


    ¡­¡­


    After su Rou got up at noon, she drew a pen on her little book, which represented that she was one day closer to the due date.


    "Ah, miss, what are you doing up there?" When sister-in-law Wang saw that Su Rou was holding her stomach and preparing to go to the second floor, she suddenly called her nervously. It was really that the young lady looked too dangerous. After all, the young lady is now the most precious object in the family.


    "I just want to go up and see the nursery." Su Rou said.


    "I''ll help you up."


    "..." Su Rou suddenly looked at sister-in-law Wang seriously, "sister-in-law Wang, tell me, am I really so useless?" Not even up the stairs?


    Sister-in-law Wang smiled because of her serious tone. "We''re just worried about you. Don''t think too much."


    Su Rou was escorted to the nursery. A crib had been placed in it, and there were some small toys on it. "The young master has arranged it, so he''ll wait for the child to check in."


    "Well... It seems almost something." Su Rou thought, "ah, where are the clothes?"


    "Baby clothes?" Sister-in-law Wang looked around and showed a suddenly realized expression, "ah, young master, it''s true that she forgot this kind of thing."


    "However, he doesn''t know what clothes to buy. After all, he doesn''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl." Mrs. Wang sighed slightly, "by the way, you can make a firm one so that you can prepare small clothes."


    Su Rou thought for a moment, but still shook her head firmly. "No, I''d better not. In this way, there will be no surprise."


    "That dress..." I can''t prepare it.


    "No, I''ll still prepare, otherwise I don''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl. I can''t buy it." In this way, she can dress up like that, whether it''s a boy or a girl.


    Mrs. Wang thought it was reasonable, "OK."


    So that night, Su Rou, who had had dinner, went to the mother and baby supermarket with Su Yuze. Those small things inside looked very cute. Basically, when she saw something, she would imagine what would happen if her children put it on.


    "Buy this." Su Rou pointed to a small baby dress on the shelf. It was pink and white, with small flowers embroidered on it.


    "This... If it''s a boy, do you want him to wear it?" If you don''t know your baby''s gender, you have to buy some neutral baby clothes.


    "Well, of course." Su Rou said excitedly, "I''ve thought about it. If it''s a boy, I can dress him up like a little princess. Isn''t it very beautiful?"


    Little princess


    Su Yuze''s eyes were slightly soft. Then he picked up a pink dress next to him and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Rou asked puzzled.


    "Nothing. I just thought of the clothes you bought when you were a child." In retrospect, it seems that he bought Su Rou''s clothes in the same way when he found Su Rou, but he was dazzled by those beautiful little clothes. He thought that Su Rou was a girl, so he bought all pink clothes and wanted to dress her up as a little princess.


    "You bought it for me?" Su Rou looked at him. "I remember my clothes were pink when I was a child. Do you like them very much?"


    "No, I thought girls would like it." After all, isn''t pink a favorite of many children? Because it represents a dream?


    "I was forced to like pink..." Su Rou was helpless.


    They bought some baby clothes and some small toys before they went home.


    In the evening, Su Rou had fun playing on the sofa with that pile of small toys. Now children''s toys are exquisite.


    "Little rouer." Su Yuze leaned against the sofa and looked at her having a good time. "This is for your children." What''s she doing?


    "I''ll check the baby first." Su Rou fiddled with a small military vehicle. "You could buy me some dolls at that time."


    "Why, don''t you like it very much?" The doll he bought is still a national limited edition!


    Su Rou skimmed her lips. "Well, I like it." By the way, would you like to consider buying some dolls for your baby?


    Seeing that she was still playing, Su Yuze grabbed the things in her hands, "don''t play, sleep."


    "Ah... Wait, I''ll spell it soon."


    Su Yuze put the East-West room in the baby room on the second floor. Looking at the more and more warm and decent baby room, Su Yuze also began to look forward to the birth of the child. As long as it is the child born by Xiao rouer, he will love it very much.


    But... He still hopes that xiaorou''er can have a daughter like her. It must be very cute, just like Su Rou when she was a child, right?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou has been particularly fond of this baby thing recently. As long as it''s a weekend, she will take Xiao Yun and Yu Fei to the supermarket together.


    "Wow, it''s really cute." Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at the lovely things on the shelves and couldn''t help taking them up for fun.


    "Like it. If you like it, give birth quickly." Su Rou said to them with a smile.


    "Me?" Xiao Yun pointed to himself, "I don''t even see a hair of my object. Feifei is still looking forward to it." Xiao Yun jokingly said to Yu Fei, "isn''t it?"


    Yu feibai glanced at her and then punched her impolitely, "isn''t someone yuyufeng?"


    "Ah?" Xiao Yun''s face changed, "who, who still has Yufeng?" Who is Yufeng? She doesn''t know.


    "I didn''t say you."


    "Hum!" Xiao Yun didn''t want to mention this topic, but just went to see those gadgets.


    "Meat, I really want to see your baby born soon." It must be cute.


    "Another month, soon."


    Yes, there''s only one month left!

 Chapter 458

    There are more and more things in the baby room, and the small wardrobe is also filled with baby clothes, both boys and girls, because Xiao Yun and Yu Fei said that if you give birth to a boy, you can dress up as a little princess, if you are a girl, you can dress up as a little prince... It must be fun!


    "Oh, how lovely." Su Rou looks at the warm room and claps her hands with satisfaction. The baby will like it too.


    "Ah, miss, you bought so many..." Mrs. Wang looked at the dolls around. Fortunately, the baby room was big enough to fit.


    "It should be the wish of all mothers to give their children the best." Su Rou looked at the gadgets arranged around her and said with a smile.


    Looking at Su Rou on the side, sister-in-law Wang only felt that there was a soft radiance on her, full of motherhood. Do you think all mothers in the world are like this?


    "He must be very happy to be the child of a young master and a young lady."


    "That''s..." of course!


    ¡­¡­


    By the eighth month, Su Rou''s stomach felt tight. Although it was said that she was pregnant in October, there were not many people who didn''t give birth until ten months. They gave birth at eight or nine months.


    "Miss, how long is the due date?" Mrs. Wang sat next to Su Rou and was intently knitting a small sweater. She was going to give it to her children.


    "Well, there are about twenty days left." Su Rou thought for a moment, took out the calculation book, looked at it, and then said definitely, "well, yes."


    "Soon." Mrs. Wang sighed, "time flies. I remember when I first came here to work, you were only six or seven years old. You were still a child. In the twinkling of an eye, Miss Wang''s child was about to be born." How can we not sigh that time flies?


    "I think so." Su Rou nodded.


    "Ha ha." Sister-in-law Wang unfolded the half knitted sweater, "Miss, come and have a look."


    The hue of sky blue looks very comfortable. "Sister Wang''s craft is very good."


    "Because I knitted it for you when I was a child." Mrs. Wang said with a smile, her face full of a warm smile.


    "Yes." Sister Wang also knitted it for her.


    At the weekend, Su Rou is ready to go shopping with two friends in high spirits.


    "What do you want to buy today?" Xiao Yun asked when he came to pick up Su rou.


    "Well... Look around." She looked at Xiao Yun''s side. "Didn''t Feifei come?"


    "She went on a date with Guo Yi." The relationship between them has really soared recently.


    Su Rou nodded clearly, indicating that she understood, "Yeah, you''re not going to be alone. Talk to me quickly. Yufeng is a good choice!" She and Yu Fei have found happiness. I sincerely hope Xiao Yun can find it too.


    Xiao Yun couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Let''s go shopping and don''t mention that man!"


    "All right."


    Su Rou doesn''t force her anymore. Let them develop freely!


    Coming out of the mother and baby supermarket, Su Rou carried a small bag in her hand and bought some diapers¡° Ah, there are no nice little clothes. "


    "That''s because..." Xiao Yun looked at her silently. "You''ve bought all of them!"


    "I didn''t buy it all."


    "A large part!"


    Su Rou teased her a few words. Xiao Yun looked at the things she was carrying and immediately stretched out his hand and took the shopping bags from her hand. "Let me help you take them."


    The shopping bag was forcibly taken away by Xiao Yun. Su Rou''s protest was useless, so she had to slowly follow Xiao Yun.


    At this time, in the evening, a chanpeng sports car drove over and saw a group of men and women sitting on it. They drove all the way shouting. When they saw the traffic lights, they didn''t mean to slow down at all.


    When Xiao Yun and Su Rou were about to cross the road, they saw a convertible sports car flying over. If Xiao Yun hadn''t pulled Su Rou back quickly, they might have been hit and flew.


    "Shit, are you crazy? Drive so fast! To be reborn? " If she was teased by such rich children, she would scold at most, but this time... The person they almost hit was a pregnant woman!


    I really want to fight!


    Over there, among the men and women driving the car, "eh? Someone is scolding us! "


    "Just two girls."


    A boy who was driving smiled playfully, then backed up the car, backed up and came to Xiao Yun, "Hey, just now, are you scolding me?"


    The driver was a dandy. Seeing that Xiao Yunzi was pretty good, he even stretched out his hand to touch Xiao Yun''s face. "Chick, you look good. Do you want to play with us?"


    "Psychosis." Xiao Yun said coldly.


    "Wow, there''s a pregnant woman here!" One of the women pointed to Su Rou, "my stomach is so big."


    Xiao Yun immediately walked up to Su Rou and said, "don''t you dare move her."


    At this time, a man in a convertible sports car looked up from his mobile phone. He heard what women said and looked at them.


    "Eh... Xiaorou."


    "Ah, Su Ziqi." It''s su Ziqi.


    "Eh? Ziqi, do you know that big belly woman? " Everyone in the car looked at Su Ziqi. What''s going on? Can''t... The child this woman is pregnant with be su Ziqi''s?


    Oh, big news!


    "What are you thinking?" Su Ziqi looked at them speechless, "she is my... Sister."


    "Ah - really?" Obviously, they still don''t believe it!


    "What are you talking about!"


    "Ah, in that case..." the man driving still won''t let go, "ah, chick, go and play with us."


    Xiao Yun waved away the man''s hand, "get out." She said coldly.


    A sudden change in the face of the rejected person, coupled with the coaxing of the group behind him, made the dandy a little unhappy, "I invite you, do you dare not agree?"


    "Hum, why should I promise? Do you have three heads and six arms, or will you be invisible?" Xiao Yun said disdainfully.


    "Ha?" The dandy narrowed his eyes, and everyone on the bus got off the bus and surrounded Xiao Yun, "you woman, you can''t do without a lesson!"


    Su Ziqi scratched his head and walked down, "xiaorou, why are you here?" Su Ziqi deliberately didn''t put his eyes on Su Rou''s stomach. Intuitively, such a big stomach is really dazzling.


    "Come shopping." Su Rou frowned and said, "I''m going home with yunyun."


    "You''d better not go there." Su Ziqi said, "you''ll get hurt. Shall I take you back?" It''s inconvenient to see a big stomach.


    Su Rou said with some displeasure, "Su Ziqi, those people are your friends, but Xiao Yun is my friend."

 Chapter 459

    Xiao Yun is a little impatient. These rich people are really self willed. Their hands are itching. I want to kill them like this.


    "Yun Yun." After su Rou pushed Su Ziqi away, she went to call Xiao Yun. She was afraid that she would become a burden. "Let''s go and ignore them."


    "OK." Now there is meat here. Her task is to take her home safely, so she can''t get into trouble with these people.


    But the first man doesn''t intend to give her up. This girl looks good and has a cruel temper, which is very to his appetite¡° You are not allowed to go! "


    "Are you sick?" Xiao Yun said impatiently, and then pushed the man away, "sister, I''m not in the mood to make trouble with you now." The next time she hits the list, if she sees them, she must beat them up!


    "You..." the man was a little unhappy, "stop her!"


    "Why, do you really want to fight?"


    "Oh? Do you want to fight? " The man looked at his companions around him. They said there were at least four or five. A girl who looked so delicate said she wanted to fight?


    Su Ziqi knows Xiao Yun. It seems that brother Yuze specially arranged for her to protect Su Rou? Since that was the case, he was relieved that Xiao Yun could beat them, "xiaorou, I''d better take you home first."


    "Stop it, I''ll just take her!" Xiao Yun refused. Su Ziqi didn''t like him very much, because he and the people in front of him were completely the same virtue!


    Su Ziqi frowned. He understood Xiao Yun''s hostility. "You''d better take care of yourself." If he doesn''t let him touch Su Rou, he''s going to take her home. What''s the matter¡° Come on, xiaorou! "


    "Damn it, I told you not to touch her!" Xiao Yun said.


    Su Ziqi didn''t hear it. "Just take her to play. I''ll go first."


    Su Rou actually doesn''t want to be with Su Ziqi. She is more worried about Xiao Yun. The people with Su Ziqi are not good birds. Taking Xiao Yun to play may be doing some dirty activities!


    "Su Ziqi, you let them let her go." Su Rou said with some displeasure.


    "It depends on their mood." Su Ziqi put his hands around his chest and sneered with disdain, "can you go?"


    "I won''t go." Su Rou said, "unless you let them let Xiao Yun go."


    Su Ziqi didn''t have much patience, "don''t go! I''m leaving! "


    Su Rou looks at Xiao Yun being surrounded and calls Su Yuze! Just when Su Rou called, Xiao Yun had already started to do it, and on this street, on the main road, a person who accidentally hit the middle of the road would be killed by the car!


    "Yunyun, don''t fight... Don''t fight here." At least another place? After all, it''s really dangerous here.


    Moreover, people are already surrounded by curious onlookers.


    "Shit, this woman can fight... Ah, I won''t believe that woman won''t compromise if I go to kidnap that big belly woman!" It can be seen that Xiao Yun cares about the pregnant woman very much. Just go and catch the pregnant woman!


    "Well... That makes sense!"


    "Go away." Xiao Yun heard that. He is really scum. He can even do such a thing as holding pregnant women. There is no limit!


    But those people don''t care. It''s a shame that so many of them can''t win a girl. No matter what method they use, they must take revenge!


    Su Rou has a big stomach. Naturally, she won''t walk around, and there are people around. She can''t go out. So one of the women easily caught Su Rou, "ah ha ha, you woman, you are still so crazy!"


    Xiao Yun''s eyes suddenly became angry. These people are really bad!


    Without the siege of two people, Xiao Yun rushed out of the encirclement circle with great vigour, pulled the hair of the woman who grabbed Su Rou, pulled it hard, and saw the woman wail, her hands relax, and fell to the ground to cover her head, "shit, you''re sick. Pull other people''s hair."


    "Don''t women fight like this?" Xiao Yun sneered and pushed Su Rou away a little. "Meat, did you call boss Su?"


    "Yes, he said he would come." Su Rou said, holding her cell phone.


    "Well, that''s good!" Xiao Yun relaxed a little, "I''ll just delay a little longer."


    Su Rou didn''t know whether she was afraid of Xiao Yun''s injury or what. For a moment, she felt a little nervous in her stomach and even began to ache faintly.


    But the pain was still tolerable, so Su Rou didn''t say, "be careful..."


    "Well, I know."


    The dandy looked at the girl who could fight so well, and immediately became afraid. This girl is too powerful. If you fight again, people on your side may not win, but do you want to withdraw... It seems a little unwilling!


    "Hey, are we leaving? There are a lot of people around. " If you leave like this, will it become a laughing stock for everyone?


    "That..." but you won''t win if you fight!


    Just when the two sides were deadlocked, one black car after another drove along. Xiao Yun glanced at the road, "hoo, it seems that there is no need to fight."


    A man with great momentum came out of the car and looked at the group without expression. Others began to be bluffed by his momentum and automatically spread aside to make way.


    "Ah..." the dandies looked at the man with strong aura coming up in surprise.


    He is the president of Su!


    Su Yuze''s eyes just looked at Su Rou, "little Rou, are you okay?"


    "Hmm..." Su Rou frowned slightly and put one hand on her stomach.


    Seeing her like this, Su Yuze''s eyes were slightly tight. Without saying a word, he picked up Su rou.


    "Ah, meat..." Xiao Yun looked at them inexplicably. What''s the matter?


    "Xiao Yun." Su Yuze suddenly said, "remember, these people."


    "Ah?" Xiao Yun was stunned at first, and then immediately responded, "OK! I see! "


    The rich second generation looked at Su Yuze''s back with frightened eyes. This man... Has a strong aura and exudes a strong murderous spirit.


    Xiao Yun walked over with a smile, "everybody, I think... You should be mentally prepared."


    "What... What preparation?" The leading man swallowed his saliva and asked.


    "Ha ha..." Xiao Yun smiled. "In short, just wash your neck." Boss Su is staring at me. I can only wait to die!

 Chapter 460

    "Little rou''er, are you not feeling well?" After she got into the car, she immediately drove to the hospital. Just now I saw that her face seemed a little ugly.


    "Belly..."


    Belly? Su Yuze''s face was a little ugly, but the speed increased a little, "you bear it first." Now it''s only more than ten days from the due date of delivery. Now I say my stomach is uncomfortable... However, he won''t let her have an accident.


    Halfway through the car, Su Rou felt a pain in her stomach, which was many times stronger than before.


    Su Rou took a few breaths, raised her hand trembling with pain and gently pinched Su Yuze''s sleeve.


    "Little Rou er?" Su Yuze drove the car and looked down at her, "what''s the matter?" Su Rou''s face was already a little white, and bean sized beads of sweat gathered on her forehead, dripping slowly along her cheeks, as if trying to endure pain.


    "It seems that she is going to have a baby..." Su Rou is not very sure. After all, she has no experience and can only say according to her feelings.


    "..." Su Yuze was also a little nervous. He stepped on the accelerator fiercely. No matter how many traffic lights there were, he couldn''t care. He couldn''t break through directly. Now he didn''t care so much. He just knew to send people to the hospital as soon as possible.


    However, looking at Su Rou''s eating pain, Su Yuze emptied a hand and held Su Rou''s sweaty hand, "isn''t the due date still half a month?"


    "I don''t know..." he has no way to live now!


    There was really no way, so Su Yuze had to drive the car faster.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou''s amniotic fluid broke. She obviously felt a wet and slippery flow down her leg, and the pain became more and more obvious, "I hurt..."


    "I know. I''ll be there soon." Su Yuze is also anxious. Damn it, why is the hospital so far away? Why hasn''t it arrived after driving for so long?


    "You, don''t worry, drive slowly... Just." Su Rou saw that he drove so recklessly and his face was ugly. What kind of car can he drive well? Even if there is no accident, she is nervous enough now and has to be nervous for Su Yuze.


    "Don''t talk." Su Yuze is now concentrating on driving and doesn''t want to be distracted.


    After driving for about ten minutes, they drove to the door of the hospital. Su Yuze picked Su Rou up and rushed to the hospital. "Doctor... Obstetrics and Gynecology... No, just come to someone. My wife is going to have a baby."


    "Ah, wait... Don''t worry." A nurse saw Su Rou in Su Yuze''s arms. The pregnant woman was already very uncomfortable. "You... Sir, don''t hold her. She will be uncomfortable. I''ll push a bed right away."


    "Hurry up." Su Yuze stopped obediently, and then added, "she''s going to have a baby."


    "Yes, I know..." the nurse smiled and comforted the expectant father. She was a nurse here. Of course, she could see that the pregnant woman was going to have a baby. Besides, if she wasn''t going to have a baby, she wouldn''t run to the hospital.


    The father to be is really... Nervous.


    A hospital bed was soon pushed in. Su Yuze put Su Rou on it and was immediately pushed away. Su Yuze followed him to the operating room, but was shut at the door by the nurse.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yuze looked at the closed door. His temper came. His wife had children in it. Why couldn''t he go in?


    The nurse was afraid of the anger on Su Yuze''s face. It looked like he was going to kill someone. It was terrible... But he couldn''t go in¡° No, sir, you can''t go in. "


    "Reason."


    "Well... Of course, you''d better not go in." The appearance of pregnant women giving birth is actually bloody!


    Su Yuze coldly pushed the nurse away and had to open the door. "No..." the family should have been waiting outside, shouldn''t they? God, this man looks crazy.


    "Feather less!" A male voice came panting.


    "Yufeng?" Su Yuze looked at the source of the voice, "Why are you here?"


    "Xiao Yun said that Su Rou looked something wrong. I was afraid she was going to have a baby, and then said let me cheer her on..." Yu Feng gasped. Hearing this, he came immediately.


    Su Yuze is a little speechless. Cheer for Xiao rouer? Should this be the right of a husband? How did he get a kick?


    "They''ll come later." Yufeng holds the wall.


    "They?"


    "Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, oh, and Yu Fei''s boyfriend." Yu Feng said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So will more people come later¡° I don''t want to discuss this issue. I''ll go in with her. "


    "Ah?" Yu Feng scratched his head. "She has a baby. What are you doing in there?"


    "Can''t you?"


    "No!" Yu Feng said, "it is reasonable to say that men are not allowed to enter the delivery room, which will bring unknown information to pregnant women..."


    "There is a male doctor in it."


    "Ah..." Yu Feng was speechless for a moment. "Oh, Yu Shao, just be at ease!" Su Yuze is really just having a baby. Is it necessary to be so nervous?


    However, Yufeng did not expect that when he saw his beloved wife giving birth a few years later, he would never be more relaxed than Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze wanted to say something. Suddenly, a scream came from the delivery room. Su Yuze was slightly stunned. His expression was a little strange. He looked at the door, and then looked back at Yu Feng. "Just now, did Xiao rouer call?"


    "It should be... If there is no second pregnant woman." Yu Feng dug his cheek with his index finger.


    Who knows, Su Yuze walked to the door of the operating room with an arrow step, holding the door handle to open the door and go in, "ah, sir... You can''t go in!"


    "Feather less!" Yu Feng also jumped in fear and hugged him, "you can be at ease!"


    "She''s shouting pain." It must be very painful, otherwise it won''t make such a hysterical cry, just like Su wennuan before


    "I know. It hurts to have a baby!" Yu Feng said.


    "..." but it must be very painful.


    "Sir, please rest assured that our medical equipment is the best. We will deliver the baby safely." The nurse also said.


    However, there''s no way to calm Su Yuze down now, because the scream inside... It''s a real scream.


    "Wow, kid, you''ve arrived!" Behind him, Xiao Yun, Yu Fei and Guo Yi hurried to see Yufeng, too. Xiao Yun was surprised.


    "As soon as I hung up, I came. What did you do?"


    "Deal with a few people... Has the meat gone in?"


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei heard the scream inside and looked at each other for a while. God, is it so painful to have a baby?

 Chapter 461

    "By the way, the due date of meat hasn''t come yet?" Xiao Yun was a little strange. "Shouldn''t those people have done something?"


    "...." Su Yuze was still facing the door. He couldn''t hear anything else. He could only hear the scream from the operating room.


    When Yu Feng saw Su Yuze''s face, he was speechless. It was the first time he saw Su Yuze like this.


    "Wait, who are you talking about?" Yu Feng asked, isn''t it natural for Su Rou to produce? But artificial¡° Who? Which bastard? "


    Which animal did it? Don''t you know pregnant women can''t touch it casually? It''s not due now. I don''t know if there''s anything wrong.


    "It''s su Ziqi''s gang of dandies. They almost hit us when driving, and then they quarreled." Xiao Yun spread his hand and said with some disdain.


    "Ha? Su Ziqi? " Yu Feng touched his chin. "It''s a freak. Su Rou shouldn''t be because of him..."


    "I don''t know the specific situation, but I''ve caught those people. I''ll know when I interrogate them." Xiao Yun said.


    "You must be interrogated." Yu Feng said angrily.


    Yufeng is still discussing, but Su Yuze is at the door of the operating room. He doesn''t move. He looks a little petrified.


    The nurse standing at the door is close to the wall. She has to be ready to stop the man from entering the operating room at any time, although... She doesn''t know if she can stop it.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou''s brain went blank after she lay in the hospital bed, because the pain was too severe. Although she knew that having a child would be very painful and had psychological preparation, when she really had a child, the pain was much more painful than expected.


    Somehow, Su Rou thought of Yao Yu, the mother of the world... All deserve respect.


    "Miss, please take a deep breath. Don''t be nervous." The production doctor is very skilled and gently massages Su Rou''s stomach.


    Su Rou also wants to relax, but it''s too painful. If she can relax so easily, it won''t be called having children!


    "Now... Not yet?" Su Rou asked intermittently.


    "Well, don''t worry. Wait until the palace is completely open, otherwise you won''t have strength in the back." The doctor continued to massage Su Rou''s stomach, "take a deep breath and relax..."


    Su Rou can''t understand. It''s starting to hurt. Why can''t she exert herself... "But, it''s hard..."


    "Of course I know, but you don''t want to have no strength behind you?" The doctor explained that, after all, there must be steps to have a child.


    "It hurts..." Su Rou wrinkled her face.


    "... I know." The doctor scratched his head, thought for a moment, and then asked, "well, do you need a caesarean section?"


    Although caesarean section is a little easier, it''s not good for children just to take anesthetics.


    Another midwife then said, "but you should think clearly that anesthesia will be bad for the baby."


    "... yes, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, let''s have a natural birth." Su Rou decided to have a natural birth without thinking about it. For the sake of her children... A decisive natural birth!


    "Well, then you continue to refuel."


    "Well, ok..."


    After about twenty minutes, Su Rou felt the pain, and the attack time was much shorter. One of the doctors came forward to check. The mouth of the palace has been opened a lot. "Next, try hard."


    "Ah? Oh... "Su Rou was so painful that she lost her concentration. Suddenly she heard the doctor''s voice and didn''t react for a while.


    The doctor cheered Su Rou, "it may hurt a lot later. You should hold it back."


    It hurts, it hurts? What''s that concept? Su Rou just wanted to say something. Suddenly, a strong pain came from her stomach. This pain was worse than the labor pains just now, "ah -"


    "Come on, come on." The nurse said softly.


    "It hurts... Ah." Just the first time, Su Rou''s face was so painful that she turned white.


    "OK, good, take a deep breath and try again." The doctor still encouraged her.


    Su Rou really feels like crying. People don''t do such things as having children! At this time... I suddenly want to swear!


    "Ah... I don''t want to have a baby."


    "Come on." Every pregnant woman said this when she gave birth, "don''t give up, think about the lovely baby, think about the child''s father..."


    Hearing this, Su Rou became angry, "it''s all his fault..."


    "In that case, think of the child''s father and turn it into strength!" Said the nurse.


    "..." no matter who you think, it still hurts!


    There''s no way. The child will always be born. A burst of intense pain hit, and Su Rou gave a stuffy cry. I don''t know if it''s time to choose caesarean section


    "Come on!"


    "I know!"


    Su Rou herself didn''t arrive at the due date. The sudden production was naturally very nervous. In addition, the pain even hurt her stomach. She felt that she couldn''t make any effort at all.


    "Miss, don''t give up and stay awake!"


    ¡­¡­


    After staying outside for nearly an hour, Su Yuze asked the nurse, "it''s almost an hour. Why are you still calling?"


    "Because I''m still alive..."


    "I know I''m still alive. I just ask why I haven''t been born for an hour." Su Yuze''s face was very ugly. It looked like he was going to kill someone.


    "It''s not so fast to have children."


    Su Yuze was silent for a moment, then grabbed the door handle of the operating room with both hands. No matter what, he must go in and have a look.


    "Sir..." the nurse didn''t even have a chance to think about the column. She saw Su Yuze push open the door of the operating room.


    "Forget it, you''d better let him in." Yu Feng couldn''t help saying, "if you don''t let people in, this man will go crazy."


    "And..." Yu Feng smiled, "if you stop again, you will be killed."


    The nurse was obviously frightened and swallowed her saliva. "Okay... But you have to put on your antibacterial suit."


    "Less nonsense."


    "Ah... Yes."


    Yu Feng watched Su Yuze put on his anti bacteria suit, and some became interested. "Yu Shao, I also want to have a look." He hasn''t seen the real production yet.


    Su Yuze glanced at him with indifferent eyes, and then walked into the operating room without saying a word.


    "What are you talking about, childish?" Xiao Yun couldn''t stand slapping Yu Feng on the shoulder, "why do you join in the fun when someone''s wife has children? You want to have a baby? "


    "How can I live? You''re almost alive!"


    "I think you are very interested in having children!"


    Yu Fei was a little helpless. "Meat is still in production. Stop arguing..."

 Chapter 462

    When Su Yuze opened the door of the operating room, he heard the deafening scream. It was too tragic... It cooled Su Yuze''s back spine.


    "Little Rou er..." Su Yuze hurried over. The girl who was wet with pain would feel very painful even if she watched from the other side of the river.


    Su Yuze suddenly thought of the original Su wennuan at this time. She had been in the delivery room for five hours, but she still had difficulty giving birth. As a result, she died after giving birth to her child.


    "Ah?" Su Rou''s painful eyes were all spent, but she could still recognize it. "Why did you come in?"


    "I don''t trust you..."


    Before Su Yuze finished, Su Rou suddenly screamed, "you idiot! Who asked you to come in. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ah - I''m so angry that you go out!" Su Rou doesn''t want to be seen by Su Yuze when she gives birth to a child. How ugly!


    Su Yuze didn''t understand. He didn''t say anything, so he was scolded by Su Rou, "are you okay?" It doesn''t matter if he was scolded, but he still wants to know her first.


    "How... Maybe it''s okay?" Su Rou frowned, and her whole face was tangled. It hurt!


    "Sir, the pregnant woman''s current physical condition is very good. As for her current mood... Hehe, please believe me, every pregnant woman is like this." It''s a common problem for every pregnant woman to scold her husband because it''s too painful.


    Su Yuze obviously didn''t believe it, "are you sure? Are you sure she''s in good health? " With Su wennuan''s example, Su Yuze had to make a serious determination.


    "Yes, sir, please rest assured." The midwife said, "not enough. Please refuel the pregnant woman more."


    "Well, I know." Su Yuze went to the other end of Su Rou''s hospital bed, reached out and held Su Rou''s small hand. He said softly, "if it hurts, you can pinch me."


    Su Rou had no other strength to pinch him, "it hurts..."


    "I know." Su Yuze said faintly, "I''m right beside you. Just relax."


    "Well... But it''s all your fault."


    "Well, blame me."


    "Ah --"


    Su Yuze frowned and looked at her. For the first time, he looked at Su Rou and shouted pain, but there was no way. It was not like when she came to her aunt''s dysmenorrhea. At that time, he could get her brown sugar water to drink, but at this time... He couldn''t get brown sugar water?


    When the severe pain hit again, Su Rou didn''t care. She directly grabbed Su Yuze''s hand, and her fingernails sank deeply, "pain..."


    "Xiao rou''er, come on." Su Yuze said softly.


    "Ah... I won''t give birth."


    "OK, no more." Su Yuze comforted along with her words. Now he really doesn''t want Su Rou to live again.


    "I... I want to go home." She was in such pain that she didn''t know what she said.


    "OK, let''s go home..."


    The doctor nearby heard this and looked at the man in surprise. Isn''t he serious? Because Su Yuze''s expression looks too serious, it won''t really


    "When you''re finished, we''ll go home, okay?" Su Yuze continued.


    "..." the doctor breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the father to be didn''t lose his mind.


    "Try harder." Said the doctor.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As time went by, Su Rou only felt pain and didn''t give birth. Su Yuze was a little impatient. He turned back and said to the doctor, "why don''t you come out?"


    "Well, the strength of pregnant women is not enough." After all, having children is not as simple as eating.


    "It''s been three hours." Su Yuze has a bad temper now, because Su Rou has not been born for so long and is still suffering!


    "Well... We can''t help it if pregnant women don''t use force." The doctor wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "I, I have strength." Su Rou said intermittently.


    "I don''t care what you do, get the child out first."


    Wow, domineering¡° You have to rely on the efforts of pregnant women... "


    "Do you have the guts to say it again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several doctors are messy. This powerful man squats there. It''s too stressful.


    But after a while, a doctor pointed to Su Rou''s stomach and said, "ah, I see the child''s head, coming out soon..."


    "Yes, yes, I can see! Come on... Try again. " The doctor immediately ordered Su judo again.


    Su Yuze hugged Su Rou''s upper body, "do you hear me? Born. "


    "Well, sir..." I just saw the head. It hasn''t been born yet!


    Su Rou was wet with sweat. Even the bangs on her forehead were wet with sweat. Hearing the doctor''s words, she also worked hard and pinched Su Yuze''s arm.


    "Come on, it''s almost there!"


    "It''s a little short."


    "Wow..."


    With the doctor''s loud baby cry, a voice of relief came from the whole operating room, "Congratulations, birth!"


    "Little Rou er?" Su Yuze looked at the person who closed his eyes and took out more air than he did. He gently shook her body with some worry, "are you okay... Doctor!"


    The named doctor immediately ran over to Su Rou and looked at it, "Oh, it''s all right. After birth, I''m tired."


    "Is she okay?" Su Yuze asked anxiously.


    "Yes, it''s all right."


    "Really?"


    "... really!"


    Su Yuze looked at Su Rou again, took her hand and kissed her lips. It''s okay! He didn''t care at all. Su Rou had scratched several scratches on his arm.


    "Would you like me to bandage your wound, sir?" The doctor glanced at Su Yuze''s wound and couldn''t help asking.


    "No."


    The doctor had wrapped the child. One of the doctors came over with the child in his arms and smiled, "Congratulations, sir, it''s a boy."


    "Yes."


    "You want to see..."


    "Take it out."


    The doctor was stunned. "Take it?"


    "There''s someone outside."


    "Well..."


    This was the first father he met who was so indifferent to his newborn child, but he was excellent to his wife in the hospital bed.


    "Little Rou er?" Su Yuze couldn''t manage any children at this time. It was because of this child that Su Rou died.


    "Well, finished?" Su Rou reluctantly opened her eyes and asked.


    "Yes."


    "Boys and girls?"


    "It looks like a boy." That''s what the doctor seemed to say just now.


    be like? Su Rou doesn''t care. She''s so tired now, "well, I''m going to sleep..."


    "Well, you sleep." She is weak now. "It''s hard for you."

 Chapter 463

    Four people outside the operating room were waiting silently. Xiao Yun walked back and forth. The scream from the room was almost going to call to their hearts, "meat, is everything okay?"


    "She''ll be fine!" Yu Fei comforted.


    "I hope so, but..." Xiao Yun looked anxiously at the door of the operating room. "Do you think meat can hold on?"


    Su Rou looks so delicate. Can she stand the pain of production?


    It''s not funny. Whether it''s the cry of pregnant women in the hospital or the scene seen on TV, can ordinary people stand this pain?


    "I think... Yes." Yu Fei thought about it, but she was a little uncertain.


    When they were discussing, Yufeng suddenly said, "eh? Why is there no sound in it? " He pointed to the inside of the operating room.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei suddenly stopped talking, and then they came together to listen. Sure enough, there was no scream in the operating room. They looked at each other for a while. What''s the matter?


    "Er... There''s really no sound."


    "No... something really happened?"


    Yu Feng also put his ears together and listened, "if something really happens, I don''t think the operating room will be so quiet, because feather Shao will kill people." It should be the sound of crying inside.


    "That makes sense!" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei nodded heavily.


    Just three people stuck on the door panel to listen to the movement inside, but the next moment, the door of the operating room was opened coldly, and a nurse came out with a small group, "ah, scared me to death... Are you family members?"


    "Yes, please..."


    "It''s already born. It''s a boy." The nurse smiled and said, "do you want to see it?"


    "Look!" Yufeng immediately leaned over and looked, "ah... It''s so small, and how do you feel ugly?" Su Yuze and Su Rou clearly have such high looks. How did they give birth to a child... It looks so ugly?


    The nurse is very common. "Just born children are like this. It will be fine in a few days."


    Yufeng is still a little tangled, because the baby with his eyes closed in his arms is wrinkled and looks like a little monkey.


    "You go." Xiao Yun waved Yu Feng away. "What about those two people?"


    "They are all inside. They come out when they transfer to the ward. The pregnant woman is in good health."


    "That''s good!"


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long I slept. I should have slept for a long time, but it didn''t last long, because when Su Rou opened her eyes, she felt very tired, not only physically, but also psychologically.


    When she opened her eyes, she habitually looked at her belly, but didn''t see the bulged belly. She was surprised. Then she remembered that she had given birth to a child.


    "Little Rou er?" Su Yuze, after noticing that Su Rou was awake, immediately came over, "you''re awake."


    "Well..." Su Rou said weakly, "but she''s still very tired."


    "You continue to rest." Seeing Su Rou wake up, Su Yuze was obviously relieved.


    "Wait a minute, I want to see the children..." a piece of meat fell from her body. Why should she look at her children and go to bed again.


    "Child..." Su Yuze looked back. Where was the child picked up at that time¡° Wait for me to ask Yu Feng. "


    "..." Su Rou looked at him in silence, "your own child, you don''t know?" She lost consciousness after birth, but isn''t he still there?


    Su Yuze took out his mobile phone and dialed Yufeng''s number. He explained, "at that time, he was carried away by the nurse... Yufeng, come to me and take the children with him."


    After a while, the four people came in together, "meat, are you okay? Does it still hurt? " Xiao Yun and Yu Fei came to Xiao Yun for the first time and looked at her weak look. They felt very tired, "it looks so tired."


    "Well, I''m very tired." Su Rou yawned and always felt that she didn''t sleep enough. "Let me see the baby and I''ll go to bed."


    "Here, here." Yu Feng came over with the child in his arms, "look."


    Su Yuze also saw his child for the first time. He looked really wrinkled and ugly. Seeing Su Yuze''s eyebrows slightly raised, Yu Feng smiled, "isn''t it very ugly? But the doctor said it would take a few days. "


    Xiao Yun slapped Yu Feng on the shoulder impolitely, "can you say less?" The child is very beautiful.


    "The truth..."


    Su Rou looked at her child, who had been in pain for nearly five hours, and looked for a long time, "it''s a little ugly."


    "Ah..." Yu Fei immediately comforted, "no, it''s actually pretty, isn''t it?"


    Su Rou kissed the child and said, "ugliness is also my baby... Did you name it?" She asked Su Yuze.


    Su Yuze paused for a moment, "no, go back and turn to the dictionary."


    "Poof..." Yu Feng couldn''t help laughing, and the tears of laughter were coming out. "Turn to the dictionary... Ha ha, I''m dead. My dry son is so poor!"


    Su Yuze glanced at them coldly, "why, do you have a problem with the way I choose my name?"


    "No, no, no..." Yu Feng shook his hand, "but I was thinking that your name should not be taken out by Mr. Su through the dictionary?"


    "Who knows..." the people in the ward became more and more noisy. Su Yuze looked at Su Rou with a sleepy face, and then began to rush people impolitely. "She''s going to rest. Go back."


    "Well, well, we''ll see you again tomorrow."


    After driving away a group of spectators, Su Rou said, "you... Haven''t thought of a good name for eight months?"


    "..." he really didn''t think about it, "you''re not the same." She is also busy buying clothes for her children every day and forgets to name her children at all.


    "That doesn''t matter. Anyway, you have to think out your name for me tomorrow." Su Rou said and closed her eyes sleepily. She couldn''t support it.


    Su Yuze smiled gently, "well, ok... Go to sleep and I''ll watch you."


    Without waiting for Su Yuze to finish, Su Rou was already asleep.


    Looking at the baby who was lying next to Su Rou''s pillow and sleeping with his eyes closed, Su Yuze frowned a little, "take a name..." it seems that he really needs to turn over the dictionary.


    "Wuwu..." at this time, the baby suddenly tilted his mouth and cried.


    "...." Su Yuze was slightly stunned. Was he going to cry? Just when Su Yuze was ready to go out with the child to avoid disturbing Su Rou''s sleep, the baby just smacked his mouth, waved his hands and calmed down again.


    Su Yuze relaxed. This is the first time that he was played by such a small baby.

 Chapter 464

    Su Rou slept for a whole day before reluctantly replenishing her physical strength, but she always felt some pain below, "little Rou, pain?"


    "Well, a little..." Su Rou reluctantly supported herself to sit up. "Where''s the baby?"


    "Over there." Su Yuze pointed to a temporary small bed over there. "I''ll hold it for you. Don''t move." Seeing Su Rou like that, she seemed to want to get out of bed and have a look.


    Hold the baby who has begun to cry to Su Rou''s side, "by the way, the nurse just said that the child was going to feed him."


    "I know. I''ve read my mother''s manual." Su Rou said. She opened her clothes and began to feed the baby. Although the technique was slightly green, the action was very standard.


    But Su Yuze felt a little unhappy. He was clearly a baby or his own son, but Su Yuze felt that he was really unhappy!


    "Hey, have you figured out your name yet?" Su Rou changed the baby into a better position and hit Su Yuze with her elbow.


    "Ah, think about it." Su Yuze said faintly.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Su... Yichen." Su Yuze paused before saying a name.


    Su Rou looked at him. "Did you turn to the dictionary and take it out?"


    Su Yuze glanced aside, "No."


    "Really?"


    "... well."


    Forget it, the name is also good, "Xiao Yichen."


    Su Yuze smiled and his family was complete.


    ¡­¡­


    After living in the hospital for a few days, Su Rou was taken back. The baby room at home can finally come in handy. However, in recent days, Xiao Yichen''s skin has grown from a little monkey to a cute fat baby.


    Let Yufeng simply can''t put it down. Su Rou has to escort them when she leaves the hospital, "let me help you hold xiaoyichen."


    Su Rou held Xiao Yichen and refused to give up. She looked at each other suspiciously, "what do you want to do? Want to molest my child? "


    Yu Feng pointed to his nose, "me? Please, that''s my son! "


    "Who said he was ugly the other day?" Su Rou glanced at him. Brother Yufeng really likes to change his mind. He clearly said that her baby was ugly before.


    "No, who said that?" Yu Feng pretended to be silly, "Oh, let me hold it."


    "..." Su Rou saw that Yufeng was obviously playing rogue, and finally looked at Su Yuze, "brother Ze, will you take care of him? Brother Yufeng is like this. How dare I throw Xiao Yichen into his arms? "


    Just like him, I''m afraid he''ll get Xiao Yichen off!


    "Yufeng, you live in peace." Su Yuze said faintly.


    "If you hold my son, I won''t speak." Yu Feng said.


    "...." Yufeng is really noisy.


    As a result, Yufeng finally got into the car and was still shouting to hold Su Yichen. Su Rou was annoyed by the noise. "OK, OK, can I hold you?" Su Rou stuffed xiaoyichen into his arms, "hold it well."


    "Good, good." Yufeng smiled and hugged xiaoyichen. "He hasn''t grown teeth yet. He''s so cute."


    Su Rou looked at him so happy, held her chin and said, "if you like, find a girlfriend and have one."


    "Simply put, I can''t find a girlfriend." Yu Feng said.


    "Where, there is one beside you." Su Rou said with a smile.


    Yufeng teased xiaoyichen without teeth and asked carelessly, "who?"


    "..." pretend to be stupid!


    Yufeng followed Su Yuze''s family home. Sister Wang smiled happily and gathered up, "let me see the baby."


    "As like as two peas," he said, "Oh, really lovely." Sister Wang said happily.


    "Yes, yes!" Yufeng nodded happily, "it''s so cute."


    Su Yuze was unhappy when he heard this. He raised his eyebrows and looked at him, "what did you say?"


    "Ha ha... Nothing." In fact, Su Yuze was very cute when he was a child.


    Su Rou still wears the clothes she wore when she was pregnant. On the one hand, she is loose and comfortable. On the other hand, she can also cover the meat on her stomach.


    "Miss, do you have anything to eat? I cook it for you. It''s hard to have children. " Sister Wang said enthusiastically.


    "Well, good."


    Yu Feng hugged Su Yichen again. "Is the baby room on the second floor?"


    "Yes."


    Yufeng held Su Yichen and walked directly to the second floor, "OK, let''s go. Take my dry son to see your room."


    Su Rou is sitting on the sofa drinking warm water. She is still in confinement. There are many taboos. It''s best not to touch cold water. "Look, brother Yufeng, I really like children."


    "I saw him like this for the first time." Su Yuze was a little helpless. He had never met Yufeng before.


    "Ha, that''s probably because this is his dry son." Forget it. Whatever Yufeng likes, feelings can''t come reluctantly.


    ¡­¡­


    At dinner, Yufeng also held xiaoyichen. He wanted to feed him soup, but he didn''t drink it. "Didn''t he drink it?"


    "Of course, he drinks milk!" Brother Yufeng doesn''t have any common sense.


    Xiaoyichen stayed in Yufeng''s arms with some grievances. His small mouth turned and his chubby face wrinkled, "woo!"


    Seeing that xiaoyichen began to cry, Yufeng was obviously in a hurry, "what... What''s the matter? I didn''t him. " Why did you cry?


    "He''s hungry." Su Rou immediately picked up her son from Yufeng''s arms, then went to the sofa and began to feed her son.


    Yu Feng looked at her back in a daze, but she was hit hard by Su Yuze on her head, "ah, it hurts..."


    "Don''t stare at other people''s wives." Su Yuze said indifferently, especially when feeding.


    "I can''t see again." Yu Feng rolled his eyes. "Speaking of this, the child has also been born. Do you... It''s time to prepare for the wedding?"


    Su Yuze''s hand said, "well." Yes, it''s time to prepare for the wedding.


    Yufeng smiled happily, "very good, very good, I want to be the best man!"


    "No one robbed you." Su Yuze''s lips also showed a smile.


    "How''s it going? Where are you going to hold it? "


    "This..." Su Yuze thought for a moment, turned his eyes to Su Rou, and then the smile on his lips became softer and softer. "I''d better give it to her."


    "Let her decide?" Sure enough, it was like what he would do. He became a wife slave before he got married!


    "Yes."


    Yufeng looked at Su Yuze and Su rou. It''s really happy! I kind of want to get married!

 Chapter 465

    Su Rou''s body, under the careful care of sister-in-law Wang, didn''t feel any discomfort during confinement.


    "Miss, it''s time for the baby to feed." Holding xiaoyichen, sister-in-law Wang smiles all day. Of course, people have a good spirit at happy events. Even sister-in-law Wang feels that her spirit is particularly refreshing recently!


    "OK." Su Rou naturally hugged the baby. Now she can feed it skillfully.


    "What would you like to eat tonight, miss?" Asked sister-in-law Wang.


    "Ah, don''t make so many dishes for me. I''m going to lose weight." Su Rou pointed to her stomach, "you see, this meat..."


    Sister Wang looked around, "Miss, I really don''t think how fat you are. You are much thinner than ordinary pregnant women." Other pregnant women are getting fat and becoming pigs. Only Su Rou feels no big change before pregnancy.


    "Sister Wang, are you exaggerating?" Su Rou pinched the meat on her stomach, "how can this circle not be?"


    "Ha ha, it''s true!" Sister Wang nodded, "well, I''ll do it according to the previous one." Make a table of delicious food, I don''t believe she won''t eat it at that time!


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Su Yuze opened the door and went home. Su Rou was ready to meet Xiao Yichen with spiritual vitality, but she saw a man behind Su Yuze.


    "Ah, Grandpa." Su Rou was stunned when she saw someone coming.


    "Well, you don''t seem to want to see me very much." Su Rongqi said faintly, but looking at Su Rou''s arms, there was a smile.


    Su Rou also smiled, "how can it be? There''s just a lot of food at home."


    "Then I have a blessing in my mouth." Su Rong said with a smile.


    Su Rongqi and Su Yuze came in together, and then picked up the child in Su Rou''s hand. "It''s like with Yuze. Is it Yichen?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded. "I think so, too."


    Su Yuze took Su Rou and sat on the sofa. "Did Xiao Yichen cry?"


    "Yes, he cries every day." Su Rou spread her hand. "You should discipline him more." The child really started to cry when he got up together. Only when he was breast fed and held in his arms would he be more clever. The rest of the time... He was like a devil.


    "Just ignore him." Su Yuze glanced at the spoiled baby held in Su Rongqi''s arms.


    "How can you ignore it? He cried horribly. " Su Rou was helpless, "I don''t know who it is."


    Su Yuze heard Su Rou''s words and smiled, "I remember someone was like this when he was a child."


    "..." Su Rou looked into his eyes, "are you talking about me?"


    "Otherwise?" Su Yuze touched her head. "Don''t forget that I watched you grow up."


    "..." Su Rongqi didn''t care about the sweet show of love here. He still held Su Yichen and teased him in his arms, "Yichen, are you breastfeeding now?" Su Rongqi suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded.


    Su Rongqi nodded with satisfaction. After all, breast milk is the healthiest. Now many mothers choose milk powder in order to keep fit.


    "If you don''t mind, I hope Yichen can be the next Su''s successor." Su Rongqi said.


    Su Rou is surprised, because after all, Su Yuze is not only a male in the Su family, but also su Hongyu and Su Ziqi. Don''t you even need to make up for it? Let Su Yichen go directly?


    Su Yuze and Su Rou looked at each other. "Su''s family was originally grandpa''s. you can distribute it whatever you want."


    "Well, that''s good." Su Rongqi smiled happily. He had not been so happy for a long time. This time, it was really because of Su Yichen''s birth.


    After having dinner at Su Yuze''s house, Su Rongqi held Su Yichen and teased him. He didn''t go home until he fell asleep.


    ¡­


    After seeing Su Rongqi off, Su Rou sighed slightly, "why did you promise grandpa? I feel it''s unfair to Grandpa. " Because after all... Neither of them is Su''s family.


    "I said at that time, let Grandpa decide." Su Yuze said, he just said, how to distribute depends on Grandpa. Even if his identity is known in the future, he also has the right to redistribute.


    Su Rou recalled that, indeed, he just said so, but grandpa doesn''t know yet. Su Yuze looked at the sleeping xiaoyichen. "I''ll give him the prosperity. As for Su, look again."


    "Well, good."


    ¡­¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a month later, Su Rou won''t feel bored even if she is taking care of her children at home, because not only Yufeng, but also Xiao Yun and Yu Fei will come to see Su Yichen.


    "Meat, you are really meat now." Xiao Yun touched the meat on her stomach and said. The smile on his face was obvious.


    Su Rou opened her hand. "What are you doing? I''ll call you if you touch me again."


    "Hey, hey, even if you break your throat, no one will save you." Xiao Yun pretended to be a local ruffian and touched Su Rou''s soft stomach.


    "Broken throat."


    "Ha ha." Xiao Yun patted Su Rou''s head, "what a fool."


    "Well, when my son grows up, let him repair you." Everything is enough.


    Xiao Yun snorted, "he is also my son."


    "Oh? Is the mother more important than the godmother? "


    "That''s true." Xiao Yun nodded, "but can he beat me?"


    "Of course, you forgot who his father is?"


    "...." Xiao Yun was stunned. Yes, boss Su is also very good at playing. Xiao Yichen is a boy again. He must be well trained by boss su.


    Maybe I can''t beat this kid in the future!


    Yu Fei kept looking at their interaction and couldn''t help laughing, but the next moment, Yu Fei''s mobile phone vibrated slightly. She picked it up and looked at it. It was a text message.


    The smiling face suddenly stiffened, and then called Xiao Yun and Su Rou, "Yun Yun, meat."


    "Huh?"


    "I want to tell you one thing." Yu Fei''s face was a little dignified, "Jiang Ling, will be back soon."


    "Ah?" Xiao Yun and Su Rou raised eyebrows at the same time, Jiang Ling? Xiao Yun thought again, "wait, how do you know?"


    "SMS." Yu Fei shook her cell phone.


    "... what? Why do you have that guy''s cell phone? " What happened?


    "He hasn''t changed his cell phone." Yu Fei said.


    "Then... Come back as soon as you come back." Xiao Yun said carelessly.


    "But..." Yu Fei paused. "Jiang Ling said, come back and continue to pursue meat."


    Xiao Yun was stunned. "The meat is like this. How can you catch it?"

 Chapter 466

    Jiang Ling had enough credits in school and graduated in advance. After he took his graduation certificate, he received a call from his father, "Xiao Ling, I heard you will graduate this month?"


    "Yes, Dad."


    "Not bad. You got it in three years." Jiang Shuren said with a smile.


    Jiang Ling also had a smile on her face, because with faith in her heart, she naturally learned faster.


    Jiang Shuren said with a smile, "well, you should be able to go home to replace Jiang now?" The reason why Jiang Ling will study abroad is to better take over his company after returning home.


    "Well, I''m going home in a few days." Jiang Ling also said with a smile. Of course he knew about it, because he studied hard for it.


    "Very good."


    "Well, let''s do it first. I''ll go back to the dormitory first." Jiang Ling said.


    "Good!"


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang Shuren was relieved and waited for his son to go home and take over. In the future, he can enjoy peace and happiness.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiang Ling''s mouth raised a proud smile. He should have better qualifications this time! After getting the diploma, Jiang Ling began to return to her rented apartment and began to pack up her clothes.


    He has no place to miss in the United States. It''s better to go back quickly! Because he wanted to see her again.


    The ticket was booked two days later. Before getting on the plane, Jiang Ling sent a text message to Yu Fei. She originally wanted to call Su Rou to tell her that she was back, but when she called, the phone was invalid.


    So he turned to tell Yu Fei, "why doesn''t she return to me?"


    Oh, think about it, because she went back to pursue xiaorou. Yu Fei is from xiaorou. It''s normal to ignore herself.


    Anyway, just go back by yourself!


    I haven''t been home for more than three years. I feel that the air in T city is much fresher. The Jiang family sent a car, "young master, please get in the car. The family has prepared a welcome party for you."


    "Ah, OK, thank you." Jiang Ling smiled.


    "Young master, in the past three years, you seem to have... Grown a lot taller." The housekeeper said with a smile.


    Jiang Ling looked down at his height, "isn''t it? To be honest, I think so. " In fact, the food in the United States is too nourishing. In addition, I go to the gym to exercise when I am free. How can I not grow tall?


    "Hehe, let''s go."


    Jiang Ling returns home. Jiang''s father and mother are all at home. When they see Jiang Ling coming home, they are happy to pick up his luggage for him, "come to dinner."


    "OK."


    The family ate at the table in harmony and talked about what happened to Jiang Ling in the United States. Jiang Shuren is still very reassured about his son. He doesn''t make trouble and studies hard. He got his graduation certificate in only three years. It''s amazing!


    "By the way, Xiao Ling, you are twenty-one this year. Why haven''t you heard about finding a girlfriend in the United States?" Jiang Shuren asked.


    "Ah? I seem to have said that I have people I like. " Jiang Ling said frankly.


    Jiang Shuren thought for a moment and then said, "Oh, you mean Su Meimei?"


    "Ha?" Jiang Ling raised her eyebrows, Su Meimei? What''s that?


    "Isn''t it? I remember that you used to have a good relationship. " Su Meimei''s girl always wants to ask Jiang Ling for a date. These parents still remember these things, "it''s just a pity... You, it''s impossible now."


    Seeing his father suddenly showed a very delicate expression, Jiang Ling immediately felt a little strange, "what''s the matter?" Something happened when he went abroad to study.


    Jiang Shuren sighed, "Hey, it''s a pity to seduce the girl."


    "..." Jiang Ling was speechless, "Dad, you said." Really, I know it''s tempting.


    "Su Meimei, she''s in a mental hospital." Jiang Shuren said concisely.


    Jiang Ling''s hand gave a slight meal. "What are you talking about? "A mental hospital?" Jiang Ling''s face was full of surprise. During this period... What happened? She put herself in a mental hospital.


    "Specific situation..." Jiang Shuren''s old face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    Jiang Ling looked at her father and her mother. The faces of the two old people were the same embarrassment, which made Jiang Ling feel strange, "what''s the matter?"


    "Su Meimei''s video of her... Eroding her private life spread and was on the TV news. As a result, after that day, she seemed... Crazy, and then she was sent to the mental hospital by Liu Rulan."


    "..." Jiang Ling opened her mouth. God, it''s really... Exciting¡° Maybe that''s what she is. " When he was in high school, he had seen Su Mei Mei''s hard work. He was really worried. What if he came back and met Su Mei''s hard work again?


    Seeing that Jiang Ling had no pity or pity, Jiang Shuren asked strangely, "what''s the matter with you? I don''t seem to care about her. "


    Jiang Ling couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "Please, she''s not me. Why should I care about her?"


    "Eh?" Jiang Shuren felt his chin strangely. "I thought you liked Su Meimei, so your mother and I never dared to say it."


    "No, you misunderstood." Jiang Ling said faintly, "I like someone else."


    Jiang Shuren smiled, "that''s good, that''s good." Their Jiang family doesn''t need such a naughty daughter-in-law, "by the way, by the way, and Su Kaiming, he''s in prison."


    Jiang Ling''s hand is another meal, "imprisonment?"


    "Yes, there was a contradiction with Su Yue. The specific thing is not very clear."


    "... how many things have happened in the past three years?" Jiang Ling''s eyes widened.


    Jiang Shuren said slowly while eating. "A lot of things have happened. Su Yuze has accepted Su''s family together. He is now a celebrity in T city. At the same time, he can cope with Shengshi and Su''s two companies. It''s really amazing."


    "Really..." Jiang Ling''s eyes were slightly cold. He hated to hear the news of Su Yuze. He came back with qualification this time. It seems that the distance between him and Su Yuze has widened a lot.


    "Yes, so you have to work hard to be as powerful as Su Yuze." Then they are really relieved.


    Jiang Ling was in no mood, "I know."

 Chapter 467

    After dinner, Jiang Ling returned to her room and her face became gloomy. When she was in the United States, Su Yuze''s Shengshi company was already very famous. She thought she would go back and work hard, but unexpectedly, when she came back this time, she heard such news, took over Su''s and managed two companies in a row. It''s amazing!


    I have to admit, it''s really amazing!


    "Really annoying..." Jiang Ling threw the laundry in her hand on the bed.


    Jiang Ling still remembers the last time he met Su Yuze in the United States. He swore that he would work hard and be strong enough to fight him.


    But now... The gap is too big!


    However, he will not give up.


    ¡­¡­


    Jiang Shuren means that he wants Jiang Ling to rest at home for a few days before going to Jiang''s company.


    Jiang Ling wants to see Su Rou very much, so she keeps beating around the Bush to find Yu Fei and wants to ask Su Rou out for tea or something.


    Yu Fei was made speechless by his insistence, so he answered his phone, "hello? When the hell are you going to call? "


    "Call until you tell me xiaorou''s phone number." Jiang Ling said with a smile.


    "Come on, meat already has a man! Besides, she''s not free! " Yu Fei said.


    "No time? Are they tired of being together every day? " Jiang Ling asked strangely.


    "It''s meat. She wants to bring it at home... HMM." Before Yu Fei finished her words, Xiao Yun covered her mouth. Yu Fei motioned her with her eyes. What are you doing?


    Xiao Yun whispered, "don''t tell him first. We''ll let him use it directly at that time. The blow should be greater than hearing!"


    "Ha? You think so... "Yu Fei disagreed." are you sure? "


    "Sure, don''t you think it''s more fun?" Xiao Yun said with a smile.


    Jiang Ling took the mobile phone and heard a few muttering voices over there. The voice was too small. He didn''t hear it clearly at all. He could only hear words like "strike" and "fun" several times. What are they talking about?


    "Hello? Are you still there? " Jiang Ling couldn''t help asking.


    There was another murmur for a while before he continued, "yes."


    "You tell me xiaorou''s phone number. I won''t harass her." Jiang Ling said.


    Yu Fei rolled her eyes. He''s already harassing, okay¡° Well, I''ll tell the meat and let you meet then. "


    "Huh?" Jiang Ling pondered for a moment, "so, are you determined not to tell me xiaorou''s phone number?" Yu Fei and Xiao Yun are indeed Su Rou''s best friends. They always protect her like this.


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s necessary... Well, you''ll know then, that''s it." Yu Fei said and hung up the phone.


    "Feifei, do you think Jiang Ling will lose her chin?" Xiao Yunxing asked angrily.


    Yu Fei thought for a moment. She couldn''t imagine Jiang Ling''s jaw dropping. "Do you want to tell meat?"


    "No, no, no, don''t tell her. It''s fun, isn''t it?" Xiao Yun said with a smile that at that time, we must see a good play.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Yu Fei and Xiao Yun went to Su Rou''s house to visit. They just saw Su Rou feeding Xiao Yichen. It looked like a mother''s radiance. It made people feel very warm.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden?" It''s not a weekend.


    "Hmm..." Xiao Yun and Yu Fei scratched their heads. "I want to find you to play."


    "Play with me?" Su Rou looked at Xiao Yichen in her arms, "what are you playing with? I have children to take care of. " It''s inconvenient for her to look like this, "and he only has two months. He will cry at home."


    Xiao Yun smiled, "of course... Take him with you!"


    "Ah..." Su Rou was puzzled. "That''s so inconvenient." And two months later, Xiao Yichen''s weight has also increased a lot. It''s very tired to go out with her.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. You should go out for a walk, too." Xiao Yun said, pulling Su Rou and walking outside, "let''s go, let''s go."


    Yu Fei also took Su Rou on the other side, "yes, yes, let''s go to the theatre... Oh, no, go eat."


    "Then he..." Su Rou wanted to say, put Xiao Yichen at home, and then change clothes and go out.


    Xiao Yun hugged Xiao Yichen from Su Rou''s arms. "It''s all right. Take it with you."


    "But..." it''s inconvenient!


    "It''s all right when you say it''s all right. Why have you become such a chicken woman since you became a mother?" Xiao Yun is impatient and will drag Su Rou out.


    Although Su Rou felt very strange, she didn''t say it when she asked them. She just said that she was going out to play. She really didn''t understand what they wanted to do.


    "Right here?"


    Xiao Yun took Su Rou to a milk tea shop they used to drink, and then stuffed Xiao Yichen into Su Rou''s arms, "wait here, let''s go out and buy something."


    "Ah... Oh." Su Rou just felt that they were very fast today. Before they could react, they had already sat in their seats with their children, and then they had left.


    "What the hell?" Su Rou doesn''t understand. It seems that they are planning something. Well, she can''t go out now with her child. Just sit here and wait for them. After all, they can''t leave themselves here, can they?


    The door of the milk tea shop was pushed open again. Su Rou, who was playing with Xiao Yichen, didn''t notice until a shadow fell in front of her, "Xiao Rou..."


    "Ah..." what a familiar voice.


    As soon as Jiang Ling entered the door, she saw Su Rou''s side. She was still as delicate and beautiful as she remembered, but... She seemed a little fat, but it was more beautiful.


    However, when he walked in, he saw the child in Su Rou''s arms, "this..." why did Su Rou hold a child? Is it... A child from a relative''s family?


    "It''s Jiang Ling." Su Rou saw someone coming, and then her eyes fell into her arms, "you say he? This is my son, Su Yichen. "


    "Your... Son?" Jiang Ling''s face twitched, "what..." what''s the situation? How long haven''t you seen her before she has a son?


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded.


    "Are you married? When? " Jiang Ling asked anxiously, really... No one told him!


    "Not yet."


    "You..." was that man cheating you? But... Looking at Su Rou''s happy smile, it doesn''t look like it at all.


    "My son, isn''t he cute?" Su Rou asked with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 468

    Jiang Ling''s face twitched. At this time, her face was stiff, and her brain was suddenly blank. She didn''t know what to say. She could only silently look at Su Rou teasing her with Xiao Yichen.


    "You''re not married. Why are you willing to have children for him?" No, since someone deceived Su Rou''s feelings so much, how could su Yuze, who loved her sister and became crazy, not stop it¡° Didn''t president Su say anything? "


    "He meant to let me get married after I had children."


    "Well..." Jiang Ling thought it was inappropriate to do so. Didn''t Su Yuze say something to him? Why, let xiaorou be wronged now? Let her boyfriend bully her like this¡° Don''t you feel wronged? "


    Su Rou looked up at him. "Why do you say that?"


    "Because of you..." I took the child alone, but the child... How can I feel so familiar if I look carefully?


    "Although I don''t know why you ask, let''s have a drink first. I''m thirsty." I don''t know where yunyun and Feifei have gone. Why don''t they come back at this time?


    "Well, what would you like to drink?"


    "Just lemon tea."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the two people outside hid behind the door and looked at Su Rou and Jiang Ling, "Hey, Feifei, do you see? Jiang Ling''s expression is so subtle! "


    "See, see, this expression is really amazing." Yu Fei couldn''t help laughing. It was fun. Jiang Ling''s expression seemed to have been greatly hit, "just don''t know what they''re talking about." From this point of view, we can only see their mouths open and close.


    "At this time, I suddenly want to learn lip language." Xiao Yun looked worried because she couldn''t hear anything. The meat looked very plain. Jiang Ling was obviously not calm. She kept her eyes on the child in her arms.


    Yu Fei covered her mouth and smiled. Jiang Ling''s worried xiaorou gave birth to a child. His enthusiasm must have been watered by a basin of cold water, isn''t there?


    Just two squatted behind the potted plants to watch the play, "that''s good. I can get rid of his idea when I see him."


    "I just think it''s fun." Xiao Yun was very excited.


    "But the meat looks at a loss." Yu Fei said softly, "she doesn''t think we did it on purpose?"


    "HMM... well, meat is so smart that you should guess."


    Just as they were whispering, a shadow suddenly shrouded behind them. They were stunned at first, then looked back and were startled, "ah... Boss Su!"


    "What are you doing here?" Su Yuze asked faintly.


    "We..." Xiao Yun looked at Yu Fei and motioned her to find a reason quickly.


    Yu Fei is also frightened. Where can he think of it¡° We... "


    Su Yuze''s eyes fell on the two of them. He just stopped for a moment, and then his eyes fell on the milk tea shop.


    Noticing Su Yuze''s eyes, Xiao Yun immediately said, "that... Is because..." how to explain? Is old Su angry?


    "I see." Su Yuze looked as usual and didn''t look angry. Jiang Ling came back, that is to say, he had finished his studies in the United States. He still remembered what Jiang Ling said at the American airport three years ago. It seems that he wants to come back and continue to pursue xiaorouer.


    "Ah?" Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other. Did boss Su know? Who told him?


    "When rou''er went out from childhood, a bodyguard reported her whereabouts." Su Yuze said, and then went to the milk tea shop. "I''ve always been interested in cracking down on others."


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei watched Su Yuze go in. Gradually, they looked more and more excited. Oh, ha ha, boss Su is going to play too? That''s really interesting!


    ¡­


    The door of the milk tea shop was pushed open, but Jiang Ling and Su Rou didn''t notice. Jiang Ling still stared at the child. Who was she like? It''s too familiar. "Well, xiaorou, who''s the child''s father?"


    "You don''t know?" Doesn''t everyone know about it¡° Yes... "


    "Of course it''s me." A tall and slender figure sat down carelessly, sat directly beside Su Rou, and stretched out his hand to hold her shoulder.


    "You... President Su?" Jiang Ling looked at the man in surprise, "what are you doing?"


    Wait, it''s not why Su Yuze is here, but what Su Yuze said, "what did you just say?"


    "I said, it''s mine." Su Yuze said indifferently.


    "Why are you here?" Su Rou asked strangely.


    "I don''t trust you to go out with your children alone."


    "I''m not alone, and yunyun and Feifei... Just don''t know where they''ve gone." Su Rou said strangely.


    Su Yuze pointed to the outside, "if you mean those two, they''re outside."


    Su Rou looked in his eyes and saw Xiao Yun and Yu Fei hiding outside the door in a very obscene posture. Seeing Su Rou''s eyes, they immediately smiled.


    "Oh... So it is." Su Rou understood that everything was premeditated.


    Jiang Ling was still immersed in Su Yuze''s words, "wait, you... Aren''t you brothers and sisters?" How can brothers and sisters be together?


    "Oh, no?" Su Yuze took the lemon tea in front of Su Rou and drank it in front of Jiang Ling to show the extraordinary relationship between the two.


    "Isn''t this chaos... Lun?" Jiang Ling still couldn''t understand. He pointed to Su Yuze, "xiaorou, is he the boyfriend you said?"


    "Yes." Su Rou nodded.


    what? That is, they''ve been together since before?


    "It should be my husband now." Su Yuze corrected, "we will have a wedding soon. At that time, we will invite the Jiang family to attend."


    "I......" Jiang Ling ''you'' for a while, "can brothers and sisters get married?"


    "Brother and sister?" Su Yuze motioned Jiang Ling to look at his child, "do you think my child is like a deformed child?"


    Jiang Ling looked at Su Yichen carefully. She was white and fat. She waved her limbs from time to time to show her health.


    Moreover, that little face is very similar to Su Yuze!


    "So..." what did Jiang Ling understand, "you are not brothers and sisters?"


    "I think you can find out if you go through the previous reports and news." This matter was reported very hot at that time. Su Yuze didn''t deliberately avoid suspicion. As long as he found it, the truth will be revealed?

 Chapter 469

    This meeting, Jiang Ling started with excitement and ended with a loss of soul. In the process, Jiang Ling always looked at the opposite couple in silence. They said this as if there were no one else, teasing the children. It looked like a play of three of them.


    Jiang Ling and Su Rou had been away for three years. They had a lot to say, but they couldn''t say it when they looked at this scene


    "I''ll go first." Jiang Ling sighed and stopped looking at the other side to avoid more heartache.


    "OK." Su Rou said, "I''ll call you when I get married."


    "...." Jiang Ling paused, "HMM." This kind of thing can only be said again. He doesn''t have such a big stomach to watch the woman he likes enter the palace of marriage.


    "He doesn''t seem very happy." Su Rou looked at his back and felt that he agreed reluctantly.


    "Oh, ignore him." Su Yuze took back his sight. He wouldn''t sympathize with a rival, "well, should we go back?"


    "Well, we''re all out. How about going for a stroll? Take Xiaochen with you. " Although Su Rou seldom went out after production, she had to play when she went out.


    Su Yuze''s eyebrows were almost inaudible. Did he take Su Yichen? I always feel a little inconvenient, "let''s put Xiaochen back first."


    "Why?" Toot toot mouth, "you dislike him, don''t you?"


    "No..." Su Yuze thought, "a little." I didn''t even bring the stroller. It''s really troublesome to carry it out like this.


    "How dare you say!" Su Rou said angrily.


    Jiang Ling smiled bitterly. When she walked out of the milk tea shop, she saw Xiao Yun and Yu Fei. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Xiao Yun spread out his hands, "maybe you don''t believe it?" If he said that Su Rou had already given birth, he might not believe it. Of course... The most important thing is, it''s not fun.


    "Hmm..." Jiang Ling lowered his head and thought. Indeed, he might not believe it. He would think Yu Fei didn''t want him to see xiaorou, so he said it deliberately, "but I didn''t expect..."


    Unexpectedly, Su Yuze would be xiaorou''s boyfriend


    "There are many things you don''t know." Xiao Yun said with his hands around his chest.


    Jiang Ling was curious, "what''s the matter? What has happened over the years? " Although Jiang Shuren also said some things to himself, they were all superficial, not about Su rou.


    "Well, you want to know. Well, come with us and we''ll tell you." Xiao Yun said and waved to him, "let''s go over there."


    "OK."


    "But I want to tell you in advance. After knowing what happened, can you give up completely?" That''s what Xiao Yun cares about.


    Jiang Ling lowered her head slightly. "I was thinking that although I came back, I might catch up with xiaorou and grab someone before she got married, but... What I didn''t expect was that she directly skipped the steps of marriage." Gave birth to the child.


    Yu Fei patted Jiang Ling on the shoulder, "ha, didn''t you say it a long time ago?"


    "At that time..." how did he know at that time?


    ¡­¡­


    Yufeng found several wedding planning consultants on the Internet. Anyway, the wedding will be held soon. The wedding of yushao is naturally to be held.


    To this end, he also found Xiao Yun and Yu Fei, who began to give advice for the wedding.


    "I said, the church wedding is out of fashion!" It''s nothing new that everyone gets married in church.


    "I think the seaside is good!" Romantic beach, think it''s beautiful.


    "By the sea? Not bad. "


    "In other words, boss Su hasn''t proposed yet." Xiao Yun suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Yu Feng drew a circle on his book with a pen, "I''ll buy a ring with Yu Shao later."


    Yu Fei took over the computer. "OK, let''s give it to us here."


    Yufeng looked at the time, and it was almost time, so he waved goodbye to the two girls and drove away.


    "Yushao, what do you want to buy?" Yufeng and Su Yuze walked into the jewelry store and were dazzled by the dazzling jewelry. How long will it take to pick one out of so many?


    Su Yuze glanced at the dazzling rings and said, "of course, we should choose one worthy of xiaorouer."


    "Then you have to choose when to go."


    "They are all very ordinary." Su Yuze said faintly.


    "I think it''s all very good-looking."


    Su Yuze glanced at him, "you single dog, don''t talk." Really, people who don''t intend to get married naturally don''t understand his ideas.


    The shopkeeper looked at Su Yuze and Yufeng, who were well-dressed and must be a big gold owner, so he looked at them with a smiling face, "what style do you like?"


    "Take out the most beautiful one." Yufeng said holding the glass counter.


    "These are very beautiful." The shopkeeper smiled and pointed to the ring in the glass cabinet.


    Su Yuze obviously thought these were too ordinary. "Forget it, Yufeng, let''s go."


    The shopkeeper panicked, "hey... Wait, guest, I don''t know which one you like, our store..."


    But Su Yuze turned and left without waiting for her to finish. Yu Feng followed up somewhat puzzled, "Yu Shao, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you buy a ring? "


    "It doesn''t look good." Su Yuze said faintly that these rings are completely different from what he imagined. It always feels that they don''t deserve xiaorouer.


    "Your eyes are really high!" Yu Feng gave him a white look. Isn''t this man obviously showing his love¡° Then go to the next place? " In fact, they have just visited three jewelry stores, and still can''t buy their favorite rings?


    "No, it suddenly occurred to me that you don''t know Sophia?"


    "Sophia?" Yu Feng thought, "you mean the jewelry designer, Sophia?"


    "Yes."


    Yufeng suddenly realized, "I see!" He clenched his right hand and hit his left palm. "You want to cooperate with her, don''t you?"


    "I think it''s not difficult for Sophia to make a pair of rings in a month." Su Yuze''s lips raised a smile, "go and contact her now."


    "Don''t you know her, too? Why don''t you contact? "


    "I have more to do." Su Yuze said with a smile, "I''ll draw the design."


    "..." I see. Yushao wants to do it himself¡° I see. I''ll just get in touch. " Yu Feng touched his forehead and sighed. Alas, getting married is really troublesome. Fortunately, he has no plan to get married at present.

 Chapter 470

    Su Rou hasn''t heard from Jiang Ling since that day. In fact, she doesn''t mean to. She really doesn''t have any other thoughts on Jiang Ling.


    It took a lot of time to change xiaoyichen''s diaper all day, "Miss, I''d better change my diaper." Said sister-in-law Wang.


    "I''ll change it soon." It is said that children are really difficult to serve. If they are unhappy, they will cry and rob the earth. They are so noisy.


    "If you weren''t born to me, I''d really like to throw you out..." Su Rou whispered while changing Xiao Yichen''s clothes.


    Mrs. Wang covered her mouth and smiled, "so let me come."


    "Change it." Su Rou put xiaoyichen on the bed and looked at it for a while. "It won''t take long to change diapers anyway."


    Xiao Yichen was lying on her crib, waving her limbs and lying soft on the bed. She looked very popular, but... Su Rou couldn''t help rolling her eyes at the thought of his demonic cry.


    "Miss, it''s time for lunch." Said sister-in-law Wang.


    Su Rou looked at her stomach. "I don''t want to eat."


    Sister-in-law Wang probably saw Su Rou''s idea, so she stretched out her hand and took Su Rou and went outside. "Don''t think about losing weight, go and have dinner with me."


    Su Rou was dragged out. Before she could react, she was already sitting at the table, "... Sister Wang, you''ve made so many delicious food again."


    She said she wanted to lose weight, but she couldn''t help it when she saw these delicious things. She''d better be natural.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Yuze came home from work, he saw Su Rou lying on the sofa with Xiao Yichen. Both mother and son fell asleep, but Su Rou slept outside in case Xiao Yichen would fall down.


    When I go home every day, I can see these two people waiting for me at home. I always feel a little satisfied.


    "Young master, I went home so early today." Sister Wang said with a smile, "miss and young master are sleeping."


    "Well, you don''t have to prepare dinner today. I''m going to take Xiao rou''er out to eat." Su Yuze said.


    "Ah?" Mrs. Wang was stunned for a moment. She seemed to notice something and immediately said, "I know."


    "Well, the young master entrusted you to take care of him." Su Yuze said, obviously, I''m not going to take Su Yichen this time.


    Mrs. Wang smiled and looked like this, "OK, I know."


    Su Yuze walked to the edge of the sofa. Under the condition of ensuring that he would not wake Su Yichen, he gently called Su Rou, "wake up."


    But Su Rou''s sleep has been heavy since she was pregnant. Su Yuze called a few times and couldn''t wake people up. I can''t help it. I''d better take a simple and rough method. Su Yuze leaned over, picked up Su Rou and walked directly to the second floor.


    Su Yichen didn''t know whether he was awakened or woke up naturally. He looked at the empty side with round eyes. Somehow, the little mouth looked like she was going to cry. Sister-in-law Wang immediately picked him up, "don''t cry, mom and dad have important things today. Xiao Chenchen should be happy for mom and dad."


    However, Xiao Yichen didn''t understand her words and cried with her mouth open.


    Su Yuze and Su Rou, who had changed their clothes upstairs, came down and heard the earth shaking cry. Su Rou stroked her forehead, "it''s coming again!"


    "Forget it, ignore him. It''s quiet when you''re tired." Su Yuze didn''t like the child, but thought that xiaorou''er had worked hard to give birth. Xiaoyichen should be grateful and love tossing so much!


    "Why don''t we take him with us." Su Rou said that Xiao Yichen is usually very good. As long as he is held, he won''t cry.


    "It''s okay to put it at home and have sister-in-law Wang take care of it." Su Yuze said.


    "Yes, yes, miss, don''t worry. Go out and I''ll take care of you." Sister-in-law Wang said with a smile and pushed people out of the house.


    Su Rou wondered, "why is she so happy?"


    "Who knows."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuze ordered a large French restaurant. There was no one in it. Instead, there was a romantic candlelight dinner. "How come there was no one?" Su Rou asked, isn''t this the peak time for dinner?


    "Probably going bankrupt." Su Yuze said faintly, and then took Su Rou to a table.


    "It''s going bankrupt. Will you bring me?" Su Rou said without much dislike.


    Su Yuze just smiled and didn''t say much.


    A waiter came up with a bunch of flowers. "Here you are, miss."


    "Ah..." Su Rou was dazed. She didn''t understand why she had a meal and flowers.


    The waiter smiled and left. Su Rou looked at the bouquet of flowers. Her hand accidentally touched something at the bottom. Suddenly, a love popped out from above the bouquet, which said "I love you".


    "This......" Su Rou looks at Su Yuze opposite. She seems to be vaguely aware of something.


    Su Yuze slightly snapped his fingers, and the Dark Restaurant began to float down petals and several white feathers.


    The atmosphere looks like


    Su Yuze slowly stood up, walked to Su Rou''s body, and then slowly squatted down. It should be said that it was more correct to kneel on one knee. When Su Rou was still ignorant, she saw Su Yuze take out a small box from her trouser pocket. When she opened the small box, she saw a beautifully crafted ring. It was a transparent water drop shape, just like the tear mole in the corner of her eyes, Under the candlelight, the transparent water droplets seemed to glow, which looked very attractive.


    "Little rou''er, I''ll put it on for you." Su Yuze said he was going to take out the ring.


    Su Rou was moved and stretched out her hand. "You just put it on me and don''t ask me if I want to?"


    Su Yuze raised his eyebrows. "Do you still need to ask? Your children have been born to me. Do you want to change your mind? "


    "... so is it."


    Su Yuze put the ring on Su Rou''s finger. It was just the right size and fit, "now, it''s fair."


    At this time, a man jumped out from the side and said angrily, "feather, you are too beautiful!" It''s... Overbearing to force someone to wear a ring.


    "Yes, boss Su, you can''t do this!" They are still waiting to shout "marry him"! As a result, they didn''t play!


    Su Yuze glanced at those people coldly, "the process is not important." What matters is the result.


    "Shit! Soft baby, thanks! "


    Su Rou fondled the water drop shaped ring, "no, I like it very much." This ring is so beautiful.


    "..." yes, anyway, people''s children have been born. Naturally, they won''t care about the proposal process, "okay..."


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei also sighed, but at least it was a good day. The two girls raised a happy smile, "Congratulations!"

 Chapter 471

    Su Yuze''s proposal was successful without accident. The next step is to prepare for the wedding, and it''s scheduled for a month. Su Rou feels that the time is a little too tight. She hasn''t lost weight yet!


    "What fat do you lose?" Su Yuze raised his eyebrows and looked up and down at Su Rou''s figure, "you''re so good." To tell you the truth, Su Rou really won''t be fat. Her figure looks very harmonious. At most... She''s just a little plump, but she''s never fat.


    "I''m afraid the wedding dress won''t fit in." Su Rou touched her stomach. She always had a small stomach after childbirth.


    Seeing this, Su Yuze also stretched out his hand and touched it, "no, the wedding dress will be customized at that time." There won''t be such an embarrassing situation that it can''t be stuffed in.


    "I know, but it won''t look good." If you wear a wedding dress, you will feel very strange.


    Su Yuze held her now soft body, "no, I will make you the most beautiful bride."


    "Hmm..." although Su Yuze said so, everyone has a love for beauty, and it''s such a big thing as marriage. Anyway, I want to be beautiful!


    Well, anyway, there''s still a month left. She''ll try to cut it secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    As a result, Su Rou failed to lose weight. In fact, sister-in-law Wang would make a lot of delicious food every day. She couldn''t lose it at all!


    "Miss, tomorrow is your wedding day with the young master. Are you nervous?" Mrs. Wang won''t go back today because tomorrow is the wedding, so she takes care of some things at home.


    "All right." Su Rou smiled. "In fact, for me, brother Ze and I are no different from getting married." It''s just more justifiable, so Su Rou has always had no expectations for marriage. She feels that as long as they are together, they will be satisfied.


    "Although marriage is only a form, for women, it means more responsibility." Sister-in-law Wang thought, "in short, you can get married once. Don''t leave any regrets."


    Su Rou smiled at sister-in-law Wang, "well, thank you, sister-in-law Wang."


    "Thank you. I grew up watching you and the young master, which is equivalent to my child. What is happier than watching children?" Sister-in-law Wang touched Su Rou''s head and said with indulgence.


    Yes, sister-in-law Wang has been watching them grow up. As long as it is about the young lady and the young master, sister-in-law Wang will do it seriously.


    the second day


    Su Rou was dug up early in the morning, and then came in. Several makeup artists with cosmetics looked at Su Rou with a smile, "bride, we''ve come to make up for you."


    "And the wedding dress!"


    Su Rou was fooled by these makeup artists and looked around. Su Yuze disappeared. The makeup artist probably saw Su Rou''s idea and said with a smile, "the groom also went to make up. Don''t worry."


    "Well..." Su Rou looked into the mirror, "please."


    "Where, where."


    The white wedding dress has complex ripples on it. When walking, it seems that it can also drive a feeling like waves. The length is the same and dragged to the ground. Su Rou has to carry her skirt to avoid stepping on it.


    "The wedding dress is so beautiful." Su Rou touched the wedding dress with good hand feeling and seemed to like it very much.


    "Of course, this is designed by the world''s top design masters. Of course, the quality is incomparable." As the makeup artist said, he couldn''t help showing a trace of envy in his eyes. Although Su Yuze is the richest man in China, isn''t there such a sentence: Ten bosses and nine whores? It''s rare that Su Yuze can concentrate so much.


    However, at the same time, I am deeply envious. It''s really lucky to get such a man!


    When sister-in-law Wang came in to check, Su Rou had just put on her makeup. She had put on exquisite makeup on her beautiful little face, which made her whole person beautiful all at once. Mrs. Wang looked at it carefully for a while. "It''s nice, it''s so beautiful."


    "Hee..." Su Rou smiled at her. "I feel a little thick makeup." She said.


    "It''s because you''re not used to it." Sister-in-law Wang said, "only today. Come here, miss. Your crystal shoes."


    Sister-in-law Wang came in to send the shoes. They were also made by a famous designer. The crystal shoes radiated colorful light under the sunlight. They looked both beautiful and dreamy.


    After wearing shoes, Su Rou''s height suddenly rose, and the length of the wedding dress just covered the heel, perfect!


    "Where''s Xiao Chenchen? We''re all out. What should he do? " Su Rou asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about anything today, miss. Just be a beautiful bride." Sister-in-law Wang comforted.


    "Really? He''s crying like hell. " Su Rou said that children are like little demons at home. When they are unhappy, they will cry. Today everyone is very busy. Won''t they ignore him? Xiao Yichen will be in a mood.


    "Don''t worry, miss." Sister Wang rolled up her sleeves. "I''ll find a way."


    "All right."


    At this time, Su Yuze pushed the door and came in. Seeing Su Rou dressed up, he was stunned for a while and then said, "it''s beautiful." He imagined how little rou''er looked when she was wearing a wedding dress more than once, but now when he saw a real person, he immediately felt that all these ran out of his dream.


    Su Rou also looked at Su Yuze. He was wearing a white suit and wrapped his perfect figure in it. "You are also handsome."


    Su Rou rarely uses such straightforward words to praise Su Yuze. Su Yuze''s lips raised a smile, then walked forward and picked up Su Rou''s body, "let''s go, my bride."


    According to the wedding custom, the bride can''t go down to the ground, so Su Yuze always picked her up in the car and drove away.


    Mrs. Wang looked behind and wiped the slightly wet corners of her eyes, "it''s good..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you going to church?" Su Rou asked.


    "No, go to the beach."


    "Oh... OK!" Compared with the same church, the seaside is more romantic.


    Yufeng and others have been waiting by the sea. Seeing Su Yuze coming with Su Rou in his arms, he waved to them, "Hey, this way!"


    The priest has stood on the beach with a cross to meet the couple. The beach is also in the shape of an arch with woven wreaths. A long red carpet extends from the wreath to the priest''s feet here.


    Yu Fei and Xiao Yun also put on bridesmaids'' clothes, standing on both sides of the wreath from left to right, looking at the couple with a smile in their mouth.


    Yufeng and Guo Yi are also standing on both sides, and around them are the Su family and business partners. In fact, Su Yuze didn''t want to call so many people, but the news that he was going to get married spread like wildfire, resulting in so many people.


    Of course, Su Yuze, the richest man, is getting married. Even for Su Yuze''s face, he has to attend the wedding!


    Su Yuze puts Su Rou down. Su Rou naturally takes Su Yuze''s arm and walks through the long red carpet.


    At this time, Su Rou''s eyes seemed to play the things they had experienced before, from their heart to Han Yiyan, to Wen Haotian, and finally the poisonous Dragon... Life seems to be full of turning points, ups and downs. In retrospect, these are the good memories of her life, because Su Yuze is around no matter which one.


    The priest looked at them with a smile, "next, please read the oath with me."


    After the long oath, the priest raised his hand and drew a cross on his chest, "may God bless you."


    "Amen."


    "Well, the groom can kiss the bride!" Yu Feng grabbed the microphone and said excitedly.


    Su Yuze lifted her veil, "can you call me husband now?"


    Su Rou smiled, "husband."


    "Good wife." Then Su Yuze''s kiss fell.


    The crowd applauded around. Su Rou always felt that it didn''t matter if she didn''t get married. However, seeing today''s scene, the sky was so blue, the white clouds were floating leisurely, and the sea breeze was blowing away comfortably. Isn''t it a good day to get married?


    Next, there will be their honeymoon trip and the unfinished road of life. However, this road must be called "happiness".


    - (end) -

 Chapter 472

    After su Rou''s wedding, Su Rou and Su Yuze go on their honeymoon. Yu Fei and Guo Yi are also in pairs, so only she is left!


    Ah... Sometimes I really want to fall in love!


    "Yunyun, should you find a boyfriend, too?" Yu Fei said.


    She is about to graduate from university. Yu Fei studies finance. She wants to find a foreign trade company to be a 9-to-5 clerk, but Guo Yi wants her to come to her own company. First, they can often see each other. Second... In fact, Guo Yi''s parents think that since the prospective daughter-in-law is in their own company, they can keep an eye on their son and work well.


    "I''m not in a hurry. I applied for graduate school." Xiao Yun said carelessly that she is now a graduate student. Where is she in the mood to make a boyfriend?


    "Well..." Yu Fei smiled. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the three of them had graduated from college. Rourou is now taking care of her children at home. Of course, she said that after xiaoyichen was weaned, she would continue to go to Shengshi to work.


    "Yes, what else can I do?" Xiao Yun rolled his eyes.


    "Where are you going to live?" Because the dormitory can''t be let out after graduation, you have to find another place to live if you go to graduate school.


    "Boss Su rented an apartment for me. It''s next to Yufeng''s apartment. I live there." That apartment is high-grade. The only bad thing is that it has become a neighbor with that childish ghost.


    "Oh?" Yu Fei lengthened his tone, "heyufeng has become a neighbor."


    "Well, poor me..." Xiao Yungang wanted to feel sorry for himself, but suddenly felt something was wrong, "hey? Why do you say that? "


    Yu Fei shook her head with a smile, "nothing."


    "You... You don''t think I have an affair with Yufeng?" Xiao Yun asked angrily, "I warn you that I am innocent with him."


    "I didn''t say anything. You said it yourself." Yu Fei still smiled, but Xiao Yun didn''t like it.


    "Hum!" Xiao Yun snorted, "haven''t you done it for a long time and want to compete with me?"


    Yu Fei thought, "OK."


    Xiao Yun waved to her, "wait for me at night. I''ll go back and put things first.


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun went back to his apartment, put everything down, and then looked at the apartment. It was a little messy... Well, when he came back in the evening, he would tidy it up.


    After looking at the time, it''s already four o''clock in the afternoon. I''ll have dinner with Feifei later and compete with her again. Hum, she must beat her!


    After finishing, Xiao Yun took his bag and went out. When I opened the door, I saw a figure coming.


    It''s Yufeng.


    "Hey, kid." Since I ran into it, it''s not good to see it. It''s still necessary to say hello.


    "Oh, hi..." Yu Feng replied weakly.


    Huh? Xiao Yun was surprised. Yufeng looked a little wrong. He didn''t argue with her for the first time, and the whole person didn''t look very good.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Xiao Yun asked.


    "OK..."


    Just fine!


    Xiao Yun was about to bypass him and leave, but before he took two steps, he heard him take out the key to open the door. The key turned for several times and still didn''t open the door. Next, Xiao Yun heard a "puff".


    "Er..." Xiao Yun turned around and saw Yufeng fall by the door, "Yufeng?" Xiao Yun immediately ran over and pushed Yu Feng''s body.


    "Hoo... Hoo..." Yufeng seemed to be in a coma, and a heavy breath came out of his throat.


    "Yufeng..." Xiao Yun pulled his body, but found that his arm was abnormally hot, and then touched his forehead, "it''s so hot."


    He has a fever!


    Xiao Yun frowned. It''s really troublesome! She opened the door for Yufeng and dragged Yufeng''s body in.


    Putting him on the sofa, Xiao Yun began to look for the medicine box in the room. After looking for it for a long time, he pulled out a dusty medicine box, "I said... Do you never use it?"


    Fortunately, the medicine in the medicine box hasn''t expired yet. You can still eat it.


    Xiao Yun poured a cup of hot water, then put the medicine in the palm of his hand, picked up the upper part of Yufeng''s forehead, and fed him to drink.


    "Poof..." Yufeng couldn''t eat anything at all at this time. The cold medicine just fed in was vomited out at once.


    "Hello!" Xiao Yun looked at Yu Feng helplessly, "you are really... Even a cold is so disobedient." It''s like a child!


    "Cough..." Yu Feng closed his eyes and continued to breathe.


    Xiao Yun fed it several times and couldn''t let him swallow it. He couldn''t help getting impatient. "Shit, I can''t take medicine!"


    But you can''t just leave him alone, can you? If Yufeng stays here alone, he will certainly be stupid! Finally... Xiao Yun gritted his teeth, "OK!"


    She took a sip of hot water, then bent down and fed the medicine in a mouth to mouth position.


    Yufeng swallowed the medicine unconsciously.


    "Hoo..." this time it was Xiao Yun''s turn to breathe out, "shit, this is my first kiss!" It''s a pity that I gave Yufeng my first kiss. It''s still so emotional!


    "It''s so hot..." Yu Feng grabbed his clothes restlessly.


    "You can''t take off your clothes when it''s hot." Xiao Yun grabbed his hand. The heat was good. He sweated and the fever subsided. But he always wants to take off his clothes. Isn''t that good?


    Xiao Yun looked around, quickly dragged a quilt out of a room and covered Yufeng.


    "It''s so hot..." in this way, Yufeng felt even hotter. Zi, the quilt was struggling in the west, but it was blocked by Xiao Yun.


    "I say you, are you a fool? "I didn''t realize I had a cold?" She found that Yufeng really can''t live. Her family is so messy. She eats every meal. It''s strange not to be sick!


    "Hot..." Yufeng is so hot that he can only say this.


    "Cover it for me!" Xiao Yun pressed the quilt to death.


    When Yu Feng was tired of struggling and calmed down a little, she looked at the time. It was more than five o''clock. It seems that we can''t keep the appointment today.


    He called Yu Fei and said with a little apology, "Fei Fei, sorry, I can''t go today."


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    "Yufeng has a cold. He''s alone at home. I can''t leave it alone." Xiao Yun said helplessly.


    Yu Fei was stunned at first, then smiled, "well, take good care of him."


    "... ah, OK."


    Why do you still think Yu Fei''s words are strange?

 Chapter 473

    Yufeng was recently engaged in the marriage between Su Yuze and Su Rou, coupled with the company''s affairs, so he worked hard recently, which was infected with the wind cold.


    And the wind on the beach is so strong that it''s hard to catch a cold.


    Xiao Yun remembered that Yufeng was so happy that day that he jumped into the sea, "do you think you''re dead!"


    "Um... Um." Burning in a daze, Yufeng unconsciously answered.


    "..." well, looking at him like this, I suddenly feel that he is very cute. Only when he is ill will he feel more clever.


    Xiao Yun helped Yufeng cover the quilt. When he wrapped it tightly, he began to cook porridge in the kitchen. People who were sick had better eat some light food.


    I haven''t cooked anything for a long time. I''m a little rusty because Xiao Yun is a little mushy after cooking porridge. "Forget it..." just give it to him. It won''t kill him anyway.


    "Come on, have something to eat." Xiao Yun brought the porridge, picked up Yufeng''s upper body, and then scooped a spoon of porridge to Yufeng''s mouth. "You must not have eaten on time. Come and eat porridge!"


    Yufeng smelled a paste smell in front of him, and then frowned, "smelly..."


    "You stink!" Xiao Yun put the spoon against Yufeng''s mouth, "eat!"


    "...." Yu Feng waved his head around, just refused to open his mouth, "stink..."


    "Shit!" It''s so hard to serve when you''re sick! At least she cooked it. She didn''t appreciate it at all¡° I warn you, if you don''t eat, I''ll leave, regardless of you! "


    "..." I don''t know if he has a reaction to this. Yufeng suddenly grabbed Xiao Yun''s wrist with one hand, "don''t go..."


    Xiao Yun was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, he still had such strength when he was burned like this¡° If you eat well, I won''t go. "


    "I eat..."


    "Then let go first!" Xiao Yun was already helpless. He was even more troublesome than a child. "How can I feed you if you hold me like this?"


    Yu Feng didn''t listen, but kept holding Xiao Yun''s wrist, "don''t go."


    "I know, I know, I won''t go!" Xiao Yun rolled his eyes. "Shall I feed you porridge?"


    "Well..."


    "Then let me go first."


    "Don''t go..."


    All right! This conversation is in a dead circle! Shit! Xiao Yun really wants to be rude! Finally, there was no way to put the atherosclerotic bowl on the tea table, and then take the spoon in one hand. Although it was a little troublesome, she had to be fed by Yufeng when she caught her.


    Aware of Xiao Yun''s action, Yu Feng thought she was going to leave, and hurriedly grasped Xiao Yun''s wrist, "don''t go... Mom..."


    "Mom? You think of me as your mother? " Good, good, he''s out of his mind. Forced down his anger, Xiao Yun still fed him with a spoon, "open your mouth."


    Yufeng obediently opened his mouth and ate the paste flavored porridge, "eh..."


    "Is it delicious?" Xiao Yun asked, "if you say it''s not delicious, I''ll go."


    Yu Feng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and seemed a little tangled, but finally he said, "... Delicious."


    "That''s about the same." Xiao Yun smiled. "Come on, keep eating. I''ll go if I don''t eat."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know if it''s because he was sweating. When Yufeng arrived at night, his fever subsided a lot and his mind was sober. He turned over and sat up. Then he saw the quilt covered on his body, "no wonder it''s so hot..."


    It''s just, strange, why is there this thing? He remembered that he was not feeling well, then he skipped work and went home, and then... Then he didn''t seem to remember!


    There seems to be some paste flavor of porridge in the air. "Tear..." Yufeng scratched his head, and some memory fragments flashed in his mind. He vaguely remembered that when he came home, he seemed to meet someone.


    "Is that man a woman?" Yufeng opened the door, went out and stood in front of Xiao Yun''s door.


    Is that her?


    Yu Feng stood in front of her door, considering whether to knock. If it wasn''t for her, wouldn''t it be too embarrassing? But if it''s true... He''ll thank her anyway, won''t he?


    Thinking again and again, Yufeng knocked on Xiao Yun''s door, and then waited a little nervously.


    "Strange... Why should I be nervous?" Yufeng whispered, then he shrugged and tried to relax his expression.


    After waiting for a while, no one opened the door. Yufeng raised his eyebrows and was not at home? He knocked again a few times and put his ears together to listen. It was quiet in the door.


    "Hoo..." Yufeng returned home annoyed and knew that how could it be her? It''s strange that that man and woman can take care of people!


    Back home, Yufeng untied his clothes. A hot sweat just soaked his clothes. Now he wants to take a bath quickly.


    ¡­


    Next day


    Xiao Yun came out of school and rubbed her sore neck. She stayed in the classroom reading all night last night. She also worked hard for the postgraduate entrance examination.


    The mobile phone just rang. It was Yu Fei, "Hey, Feifei, what''s the matter?"


    "You''ve been reading all night again, haven''t you? Come out, I''ll treat you to dinner. " Yu Fei''s voice came from the phone.


    Xiao Yun looked at the time. It was already noon¡° Good. "


    Yu Fei and Xiao Yun sat where they often ate. "Yun Yun, look at you, you have black circles under your eyes!"


    "What a big deal! I don''t care. " Xiao Yun said while eating spaghetti, "anyway, I don''t have a boyfriend."


    Speaking of this, Yu Fei was interested, "but someone took care of Yufeng last night, didn''t he?"


    "I was..." Xiao Yunbai glanced at her. "I can''t leave him there?"


    "Oh?" Yu Fei smiled. "You can call someone. Why do you take care of him yourself?" Don''t you admit that you like Yufeng?


    Xiao Yun was stunned, "yes......" at that time, she saw Yufeng fall by the door. She didn''t think much, so she did it directly according to her heart.


    "Nah, right? In fact, you still care about him! "


    "I think... If Yufeng died there and no one found out, I would be in trouble." At least she and he are neighbors. Of course she will be in trouble if something happens.


    Yu Fei just smiles. Xiao Yun has never been in love. She is naturally slow in this regard. Although she doesn''t have much experience, she is better than Xiao Yun at least!


    Well, after a long time, she should have noticed it herself, right? Instead of letting Xiao Yun fall in love with a man she doesn''t know, it''s better to find Yufeng. She thinks Yufeng is a good person.


    Xiao Yun was a little guilty. Seeing that Fei stopped talking, she buried herself in eating. She didn''t know! Anyway, at that time, she only knew that she couldn''t let Yufeng fall in front of the door like that.


    And... Yufeng, who was ill yesterday, let her see a different childish ghost! Sure enough, she was a naive ghost. She took her hand and called her "mother", which immediately burst out her maternal brilliance.


    However, how can she say such a thing?


    After having dinner with Yu Fei, Xiao Yun is ready to go home. Yu Fei looked at her ugly face and said anxiously, "go back and have a good sleep. Don''t be too tired."


    "Well, I know." Xiao Yun yawned. She couldn''t hold on. She could have gone home early yesterday, but it was so late because she took care of Yufeng.


    Xiao Yun returned to the apartment by car. When he first opened it, the door of Yufeng''s house was also opened at the same time. Yufeng came out while rubbing some messy hair. When he saw Xiao Yun, he was stunned first, and then said hello as if nothing had happened, "Yo, man, woman!"


    "Hey, kid!"


    "Did you... Go home?" Yufeng asked tentatively.


    "Ah." Xiao Yun looked at his hand holding the key, "it''s obvious!"


    Yu Feng nodded, "Oh, is the postgraduate entrance examination going well?"


    "Okay, okay." Xiao Yunbai glanced at him, "thank you for your concern."


    Yu Feng looked at her. "It''s not true..." he said softly.


    "Not what?" Xiao Yun looked at him puzzled.


    "Nothing..." Yu Feng coughed a few times. "Man, grandma, you don''t go to bed soon. Your black eyes are like pandas."


    Xiao Yun narrowed his eyes slightly, "really! So... Good night! "


    Xiao Yun slammed the door and leaned back against the door. She took out her mobile phone and took a picture, "is black eye really serious..."

 Chapter 474

    Seeing that Yufeng was still so energetic, Xiao Yun relaxed a lot, but he didn''t seem to have any impression. He probably forgot.


    "Hum, I have no conscience..." I just forgot. But that''s right. It''s strange to remember that way.


    Yufeng went to work in high spirits. When he passed the company, he didn''t forget to say hello to others, "morning."


    "Good morning, President..." the employees were surprised. The president seemed to be in a good mood. Did something good happen?


    When Yufeng came to the president''s office, he turned on the computer and thought of the new couple on their honeymoon, so he called the computer and sent a message to each other.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no response. Yufeng couldn''t help but pick up his eyebrows. What are they doing? Why don''t they answer the phone?


    So, unwilling to be lonely, Yufeng made a phone call.


    This time, the phone was finally answered, but it seemed very unhappy, "what are you doing?"


    "You all forgot about me on your honeymoon, didn''t you?" Yufeng''s forehead is very upset. Hum, it''s true. I have a wife and forget my brother.


    Su Yuze on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment. "Yufeng, do you know what time it is here?"


    "Er..." Yu Feng was stunned.


    "Two in the morning." Su Yuze said in a deep voice, "so, what''s important for you to find me?"


    "Ah..." Yufeng completely forgot about jet lag. He blamed himself for being confused yesterday and coughing a few times, "I forgot..."


    Su Yuze took a long breath, "nervous."


    "I, I was wrong." Yu Feng scratched his head. He had just recovered from a serious illness and wanted to talk to someone. Then he thought about it. Aren''t Su Yuze and Su Rou on their honeymoon? Why are they so relaxed, but they have to work!


    Then I thought... Excuse me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, nothing. I''ll hang up. You sleep slowly." Yu Feng said ha ha. Su Yuze, the avenger, is expected to take revenge on him when he comes home.


    No, he has to find a place to avoid before Su Yuze comes back.


    "Who, big night." Su Rou was awakened by Su Yuze''s voice, slightly opened her eyes and asked.


    "A psycho..." Su Yuze hugged her in his arms. "Sleep."


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, Xiao Yun devoted herself to study and research, and almost ignored the things around her. Even when Yu Fei called, she basically returned the next day.


    "I said Yun Yun, you should have a rest once in a while." Yu Fei said with some worry, "you''ve lost a circle."


    "Ah..." Xiao Yun held the phone between his shoulders. "It''s all right." She said carelessly, "the exam is coming soon. I don''t want to hang up."


    "Ha?" Yu Fei narrowed her eyes, "but I think you''ll really hang up after the exam."


    "Maybe... I''m so strong." Xiao Yun doesn''t boast. She is a person who has been trained for a long time. Of course, her physical fitness is better¡° It''s you. Aren''t you going on a date? Why don''t you go? "


    Yu Fei took out a piece of bread from her bag and handed it to her. "Since ancient times, boys and girls should be on a date."


    "Hum, show your love and die quickly!" Xiao Yun glanced sideways at her.


    "Please, you mentioned it first." Yu Fei said with a smile, "I know you must have eaten nothing. I''ll watch you eat and I''ll go."


    "Good, good." Xiao Yun opened the wrapping paper and joked, "are you pregnant? That''s why I''m so fussy. "


    "You think I''m meat?"


    "Ha ha." She felt that Feifei would soon become the next meat.


    Watching Xiao Yun finish the bread, she left at ease. Xiao Yun continued to walk back to the library and began to bear reading.


    Seeing that the library was closing in the evening, she packed up her things and prepared to go home.


    It''s dark when I leave the library, isn''t it? She forgot the time.


    T city is brightly lit at night. Xiao Yun looks at the neon crossed roads and suddenly feels that he is in another world.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A roar of motorcycles came, which was the most annoying sound of Xiao Yun. Nine out of ten people who would ride like this were gangsters in the street, or rich children, showing off everywhere!


    Xiao Yun held the book and walked silently on the way back to the apartment. However, the roar of motorcycles behind him was getting closer and closer, and it seemed that a cry could still be heard.


    There was a passenger sitting on a motorcycle. When the rider passed Xiao Yun, he whistled to Xiao Yun, "Yo, chick, alone?"


    "..." Xiao Yun turned a deaf ear and continued to walk ahead.


    "Do you want to play together?"


    "No."


    "Don''t refuse so fast!" The man said with a smile, "let''s go. How tired it is to study. My brother will take you to relax."


    "No."


    "Don''t be so cold."


    Xiao yunmu walked forward without squinting. She was hungry now and didn''t want to waste her energy on these people.


    ¡­¡­


    Yufeng just came out of the company and was ready to drive home. When he passed T University, he couldn''t help looking at the school gate. Time passed so fast. In the blink of an eye, Su Rou graduated, married and had children... The progress was hanging!


    By the way, he heard from Yu Fei that Xiao Yun was going to prepare for the postgraduate entrance examination. He really seldom saw her recently. Should he still be studying?


    "...." Yufeng looked away. Really, she tested her. What''s his business?


    Yufeng rolled his eyes and drove forward. After driving for a while, "ah..." he saw a familiar figure not far ahead, surrounded by two or three small gangsters, who looked like they had been accosted.


    It can be seen that Xiao Yun wants to go, but he is always surrounded by several men. Although Yufeng can''t hear what they are saying, it''s not difficult for him to guess from their constantly moving lips and the smiling expression on their faces that they must be saying some obscene things?


    "Shit, don''t you know how to fight? Why don''t you do it... "When Yu Feng saw that Xiao Yun didn''t seem to want to do it, he couldn''t help but wonder, what''s the matter with her?


    Seeing that a man''s hand was about to touch Xiao Yun''s cheek, he couldn''t bear it. He pressed the door with one hand and opened the door handle


    "Ah --"


    A male scream came, and Yu Feng''s action stopped. He looked at the three boys over there who fell down. Basically, he didn''t see how Xiao Yun acted, and those boys had... Jumped into the street.


    "It''s really a man!" Yu Feng touched his chin and sighed.


    Yu Feng saw that Xiao Yun continued to move forward as if nothing had happened. He closed the door again and opened it. "Man, woman, the fighting posture is very handsome!"


    "Thank you for your praise." Xiao Yunbai glanced at him.


    Seeing the book in Xiao Yun''s hand and looking at Xiao Yun''s recently emaciated body, I don''t know how, I feel inexplicably distressed in my heart. Therefore, Yufeng complied with his heart, "haven''t eaten yet, I''ll invite you."


    "Would you be so kind?" Xiao Yun obviously has some doubts.


    "Hey, hey, I''m very stingy!" Yufeng said angrily, "do you want to eat indiscriminately, don''t pull it down!" Hum, he''s in a little mood.


    Xiao Yun looked at Yufeng for a while and suddenly smiled, "OK, I can eat very much." She went to the other side of the car, opened the door and sat on it. "You should be prepared."


    "Well, Yu just gave me a bonus. I''m worried that there''s no place to use!" Yufeng also smiled and started the engine.


    Xiao Yun chose a high-end French restaurant. In fact, her idea is very simple, that is to make Yufeng bleed, but... After walking in, she regretted.


    "Sorry, the regular seats are full, only the couple suite is left. Do you still need it?" The waiter said with some regret, "however, you two should be lovers, so the couple suite is also OK?"


    "Ah, no..."


    Xiao Yungang wanted to explain that he was not in that relationship with Yufeng, so he heard Yufeng ask, "is the couple Suite... Very big?"


    "It''s also the conventional one, but the facilities are very good and quiet. It will never disturb you." The waiter said with a smile.


    "All right."


    Xiao Yun looked at Yu Feng, "what are you doing? We are clearly not... That kind of relationship. " Xiao Yun said with some displeasure.


    "What does that matter? We just know." Yu Feng said and walked towards the couple''s suite. "I had a fever just two days ago, so I don''t like places with too many people."


    Xiao Yun looked at his face, "OK."


    The lovers'' room is worthy of being a lovers'' room. The things inside are in pairs. What love cushions, candlelight and pillows are all made by lovers. Xiao Yun looked at these decorations and couldn''t help blushing. Isn''t this too straightforward?


    "Why are you blushing?" Yu Feng calmly saw Xiao Yun''s reddish cheeks and couldn''t help joking, "isn''t this your first time to come to such a place?"


    "So what?" Xiao Yun said unhappily.


    "No, you''re twenty-one. Haven''t you made a boyfriend yet?" Yufeng was a little surprised. Xiao Yunchang was so beautiful and charming that he said he had never talked about his boyfriend and no one would believe it. "Su Rou and Yu Fei have talked about it. Why don''t you talk about it?"


    Xiao Yun raised his eyebrows, "I want you to take care of it!"


    "Oh, I see. Your behavior must be too fierce. No one will like you, woman?" Yu Feng smiled and sat down, "ha, you have to change occasionally..."


    Xiao Yun glared at him, "I can''t compare with your fancy history of honoring the president."


    "Well, I just talked about two, okay?" Yu Feng explained that he was a man who said he was careless, but he just couldn''t say he was careless.


    "Oh?" Xiao Yun suddenly looked at Yu Feng with interest. "I only talked about two at 26. They must be unable to stand your childishness."


    "You..." Yu Feng was angry. "Hum, that''s better than a man who hasn''t talked about."


    "Really? But I haven''t been hit by lovelorn. " Xiao Yun smiled.


    "..." although this man and woman have been in love, he has also tasted the taste of lovelorn.


    "It''s hard, isn''t it?" Xiao Yun continued.


    "... No." He won''t admit it! Especially in front of the man and woman, the man and woman actually exposed his scars!


    At this time, the waitress who delivered the meal outside came in with a smile on her face and a tray in her hand. However, as soon as she came into the door, she saw the two men at war. The waitress couldn''t help but be stunned. Are they really lovers?


    How do you feel so nervous between them? It''s not like a couple. It''s clearly the enemy!


    "Well, that''s served."


    "Oh."


    The waitress quickly put the things on the table, "and this bunch of roses is for lovers."


    "No!"


    "Take it out!"


    The two said in unison, startled the waitress, swallowed saliva, and then ran out with roses. Wow, did the couple quarrel?


    That''s horrible!


    It''s a pity that there is a quarrel in such an emotional couple''s suite? How strange!


    Yu Feng sat at the table, "eat quickly."


    "Don''t remind me." Xiao Yun also sat down.


    For a moment, there was silence between the two.

 Chapter 475

    In another week, it will be the postgraduate examination. Xiao Yun is even more angry and strong. After all, people who have no family to rely on have nothing to do except their own efforts.


    She''s not like meat and Feifei. They''ve already had a partner. Someone hurts. She''s still alone... Forget it, she''d better devote herself to academic research.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou and Su Yuze came back after a month''s honeymoon and brought many souvenirs to Xiao Yun and Yu Fei.


    "I bought you some skin care products. I heard Feifei say that you have been studying hard recently. It''s very important to maintain your skin well." Su Rou sends the maintenance products to Xiao Yun.


    Xiao Yun was helpless. "I want to eat, too." Why is food for Feifei and maintenance products for her?


    "Where, you use and eat together."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Fei looked at Xiao Yun and smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "For you, maintenance products are more important. I''ll help you eat these snacks." Xiao Yun doesn''t even eat now. Eating snacks alone is bad for his health.


    "Oh, you eat, you eat." Xiao Yun rolled his eyes.


    "Thank you."


    "When I finish the exam, I must beat you up!"


    "Come on!"


    Su Rou looked at them so happy and couldn''t help laughing. "Since you''re all busy, I''ll go home first. I don''t know how xiaoyichen is this month."


    During the honeymoon period of one month, Su Yuze didn''t take his son. Originally, the honeymoon is a little couple. How can he take a little crying ghost?


    "Where did you put my son? Why haven''t I seen him all this time? " Xiao Yun asked.


    "Well, it''s at Grandpa''s." Su Rou shrugged. "I''ll go back and have a look first. I don''t know if he''s okay now."


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei looked at each other. Although they didn''t know what the relationship between Su Rou and Su Rongqi was like now, Su Rongqi''s willingness to help Su Rou with her children was enough to clear the ice between them.


    After seeing Su Rou and Yu Fei off, Xiao Yun is ready to go to school again. It will be the postgraduate examination in a week. If you don''t do well, your efforts will be in vain.


    "Feifei, yunyun, this won''t work." Su Rou thought about it and felt a little worried. Xiao Yun was so desperate that his body would be dragged down sooner or later.


    "Yes, we have to find a way..."


    "I have an idea..."


    "Ah?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Xiao Yun came out of school, she was exhausted. She covered her mouth and yawned while touching her stomach. Obviously I feel very hungry, but I just can''t eat anything.


    She doesn''t have anorexia, does she?


    Shrug, even if she has anorexia, she will pass the postgraduate examination.


    When she walked out of the school gate, Xiao Yun was stunned because she saw Yufeng waiting at the door.


    "Why are you here?" Xiao Yun asked suspiciously.


    "Wait for you." Yu Feng held his chin and said, "how did you come out?"


    "... review." Xiao Yun raised his eyebrows. "Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t you say, waiting for you." Yu Feng gave Xiao Yun a white look. "Is there something wrong with your ears? I just said it. "


    Xiao Yun also threw the sanitary ball back to him, "I heard it, but I asked you, why, why?"


    "I''m looking for you to eat." Yu Feng said innocently.


    "..." is there any mistake? Why did you come to her for dinner? It seems that they are very familiar with each other.


    Seeing Xiao Yun''s indifferent face preparing to leave, Yu Feng said, "let''s go. I guess you haven''t eaten yet." Really, isn''t it just for a postgraduate examination? As for working so hard?


    "It doesn''t matter to you that I didn''t eat." Moreover, I don''t know if this childish ghost has any intention.


    As soon as Yu Feng heard this, he immediately lost his temper, "Hey, I don''t give me face when I say you!" Look, what is she like now? Do you really want to become a starving ghost?


    "Just don''t give it. What did you do to me?" Xiao Yun sneered, then turned around and planned to leave.


    "Hey..."


    As soon as Yufeng''s quick temper came up, he directly opened the door and pulled Xiao Yun over, and then stuffed him into the back seat of the car. He acted quickly and didn''t give others time to resist at all.


    When Xiao Yun recovered, Yufeng''s cars had already started.


    "Hey, hey, I can sue you for kidnapping." Xiao Yun said unhappily.


    "Sue me, after dinner." Yu Feng said carelessly in his car. He could see from the rearview mirror that Xiao Yun''s face was thin and sharp. The circle of blue and black at the bottom of his eyes was always there. He looked like a malnourished girl.


    Xiao Yun frowned and let Yufeng take him to a five-star hotel. "There''s a buffet here. Eat whatever you like."


    "... oh." Looking at the colorful food, the greedy insects in Xiao Yun''s stomach were hooked up. Don''t say, she was really hungry.


    Since Yufeng said so, she''s not polite. The price of a five-star hotel, even a buffet, is very high.


    "Why do you just eat these?" Yufeng saw some ordinary fried rice and vegetables on Xiao Yun''s plate, so he took a chicken leg from his bowl to Xiao Yun''s plate, "eat more."


    Xiao Yun looked at the drumstick on his plate. The drumstick... Was pinched by Yufeng''s chopsticks. Isn''t this... Indirect kissing?


    Xiao Yun lowered his head and silently ate delicious food. If the things in the five-star hotel are not covered, they are masters. The things made are delicious.


    "Is it delicious?" Yu Feng took a bottle of cold beer and said with a smile.


    "Well..."


    It seems that Yufeng is so happy every time. It seems that it is rare for him to get angry. That''s right... Childish ghosts are children''s tempers. Where can they be angry?


    But he is really a good man.


    Xiao Yun suddenly smiled, then stretched out his hand and handed over his quilt, "what''s the meaning of drinking alone?"


    When Yu Feng heard Xiao Yun''s words, he was stunned at first, but then he also laughed. This temper is to his appetite¡° I think so! "


    After Xiao Yun was filled, there was no such stalemate between them. They looked very happy while drinking wine and eating good food.


    "I find you can still eat." On the way back, Yufeng said that he was frightened when he saw Yufeng eating three plates of food.


    "At least I spent so much money. Wouldn''t it be too bad not to eat back?" In fact, it''s because Xiao Yun hasn''t had a good meal for a long time. He''s already hungry.


    "Really?" Yu Feng''s smile was bigger, "you are a foodie!"


    "Didn''t you eat a lot?" It''s nice to talk about her.


    "I''m a man. If I eat less than women, I''m abnormal, okay?"


    "You are not normal."


    "Dead man!"


    Sure enough, they still can''t get along well!


    Xiao Yun took out the key to open the door. Yufeng suddenly said, "don''t fight too hard to learn. Pay attention to your body."


    "..." hearing Yu Feng''s serious words for the first time, Xiao Yun was a little uncomfortable, "I see."


    Walking into the house, Xiao Yun was silent for a while. Suddenly, he felt warm in his heart. It felt good that someone cared.

 Chapter 476

    When Yufeng went out, he happened to see Xiao Yun coming out of the apartment, "Hey, man!"


    Xiao Yun just locked the door. Hearing the sound, he turned his head and looked, "Oh, childish ghost."


    "Go to school so early?" Yu Feng asked. He himself is a type of getting up early and getting dark. Aren''t all college students free to skip classes? Why did Xiao Yun go so early?


    "The exam is coming."


    "Exam?" Yu Feng pondered for a while. The word is a little old for himself, "how are you preparing?"


    Xiao Yun sighed slightly, "I don''t know yet."


    "How''s your review? Don''t you know?" Yu Feng asked with some disdain.


    "Oh, I mean, I don''t know the subject of the postgraduate examination!" She thinks her review is OK, but she doesn''t know the test questions. What if they are all questions other than her review?


    Yufeng hasn''t taken the exam in N years. Where do you think about these problems? "Do you want me to help you get the exam questions?"


    "You''re crazy!" Xiao Yun''s eyes widened. "How do you do it?"


    "There will always be a way." Yu Feng winked at Xiao Yun, "what? Shall I help you? "


    "No, I''m afraid you''ll pit me." Xiao Yun rolled his eyes. "I''m leaving."


    Boom!


    Yu Feng glanced at her back and said, "don''t do it, just do it yourself!" Don''t blame him for not reminding. She didn''t cherish this opportunity.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Rou was taking care of her children at home, she occasionally called Xiao Yun. In fact, she also talked to her in the name of calling, so that she wouldn''t be too immersed in her study.


    "Well... I see."


    But even when he was on the phone, Xiao Yun focused entirely on books. For Su Rou, there was no match.


    "Yun Yun, I want to break up with you!"


    "Hmm..." Xiao Yun said subconsciously, but quickly responded, "hmm? Why? "


    "You promised yourself."


    "How can I..." Xiao Yun thought, "I didn''t mean it. I''m reading."


    Su Rou was silent for a while. "Don''t spell too hard and pay attention to rest."


    "Three more days." In another three days, it will be fine after her postgraduate examination.


    "I''m afraid you won''t last these three days." Su Rou said with some worry.


    "Rest assured."


    "...." Hey, how can she rest assured?


    In the evening, Xiao Yun came out of the library and only felt a flower in front of him. She rubbed her temples. She must have a good rest after the postgraduate examination.


    However, Xiao Yun''s face was still cruel and ugly. He felt dizzy and swollen. In the dark, Xiao Yun stumbled a few steps and looked a little untenable.


    ¡­


    Yufeng drove this car and waited at the gate of T University. He waited for a long time and didn''t see anyone coming.


    He often goes to see his watch. It''s almost seven o''clock. Why doesn''t he come out? He''s hungry when she doesn''t eat! If Rourou baby hadn''t asked him to take that man and woman to dinner every night when he got off work, he wouldn''t wait here every day after work.


    Yufeng rolled down the window and looked into the school with his chin. It''s so slow!


    At this time, a woman wearing exposed clothes came to the street. It was already October weather, but she was still wearing short clothes and shorts. She squatted gently. Maybe she could see the little underwear inside!


    Yufeng looked at his watch again, but the next second, he heard a coquettish voice ring, "handsome boy, wait for someone?"


    "Ha?" Yu Feng looked at the woman with heavy makeup on her face and cheap perfume on her body. "Who are you?"


    "I''m... Someone who can make you happy." The woman said, flirting with her big waves.


    Yu Feng sneezed and he rubbed his nose. "I am allergic to perfume."


    "... sir..." the girl''s face is a little uneasy. Why can''t this man grasp the key point¡° I mean, I can... "


    "I have an appointment." Yu Feng said faintly, it''s a quarter past seven. Will you see it so late when reading?


    The girl looked at Yufeng and his sports car, um... This must be a rich man¡° Here is my business card, sir. "


    Then he handed in a business card from the window.


    Yufeng picked it up and looked at the ''Midnight Club''¡° You have business cards in your business. " Yu Feng expressed some surprise.


    "Well, of course." The girl said with a smile, "it''s convenient to contact."


    Yu Feng threw his business card out of the window. "I''m not interested in a woman who has been badly played."


    "You!" The girl was irritated by this sentence. No matter what, she couldn''t say such insulting words.


    When the girl wanted to say something, she saw the other party take out her mobile phone and dial a number. He tapped the steering wheel rhythmically with the fingers of one hand and looked forward.


    She was immediately fascinated by Yu Feng''s casual appearance. Don''t they all say that men are not bad and women don''t love? Yufeng''s coquettish appearance is the most attractive to women.


    "Sir..." she called Yufeng, but the other party didn''t respond, "handsome boy!"


    "Keep quiet!"


    Yufeng hated being disturbed when he called, especially when Xiao Yun had not been found. He impatiently interrupted the girl''s words. There was no sound at the other end of the phone. Yufeng directly opened the door and walked towards the school.


    The girl stamped her feet angrily and shouted, "if you need to contact me!"


    Yu Feng turned a deaf ear and just walked towards the library. He remembered that the library should be in this direction, right?


    The library is sparsely populated. I think so. No one will walk around the library so late.


    Just the fool!


    However, under the dim street lamp, Yufeng saw a figure coming up, some staggering. He narrowed his eyes slightly. Isn''t that Xiao Yun?


    Seeing that Xiao Yun was about to fall, Yu Feng rushed forward with an arrow and caught the tottering Xiao Yun, "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Yu Feng asked.


    "..." Xiao Yun only felt his body light, and then he didn''t feel it.


    "Hello..." Yu Feng held her for some reason and looked at Xiao Yun''s face through the dim street lamp. She was pale and cold.


    no Xiao Yun, who has always been strong like a hill, will also fall ill.


    However, Yufeng didn''t delay. He picked people up and drove all the way to the hospital. He called a doctor and asked her to give Xiao Yun a good look.


    "Your girlfriend is no big deal." The doctor said after checking Xiao Yun''s physical condition.


    "Then how could she faint... She''s not my girlfriend." If there''s nothing wrong with your body, you won''t faint for no reason.


    "She seems to be in physiological period, just a little hypoglycemia." The doctor said, "it''s not your girlfriend... I mean, there''s no boyfriend who doesn''t care about his girlfriend''s health."


    "So I''m not!" Yu Feng frowned and said.


    "She was a little malnourished, so she fainted." The doctor shook his head. "Young people nowadays just want to lose weight. They have to break their body!"


    Yu Feng looked at the doctor. "You''re wrong again. She doesn''t want to lose weight. She''s for the exam."


    "What exam?" Look, Xiao Yun is in his early twenties. Can''t it be the college entrance examination?


    "Research and examination... It has nothing to do with you. Aunt, don''t say some sarcastic words. Isn''t the doctor''s parents heart?" I don''t know what the doctor is upset about. He speaks with impatience.


    The doctor choked, hung a bottle of glucose on Xiao Yun and left.


    Yufeng closed the door of the ward and sat silently in front of Xiao Yun''s bed for a while, so? What do you want now? He has no experience in taking care of people!


    By the way, call Su Rou!


    "Eh? You said Yun Yun was ill? "


    "Yes, come quickly!" Yu Feng said, "I can''t take care of people." Still a woman.


    "Ah." Su Rou smiled at the other end of the phone. "I have to take care of my children. Yunyun, please."


    "Ah? Hello... "Yufeng had no time to shout, but the other party had already hung up.


    Ok... Su Rou wants to take care of her children. It''s understandable!


    Yufeng thought for a long time. There''s Yu Fei, isn''t there?


    "Yun Yun is ill?" Yu Fei said the same thing, "then I''ll trouble you."


    "Ha?" Yufeng is hoodwinked. What''s going on now? So their two best friends left Xiao Yun to him?


    Because Xiao Yun is an orphan and has no relatives, Yufeng can''t contact others now. Finally, he can only admit his life and continue to guard by Xiao Yun''s bed.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took. Xiao Yun only felt that she had finally had a good sleep, and her fatigue disappeared a lot. She slowly opened her eyes, and her goal was white.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You''re finally awake." A male voice sounded.


    "Yufeng?" Xiao Yun looked at him unexpectedly, "Why are you here?"


    "Ask yourself!" Yu Feng said sleepily, "if someone hadn''t fainted because of hypoglycemia yesterday, I wouldn''t be here!"


    "Ah..." I fainted, "eh? Wait, did you say yesterday? " Xiao Yun suddenly a carp sat up, "I slept all day?"


    Yu Feng was frightened when she suddenly became energetic. "Ah, you said you haven''t slept well for a long time."


    "... the day after tomorrow, the exam is coming. I wasted a day." Xiao Yun said unhappily. She was about to get out of bed.


    "Why go?" Yu Feng asked.


    "Go to the library, of course." Xiao Yun glanced at Yu Feng like an idiot. What else can he do?


    Yu Feng turned his eyes silently, "are you a pig?" I made myself so tired for a postgraduate examination!


    Xiao Yun glanced at him, "do you want to die?" Is Yufeng itchy!


    "Here!" Yu Feng took out a stack of paper from a bag on the sofa and threw it in front of Xiao Yun.


    "What''s this..." Xiao Yun looked down and saw the douda''s'' 16 year postgraduate examination question ''written on it. "Did you really get it?"


    "Although it took a lot of effort, it''s not impossible."


    "No, I don''t!" Xiao Yun immediately refused, "isn''t my review in vain?" Score directly on the test questions. What did she do so hard before?


    Yu Feng raised his eyebrows. "Miss Xiao, please see clearly. It''s the key scope of the examination outline!" It''s not a real postgraduate examination question.


    "..." Xiao Yun looked down again. Sure enough, he typed a few words in parentheses next to the test question. Xiao Yun breathed a sigh of relief. If it was only the key scope, it would be OK.


    "Well, no problem?" Yu Feng asked.


    "..." Xiao Yun looked up at Yufeng, "thank you."


    Yu Feng also turned his head in embarrassment, "nothing......" he just didn''t want to see Xiao Yun working so hard¡° This is a gift of thanks. "


    "Thank you?" Xiao Yun asked in some surprise, what gift?


    "Nothing." Yu Feng scratched his head. "Let''s go. You haven''t eaten after sleeping all day. I''ll take you to dinner, and then you''ll go back to review in the evening. There''s a 70% chance that you''ll get it. As long as you can recite it all, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    Xiao Yun looked at the information in his hand and nodded, "HMM."


    "I''ll go through the formalities."


    When walking out of the ward, Yufeng couldn''t help thinking of Xiao Yun''s sleep last night. She had been talking in her sleep last night. He was curious and listened closely. He heard her say, "naive ghost, I have a fever and recognize my mother..."


    "Shit... Call me old..."


    Yu Feng was embarrassed at that time. How did he know what he would say when he had a fever?


    But... It seems that it was her that day.

 Chapter 477

    Xiao Yun made use of the review materials Yu Feng gave him, which made it easier to review, but... Xiao Yun still took one more look. Yu Feng said that the problem rate was almost 70%. In case there was no such thing, it would be useless to review alone.


    So Xiao Yun not only looked at the information Yufeng gave him, but also reviewed the key points he had planned.


    On the day of the exam, Yufeng was waiting in front of Xiao Yun''s house for the first time. When he saw Yufeng, Xiao Yun was startled, "Why are you standing here? Is this a new trick you came up with? To scare me to death? " Xiao Yun said unhappily.


    "Hey, you''re really... Good intentions don''t pay well. I''m going to take you to the exam." Yu Feng rolled his eyes. "Don''t you want a free driver?"


    Xiao Yun looked at him, "if you have nothing to offer, you can steal if you are not a traitor."


    "Wipe!" Yufeng couldn''t help but burst out a foul word.


    "I''m kidding. I don''t want a free driver." Xiao Yun suddenly laughed.


    Seeing her like this, Yu Feng also relaxed a little and took Xiao Yun to the school.


    "Thanks." Xiao Yun unfastened his seat belt and got ready to get off.


    "Oh, Xiao Yun." Yu Feng suddenly shouted.


    "What?" Xiao Yun is a little strange. Yufeng didn''t call her man Po?


    "Oh... Nothing. How are you going to thank me when you have passed the exam?" Yu Feng asked.


    Xiao Yun picked his eyebrows and thought, "well... Please have dinner." After all, the information is given by Yufeng. If you really get it, you also have the credit of Yufeng.


    "OK." Yufeng nodded.


    "Well, I''ll go."


    "Come on."


    ¡­¡­


    Yufeng went to the company and began to work seriously. At this time, Xiao Yun should be taking the exam. I don''t know how she did. If she has a good review of the materials she gave her, at least it''s not a problem to pass the exam.


    In other words... She won''t be too nervous in the exam. In addition, she has been malnourished recently. Did she faint halfway?


    "... what am I thinking?" Yufeng is a little helpless. She has entered the examination room. What is he worried about?


    Knock Knock Knock¡ª¡ª


    Yu Feng was still immersed in his thoughts and didn''t notice anyone knocking at the door.


    "Brother Yufeng." The door of the office was pushed open, and Su Rou led xiaocute in.


    Xiaocute has grown into a majestic big dog, sticking out her tongue and looking at Yufeng.


    "What are you... Taking the dog for?" Yufeng looked at the dog, and his intuition was not good. It was like this before. Su Rou came with little cute just to let him take care of it.


    This time... It''s probably like this, isn''t it?


    "Guess." Su Rou said with a smile.


    "I guess... You want to be my secretary in my company." Yu Feng squinted at her and said.


    Su Roubai glanced at him, "don''t pretend, you know."


    "I wish I didn''t know." Yu Feng sighed, "well, where are you going this time?"


    "Our family is going to Rome. It''s summer." It''s a good time to travel.


    "It''s convenient for you to take the children?" Yu Feng asked.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Wang will go this time." Then she and Su Yuze will go to play, and sister-in-law Wang will take the children. It''s OK.


    Su Rou looked at Yu Feng and said, "if you don''t want to, just give it to Yun Yun."


    "... she wants to study."


    "You are together."


    "Well..."


    Su Rou handed the rope to Yufeng. Xiaocute shouted at Yufeng twice, and then licked Yufeng''s wrist.


    "Then I''ll go." Su rouchong waved to Yufeng and left. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to say, "get along well with yunyun... I mean, little cute."


    Boom!


    She clearly means Xiao Yun!


    But... Look at this dog. Well, let Xiao Yun keep it.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, when the postgraduate examination was over, Xiao Yun breathed out heavily. Finally, the examination was finished. As expected, most of them came out on the data.


    "Eh? Have you been here long? " As soon as Xiao Yun left the school gate, he saw Yufeng''s car parked at the gate.


    "No, just arrived." Yu Feng said, "how did you do?"


    In fact, Yufeng didn''t tell her that he had been waiting here for a while, because he didn''t know when Xiao Yun finished the exam.


    "OK."


    Looking at Xiao Yun, I think he did well in the exam, didn''t he¡° So... "Yu Feng smiled," please order this meal. "


    "You don''t eat." Xiao Yunbai glanced at him, "just tonight."


    Choose the day as the collision day.


    "OK." Yu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed to make up his mind, "I''ll set the place."


    "Don''t fool me."


    Finally, Yufeng took Xiao Yun to a high-end restaurant. The decoration inside was very exquisite. Xiao Yun silently scolded Yufeng in his heart and told him not to pit himself, or pit himself! How much is a meal in such a place! She''s just a student, okay?


    However, since I have spoken, I''m sorry if I don''t ask.


    So I had to love my wallet.


    Just


    Xiao Yun looked at the little cute at his feet in some confusion, "why did you bring a dog to dinner?"


    "Ah, you said this..." Yu Feng scratched his head. "Su Rou, it seems that they are going to travel, and asked me to show them the dog."


    No wonder the dog looks so familiar, "but why don''t you put it home?"


    "I... haven''t I forgotten?" In fact, he was afraid of missing Xiao Yun''s exam, so he took the dog to pick her up¡° It doesn''t matter. "


    They ate silently. Yufeng wanted to find a topic to talk about, but he didn''t know how to talk for a while. He thought for a long time before he found a topic.


    "Hello, Xiao Yun..." Yu Feng sipped the red wine and said, "thank you for taking care of me that day."


    "That day?" Xiao Yun thought, "Oh, that... Are you a hindsight? It took so long to thank me?"


    Yu Feng smiled twice. He didn''t try, but he didn''t feel like it! She leaked it the night before yesterday.


    "So..." Yu Feng hesitated, "you..."


    "Woof, woof!"


    Little cute sat on the ground and began to cry, indicating that he was hungry when he watched them eat.


    "Waiter, can you get a small plate?" Xiao Yun said to a waiter.


    The waiter soon brought a small plate. Xiao Yun put the meat in the bowl in the small plate and gave it to xiaocute.


    The little cute waved her tail and ate happily.


    "Er..." the atmosphere that had just been brewing was gone. Yufeng could only eat two more mouthfuls of rice silently and continue to find an opportunity.


    However, Xiao Yun feeds xiaocute meat from time to time, which makes Yufeng have no confidence.


    "Eh? Did you just have something to tell me? " Xiao Yun finally thought of this.


    "No... nothing."


    Well, I''d better talk about it next time. Anyway, Xiao Yun won''t run away.

 Chapter 478

    Xiao Yun relaxed a lot after the postgraduate examination. She can sleep until she wakes up naturally every day, and then occasionally take xiaocute out for a walk or something. This kind of small life is called a comfortable life.


    "Xiao Yun, I wonder if you''ve been too close to this dog lately." Yufeng was very upset when he saw that xiaocute rushed to the next door to sell Meng in three or two days.


    Why can a dog have such a thick skin?


    "Do you want to be scolded when meat comes back?" Little cute, but Su Rou''s pet, "if you don''t take good care of it, what if you don''t give us souvenirs when the meat comes back?"


    Yu Feng was speechless for a moment, and then said impulsively, "if you want a souvenir, I''ll take you out to play and buy whatever you want."


    "..." Xiao Yun was frightened for a moment. Why did Yu Feng say such words without saying a word? I always feel... There seems to be something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Xiao Yun was silent for a long time. "What do you mean?"


    Suddenly, Yu Feng was stunned by his words, as if his words had not been thought by his brain at all.


    "Well... I mean." Yu Feng thought for a long time, "I mean, there are souvenirs everywhere anyway. If I travel next time, I''ll barely take you with me."


    Xiao Yun''s mouth twitched, "thank you."


    "Er..." in fact, he didn''t mean that.


    Xiao Yun took the dog rope, "I took xiaocute for a walk. You... Feel free."


    "Wait, I''ll go too." Yu Feng said immediately.


    ¡­


    Two people and a dog walked together in the small park around the apartment. Xiao Yun took a deep breath, "it''s still more comfortable."


    "You should have had a good rest." Yu Feng said, "why do you spell so hard? If you''re worried about not finding a job, I''ll open a back door for you. You can be an office clerk or something. "


    Xiao Yun glanced at him. "If I wanted to do it, I would have done it."


    "How is that?" Yufeng doesn''t understand very much. After all, girls, which one doesn''t want to be as relaxed as possible? Is it difficult that she still wants to take the doctor''s test after completing the postgraduate test?


    And become a saint?


    "I don''t know." Xiao Yun said.


    "Don''t know?"


    Xiao Yun just sighed at the bottom of his heart and didn''t speak. How to explain? I can''t say I feel lonely? Because Su Rou and Yu Fei both have another half, and they have little time to get together after graduation, she can''t adapt to this feeling for a while, so she will try her best to find something to do.


    "Forget it, nothing." Xiao Yun shook his head.


    "Then you don''t want to be a doctor?" Yu Feng asked.


    "Oh, maybe."


    "... you really want to be a saint¡° Yu Feng asked in surprise.


    "Why, do you look down on doctoral students?" Xiao Yun said angrily, "I''m sure your education is not very good, so I said so."


    Speaking of this, Yufeng was still very proud, "I got a double degree, okay!"


    "Hum, great!"


    Yu Feng smiled, "that''s still a little cow without feathers."


    When it was getting late, there were more mosquitoes in the park. Xiao Yun clapped his hands and said, "let''s go back."


    "OK."


    "Little cute!" Xiao Yun shouted on the lawn. He just asked xiaocute to solve the problem of Lazar by herself, so he put it away.


    Little cute heard the call and immediately ran over with her four hoofs. Xiao Yun took the little cute dog rope again, "let''s go, let''s go."


    "I''ll take it." Yu Feng said.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "The dog is so big that you feel like walking you." Yu Feng said, and then took the rope from Xiao Yun''s hand, "I''ll take it."


    Xiao Yun glanced sideways at him. "Believe it or not, I''ll put you around with a rope and walk you."


    "I believe you can." This man and woman are stronger, more able to fight and have great strength.


    At this time, an old couple came, looked at them with a smile and said, "young couple, it''s nice."


    The old man also said with a smile, "it was the same when we were young."


    Young couple?


    Xiao Yun subconsciously looked at Yufeng. The latter just looked at her. Their eyes looked at each other in the air. Xiao Yun suddenly left him a long way away. Why... What a young couple. They are not even lovers.


    Yu Feng saw her bullet drive far away. Jun Mei frowned slightly. What''s the matter? Think he''s a snake? Why is it so far away all at once?


    But... Was Xiao Yun sorry just now? It turns out that men and women are shy sometimes. It''s not completely feminine.


    Because of what the old couple said just now, Xiao Yun deliberately left Yufeng for a distance until he went home. Xiao Yun didn''t say a word.


    Xiao Yun directly opened his door and went in without saying goodbye to Yu Feng.


    "Er..." Yu Feng touched the back of his head and stared at Xiao cute.


    "Wang."


    "I see. You can sleep at my house tonight." Yufeng reluctantly led Xiao Yun into his room. Really, what was she thinking? No... it should be what you''re thinking. Just chase it if you like!


    Well... It still needs the atmosphere.


    ¡­


    Xiao Yun, who returned home, was a little melancholy and fell on the sofa. If she had been said so before, she would certainly not have any reaction. She would have been a joke, going in one ear and out the other.


    But why do you have such a big reaction after hearing this?


    My heart is pounding. I feel very nervous and strange. I always feel that it''s hard to face Yufeng.


    What''s going on? Don''t you have any unreasonable thoughts about him?


    With this idea, Xiao Yun immediately felt more nervous.


    impossible!


    Xiao Yun frowned. He must have been looking for a boyfriend recently. He was so nervous.


    "I''m so bored!" Xiao Yun bounced up from the sofa and was about to get water for xiaocute. Then he found that xiaocute didn''t follow him into the house. It should be... On Yufeng''s side, right? Going back?


    No, she doesn''t want to see him. As long as little cute has nothing to do, she can sleep anywhere.


    But


    She was a little tangled, and she wanted to see him again.


    After hesitating for a long time, Xiao Yun''s face became more and more impatient, "ah, it''s really annoying!"


    Xiao Yun walked into his room. There was a sandbag hanging in the middle of the room. It was used for exercise when Xiao Yun was free. Xiao Yun took off his coat and didn''t even wear gloves. He hit the sandbag directly.


    "Ha... Ha..." she gasped, imagining the sandbag as someone''s face, punching harder.


    Hum, who wants him to make himself so upset!

 Chapter 479

    When Yufeng went to work in the company, Xiao Yun took xiaocute away. Don''t ask why Xiao Yun can enter Yufeng''s apartment. Since Su Rou went out for a trip, Yufeng specially gave Xiao Yun a key to his family, so that he can pick up xiaocute anytime and anywhere.


    When Xiao Yun took the key to open the door of Yufeng''s room, he saw that xiaocute was biting the sofa, "good bite!"


    "Woof, woof!"


    The little cute cried a few cheerfully, and then ran to Xiao Yun quickly and threw herself into her arms.


    "Go, go, I''ll take you out." Xiao Yun took xiaocute and said, "go to my sister''s house."


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, there are so many things in Yufeng company that I don''t have time to think about anything else every day.


    "President, someone is looking for you." The assistant knocked on the door of the office and said to the man who was buried in his work.


    "Oh."


    "President Yu, you are really a busy man." A soft female voice sounded.


    Hearing this sound, Yufeng immediately looked up and saw a woman with long hair and shawl standing at the door, "how is it you? I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mo''er."


    "Ah, it should have been more than ten years." Su Mo''er came in and said with a smile.


    "So, are you going to develop at home this time?" He remembered that Su Mo''er seemed to study fashion design. Can''t it develop well abroad?


    Su Mo''er gave him a white look, "have you forgotten? The doll we ordered when we were children is kiss. "


    "..." Yu Feng was stunned, "ah, this... Do you remember!" This kind of thing that she didn''t remember when she was a child is also due to her remembering.


    Su Mo''er smiled, "I don''t remember, I remember daddy."


    "Uncle..." Yu Feng''s expression was a little helpless. "Uncle, don''t you want to force marriage?"


    Su Mo''er smiled, "with daddy''s temper, I should be able to."


    "..." Yu Feng sighed, then apologized, "to be honest, I have only childhood feelings for you. I always regard you as my sister."


    "Really?" Su Mo''er''s smile on her lips became more obvious, "then we have to talk about it."


    ¡­


    Yufeng came home in a good mood. When he passed Xiao Yun''s house, he stopped and knocked on Xiao Yun''s door.


    "It''s you." When the door opened, Xiao Yun looked at the visitor. It was Yufeng.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Yu Feng asked with a smile.


    "Not yet..."


    "Well, let''s go." Yu Feng then took Xiao Yun''s hand and went out, "please go to dinner. I won''t bring little cute this time."


    Xiaocute saw two people going out in the room and conditionally wanted to go out, but Yufeng closed the door directly and shut it in.


    "Without it?"


    "What are we doing with a dog for dinner?" What a sight!


    "But didn''t you bring them all last time?" What''s the matter? Anyway, the restaurant doesn''t forbid dogs.


    Yu Feng glanced sideways at her, "just bring her some meat and bones when you come back." It''s just a dog. What''s to worry about?


    "Ah..."


    What else did Xiao Yun want to say, but Xiao Yun pulled him away. It''s seven in the evening. It''s just time for dinner.


    When she came to a romantic restaurant, Xiao Yun looked awkwardly at those couples. They were not lovers. They always felt very embarrassed and easily misunderstood.


    "Why do you bring me to eat in such a strange place every time?" Xiao Yun is very puzzled. Can''t he just find a small restaurant or something? How grounded!


    "Don''t you think there''s a lot of money here?" Yu Feng said with a smile.


    "Mood..." before Xiao Yunshu finished, a waiter suddenly ran over and really startled Xiao Yun, "what are you doing?"


    The waiter took the roses and a menu, put the menu on the table and handed her the roses, "Miss, you are so cute."


    "..." Xiao Yun passively took the rose. What''s the situation? Do women send flowers to her, too?


    "Cough, I''ll order." Yufeng cleared his throat and opened the menu to order.


    After the waiter left, Xiao Yun took the roses and looked at Yufeng strangely. "Everyone in this restaurant sends flowers?"


    Yu Feng smiled soothingly, "it''s all right. You can keep it if you send it."


    "Ah..." it''s strange.


    After a while, waiters began to come to serve, and each dish would give Xiao Yun a flower. Xiao Yun received nine in total.


    Xiao Yun put the roses on the table. "What''s this shop going to do?" No one else has received the rose. Why is she alone?


    Yu Feng cleared his throat, "actually..."


    "Ah?"


    "I asked you to come here. I have something to tell you." Yufeng said solemnly once in a while.


    Xiao Yun asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Yu Feng said positively, "be my girlfriend."


    "..." the dishes in Xiao Yun''s hand fell down, but she didn''t have time to take care of them. She still remembered what Yu Feng had just said, "what did you say?" Should it be her auditory hallucination? What''s a girlfriend? He''s either joking or he heard it wrong.


    Yu Feng guessed that Xiao Yun would have this reaction, but since they all said it, they were not afraid, "I said, you, be my girlfriend."


    Yu Feng spoke slowly, word by word, "do you hear clearly?"


    "..." I heard it clearly. I heard it clearly the first time, but... I can''t believe it. So, these roses... Are sent by Yufeng?


    Nine flowers represent... Forever? Is he serious?


    There was a sudden silence on the table, and Yufeng waited patiently for Xiao Yun''s answer. But Xiao Yun encountered this situation for the first time. It can be said that he was confessed for the first time, and he was still a childish ghost five years older than himself!


    She never thought that their relationship would one day escalate into a boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Such a silent atmosphere makes Xiao Yun a little uncomfortable... No, it should be extremely uncomfortable. What should we do now? She has no experience!


    Xiao Yun''s slightly nervous hands are twisted under the seat. What should I do?


    "Xiao Yun?" Having not heard Xiao Yun speak for a long time, Yu Feng asked strangely, "do you think..."


    "I, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "... ah, all right." Yu Feng looked at Xiao Yun in surprise, stood up cramped, and then walked out quickly.


    Yu Feng couldn''t help sighing. Xiao Yun, what is she thinking? In fact, he is also a little nervous. What if Xiao Yun doesn''t promise himself?


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. Anyway, no one dares to ask for that kind of man and woman. He will attack her slowly.


    Where does Xiao Yun want to go to the bathroom? It''s just an excuse to escape. Xiao Yun was still a little uneasy when she walked out of the restaurant. Does it matter if she just left?


    But... If you don''t go, will it be embarrassing to go back?


    She is at a loss!


    "Ah - I''m so bored!" Damn Yufeng, why do you have to say these words all of a sudden? She didn''t know how to face him.


    Whatever, she doesn''t care about anything! She ran!


    "Hello? Feifei? " Xiao Yun took out his cell phone and dialed a number. "Can I stay at your house for a few days?"


    "Yes... But what''s the matter?"


    "No... I''ll tell you when I go."


    "Yes."


    ¡­


    Yufeng looked at his watch frequently. Why didn''t he come out? Is it necessary to go to the bathroom for so long? Can''t something happen?


    "Sorry." Yufeng reached out and stopped a waiter. "My girlfriend went to the bathroom and hasn''t come out yet. Can you go and have a look?"


    "You mean the girl with ponytail?" Asked the waiter.


    "Ah, yes, it''s her."


    "Well, she''s gone." The waiter said, "it''s been a while."


    "Gone...?" Yu Feng raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes."


    Yufeng narrowed his eyes, damn it!


    That man and woman left first! Is his confession so terrible? Yufeng took out his mobile phone and dialed Xiao Yun''s phone number. No surprise, a mechanized female voice came from the other end of the phone, "the phone you dialed has been turned off..."


    "Xiao, Yun..." Yufeng pinched his cell phone. Good job! I have the ability to run for him after being confessed¡° Better not be caught by me! "


    Or you must beat her up!

 Chapter 480

    Yufeng returned home and knocked on Xiao Yun''s door, "Xiao Yun!" The damned woman stood him up after eating half of it.


    "..." there was no sound in Xiao Yun''s apartment. It sounded like there was no one.


    Yu Feng knocked again, "open the door!" Isn''t she hiding at home and not going out?


    Yufeng knocked for a long time, but Xiao Yun didn''t open the door. It''s good... When he didn''t have a spare key, did he? In order that the two can cross take care of xiaocute, Yufeng also has a key in Xiao Yun''s room.


    Open the door with the key. It''s dark in the room. There''s no light. It seems that there''s no one... Yufeng looks at it and doesn''t see anyone. Even xiaocute is gone.


    "Ran away?" So, did she refuse herself?


    Yu Feng shook his fist involuntarily. Xiao Yun''s refusal is really unique!


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun led xiaocute to Yu Fei''s residence. Yu Fei was surprised when she opened the door and saw her, "why did you even bring xiaocute?"


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Yun smiled, "didn''t you live with Guo Yi?"


    "No." Yu Fei said, "come in."


    "Thank you."


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then I''ll get you something to eat." Yu Fei looked at the cute girl at her feet, "fry some more meat."


    It''s good to have girlfriends. Xiao Yun sat on the sofa contentedly, playing absently with little cute while silently thinking about her thoughts.


    Yu Fei put a bowl of noodles on the table, "Oh, now tell me." Look at the reason why Xiao Yun has such an expression.


    Xiao Yun was silent while eating noodles.


    Yu Fei didn''t urge her either. She just looked at her and waited for her to speak.


    When he was halfway through a bowl of noodles, Xiao Yun said, "I can''t adapt."


    "Ah?" As soon as he opened his mouth, Yu Fei looked at her strangely, "what are you talking about?"


    "... Yufeng just confessed to me." But she couldn''t figure it out. Why did she suddenly confess to herself? It''s not too scary.


    "Ah..." Yu Fei raised her eyebrows and confessed? Yufeng finally made a move, but Xiao Yun''s reaction... "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Just... I feel very uncomfortable." Xiao Yun said that he always felt very strange. It was like sublimating from a friend''s relationship to a couple. He always felt very embarrassed.


    Yu Fei thought for a moment, then asked, "what''s your answer?"


    "... I didn''t answer." Xiao Yun said, "I ran out without saying anything."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Fei has a black line at one end. When others confess, she even plays running? She really wanted to pry open the woman''s head to see what was inside.


    "I really want to kick you out now." Yu Fei stroked her forehead in a helpless tone.


    "Why?" Xiao Yun didn''t understand, "I''m so poor that you have to drive me away?"


    "Where are you pitiful?" Yu Fei held her chin and looked at the little cute eating meat over there. "Little cute is poorer than you."


    Xiao Yun looked at her discontentedly, "what''s the matter? I can''t go back now..."


    "You did it yourself." Yu Fei also turned a white eye to her, "to be confessed, you should at least respond to others. What is running like this?"


    In other words, the most pitiful should be Yufeng!


    "I... I''m not prepared." Xiao Yun frowned, "who made him so sudden? I can run normally without any precaution, okay?"


    Although she felt sorry for Yufeng after she went out, wouldn''t it be more embarrassing if she ran away and went back?


    Yu Fei sighed and pointed at Xiao Yun''s forehead. "You said you... What are you thinking in your little head?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Yu Fei looked at her mobile phone. It was flashing. Yufeng called.


    Xiao Yun also saw, "Hey, hey, I warn you, don''t let me slip."


    "..." Yu Fei reached for her cell phone and answered, "hello?"


    "It''s me. Did Xiao Yun contact you?" Yu Feng asked.


    Yu Fei took a look at Xiao Yun. The latter put his hands together and asked, "No."


    "OK... But if she comes to you, let me know." Yu Feng said.


    "Yes."


    Hang up the phone, Xiao Yun breathed a sigh of relief, "thank you."


    "Do you really have no feelings for Yufeng?" Yu Fei asked. In fact, she thought they were a good match. Yufeng was not a playboy and would not deceive Xiao Yun''s feelings.


    Xiao Yun thought and shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "Well, do you hate him?"


    "It''s all right. It should be... Not annoying." Xiao Yun said slowly.


    should? Don''t even know if it''s annoying? In her opinion, Xiao Yun is a typical fan of the situation. In fact, she still feels a little about Yufeng, but she doesn''t pay attention to it.


    "Then, do you want to conform to your heart to get along?" Yu Fei asked, "it''s better to give someone an answer." It''s not a way to hide.


    "How... How to adapt?" Xiao Yun doesn''t understand. She doesn''t have much experience. What should she do?


    "Just... You can go out with him first. If you really don''t feel for him, break up."


    "But, in this case... I can''t be a friend after breaking up?" Xiao Yun is a little worried. She thinks it''s good to be with Yufeng now. There''s no need to change the relationship.


    "Do you think Yufeng is those little boys?" At least he''s a steady man. Will he break up and break up like those little boys¡° How''s it going? "


    "...." Xiao Yun just frowned and thought. She hesitated a little and didn''t know whether to agree or not.


    "Anyway, you don''t hate people. What if you try to communicate with them?" Yu Fei said, "if Yufeng is robbed by other women, it''s too late for you to regret."


    Xiao Yunnu nuzui, she won''t regret it! With Yufeng''s temper, which woman can stand him? That''s why he''s single


    However, she really couldn''t imagine the scene of other women standing next to Yufeng.


    "Huh? "Yun Yun?" Yu Fei tilted her head and asked her. Seeing her tangled appearance, it should be a play.


    Xiao Yun scratched his hair, "I don''t know, let me think..."


    "Well, you want to, but you can''t just escape the answer." Yu Fei said, taking an empty bowl to the kitchen to wash.


    Xiao Yun sighed, then fell back, lying on the sofa, looking at the chandelier above her head and meditating silently. She... What should she do?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when Yufeng went to work, he opened Xiao Yun''s apartment with a spare key. It was still dark and could not see anything.


    "Oh, this woman!" I haven''t come back yet!


    Yufeng went out angrily. Hum, the monk can''t run away from the temple. Anyway, she can''t come back.


    When Guo Yi came to pick up Yu Fei in the morning, he was startled by a dog barking as soon as he opened the door, "wipe, Feifei, when did you buy the dog?"


    Xiao Yun poked his head out of the kitchen. "Oh, sorry, I brought it."


    "Xiao Yun?" Guo Yi was even more surprised, "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be at my best friend''s house? You are neither married nor cohabiting. Why can''t I come? " Xiao Yun asked angrily.


    "Well, I don''t mean that..." Xiao Yun, the girlfriend''s best friend, didn''t dare to provoke him.


    Yu Fei came out wearing a small suit. "Yi, you seem to be much earlier today."


    "Well, the company has an early meeting." Guo Yi said, "did you have breakfast?"


    "Yunyun is doing it."


    Yu Fei finally went out with a piece of toast in her mouth and a bottle of yogurt in her hand. "Yunyun, please, don''t forget, think about it!"


    "Well, I see."


    Out of the house, Guo Yi asked curiously, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "That fool!" Yu Fei said what happened last night, "so I told her to think about it at home."


    Guo Yi nodded with a touch, "the reputation is always so poor." Even if the confession was rejected, the woman ran away, "but president Yu is very good."


    "Yes, I think so, so let yunyun not give up!" Otherwise, what a pity.

 Chapter 481

    Yufeng hasn''t seen Xiao Yun for two days, and there''s no news. The damn one won''t send a message saying he''s'' okay ''?


    I don''t know it''s very worrying to be so quiet?


    Yufeng has a bad temper recently because he is lovelorn and can''t contact someone. When he was in the company, he devoted himself to his work and was serious enough that he had never been so serious.


    "President, please check the quarterly report." The assistant came in with a pile of reports and put them in front of Yufeng''s desk.


    "Yes." Yu Feng took the report and began to check it carefully.


    The assistant stood in the back, standing straight.


    "What''s going on?" Yu Feng suddenly threw the report on the table with a cold face, and pressed his slender fingers on the report, "here, take a look."


    "Ah..." the assistant looked down.


    "Here''s a percentage point wrong." Yu Feng said, "you should have made such a small mistake!"


    The assistant looked at the report with some trepidation. It seemed that he had really miscalculated. He had long known that the president''s strength was very strong. He didn''t expect to see the error at a glance, and it was still such a subtle percentage point.


    "Sorry, president." For his dereliction of duty, he had to apologize seriously.


    "Redo!" Yufeng threw something to him.


    "Yes..." the assistant didn''t dare say anything else, so he had to leave with the report.


    Hoo... It''s terrible. What''s the matter with the president these two days? Why is it like this? In the past, the president was still so humorous. Was he... Lovelorn?


    Although he thought it was impossible, he still felt that the president''s symptom was very similar to lovelorn, but who would refuse the president?


    After the assistant went out, the door of the office opened again. Yu Feng didn''t lift his head. He said impatiently, "won''t you knock?"


    "Are you so fierce to a lady?" A female voice sounded at the door.


    "Ah?" Yu Feng came back to himself, "it''s you."


    "HMM." Su Mo''er went into the room and sat on the sofa. "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so angry?"


    "Nothing." Yufeng rubbed the bridge of his nose and felt a sense of depression accumulated in his chest.


    "It''s nothing. Look at your face." Su Mo''er said impolitely, "I''m obviously angry."


    Yu Feng frowned, "I''m not angry." I just feel a little upset.


    "It seems that you have failed." Su Mo''er joked.


    Yu Feng glanced at her, "you are gloating."


    "Ha ha." Su Mo''er smiled, "no, I''ll invite you to dinner. I''m leaving tomorrow."


    Yufeng put down his work and said, "tomorrow?"


    "Well, you don''t even marry me. What am I doing here?"


    "......." Yufeng said nothing. "It seems that you are coming to dissolve the engagement."


    "But I didn''t expect you to be indifferent to me. I''m very sad." Su Mo''er said, but there was no pity on his face.


    Yu Feng smiled, "OK, but I''ll invite you. It''s rare for you to come here and haven''t taken you to play."


    "Well, I''m in a hurry to get married. You think I''m like you. I''m twenty-five and can''t even take a girlfriend." Su Mo''er put his hands around his chest. "I''m twenty-five, too. I''ll be old if I don''t get married."


    "Hehe, who said never to get married?" Yufeng mercilessly exposed her, "and said that the one who gave birth to a child was a fool."


    Su Mo''er pretended to be silly, "is there any?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Haha, who says love? After I met Vincent, I knew that I hated marriage so much, and I knew it was painful to have children, and I would like to. " Su Mo''er said, every sentence from the bottom of his heart.


    Yufeng "tut tut" said, "I can''t see that you have been assimilated by American life."


    Su Mo''er gave him a white look, "hum, come on, I''ll tell you if I''m jealous."


    "Me? Jealous of you? " How is that possible?


    "Yes, I''m jealous that I got married before you." Su Mo''er said.


    Yufeng stood up and said, "go, only food can block your mouth."


    "Since it''s your treat, I''m welcome."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Yu Feng said, anyway, he never regarded her as a girl when he was a child. When he was a child, he was fierce, more noisy than boys, and could eat.


    Although now she has grown into a lady, it is only the appearance, and the interior will not change.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yun Yun, have you thought about it? It''s been two days. Your cell phone has been turned off. Do you really want to escape all the time? " Yu Fei sighed and asked Xiao Yun who was watching TV.


    It''s strange. Mingming has commercials on TV. Won''t she change channels?


    "Why don''t you talk?" Yu Fei came forward and patted Xiao Yun on the shoulder.


    Xiao Yun came back to himself, "what are you talking about?"


    "Er..." Yu feidun said, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m thinking about something." Xiao Yun said, "I just can''t figure it out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The living room suddenly fell into silence. Yu Fei thought for a while and asked, "Yun Yun, what''s your idea now?"


    "Well..." Xiao Yun pondered, "I don''t know, but I really want to see him."


    "Then go and see him."


    "But I don''t know what to say." She hasn''t figured out how to reply to Yufeng yet. "Maybe people have given up now."


    Yu Fei knocked Xiao Yun''s head, "you should eat when you fall in love. After a meal, it''s gone?" The love idiot said, "if you''re really not sure what you want, go to see Yufeng. Maybe you''ll understand."


    "..." Xiao Yun is a little tangled. He feels like he doesn''t want to go.


    "Let''s go. I''ll go with you. Is that all right?" Yu Fei finally said helplessly.


    Xiao Yun nodded reluctantly, "OK... But if I feel too embarrassed, I''ll go. Don''t stop me."


    "Good, good." I''m not sure. Do you still have a decision to go?


    At this time, Yufeng should work in the company. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei brought him to Yufeng''s company. But he was told that Yufeng went out, "eh? Isn''t it time for a lunch break? "


    "Hmm..." the assistant thought for a moment and said, "the president went out to dinner, right across the street."


    "OK, thank you."


    After Yu Fei thanked him, he directly took Xiao Yun across the road. "Yun Yun, this is an opportunity. You should take advantage of it."


    "I know... How can you be more excited than me?" I feel like I''m going to the battlefield.


    When Yu Fei was just about to go in, Xiao Yun seemed to see something. Suddenly he pulled Yu Fei back with a backhand, "wait a minute."


    "How..."


    Xiao Yun pointed to the other side, "look at that..." there was a man and a woman sitting by the window. Isn''t the man Yufeng? But who is that woman?


    "Who is that woman?" Yu Fei asked Xiao Yun''s inner doubts.


    "How do I know?"


    Xiao Yun stood outside and looked at the two people inside through the glass. It seemed that they had a good relationship. They were talking and laughing at dinner. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    And... That girl is also very beautiful. She looks like a lady. She can''t compare with a savage woman like herself.


    "Shall we go in and have a look?" Yu Fei asked.


    "What else are you looking at? Isn''t that obvious? Yufeng has found another lover. " Xiao Yun said faintly, "what did I say? You don''t believe it."


    Yu Fei looked at her. "How do you know? You didn''t even ask him. "


    "But isn''t that obvious?" She said, "they get along so well."


    "Yun Yun..." Yu Fei said, "are you jealous?"


    "No."


    "No, you''re jealous." Yu Fei said, "admit it, you already like him."


    Xiao Yun opened his mouth and said after a while, "so what, but people now have girlfriends." Isn''t she dead?


    "How do you know if you don''t ask?"


    "I don''t want to ask..." Xiao Yun said, "forget it, I''d better go." With that, Xiao Yun didn''t mean Fei had any reaction and ran away directly.


    "Hey..." this silly boy is so arbitrary!


    "Well, Yu Fei?" Yu Feng, who came out after dinner, suddenly ran into Yu Fei at the door, "Why are you here?"


    "I..."


    Well, one came out and another ran away. Oh... What''s the matter!

 Chapter 482

    Yufeng looked at Yu Fei strangely, "Yu Fei?"


    Su Mo''er came out after him, "eh? Yufeng, is this your little girlfriend? "


    "Hey?" Yu Fei looked at Su Mo''er strangely. What did she mean by this?


    Isn''t that what she thought?


    Yu Feng explained repeatedly, "it''s not her..." then he seemed to think of something, "are you here, and is Xiao Yun there?" He asked in a hurry. Since Yu Fei is here, Xiao Yun has no reason not to be here, right?


    "She..." ran away.


    Yu Fei looked at Su Mo''er. "Miss, can I ask what is the relationship between you and Yufeng?"


    Su Mo''er took a look at Yu Feng and said, "we are an unmarried couple."


    "Su Mo''er!" Three black lines slid down Yufeng''s forehead. Is it OK for her to talk nonsense like this? Yu Fei is Xiao Yun''s best friend. Biting her ears with her, he and Xiao Yun are even more different.


    Yu Feng pulled Yu Fei''s eyes. "Yu Fei, listen to me, this guy is not my fiancee... No, she is not anymore! Our two families ordered baby kisses, but neither of us was interested, so we cancelled it. "


    Is this explanation clear enough? Don''t get me wrong!


    "Hello, hello." Su Mo''er knocked on Yufeng''s back, "I cancelled it. I don''t want you."


    "Well, well, whatever you say, okay?" Yu Feng said a little perfunctorily, and then asked, "where''s Xiao Yun? She should be with you? "


    Yes, but... "Why didn''t you think about it? Why am I the only one left? And still standing here? "


    Yufeng was stunned. What do you mean?


    Su Mo''er understood for a second, covered his mouth and smiled, "Oh, I see. Your little girlfriend ran away."


    "Run?"


    "Ah, I saw us eating together, so I ran away." Su Mo''er is a woman in the end. Women still know women best.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yu Feng looked at Yu Fei in disbelief. Seeing Fei nodded, he stroked his forehead with one hand, "that fool... And you!" He pointed to Su Mo''er.


    "Strange, what''s none of my business?" Su Mo''er rolled his eyes. "Don''t you hurry to catch up with others?"


    He doesn''t even know where people have gone. How can he chase them!


    "Yunyun has feelings for you. You should take advantage of the opportunity." Yu Fei can only click here, "I think she is heartbroken this time. Please explain to her."


    Su Mo''er smiled. "You can solve this by yourself. I''ll fly tomorrow."


    "You..." Yu Feng sighed. "Just relax. Be careful. Next time I fly to the United States to dig your husband''s corner."


    Su Mo''er lifted her hair. "I''ll make you can''t find me."


    "Hum!" Yu Feng waved, "Hey, go, go, you''d better fly away now... What''s the matter!"


    Su Mo''er shrugged and left with her bag. Yu Fei was ready to leave. But Yu Feng pulled him, "wait, don''t go!"


    "Why?" Now it''s their business. What else does she do?


    "You call Xiao Yun for me. She won''t answer if I call." He had been calling Xiao Yun before, but he never answered.


    "I''m calling now. I''m afraid she won''t answer."


    "You''re her best friend. How could you?" Yu Feng didn''t believe it and stretched out his hand, "then lend me your mobile phone."


    Don''t you believe the sample? Will he have her know Xiao Yun? He handed the mobile phone to Yufeng. Without saying a word, he took it and began to dial the number.


    "Hello, the phone you dialed has been turned off..."


    Shit, I don''t answer¡° What shall we do? "


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." Yu Fei spread his hand.


    At this time, the mobile phone suddenly rang. Yufeng was excited and answered without looking at the screen, "hello..."


    "Eh? who are you? Where''s Feifei? Why are you holding Feifei''s cell phone? " A male voice came from the other end of the phone, and seemed a little angry, "who are you!"


    "...." Yu Feng was stunned, then handed Yu Fei his mobile phone, "yours."


    "Hello?"


    "Feifei, who was that man just now?" Guo Yi asked.


    "Yufeng."


    "Oh..." Guo Yi knew clearly, "where are you? Let''s go to dinner and call Xiao Yun on. It''s my treat."


    Yu Fei hesitated, "OK, but yunyun won''t come."


    Yu Fei put away her mobile phone. "This thing... Come on."


    "OK..."


    Yu Fei left. Yu Feng stood where he was for a while until someone urged him. He didn''t go outside until he got on the bus and took out his cell phone.


    In Yufeng''s eyes, there is a resolution. Xiao Yun, since you are interested in me, what else do you run? I have to teach you a lesson!


    "Hello? It''s me, Yufeng. " Yu Feng said coldly, "help me find someone, Xiao Yun... Find it for me, no matter how many people."


    ¡­¡­


    Yufeng waited until 11:30 p.m., but he still didn''t find Xiao Yun and frowned... Is it difficult for a living man to disappear?


    Back at home, Yufeng looked into Xiao Yun''s room. Where would she go?


    With a slight breath, Yufeng opened Xiao Yun''s door and didn''t light the light. It seems that he hasn''t come back yet.


    Just as Yufeng was about to leave, he saw a pair of women''s leather shoes at the door, huh? She''s at home?


    Yu Feng couldn''t hide his excitement. He went in without changing his shoes. He saw a figure lying on the sofa. He gently walked over, "Xiao Yun?"


    I don''t know if she fell asleep or something. She didn''t respond.


    Waiting for Yufeng to look over, he saw Xiao Yun face inside the sofa. He looked pitifully shrinking himself, as if he had been abandoned.


    Yu Feng frowned slightly, "Xiao Yun?"


    Seeing that she still had no response, Yu Feng directly brought the whole person over, "Hey, don''t keep silent."


    Xiao Yun shrunk his body and reluctantly opened his eyes, "what are you doing?"


    "Do you... Hide at home and cry alone?" Yu Feng asked, because she saw some red eyes. It should have been crying.


    Xiao Yun raised his eyebrows, "No."


    "Then your eyes..."


    "What are you doing here? Not with your girlfriend? " Xiao Yun asked, but her voice seemed soft and weak.


    Yu Feng''s lips smiled, "are you interested in me, Xiao Yun?"


    "... hehe, don''t stick gold on your face, will you?" Xiao Yun said disdainfully.


    "Well, I tell you, that woman is not my girlfriend. She is just my childhood sweetheart and is about to get married." Yu Feng took Xiao Yun''s shoulder. "Why don''t you listen to my explanation and run when you see it? Misunderstood! "


    "... I don''t know. I saw you two talking happily." Xiao Yun looked away.


    "Yes..." Yu Feng smiled and ate the vinegar. It''s really not frank. "She wants to cancel her engagement with me. Do you say I''m happy?"


    "Engagement?" Xiao Yun is a little strange.


    "Ah, childhood sweetheart, I ordered a baby kiss when I was a child, but she has always grown up abroad, so she came to make it clear to me." Yu Feng explained patiently, "so when you saw me, according to your personality, you should rush up and ask questions."


    What is it to turn around and run like this!


    "Oh..." Xiao Yun suddenly chuckled, "although I don''t want to admit it, I really feel uncomfortable when I see you with that woman..."


    The smile on Yufeng''s face became more brilliant. He waited, "well, is this your answer? I can take it as your answer! "


    "I haven''t... Well." Xiao Yungang wanted to say that he had not formally agreed, but he suddenly frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Yun in Yufeng''s arms found that her hand had been pressing on her stomach, "how... Where does it hurt?"


    "Stomach..." Xiao Yun frowned, biting his lips, and his face turned white with pain.


    "Why suddenly... Didn''t you eat?" Yu Feng asked.


    "Well... I haven''t eaten all day today." Xiao Yun said softly.


    Yu Feng picked Xiao Yun up at the moment, "are you stupid? Don''t be hard on yourself if you don''t go with anyone. Even if you want to be angry with me, you can''t help eating. " Yu Feng said and walked out quickly.


    Xiao Yun looked at him. "Don''t talk nonsense... Go to the hospital first. It hurts."


    "Well, you bear it."

 Chapter 483

    Xiao Yun''s nervous tension and stomach spasm caused by not having a meal all day made the doctor see Xiao Yun like this and couldn''t help but say, "are you her boyfriend?"


    "Yes." Yufeng can now admit it openly.


    "She''s going to be hospitalized like this. Go and go through the hospitalization formalities for her first." The doctor placed Xiao Yun on the hospital bed, Chong Yufeng said.


    "Good, good." At this time, he should do whatever he wants. "Show her first. She''s very uncomfortable."


    "I know."


    Xiao Yun curled up in bed with a cold sweat on his forehead. He didn''t know that she was going to have a baby. The doctor looked at her like this, watching the fire from the other side also felt pain, "Miss, do you feel okay?"


    "You, what do you say?" Xiao Yun bit her lower lip. If it didn''t hurt badly now, she would give the doctor a white eye.


    "Then, don''t move. I''ll lift water for you." Said the doctor.


    The doctor pressed Xiao Yun, but Xiao Yun''s whole body shrank and lay flat, and his hand was still pressing on his stomach.


    "How can I fight like this?" The doctor is a little embarrassed.


    Yufeng just finished the hospitalization formalities. When he came in, he saw the doctor and Xiao Yun stiff. He raised his eyebrows and looked at them, "doctor, don''t you treat it quickly?"


    "I can''t prick her like this. You came just in time. You pressed her down." The doctor pointed to Xiao Yun with his chin.


    "OK."


    Without saying anything, Yufeng gathered up, pressed Xiao Yun''s body, and tried to straighten her out.


    "Pain..." Xiao Yun can only shrink, lying flat will only be more uncomfortable.


    "Just hang on and hang on." Xiao Yun''s strength is very strong. Because of the pain, her strength becomes stronger. Even Yufeng can''t hold her down.


    Xiao Yun pounced twice, accidentally punched Yufeng on the cheek during the struggle, and the painful Yufeng gasped.


    "Doctor, hurry up!" Yu Feng said.


    The doctor grabbed Xiao Yun''s hand and immediately gave her a needle, "don''t move this hand."


    Xiao Yun''s pain was a little hard to hear the people around him. Yu Feng saw it and could only stretch out his hand and help Xiao Yun press it on her stomach. "Don''t move, I''ll rub it for you. Don''t move."


    "It hurts..."


    "I know you hurt, so don''t move. I''ll rub it for you." Yu Feng sat at the head of the bed and took Xiao Yun into his arms, "good boy, don''t move..."


    I don''t know whether Yu Feng''s words were heard by Xiao Yun or whether Yu Feng rubbed them too comfortably. She slowly calmed down.


    The doctor seemed to be so tired for the first time. "When she wakes up, let her eat some light porridge first."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Yun woke up from a sleep. He felt his stomach empty and uncomfortable. Gently moved his body, but found himself unable to move.


    "Yufeng?" Xiao Yun looked up and saw Yufeng holding himself, his head leaning on her head, and he had already slept.


    The hospital bed is very small. Isn''t it uncomfortable that he can sleep around her like this?


    "Ah..." Yu Feng was awakened by the movement of the people in his arms. "Are you awake and hungry?"


    "Hungry."


    "Wait, I''ll buy you something." With that, Yufeng jumped out of bed, put on his shoes and went out.


    Xiao Yun looked at his leaving back. His suit was wrinkled. It really hurt his face as a president. Xiao Yun smiled gently. Anyway, Yufeng often did such shameful things and was used to it.


    ¡­


    "Come and eat while it''s hot." Yufeng sent a bowl of hot millet porridge to Xiao Yun, "I''ll feed you."


    "I''m not disabled." Xiao Yunbai glanced at him.


    "I like to feed you." Yu Feng said, scooped a spoonful, cooled a little, and sent it to Xiao Yun''s lips, "ah..."


    Xiao Yun opened his mouth and ate the spoonful of millet porridge. Yufeng happily continued to feed her. She didn''t struggle. It seems that she has accepted herself?


    "Can you give my brother an accurate answer to what you said yesterday?" Yu Feng said that if he was not sure about the good relationship, he would be unstable all day.


    "What answer?" Xiao Yun pretended to be silly and asked.


    "Just..." Yu Feng frowned, "you play with me, lose your memory, don''t you! I explained it to you last night. Su Mo''er and I are just childhood sweethearts. It doesn''t matter. "


    "I see." Xiao Yun nodded, "but what''s the answer?"


    "That''s what I told you before. You haven''t replied to me!" Yu Feng said angrily.


    Xiao Yun swallowed another mouthful of porridge, "Oh, this..."


    "Yes." Yu Feng nodded heavily, "that''s it!"


    Xiao Yun pondered for a while, and Yu Feng waited quietly. He just fed Xiao Yun a mouthful of porridge from time to time.


    However, after a long time, Xiao Yun just ate and didn''t mean to talk. Yes? She''s changed her mind now, isn''t she?


    A bowl of porridge is almost bottomed out, and Yufeng is also impatient. "Xiao Yun, you obviously have feelings for me. Why don''t you talk?" Hum, it''s deliberately tempting him, isn''t it?


    Xiao Yun couldn''t help laughing. Yu Feng really didn''t have any patience, "what do you say? I won''t even have porridge to drink. Can''t I tell you after drinking?"


    "..." Yu Feng was stunned. "Of course, that..." now the porridge is finished, "should you tell me now?"


    Xiao Yun was a little embarrassed. "You already know."


    "I want to hear you say it." Yu Feng smiled happily. She knew that this man and woman also had feelings for herself. However, she should be honest and say it herself!


    Xiao Yun frowned. This man is advancing by an inch.


    However, this kind of thing should be made clear, "I promise to be your girlfriend."


    Yufeng also smiled and took out another taste of millet porridge from the bag, "eat more."


    "I can''t eat any more." I just ate a bowl. I''m full.


    "No, from now on, I''ll fatten you up." Although Xiao Yun''s physical quality is good, he still looks too thin.


    "... don''t push an inch!"


    "Why, I should take care of my girlfriend!"


    ¡­¡­


    The friendship between Yufeng and Xiao Yun soon spread. Yu Fei and Su Rou called one after another, "yunyun, I said you and brother Yufeng must be a couple."


    "You''re smart, all right!" Xiao Yun is so smart that she has been thinking of matching her up with Yufeng.


    "Of course." Su Rou said with a smile, "get married quickly and have a baby to play with our little Yichen."


    Xiao Yun blushed, "what are you talking about!" What child is not a child? It''s still early!


    Yu Fei also called to celebrate, "Hey, the woman who fell in love ran away in anger two days ago."


    "Why dig at me." Xiao Yun is unhappy, these two bad friends!


    "Hehe, just let you pay attention in the future. Don''t be so emotional."


    "But..."


    Isn''t emotion the stage of emotion?


    After calling, Yufeng also completed the discharge formalities, "let''s go home."


    "OK."

 Chapter 484

    Yufeng and Xiao Yun have changed from their original sworn enemies into a lovers'' relationship. In the eyes of Fei and Su Rou, it''s just too good.


    "Do you think it''s sudden?" One weekend, Xiao Yun asked two friends out to chat.


    Su Rou drank milk tea and shook her head, "not suddenly, I actually predicted it long ago."


    Yu Fei took a sip of coffee and shook her head, "not suddenly, I''m very optimistic about you."


    Xiao Yun looked at the two girlfriends in front of him speechless, "are you counting on me early in the morning?"


    "How can you say it''s calculation?" Yu Fei shook her finger. "I think you''re a good match. It''s inevitable that you can walk together."


    Also... Inevitable events? Xiao Yun puffed up his mouth and said, "but I still feel a little sudden."


    "Huh? You regret it. Can you say that you don''t like brother Yufeng? " Su Rou asked somewhat puzzled.


    "No..." Xiao Yun retorted, "Oh, I don''t know what to say. I quarrel with him every day. At the moment, he is so kind to me. I''m a little maladjusted."


    Yu Fei and Su Rou looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing. "You''ve all been well for nearly a month. Haven''t you adapted yet?"


    "How can it be so fast..." Xiao Yun said with some embarrassment.


    "Oh..." Yu Fei and Su Rou nodded clearly. It turned out that yunyun was also shy!


    The three had just gathered for less than an hour when Xiao Yun''s cell phone rang. She took it out and looked at it, frowning slightly.


    Su Rou saw her expression and guessed who it was. "It''s brother Yufeng."


    "Ah... I don''t know why. It seems that he has called me every day since the relationship was established." Xiao Yun shrugged and hung up his cell phone.


    "Poof, ha ha." Yu Fei couldn''t help laughing. "It''s not your fault. Who makes you like stamping and not seeing anyone every time you''re unhappy?"


    It''s good for Yufeng to call every day. Fortunately, he doesn''t stare at her every day.


    "Hey, isn''t that the time?" Xiao Yun rolled his eyes, and they haven''t determined the relationship that time, okay!


    "Once is not enough?" Yu Fei wrinkled her nose. "He''s been looking for you for a few days!"


    "Well, if he doesn''t scare me like that, will I hide?"


    "But you really misunderstood the woman that day?"


    "That''s..."


    Su Rou looked at them strangely, "what woman?"


    "It''s Yufeng''s childhood sweetheart who came to withdraw from his marriage. When yunyun''s dead brain saw it, he thought he was empathic."


    Xiao Yun looked away. "It''s all over. What else to say!"


    Before Yu Fei could say anything, suddenly the door of the milk tea shop was pushed open. Yufeng looked around and came here.


    "Oh, here he is." Yu Fei instructed Xiao Yun behind her.


    Xiao Yun looked back and saw Yufeng standing behind him, "what are you doing here?"


    "Why don''t you answer my phone." Yu Feng asked.


    "I''m chatting with my friends. Why do I answer your phone?"


    "I know, but you have to answer my phone, too." Isn''t he worried that Xiao Yun will run again?


    "...." Xiao Yun opened his mouth. She didn''t know the man''s logic very well.


    However, since he came, Yufeng couldn''t go back like this, so he said, "it''s almost evening. Let''s go to dinner together."


    "You haven''t finished work yet." Xiao Yun saw that he was still wearing a suit. Shouldn''t he come from the company?


    "I''m the boss. I can get off work whenever I want." Yu Feng said proudly.


    "... really?" Well, he''s the boss. He''s the biggest!


    "Let''s go... Well, Yu Fei and Su Rou, you two continue." Yu Feng smiled at Yu Fei and Su Rou, and then took Xiao Yun away.


    "Is Yufeng too strict?" Yu Fei asked.


    "He is... Take precautions." Su Rou nodded.


    Yu Fei sighed, and they suddenly fell into silence. Before long, Su Rou''s phone rang. Take out the phone. It''s su Yuze.


    "Brother Ze told me to go home for dinner." Su Rou took back her mobile phone. "It''s time for the baby to feed."


    Yu Fei looked at Su Rou, who was packing her bags, and asked, "Xiao Yichen hasn''t been weaned yet?"


    "Well, the general weaning time is eight months to a year, which is still early." Su Rou said, and suddenly asked, "Feifei, do you want to increase your chest circumference?"


    "How are you... What''s the good way?" Yu Fei asked.


    "Have a baby!" Su Rou said proudly, "you can get bigger."


    After hearing this, Yu Fei blushed, "go!"


    Su Rou smiled and said, "I''m leaving. You should think about it."


    After su Rou left, only Yu Fei was left in the milk tea shop. She drank the coffee in front of her. After thinking about it, she also called Guo Yi, "Hey, invite me to dinner tonight?"


    ¡­¡­


    One year later


    Wearing a small white dress, Su Rou took Su Yichen, who was already able to walk unsteadily, and took Su Yuze''s arm to the church.


    Today, there are two new couples and two best friends.


    Xiao Yun and Yu Fei were wearing beautiful wedding dresses. Su Rou joked, "Feifei, I knew it would come naturally. Yunyun, I thought you would run away from marriage."


    It''s not easy to be such a good bride.


    "Hum, he is too anxious. I don''t want to get married so early." Xiao Yun said with his lips.


    "Well, well, we all know, oh?" Su Rou said and exchanged a look with Yu Fei.


    "I won''t tell you..." Xiao Yun turned his head, "I''ll go over there and have a look."


    Su Rou looked at her back. "It seems that she has become a smaller and smaller woman since she fell in love."


    "Yes." Yu Fei nodded and agreed with Su rou. "When they were in love, they kept arguing, but they never broke up." This is rare.


    "Yes, so they are a natural couple!" Su Rou said with a smile.


    "And yunyun is not as generous as she looks. She has to marry me." Yu Fei also said reluctantly, "Hey, maybe we have children together."


    "Ah, this may not be synchronized?" Su Rou thought, "but don''t worry. You''ll get married first."


    Yu Fei hugged Su Rou, "thank you."


    "If I hadn''t been married and you were married at the same time, I couldn''t be a bridesmaid." Su Rou had some pity. When she got married, they two became bridesmaids for themselves.


    "It''s all right. Why do you care about this?" Yu Fei patted Su Rou on the shoulder and said without mind.


    ¡­


    Su Yuze held Su Rou''s small waist, "where''s my son?" Su Rou looked at him and asked.


    "I don''t know." Su Yuze doesn''t care very much.


    "You do this every time, without children." Su gave him a soft white look.


    "But he can''t lose it." Su Yuze said, "it should be at Grandpa''s or sister-in-law Wang''s."


    Su Rou turned away his hand. "My son is really poor. I won''t kiss you in the future."


    "Just kiss me." Su Yuze regained Su Rou''s waist, "we''ll travel after their wedding."


    "Where''s my son?"


    "Give your son to Grandpa."


    "... good."


    "I''ve booked all the tickets."


    "You''re fast enough. Then ask me?"


    "I just told you that I didn''t ask for your advice."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hum, this is a robbery!


    When the wedding march sounded, the two couples walked to the red carpet together. Although they were married together, the venues on both sides were still more than ten meters away, and there were also two priests.


    Xiao Yun looked a little nervous, and his hand holding flowers trembled.


    "You little man is still nervous?" Yufeng couldn''t help joking.


    "I didn''t." Xiao Yun straightened his chest, "what am I nervous about?"


    "Don''t be nervous... You''re pinching your flowers." Yu Feng was helpless. "I said, haven''t you decided to marry me?"


    Xiao Yun seemed to get nervous when he asked. Xiao Yun smiled. Seeing him like this, she seemed to relax a lot.


    "Don''t you really want to talk?" Yu Feng frowned, "priest, skip the oath directly and go to the link of exchanging rings."


    "Why did you interrupt the process?" Xiao Yun said discontentedly. She didn''t say she didn''t think well. What''s his strength when he''s poor and nervous?


    "Whatever, pastor, don''t read it. Let''s start directly." Yu Feng said anxiously.


    "This..." the priest was a little embarrassed. It was the first time to get married. I heard this request.


    "Hurry up!"


    "..." Xiao Yun is not nervous at all now. "Ignore him and follow the process."


    On the other side, Yu Fei looked at Xiao Yun and couldn''t help laughing. She had to quarrel even when she got married. It was a natural couple.

 Chapter 485

    two years


    Su Rou led three-year-old Su Yichen, hurriedly put on her shoes and was ready to go out.


    Behind him came a voice, "little rou''er, don''t worry, it''s not you who have children."


    "I didn''t give birth, but I gave birth. I want to cheer them on." Su Rou put her long hair behind her ears and looked down at her son. "Will Xiao Chen stay at home?"


    "Not good." Su Yichen said crisply, "I also want to cheer for godmothers."


    Su Yuze patted him on the back of the head, "what are you doing when a woman has children?"


    "Mom said, godmothers are going to give me a wife. I''m going to see it." Su Yichen said righteously.


    "..." Su Rou changed her shoes. After hearing this, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes. It was to coax him to play, so he took it as a treasure.


    Su Yuze didn''t say anything, "you''re still early to find your wife."


    Su Yichen puffed up, "I''m going, I''m going!"


    Generally speaking, Su Yichen is coquettish with Su rou. Anything is easy to do. This move has been tried repeatedly. Su Rou immediately relented, "OK, OK, I''ll take you."


    "OK, mom is the best." Su Yichen smiled.


    Rise above the common herd of adorable parents as like as two peas, Su Yichen, three, is three years old. He is quite outstanding among his peers. With his adorable little face, he smiles like Su Rou, but his facial features have inherited Hazawa. When he grows up, he can see that it is a disaster that will bring disaster to the nation and the people.


    "Where''s dad?" Su Yuze asked coolly.


    "Mom is the best, dad is the second." Su Yichen raised his small head and said.


    "Hum." Su Yuze snorted.


    Su Roucai didn''t have time to pay attention to the quarrel between big and small, "brother Ze, hurry up."


    "What''s the hurry?" Su Yuze couldn''t understand it. It wasn''t her who had a child. "I said I''d send you. Don''t worry."


    "... I''m nervous."


    "What are you nervous about?" Su Yuze also put on his shoes and stopped Su Rou''s waist. "Do you still want to have children?"


    "Well... You can have a baby." Su Rou thought for a moment, "have a daughter or something."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you have a baby." It''s too painful to have children. He doesn''t want Su Rou to experience that pain again. Having a child is enough.


    Su Rou''s smile collapsed slightly, "then you still ask me?"


    "Just kidding."


    "... go away." Su Rou waved his hand. "Don''t send me. I''ll take a taxi myself."


    Su Yuze went up again and held Su Rou again, "OK, I''ll take you."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Yuze and Su Rou arrived at the hospital, Yufeng and Guo Yi were pacing back and forth outside the delivery room. They both seemed very anxious.


    "Yu Shao, you''re here." Yu Feng saw Su Yuze coming and immediately went forward.


    "Yes."


    Su Rou asked, "how long have you been in? Aren''t their due dates on the same day?" Why is it so synchronized now?


    "I''ve been in for a while... I don''t know. Xiao Yun and Yu Fei went out for a walk today, and then suddenly they were going to have a baby." Yu Feng shrugged, in a rather helpless tone.


    The baby is going to be born. It''s too sudden.


    Guo Yi also came together. Now he will be very nervous alone. He won''t be so nervous if he is accompanied by someone.


    "It''s all right. Have a baby. It''s over all at once." Su Rou comforted, "don''t be nervous either."


    "Rourou, you''re really... Standing and talking doesn''t hurt your back. Have you forgotten how long you had a baby when you gave birth?" Yu Feng asked angrily.


    "Who remembers this?" Su Rou said, "natural birth is not good. Isn''t there a caesarean section? It''s much faster."


    "So I''m worried about this." Yu Feng sighed.


    Su Yichen raised his head and looked at the two anxious people. "Godfathers, don''t be too nervous. The little sisters will come out soon."


    "Huh? Xiao Chen, you''re here too. " Guo Yi squatted down and rubbed Su Yichen''s head.


    "I came to see my wife." Su Yichen said.


    "Huh? Who is your wife? " Yu Feng raised his eyebrows. "What would you do if there were two boys?"


    Su Yichen thought for a moment and asked strangely, "can''t a boy be a wife?"


    "Of course, only girls can be your wife." Yu Feng explained.


    Su Yichen understood, "the godmothers who gave birth to a girl are my wife."


    "What if both are girls?" Guo Yi then asked.


    "Both." Su Yichen said with a smile.


    Yufeng: "


    Guo Yi: "


    Su Rou smiled when she heard this. "You are really a lion. You are not polite at all!" Two more, not Arab.


    Yufeng is very distressed. If Xiaoyun really gave birth to a girl, he will be abducted by Su Yichen... Think about it, I really can''t bear it!


    "Yu Shao, look at your children. You don''t care. Can you afford to marry two wives?"


    "How do you know he can''t stand it?" Su Yuze asked.


    Yu Feng was speechless for a moment. Su Yuze still supported his son, didn''t he¡° Hum, Xiaochen, I tell you, if you want to marry my daughter, you have to please my godfather first. "


    Guo Yi smiled, "I suddenly hope Feifei will have a boy so that we can rob your daughter with Xiaochen."


    "What?" Yu Feng was angry. "Why are you so angry! That''s my daughter! "


    It''s over. My daughter has been remembered before she was born.


    "Wait, not necessarily. Who says my wife must have a daughter? Maybe it''s your family who has a daughter?" Yu Feng immediately retorted.


    "Also..."


    Su Yichen doesn''t care. "Anyway, just have a girl." So you can be his wife.


    So, outside the delivery room, several people talked about the topic of boys and girls for a long time. Now... The two expectant fathers are not nervous at all.


    Two hours later, the door of the delivery room opened, and two nurses and artists came out with a small meat ball. "Congratulations, the child was born, and the two expectant mothers were born almost at the same time."


    "Really? Where''s my child? Which is it? " Yu Feng and Guo Yi asked in unison.


    "Mr. Guo''s family is a little prince." Said one of the nurses.


    "Mr. Yu''s family is a little princess." Another nurse followed.


    Yufeng was stunned, wasn''t he? Really a daughter?


    Su Yichen was excited as soon as he heard it. "Dada dada" ran over, "let me see... Show me my wife."


    Yu Feng came back to himself, "go, who''s your wife."


    Su Yichen didn''t care. He looked at it directly. After two eyes, he frowned, "... How ugly is his wife?"


    Yu Feng was angry when he heard this. His daughter is beautiful!

 Chapter 486

    two years


    "Mom, shall we go to Ganma''s house?" Five year old Su Yichen looked at Su Rou with a childlike voice.


    "Which godmother?"


    "Yes, Yu Xiaozhu''s family." Su Yichen puffed up his mouth. His mother knew what she was talking about and asked him like this¡° All right, all right? "


    "I think you want to see your little wife." Su Rou said with a smile.


    Since Yu Xiaozhu was born, Su Yichen was disgusted and said "how ugly". After that, Yu Xiaozhu''s little doll seemed to want to wash away her grievances. Within two days, she degenerated into a pink and tender female doll. Her round little face was fleshy and wanted to be rubbed.


    Then Su Yichen''s little pot friend was happy. Looking at Yu Xiaozhu, he was happy to announce that she would be his wife in the future. The frightened Yufeng took his daughter away directly and took his wife home for confinement.


    Later, Yu Xiaozhu became more and more tender and lovely. Su Yichen would pester Su Rou to take her to Yu Feng''s house as soon as she was free.


    "Your father will go home later." Su Rou lay on the sofa, too lazy to move.


    "I just called my godmother and she asked us to go and eat hot pot together." Su Yichen''s smiling eyes bent, "let''s go, don''t worry about Dad."


    Su Rou was pulled up by Su Yichen. Su Rou looked at the little Zhengtai in front of her, "you''re going to primary school. Can you be more mature?"


    "Well..." Su Yichen puffed the steamed stuffed bun face round, "but I''m just a child."


    Su Rou also smiled. "I''m kidding. No matter how old my son is, he can be spoiled in his mother''s arms."


    Hearing this, Su Yichen immediately waved his hand, "I won''t do such a thing!"


    "Aren''t you just being coquettish?"


    "......." Su Yichen thought, "then mother will take me to Ganma''s house to eat hot pot. I''ll look for you every day."


    Su Rou looked at the time, "but your father is going home."


    "Don''t worry about Dad!" Su Yichen said, "let''s go, let''s go."


    Every time his father is at home, he is like a light bulb. He still likes the fragrance of his mother best, but his father doesn''t allow it every time. In his opinion, his father is so big and likes to be coquettish!


    Shame face!


    "What else would Dad eat at home?" Su Rou took out her cell phone. "I''ll call him and ask."


    Su Yichen grabbed Su Rou''s mobile phone, "don''t call, don''t call." He ran to sister-in-law Wang with his mobile phone. "Sister-in-law Wang, sister-in-law Wang!"


    "Hey, young master, what''s the matter?" Sister-in-law Wang dotes on Su Yichen. To the little young master, the whole family takes it as a treasure.


    "My mother and I are going out to dinner. Just be your father''s share."


    "OK." Sister Wang looked at Su Yichen''s cute smiling face. How can she refuse?


    Su Yichen cheered and ran to Su Rou, "Mom, I have agreed with sister-in-law Wang. Let''s go!"


    "OK, OK, let''s go."


    So Su Yichen was satisfied and ran out with Su rou. Yes, he led Su rou. He thought he could play with his little friends and eat delicious hot pot. More importantly, can he be unhappy without his father?


    Mrs. Wang woke up after the door closed, "eh? Did the young master just say where they went for dinner? "


    ¡­¡­


    Su Rou takes Su Yichen to Yu''s house. Xiao Yun cuts her hair short. Instead, she looks much younger. She looks like a high school student.


    "Meat, look at my new hairstyle." Xiao Yun turned around in front of Su Rou, "look good."


    "Good looking." Su Rou looked at it, "I also want to have my hair cut short. It''s so hot in summer."


    "Cut it, I recommend you..."


    Su Yichen pulled Xiao Yun''s clothes, "godmother, where''s the pig?"


    "You can''t say that, sister." Su Rou patted Su Yichen on the head.


    "It''s all right. My daughter sleeps, eats and sleeps all day. She''s just a pig." Xiao Yun said carelessly, "she''s in the room." Yu Xiaozhu, who is only two years old, doesn''t like walking very much because he is too lazy.


    "OK, I''ll go and play with the pig." Su Yichen ran away happily.


    "Your brother is there too..."


    Unfortunately, Su Yichen didn''t hear it.


    "Yang Yang is also there." Su Rou asked, "why didn''t you see Feifei?"


    "The couple went out to buy hot pot materials."


    Just then, Yu''s doorbell rang, "Oh, speak of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will come." It must be Guo Yi and Yu Fei.


    When they opened the door, it was the two of them. When they saw Su Rou, the husband and wife greeted her, "Hey, I came early." The hot pot hasn''t even started yet.


    "It was my son who had to pull me so early." Su Rou is also very helpless.


    "Come to the old Su meeting. I''ll prepare for our... Weight of seven people." Xiao Yun said, took the materials in Yu Fei''s hand and walked to the kitchen.


    Su Rou and Yu Fei sat on the sofa and talked about the topic between their girlfriends. Guo Yi avoided them very wisely and played with the three little dolls.


    At 4:30, Yufeng also came back. As soon as he entered the door, he smelled the smell of hot pot. Looking again, Su Rou and Yu Fei were chatting, "you''re all here."


    "It''s been a while."


    Yu Feng suddenly raised his eyebrows, "wait, won''t that boy come too?"


    "Do you mean my son?" Su Rou smiled softly. "I''m cultivating feelings with him, the future, the old woman and the old woman!"


    "What!" Yu Feng stared, "I haven''t promised yet!"


    "Do you need your permission?" Xiao Yun came out and hammered him a few times. "I think Xiao Chen is good. I''m relieved that my daughter will marry him." It''s better than those no three no four boys outside.


    "You..." Yu Feng is angry. Has anyone asked him how he feels about being a father? The saddest thing for a daughter to marry is to be a father!


    After a while, Su Yichen came out with a little doll in one hand and said, "godmother, do you mind Xiao Yang? He''s insulting my wife."


    Guo Yi came out with him and smiled awkwardly. It was his son who ''molested'' your wife. Give me some face¡° No, it''s just two children playing together. "


    The two little cute treasures laughed when they saw so many people.


    Yufeng immediately felt that he was one of the first two big ones. If the kid of the Guo family came to join in... He felt that his daughter would be abducted soon.


    "Well, let''s have hot pot. It''s all done." Xiao Yun said hello.


    Hearing this, Su Yichen immediately squeezed into Su Rou''s side, "I''ll sit with my mother."


    "It''s like you''ve never sat with your mother at home." Yu Feng smiled.


    "Not at all!" Su Yichen said discontentedly, "my father doesn''t let me go with my mother every time."


    Tut Tut, Su Yuze even ate his son''s vinegar!

 Chapter 487

    Su Yichen''s little basin friend is going to study. Yes, it''s study! Not school!


    In other words, he is ready to embark on Su Yuze''s road! Of course, this is what Su Rongqi means. After all, Su Yuze still manages two companies. Of course, the grandson should learn relevant knowledge as soon as possible so that he can help his father in the future.


    "Grandpa, Xiao Chen is only five years old. Are you sure you want him to accept this kind of high-intensity training?" On a sunny weekend, Su Rong got up and went to Su Yuze''s house and made this request, which immediately made Su Rou ask some uncertain questions.


    "Training for children at this time is the fastest absorption. That''s what Yuze did in those years." Su Rongqi said.


    This year''s 87 year old man has gray hair. Although his legs and feet are not as sharp as those in previous years, they still look very strong on the whole.


    "I know that." Su Rou nodded, "but how about letting Xiao Chen go to school first?"


    "Xiao Rou, boys just have to practice more." Su Rongqi sighed, "otherwise, he will be like Ziqi in the future!"


    Su Rou smiled and told her that Su Hongyu got married three years ago and gave birth to a daughter. Now she is trying to have a son. Su Ziqi is not so lucky. Once she fooled around outside and enlarged a girl''s stomach. Finally she gave birth to a son, but Su Yue and Qian Yingnan think the girl is not worthy of the Su family, So he accepted the child, but kicked the girl out. It is said that the girl is still pestering Su Ziqi to give him a place!


    "So I don''t want to see tragedy happen again." Su Rong shrugged and said, "wait till Yichen comes back. Ask him how he decides?"


    "OK." Su Rou nodded.


    It seems that since Su Yichen slowly grew up, Grandpa''s attitude has gradually softened, and he is no longer determined to do things like before. Now he still knows to ask Su Yichen''s advice. In Su Rongqi''s own words, people are old. Now they just want to spend the rest of their life with their children and grandchildren.


    Su Rou looks at Su Rongqi sadly. Grandpa''s health is not very good!


    "Mom, I''m back." Su Yichen ran in from the outside, playing dirty and sweating, "eh, Grandpa, you''re there too."


    "Hey, Yichen, come here." When Su Rongqi saw Su Yichen, he immediately opened his eyes and smiled. He kindly greeted Su Yichen.


    "Wait, Grandpa." Su rouchong said to Su Yichen, "Xiao Chen, go wash your hands and face first." The boy is dirty all over. How can he rush over¡° Better take a bath. "


    Su Yichen was just about to take a step in the past. He looked at his dirty body. As soon as his big eyes turned, he immediately stood upright with his head held high and his chest held high, "yes! Ensure that the task is completed! "


    Su Rong smiled. The little Zeng sun was really cute. "Xiao Rou, you teach your children very well."


    "Where? It''s the duty of every mother." Su Rou said with a smile.


    "Really? I don''t think so! " Su Rongqi suddenly changed his face and snorted coldly, "xiaorou, do you remember the girl who made Ziqi have a big belly?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "The girl and her family asked Ziqi to give the girl a place. Although the girl is not a serious girl, she has all the children. It''s time to give a place."


    Su Rou nodded approvingly when she heard this. After all, mothers still want to stay with their children.


    "But Ziqi never wanted to get married. You know, the girl threatened that if Ziqi didn''t marry her, she would kill their son and let Ziqi never get it!" Su Rongqi shook his head with a cold face. The girl was so cruel that she was also her own child after all.


    "Ah..." Su Rou was stunned. She didn''t expect that things would get so far. It seems that Su Ziqi''s life in recent years is getting worse and worse.


    While talking, Su Yichen had taken a bath, changed into clean and refreshing clothes and walked down. Her small face was still red. She smiled and bent into crescent eyes like Su Rou, which looked particularly pleasing. He went to Su Rongqi and sat down. "Why did grandpa come?"


    "Let me see you. Why, don''t you welcome grandpa?" Su Rongqi said kindly.


    "No, welcome!" Su Yichen smiled and clapped his hands, "let sister-in-law Wang cook some dishes you like."


    Su Rongqi smiled happily, "OK, OK, Yichen has the style of a master!" The little guy is not old. He is very mature.


    "I learned it from my parents." Praised once, Su Yichen said proudly.


    "I''m so clever." Su Rongqi praised him generously. "Do you want to learn more?"


    Su Yichen thought and nodded, "think." He wants to be as smart as his father. Although his father is sometimes very stingy to himself, it is undeniable that his father is really smart and knows everything!


    Su Rongqi nodded happily. "Well, let your father arrange for you to do training. Would you like to?"


    Su Yichen didn''t understand, "what?"


    "It''s a little different from going to school. That place will teach you a lot of things, knowledge, self-defense, computers... And so on." Su Rongqi patiently explained to him, "your father learned these from childhood, so he is so powerful. Yichen wants to surpass his father, doesn''t he?"


    "Yes!" But... Su Yichen thought for a moment, "but if I go to learn these, can''t I stay at home every day?"


    "Of course."


    Su Yichen''s small face collapsed and looked reluctant. "Then I don''t want to go... I want to be at home and I want to accompany my mother." He looked pitifully at Su rou. He still wanted to stay with his mother.


    Su Rongqi looked at Su rou. It seemed that he was not unwilling, but reluctant to leave home. But the boy always wanted to go out. How could he stay in his mother''s arms all his life¡° Yichen, listen to Grandpa. Boys can''t stick to their mother too much. Your father''s parents weren''t there when he was a child. He went out to practice when he was three. "


    "Ah?" Su Yichen was surprised. It was the first time he knew these things. It turned out that his father didn''t have his parents when he was a child. It''s so pathetic... No wonder he likes to stick to his mother so much¡° Dad is great. "


    "So, if you want to surpass your father, you have to learn from now on."


    Su Yichen walked to Su Rou wrongly and snuggled into her arms, silent. Su Rou looked sorry at Su Rongqi and then touched her son''s head. "If you don''t want to, it''s OK to go to school."


    Unexpectedly, Su Yichen raised his head from Su Rou''s arms, "no, I''m going!"

 Chapter 488

    "Mom, I''m back." The door of Su''s villa was pushed open. Su Yichen happily opened the door and came in, but the whole living room was empty and there was no one. Su Yichen stayed for a while. Where''s mother? Don''t you know he''s coming home today?


    "Young master, you''re back!" Mrs. Wang came out of the bathroom and looked at Su Yichen with a smile, "what do you want to eat tonight? Tell sister-in-law Wang that sister-in-law Wang will do it. "


    "I can eat anything." Su Yichen said without thinking, "I''m not picky about food."


    "OK, young master, you are sensible." Mrs. Wang nodded happily.


    "Where''s mom?" Su Yichen puffed up his small mouth, and the whole person looked a little unhappy. "I''m back, but my mother isn''t here?" It''s too sad.


    Mrs. Wang pointed upstairs, "the young master and madam haven''t got up yet."


    Su Yichen opened his mouth in surprise. "It''s already more than nine o''clock. Don''t you get up yet?" Well, although it''s the weekend, think about it. Mom''s son is home. How should he be waiting for him in the living room! Hum! ¨q (¨s ^) ¨r "I''ll go up and call my mother up."


    Su Yichen "dada" ran upstairs, "Dongdong" knocked on the door, "Mom, I''m in..."


    So Su Yichen directly opened the door and went in. He just saw Su Yize pull up the quilt and look at Su Yichen with impatient eyes, "did I let you in?"


    "No..." Su Yichen stretched his neck and looked behind Su Yuze. "I''m looking for my mother."


    "Su, Yi, Chen." Su Yuze took a deep breath. "Your mother is sleeping. Don''t quarrel with her."


    Su Yichen looked at Su Yuze wrongfully, "but I haven''t seen my mother for a week..." he accepted the training arranged by his father. Now he comes home once a week. This is the first time that he has been away from home for so long and wants to be coquettish with his mother.


    Su Yuze sighed and just wanted to say something. He suddenly felt that the people behind him seemed to wake up. He turned back and tucked the quilt in Su Rou, "wake up?"


    "Well... I seem to hear Xiao Chen''s voice." Su Rou was still sleepy. She thought she was dreaming when Su Yichen spoke just now.


    "It''s me, it''s me!" Su Yichen jumped up at the door, "Mom, I''m back!"


    Oh


    Su Rou rubbed her eyes and looked over the door outside Su Yuze''s body. "Xiaochen, when did you come back?"


    "Just now." Su Yichen jumped to Su Rou''s side happily, completely ignoring Su Yuze, "Mom, I miss you so much."


    "I miss you too."


    Su Yichen pulled the quilt. It looked like she was going to pull Su Rou up, but she was stopped by Su Yuze. "Su Yichen, wait downstairs."


    "Eh? Why, I want to be with my mother. " He''s reluctant to go!


    "Not obedient?" Su Yuze''s face sank. His wife is naked now. How can su Yichen see it? That''s his wife!


    "Well..." Su Yichen looked at Su Rou innocently.


    Su Rou stretched out her arm and touched Su Yichen''s head. "Darling, go downstairs and wait for us. Mom will come down when she gets dressed."


    "OK." Su Yichen walked downstairs with his mouth in his mouth.


    Su Rou stretched herself under the quilt. "It''s all your fault!" Su Rou pushed Su Yuze. "She said that her son was coming back today, and you still......" but she tossed her hard, and then overslept today.


    Su Yuze hugged her soft suburb and looked at her fuller chest after giving birth to a child. "Anyway, he''s waiting below and lying down with me?"


    Su Roubai glanced at him. "You have to lie down by yourself. I''ll go down and play with my son."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom, I tell you, I wake up at six every morning and don''t sleep until eleven at night." Su Yichen stretched out two hands and showed Su Rou the blisters on his palm, "Mom, look."


    "So hard?" Su Rou painfully grabbed Su Yichen''s hand and looked at the blisters on it. Two of them were pierced and turned into cocoons. "Otherwise, you''d better not go to training. We go to school normally." You can have a good life. Why do you have to work so hard?


    Just at this time, Su Yuze came down from upstairs and spread two buttons in front of his shirt. He just woke up lazily, "Xiao Chen, can''t help it in just a week? How will you bear it in the future? "


    "I can''t help it!" Su Yichen clenched his small fist, "I will stick to it!" I heard that my father did this when he was a child. He is better than my father. He wants to prove himself!


    Su Rou looks at this little man. After only one week, she feels that Su Yichen seems to have grown up a lot. But the devil training is really too hard. If Su Yichen can stick to it, it''s best. If she can''t stick to it, she won''t blame him. It''s a big deal to go to school. It''s much easier. With Su Yichen''s IQ, I''m sure I can get into a good university.


    Su Yuze smiled, "well, don''t forget our agreement."


    "I won''t forget!" Su Yichen nodded harder.


    Su Rou looked at the father and son, "what agreement?"


    "Nothing."


    "Nothing."


    One big and one small said in unison. Su Rou raised her eyebrows. "When did you have such a tacit understanding?"


    "This is the agreement between our men!" Su Yichen said in his youth, "Mom, don''t ask more."


    Su Rou can''t. anyway, she can always know by asking Su Yuze at night.


    In the evening, sister-in-law Wang was distressed that Su Yichen had worked so hard to train and specially made a table full of delicious food. Su Yichen was really not picky about food and could eat very well. Su Rou was helpless. "Have you never had enough there?" Why does the child look so ugly and eat more.


    "The teacher said, let me grow so high in a year." Su Yichen compared a height above his head, "so I want to eat more!"


    "This..." Su Rou looked at him. "You can''t force your height."


    Su Yichen was busy with the dishes, "I will! I will finish all the tasks assigned by the teacher. "


    Su Rou looks at her husband. "Is that teacher a pervert? Why do you force my son so hard? " Really, it''s really abusing Xiao Chen! What a pity.


    "No, this is to make Xiaochen not picky about food." Of course, height cannot be imposed, so the real purpose of the teacher is to let Su Yichen develop a good habit of not picky eating. After all, nutrition is very important for children.


    "Yeah..." Su Rou took another chopstick of fish flavored shredded meat for Su Yichen. "Come on, eat more. Your mother will take you to eat whatever you want these two days."


    Su Yichen''s cheeks were bulging. When she heard Su Rou''s words, she nodded with a smile, "OK ~"

 Chapter 489

    Su Yichen went to study, so Su Rou was the only one left at home. She felt a little bored. Sister-in-law Wang put out the TV. "If madam feels bored, you can watch TV for a while." Su Rou used to take children when she was at home, but now the young master has gone out to practice, so his wife is bored now.


    "Nothing to look at." Today''s TV dramas are nothing more than those boring soap operas. Watching them will only make people want to sleep.


    "Then go out for a walk?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Why don''t you go and find Miss Xiao and Miss Yu?" They should be fine.


    Su Rou heard this and silently glanced, "they are all working..."


    Huh? She is so boring that she can go to work! I''ve been lazy for more than five years. I can''t even remember my work. It seems that she used to be su Yuze''s secretary. Is it not too late to go back to her old business?


    ¡­


    So that night, Su Rou mentioned it to Su Yuze, "I''ve decided that I''ll be your secretary again." Find yourself something to do, or stay at home to watch boring TV dramas or think of your son.


    "Why suddenly want to work again." Su Yuze asked, isn''t it good for little rouer to have fun at home these years? How hard it is to work. He thinks Xiao rouer is suitable for playing at home.


    "What is sudden?" Su Rou said solemnly, "I remember what I said before. I''m going to work after giving birth to a child. But every time you say you want me to take care of the child, and then it''s over. Now Xiaochen is not at home. I''m very boring at home."


    Su Yuze thought for a moment, "Xiao rouer, it''s hard work."


    "It''s like I''ve never worked before." Su White gave him a look. "I just tell you today, and I will never has the final say."


    "It seems that I am the boss?" Su Yuze took Su Rou''s small body, "good, I''ll just do the work."


    Su Rou pushed him away. "I don''t love you. I''m bored."


    "..." said so bluntly. Sure enough, the husband and wife have been doing it for too long. Xiao rouer began to dislike him. "You must go to work in the company?"


    "Yes!" Su Rou held her head high and said, "sure and sure!"


    "Really?" Su Yuze leaned on the sofa, "well..."


    "Did you agree?" Su Rou smiles happily.


    Su Yuze shook his head gently. "I haven''t finished yet. I promise you, but it depends on your performance tonight."


    Performance? Su Rou thought for a moment, and suddenly recovered. "You mean..." her cheeks were slightly red. "You big sex wolf, how can you think of this kind of thing every day?"


    "You''re my wife. I don''t think about it. What do you think?" Besides, isn''t it normal to think about work in the company and wife''s hot Kang at home¡° Or do you want me to think of other women? "


    Su Rou hammered him, "how dare you?"


    "It depends on your performance." Su Yuze smiled happily. She was tired all night tonight. She can''t afford to get up tomorrow.


    "Well, who is afraid of who? Just remember what you promised me."


    "Of course."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Su Yuze first opened his eyes. In his Qingming eyes, he couldn''t see sleepiness at all. Although he didn''t sleep until early last night, his good physical quality made him used to getting up early. So when he woke up, he turned his head to see Su rou. She slept very heavily, as if there was no sign of waking up.


    "Little Rou er..." Su Yuze called her softly.


    "..." no response.


    "Wife..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, it seems that she can''t wake up. Today, "I called you. You can''t get up by yourself."


    Su Yuze got out of bed with light hands and feet, took care of himself and went downstairs. Sister-in-law Wang saw Su Yuze come down, "young master, so early?"


    "Yes." Su Yuze sat at the table. "Just get me something to eat."


    "OK."


    When Su Rou woke up, her mind was not very clear. She looked around. It was sunny outside. The sun shone through the window. Su Rou suddenly woke up. What time is it now? She took out her mobile phone and looked. It''s already more than 12 o''clock... Where''s su Yuze? Needless to say, he left long ago!


    "This bastard..."


    She seemed to understand that Su Yuze was obviously premeditated. He deliberately made himself too tired to get up, and then left her to go to work.


    She went downstairs and sister-in-law Wang said, "you''re up. Would you like something to eat?"


    "Can''t eat." She''s almost full now.


    "Hey? What''s the matter? " Seeing her angry appearance, sister-in-law Wang asked strangely, "is that coming soon?"


    "What!" Su Rou puffed up her mouth, "not this, I mean Su Yuze!"


    Sister-in-law Wang was more puzzled. "What''s the matter, young master? Did you quarrel? "


    "No... but I''ll quarrel with him when he comes back."


    "Er..." the couple are really... It''s so interesting every day. People of her age envy her.


    Su Yuze, who works in the company, suddenly sneezed. He smiled. Xiao rouer should be scolding himself. This method can''t be used every day, otherwise it won''t work. What method should be used today?


    When he got home, Su Yuze drove past a cake shop, thought for a while, and went straight in.


    When she opened the door, Su Rou was sitting on the sofa. The TV was on and there were advertisements. She didn''t know what she was watching.


    "Back."


    "Yes." Su Yuze took off his coat, went to Su Rou and handed the cake in his hand. "I bought it for you. Do you want to eat it now or after dinner?"


    Su Rou glanced at the cake in his hand. "Do you want to bribe me?"


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "Put it here." Su Rou took the cake and put it on the tea table. "You can design your wife. How did you promise me last night?" What happened? She worked so hard, but in the end she was cheated by Su Yuze. Bad!


    "No." Su Yuze said calmly, "I called you this morning. You didn''t wake up." Blame him?


    Su Rou narrowed her eyes. "When did you call me?"


    "I really cried. You didn''t wake up. I thought you didn''t want to go, so I left." Su Yuze was serious and said the same thing as true.


    son of a gun! How is that possible? If you really call yourself, why doesn''t she have any impression? It is clear that Su Yuze is lying¡° I don''t believe it... Wait, you don''t want me to go. Did you hide a woman in the company? " Su Rou suddenly asked maliciously, "that''s why you won''t let me go?"


    "Women are hidden at home by me. Where else do I hide women?" Su Yuze said.


    "Then I''ll check it." Su Rou raised her small chin. "If you really don''t hide, let me go."


    "..." it seems that his little wife has a clear mind, "Okay, but... If you can afford it, I agree." Su Rou has been sleeping at home until she wakes up naturally recently. It may be impossible for her to get up early for a while.


    Su Rou''s eyes brightened, "OK, I know!"


    That night, Su Rou went to bed very early, but she couldn''t sleep in bed. Sure enough... Habit is a terrible thing!


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you sleep?" Su Yuze went into the bedroom and saw Su Rou lying in bed wrapped up, but he didn''t sleep.


    Su Rou picked up the quilt and said, "I can''t sleep..."


    "I won''t call you in the morning anyway." Su Yuze took the changed clothes and went into the bathroom.


    "Don''t shout, don''t shout." Su Rou rolled her eyes. She set an alarm clock and was not afraid to wake herself up in the morning.


    When Su Yuze came out after taking a bath, Su Rou had just fallen asleep. He walked over while wiping his hair. His eyes fell on her mobile phone. After thinking about it, he took it over and opened it. As expected, she set an alarm clock and three. Su Yuze smiled strangely and turned off the alarm clock.


    Next day


    Su Rou slept until noon again, stretched herself and sat up. Looking out the window, the sun was shining in the sky again, and there was no one next to her. Su Rou took out her mobile phone and looked at it. At 12:30, where''s the alarm clock! She opened it and stared, "Damn it!" Su Yuze turned off the alarm clock!

 Chapter 490

    After wasting a week, Su Rou welcomed Su Yichen''s time to go home.


    "Mom, look at me. Have you grown taller?" Su Yichen took Su Rou''s hand and asked her to measure her height, "look!"


    "OK..." Su Rou looked at Su Yichen''s head and suddenly thought of something, "but how tall were you when you left?"


    "..." Su Yichen thought with her lips closed, "I don''t know." When I went, I didn''t expect so much. I just knew that my father couldn''t underestimate himself, so I went in a hurry.


    Su Rou saw that he was very cute, so she couldn''t help touching Su Yichen''s small face, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s measure it from this week."


    Su Yichen heard the speech, and the whole person was happy again, "OK, OK."


    Su Rou takes out a measuring tape and squats down to measure Su Yichen¡° Mom. " Su Yichen suddenly called her.


    "Huh? What''s the matter? "


    "You seem a little unhappy. Did your father bully you?" Su Yichen asked with a pair of big eyes.


    It''s really worthy of being your own son. You have a soul¡° Yes, your father bullied me. "


    "You tell me, I''ll beat my father up." The little guy immediately clenched his fist with indignation.


    "No, come on." The boy, after going out for half a month, seems to have become more and more manly, and there is some violence


    "Why, do you love your father? He bullied you. Why should he help him? " Su Yichen asked very puzzled.


    "No, I''m not helping dad. I mean... You can''t beat him." Su Rou said innocently.


    Su Yichen opened his eyes. "I practice boxing every day."


    "That''s how your father came here."


    "Hmm..." Su Yichen puffed up his mouth, as if Oh, the teacher would talk to him about Su Yuze''s deeds from time to time as an incentive. Dad, it''s really a man¡° Well, can you tell me how Dad bullied you? I can''t beat him. I can help you scold him. "


    The child is really cute. She''s afraid she can''t even scold. Doesn''t she know her husband''s eloquence¡° I want to go out to work. Your father always stops me. "


    "Work?" Su Yichen thought for a while, and then understood the usage of the word, "why did dad stop mom? Isn''t work a good thing? "


    Su Rou turned her eyes. "Who knows why he stopped me!" Su Rou looked at Su Yichen for a while. "Xiaochen, do you want to help your mother?"


    "Good ~ mom''s business is my business." Su Yichen said.


    "Good boy!" Su Rou was gratified. She raised her children to guard against the old. What she said was really reasonable. "You see, you went out to practice, didn''t you? Mom was at home alone. She was very boring. She wanted to go out to work. In fact, she was in your father''s company, but your father always had this attitude, so help me talk to my father!"


    It was this thing, "no problem! I''ll say it now! " Don''t you just go to work? Dad is too stingy! What a cheapskate!


    ¡­


    So Su Yichen found Su Yuze, "Dad, I want to discuss something with you." He raised his small head and said seriously.


    "What''s up, say it." Su Yuze was reading Su Yichen''s summary of this period in his study. Hearing his son''s words, he turned to face him and asked, so serious, do you want to negotiate with him like a man?


    "Mom wants to work, why don''t you allow it?" Su Yichen frowned and tried to make himself look powerful. He learned this from the teacher, "you must agree to let your mother work."


    Su Yuze was silent for a long time. "Your mother asked you to speak?"


    "Yes!" Su Yichen said righteously.


    "So..." a smile crossed Su Yuze''s eyes. Xiao rou''er still knew that she was attracted, but... "Xiao Chen, come here, I''ll tell you."


    Su Yichen walked over, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know why dad doesn''t let mom go to work?"


    Why? Su Yichen thought about the problem, and finally shook his head honestly.


    "Because the work is very hard, Dad sometimes comes back late, and he has to see a lot of things. He''s very tired."


    "Oh..." Su Yichen nodded and he understood, "but mom knows that she has to go after hard work. Dad, just let her go and let her do less." Su Yichen''s expression eased down. It turned out that his father was thinking of his mother. He shouldn''t be so fierce.


    Su Yuze shook his head silently. He knew little rou''er. Besides, would she go alone if he didn''t get off work¡° Let''s put it this way. Does Xiao Chen think her mother is beautiful? "


    "Beautiful!" Su Yichen nodded and smiled. He thought his mother was the most beautiful mother in the world!


    "Mom is so beautiful, there will be many bad men outside plotting against her. Do you want a stepfather?" Su Yuze said with an eyebrow.


    Su Yichen''s small mouth opened into an "O" shape, "bad man? Stepfather? " He shook his head immediately. "No, I want dad."


    "That''s it. Do you still want your mother to go out to work?"


    "No, mom, just stay at home."


    "Good."


    ¡­


    So Su Yichen found Su Rou again, "Xiao Chen, how''s the negotiation?" She asked, looking at her son.


    "Mom." Su Yichen looked at her very seriously.


    "Huh?"


    "You''d better not go out to work."


    Su Rou was stunned. What was he talking about¡° You... You have lost your memory! " Didn''t you agree to ask Su Yuze for her? How did you come back like this? Brainwashed by Su Yuze¡° Did that man tell you something? "


    "Dad said that there are many bad men outside who want to plot against their mother..." Su Yichen pouted. "I don''t want a stepfather."


    Later... Dad, Su Rou squeezed her fists. Su Yuze really said that he would plot against her. He has always been the only one, okay¡° Your father is the bad man! "


    "No!" Su Yichen said, "Dad is a good man. I don''t want a stepfather. I want this father!" Then he nodded seriously, "Mom, you don''t go out to work. My father can support you, and I will grow up soon. I will support you with my father... No, my father said that if I want to take over the company, I should support you two." The last sentence Su Yichen said in a low voice. After that, he agreed with his own point of view, "well, I''ll raise you two in the future!"


    It sounds like a happy mother, but... Get the point wrong, okay! She wants Xiaochen to stand on her side. Unexpectedly, he defected! How long is it! Su Yuze''s eloquence has been upgraded again? Shit! Now, one on two!


    "Mom, shall we go for a walk after dinner?" Su Yichen jumped into Su Rou''s arms and said tired of him.


    "No, you don''t speak for me." Su Rou began, "since you are so close to that bad man, go!"


    Su Yichen took Su Rou''s arm and spoiled, "Mom ~ mom ~ we''re also for you. There are two men at home. Do you still need you to go out and work?"


    What a nice word! But did a five-year-old say that¡° Did dad teach you? "


    "Hey, hey..." Su Yichen smiled, "but what Dad said is very reasonable."


    "Hum."


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Su Rou returned to the room. Su Yuze had just taken a bath. He immediately saw his wife sitting by the bed with her hands around her chest. His face was still very unhappy. He walked over with a smile and sat next to her, "what''s the matter? The boy made you angry. "


    "You both make me angry!"


    "I didn''t." Su Yuze defended himself, "I didn''t say anything today."


    "Yes, you didn''t say it, but you let your son say it!" Use your son as a shield¡° What do you mean, teach him to say that. "


    Su Yuze took her shoulder and was turned away by her. "I''m making him have a sense of prevention."


    "Guard against what, guard against me finding him a stepfather?" Su gave him a soft white look.


    "Of course, this really needs to be prevented." Su Yuze smiled, "isn''t it good to be at home?" Why do you have to go out? How many women don''t have a chance to stay at home!


    Su Rou pushed him away. "Hum, I''m asleep."


    Su Yuze looked at her back to herself and smiled more on her lips. Her son did a good job!

 Chapter 491

    Although the family members, big and small, don''t agree with her to go to work, is there nothing she can do?


    People think of the way, otherwise what do you want your brain to do?


    "Little rou''er, go to bed so early?" Su Yuze looked at the way Su rouzheng was going upstairs and immediately asked. She still didn''t give up and wanted to go to work with herself.


    "Yes."


    "Then, together?" It''s boring to go to bed so early. You can also do some sports that are good for physical and mental health.


    Su Rou stood in the stairwell and looked at Su Yuze. "No, I decided to sleep alone."


    "Huh?" Su Yuze raised his eyebrows, "what do you mean?" I think Su Rou has something to say.


    "That means you sleep in the study."


    "..." Su Yuze frowned, "you play separation for me?"


    Su Rou smiled, "this is clearly a room distribution!"


    "How dare you?"


    "See if I dare." Su Rou walked into the bedroom and locked the door.


    Don''t you just don''t let her go to work? As for... Sleeping in separate rooms? It''s not for her good not to let her go to work. He just doesn''t like to see those men outside staring at Su rou. She is clearly his wife!


    When Su Yuze went up to open the door, she found that my door had been locked. She really came! Since they got on well, they both slept together. It''s really... Well, as long as they don''t go to work, they can sleep in the study. She can''t let herself sleep in the study all the time, can she?


    ¡­


    The next night


    "Study, do you sleep comfortably?" Su Rou asked with a smile.


    "OK." Su Yuze also said quietly that there is an air cushion bed at home. It''s OK to spread it out for a night.


    "Really?" Su Rou nodded, "then go back to sleep tonight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Rou said this and went into the room again. She locked it neatly. From now on, she goes to bed early and gets up early every day to form a habit so that she won''t get used to going to work in the future. In fact, she heard that Su Yuze still didn''t find an assistant and secretary when he was in the prime of life. He was always the only one on the floor of the president''s office. She also wanted to help. Otherwise, how tired he was, and Su Yichen hasn''t grown up yet, It''s too early for Xiaochen to help.


    But that damn Su Yuze didn''t appreciate it!


    After sleeping in his study for two days, Su Yuze learned to be good that night and kept holding Su rou. That''s OK. As long as Su Rou moved, he would follow up.


    "Let go of me." Su Rou pulled away his arm. "I''m drinking water."


    "I feed you." Su Yuze took the cup on the tea table and approached Su Rou, "come."


    Su Rou looked at him strangely, drank two mouthfuls and stopped, "I''m going to sleep."


    "OK, together." After saying this, Su Yuze directly grabbed Su Rou and went upstairs, "do you still want to run this time?"


    "... you go to sleep in the study."


    "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Yuze entered the room and put Su Rou on the bed. "I''ll take a bath." Everyone else has come in. It''s safe tonight. However... It was too early to be happy. When Su Yuze took a bath and came out, the bed was empty. There was no one. Who was there? He went out and looked. Only the door of the study was locked. She wouldn''t


    "Little Rou er?" Su Yuze knocked at the door.


    "What are you doing?" Su Rou''s voice came out of the door.


    "Do you sleep in the study?"


    "Well, since you want to sleep in the room, I''ll sleep in the study."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This little girl! It''s going to rebel, isn''t it!


    Su Yuze, who hasn''t slept with his wife for three days, has a gloomy face. Yu Feng, who came to the Shengshi meeting, looked at him in fear, "what''s the matter with you? You look hungry and dissatisfied. Rourou baby has come to your aunt?" He can understand that women are always troublesome in those days. They can see but can''t eat.


    Su Yuze glanced at him, "worse than my aunt."


    "Ah?" Yu Feng thought for a while and suddenly realized, "is it... Is she pregnant again?"


    "..." Su Yuze shook his head, "no, she wants to work."


    "Work!" Yu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. "You are a big vinegar jar for thousands of years. You don''t want people to go to work, do you?"


    Su Yuze put his pen on the table and leaned back on the office chair. "Isn''t it good to stay at home and do what you like?" Do you have to go out to work to find a crime?


    Yu Feng thought, "I think she likes to go to work. She used to stay at home to take care of her children. Isn''t Xiao Chen going to study now? She''ll have nothing to do now! Unless you let her have another! "


    "Not born." Thinking of the scene when giving birth to a child, Su Yuze felt distressed and dared not let her have another one.


    "That''s it. What if you let someone else work?" Yu Feng shrugged. "My family is not ready to go to work when my daughter goes to primary school."


    That''s you, family rules are different!


    However, he couldn''t hold his wife for several days in a row, which made Su Yuze very depressed. "Xiaorou, are you going to let me keep an empty room alone?"


    "Unless you let me go to work."


    "Must go?"


    "Sure." Su Rou nodded, "isn''t your secretary''s position still empty? That''s for me. "


    It''s for her, but that''s what I said before. Now... Isn''t it different¡° You are at home... "


    "Just promise me." Su Rou shook Su Yuze''s arm. "I Suffocated at home. If I don''t do something, I''ll rust... Promise me, I''ll let you go back to your room to sleep."


    "..." the condition of going back to bed is very attractive.


    "Huh?" Su Rou looked at him with big eyes watery. "If you promise me to go to work, do what you want." Then Su Rou kissed him on her own initiative, "okay?"


    "OK..." Su Yuze was so tempted by his wife that he subconsciously agreed.


    "You promised, you can''t go back!" Su Rou took out her cell phone and played back what she had just said. "I recorded it all. This is evidence."


    Su Yuze looked at her happy look and pulled her into his arms, "but..."


    "You want to go back?" Su Rou glared at him.


    "No... I mean, you can go again next week." Tomorrow is Friday. I''ll rest at the weekend. I''d better go again next week.


    "Oh ~ OK." As long as she can go to work, this time is not a problem.


    So Su Yuze, who had a fight with his wife at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed that night, tossed Su Rou in the middle of the night to make up for the losses of these days. Su Rou wanted to cry without tears. After all... This is her own request, and she can''t blame others.


    weekend


    Su Yichen came home and heard that Su Rou was going to work. Her eyes widened, "Mom, are you going to work? Did dad agree? "


    "He agreed." Su Rou touches her son''s small head. It seems that Su Yichen has tanned and lost some weight in a short time, but she looks very strong.


    "What?" Su Yichen frowned, "impossible!" That''s not what Dad told him before!


    Su Yichen "dada" ran to the study and found Su Yuze, "Dad, you lied to me!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What did you tell me before? You said there were bad men outside and didn''t let mom work. Now... You''re back!" Su Yichen asked with a straight face.


    Su Yuze was a little helpless. It can''t be said that it was because his mother didn''t let his father into the room. "I''ll keep my mother tight."


    "Hum, Dad, you have broken your word." Su Yichen said he was very unhappy.


    "Yes, yes." He really didn''t control it.


    "Dad, did you... Fall into mom''s trap?"


    "Cough." Su Yuze coughed lightly, and his expression replied indifferently, "it''s time to eat. Let''s go."


    Su Yichen followed Su Yuze, "isn''t it, dad? Did you fall in love with your mother? "


    "Shut up and go to dinner."


    Su Yichen''s children were very dissatisfied. They followed Su Yuze and puffed up their mouths. Their father must have been tricked by beauty and didn''t admit it! Alas... Heroes are sad about beauty pass. This is an eternal truth!


    However, if his mother really goes to work, he must tell his father that he must keep a firm eye on his mother. He doesn''t want a stepfather!

 Chapter 492

    Monday


    Su Rou got up from bed early in the morning, brushed her teeth and washed. After finishing all this, she sat at the table and had breakfast with Su Yuze. Sister-in-law Wang looked at Su Rou unexpectedly. "Madam got up so early." It''s not her style.


    "Well, I''m going to work today." Su Rou said with a smile.


    Su Yuze took a sip of coffee and looked expressionless. People couldn''t see what he was thinking. "Eat quickly, or I won''t take you."


    "I''ll take a taxi myself. If you''re in a hurry, go first." Su Rou said.


    "...." let her take a taxi alone? No, she hasn''t been out of the door for a long time. He''s worried about taking a taxi alone. "You''d better come with me."


    After having breakfast, Su Rou and Su Yuze went to Shengshi together.


    I haven''t been here for five years. When I go to see it now, I feel familiar and strange.


    "Your desk is still where it was."


    "Yes."


    As soon as she entered the prosperous age, the front desk lady had changed. When she saw her president walking in with a beautiful woman, she immediately widened her eyes. Who is this woman? Although we all know that the president is married, it seems that the president''s wife has never appeared during this period, and she doesn''t know who it is. At this moment, she is naturally curious to see the president bring a woman in.


    "Good morning, president."


    "Yes."


    Su Yuze gave a faint answer, and then took Su Rou into the president''s exclusive elevator and rose directly to the highest level.


    "The receptionist just now seems to be interested in you." Su Rou breaks away from Su Yuze''s hand and says, it seems that she hasn''t come for five years. Many new people have changed in the company. She doesn''t remember that just now. Moreover, she doesn''t know that Su Yuze is married? Even look at him like that.


    "Huh?" Su Yuze didn''t know, so, "who?"


    "That''s the woman just now. Don''t pretend to be stupid!" Su gave him a soft white look.


    Su Yuze slightly raised his eyebrows, "I''m really stupid."


    "..." Su Rou was amused by his words. "How many new people have changed in the company?"


    "Half."


    "So much."


    "Survival of the fittest, now there are many new people with great potential, so some useless ones have been eliminated." Now this society is so complex. If you want to keep yourself from falling behind others, you have to study hard and stand at the top.


    Su Rou knows this, but... "But there should be many female employees."


    "Yes, there are many."


    "Are there any beautiful ones?"


    Su Yuze patted Su Rou''s head gently, "what are you talking about?"


    "Let me see if you have a mental infidelity."


    "I go home on time every night. Do you think I have?"


    "That''s hard to say."


    Su Yuze''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then raised her hand to scratch Su Rou''s waist. Su Rou''s waist was the most sensitive. It would itch if she touched it. She twisted around in Su Yuze''s arms, "no, don''t tickle me..."


    "Still slander me?"


    "No... no more." Su Rou''s smiling eyes burst into tears. As soon as Su Yuze let go, she stood in the corner of the elevator, "you really mess around. There''s trouble in the elevator. Aren''t you afraid to shake the elevator down?"


    Shake the elevator down... Shake? Su Yuze suddenly smiled, "do you want to try a field battle?"


    Su Rou looked at him, "here?"


    "Hmm, do you want to try?" Su Yuze encircles Su Rou''s body.


    "Your sperm has gone to the brain!" Su Rou pushes him away. She doesn''t have the habit of making out in the elevator. Maybe the elevator will really be shaken down.


    Su Yuze''s lips rise happily. Maybe you can really try next time


    Out of the elevator, the floor of the president''s office is very quiet. There are no people. Su Rou walks to her desk, which she hasn''t seen for a long time. All the things she used five years ago are still there, and the desktop is very clean. It seems that someone cleaned it regularly.


    "Do you need to familiarize yourself with it?" Su Yuze asked.


    "No, I''ll get started soon!" Su Rou said confidently.


    "That''s good." Su Yuze rubbed her head. "If you miss me, come in and find me."


    Su Rou pushed him, "who misses you? Go in and work."


    ¡­


    The president''s bringing a woman to work soon spread to everyone''s ears. At that time, people in the whole company began to gossip.


    "Eh? I heard that the president got married. Why did he suddenly bring another woman? " A woman said with some excitement.


    "Oh, men, especially men with so much gold as the president, of course the wife at home can''t be satisfied." It is said that the seven-year itch, married for a long time, of course, will be a little tired, or the wild flowers outside are more delicious¡° However, it may also be that the president''s wife is not good-looking... Men are sometimes visual animals. "


    "That makes sense... Do we have a chance?" Another woman also said excitedly that since the president has cheated, they should have a chance to be a junior or something, and then wait for the top!


    "You? You''d better pad your chest first! " A woman nearby glanced at each other''s chest with disdain in her eyes, and then proudly supported herself, "see, the president should be in good shape, and I can be competent!"


    For a time, there was a lot of noise in the cubicle in the office. Everyone came to Shengshi company in the last two years. The good treatment of this company is one reason. In addition, the president is super handsome!


    "Sorry, President, he... Doesn''t like women with big breasts very much." A crisp voice suddenly sounded in the office.


    Everyone looked at the door immediately. A beautiful and lovely woman came over with a smile, "I just called for information, but you didn''t answer, so I came down to have a look."


    "Er..." they all gossip. Where are you free to listen to the phone¡° Who are you? "


    "I''m the president''s secretary."


    Secretary? Everyone looked at Su Rou blankly. The president hasn''t had a Secretary for the past five years. When did he jump out¡° Well, how do you know that the president doesn''t like big breasts? "


    "I know him."


    "Do you... Know the president?" The woman suddenly appeared and said she was the Secretary of the president. She even said she knew the president without shame?! Too thick skinned, isn''t it?


    Su Rou ignored the question and just said to them, "who can give me today''s information and documents? It''s time to work! "


    "Oh... Here, here." A man gives Su Rou a stack of things on his desk.


    "Thank you." Su Rou held the pile of documents. "A friendly reminder, the supervisor is behind you."


    With that, Su Rou turned and left.


    When they looked back, they saw the supervisor with a black face, "wow..."


    The supervisor frowned. "What are you doing? If you have time to gossip, you might as well go to work. Do you want to be fired? "


    "Sorry..." everyone rushed back to their desks.


    "Deduct 200 per person!"


    "Ah -" the wailing became louder, "why?" They just talked about gossip, so they won''t deduct money!


    The supervisor said angrily, "fortunately, you dare to let the president''s wife go downstairs to remind you that you shouldn''t deduct your salary?"


    "President..."


    "Madam..."


    What happened? The woman just... Is actually the president''s wife?


    "Yes, it''s real!" The supervisor said, "you little newcomers, don''t think about it and work quickly!" He is a person from the past. He has worked in Shengshi for eight years. Su Rou has known him for a long time. Only in the last five years, she seems to be a full-time wife at home. He hasn''t seen her for a long time. He didn''t expect Su Rou to come back to the company again.


    Everyone looked at each other. Who said the president''s wife would be ugly? I''m still young! Who said the president was a visual animal? He still dotes on his wife!


    What a pity! What a pity!


    "Remember, that''s the president''s wife. I''ll say hello later! Unless you don''t want to stay in the golden age! " The supervisor said seriously.


    "Yes..."


    ¡­¡­


    One weekend, Su Yichen came home, "Mom, are you working well?" He asked in Su Rou''s arms.


    "It''s going well."


    "Hee hee." Su Yichen looked at her with a smile, "the day after tomorrow is my birthday. The teacher gives me a day off, and I''ll leave on Tuesday."


    Su Rou nodded, "OK." She is also worried about Su Yichen''s birthday! I didn''t expect their teacher to be so Xinghua¡° But mom and dad are going to work tomorrow. Will you take you to a big meal in the evening? "


    "OK, can I go to the company with my parents tomorrow?" Su Yichen asked with a pair of cute big eyes.


    Su Rou thought, "yes, but you''ll be bored." The two of them work as adults. What can he play with as a child?


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll contact it sooner or later. I''ll just... Investigate in advance."


    "You''re a kid." After a month''s experience outside, I came back. It''s really different. My mind has matured a lot. I don''t look like a child of my age at all¡° Will Xiaochen feel very hard? If you feel very tired, you can still go home. " Su Rou gently touches Su Yichen''s head.


    Su Yichen raised his small eyebrows firmly, "no, I''m not tired! I want to be like my father! "


    "Then you have some practice."


    On Monday, Su Yichen took Su Yuze in her left hand and Su Rou in her right hand to the company. This time, the front desk lady''s eyes were about to fall out of her eyes. Last week, the president brought his wife to work and brought... The child this week! The president even has children!


    Su Yichen read in Su Yuze''s office for a while and found that there were many foreign language books on the bookcase in the office. He turned down one. It was full of economic knowledge. He couldn''t understand it. "Dad, have you finished reading these books?"


    "Yes."


    "How awesome!" Su Yichen''s worship also strengthened his determination to become Su Yuze¡° I will be as powerful as my father in the future. "


    Su Yuze smiled, "you will." He is Su Yuze''s son. How far can he go?


    However, it was really boring to let a five-year-old child play in the office, so he ran out. Su Rou saw him, "Xiaochen, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go down and have a look."


    "Don''t disturb their work." Su Rou warned.


    "I see!"


    Su Yichen ran downstairs. There are many offices. There are many people working in them. I don''t know who took the lead in seeing Su Yichen and exclaimed, "this child..."


    "Sorry, I''m not here to disturb your work." Su Yichen said very well. His mother said that they couldn''t disturb their work, so he''d better leave.


    "Wait..." seeing such a lovely child, it immediately aroused the maternal love psychology of the female staff, "who are you, little friend?"


    "I came to investigate with my parents." Su Yichen said and smiled at them. His big curved eyes suddenly sprouted them.


    "Well... Who are your parents?"


    "Cough!" The supervisor coughed in the back. "What are you doing?"


    "Supervisor... No, there''s a child..." everyone looked at Su Yichen, "a child suddenly came here, so we..." just tease the children to play.


    The supervisor looked at Su Yichen, "young master?" Isn''t this the president''s son? "Why are you here?"


    "I came to play." Su Yichen said innocently.


    "Eh? Alone? "


    "No, Dad brought me here. He worked on the top floor and I ran down."


    I see. "Then, uncle, take you around, okay?"


    "OK."


    The person in the office is petrified again. The supervisor calls him young master. So... Is it the president''s child? It''s so big! Oh, it seems that their group is dead!

 Chapter 493

    Today is Su Yichen''s birthday.


    A little pot friend said he was very happy. He spent a morning with his parents in Shengshi company during the day. Although he couldn''t understand it, he felt that his father at work was really handsome. No wonder several aunts downstairs were secretly talking about Su Yuze, a standard flower maniac.


    So Su Yichen understood that it was more dangerous for her father to work outside than her mother, because those women seemed to want to be their stepmother.


    Well, those ugly women can''t even compare with a hair of their mother. It''s shameless to think of their father! Now it seems that it''s really necessary for my mother to come to work in the company, that is, to look at my father more, so as not to be taken advantage of by those bad women.


    "In the company, what do you want me to call you?" Su Rou asked with a smile when she sent the documents in.


    "Call your husband."


    "Disobedience!"


    "Who dares to call me?" He runs the company. He is discipline. Who dares to disagree?


    Su Roubai glanced at him, "you are really... The monarch." She was not as good as his idea, "president, where''s Xiaochen?"


    Su Yuze slightly raised her eyebrows. The little girl was Xing again. "Xiao Chen... Didn''t he go out to play?"


    "But I haven''t come up yet."


    "This boy!" Su Yuze picked up the internal phone, "let me ask. Don''t worry first."


    Just as Su Yuze was about to make a phone call, the door of the office was pushed open. Su Yichen ran in happily, followed by a supervisor, "president, the young master sent it back." Seeing Su Rou there, the supervisor respectfully said to Su Rou, "Madam President."


    "Xiao Chen has given you trouble." Su Rou takes Su Yichen and smiles at the supervisor.


    "Where, where, the young master is very good."


    "Yes, I''m good!" Su Yichen said righteously, "but Dad''s company is so ~ big!" Just now that uncle took himself for a while, but he hasn''t finished yet.


    Su Rou touched her son''s hairy head, "it will be yours in the future."


    "Yes!" Su Yichen nodded, "I''ll study hard."


    How manly that is! Even the supervisor couldn''t help but praise him. He''s really an obedient and sensible child! With such a strong and domineering president and such a gentle and delicate president''s wife, Su Yichen will be able to make a great career in the future!


    "You go down first." Su Yuze said to the supervisor.


    "Yes."


    Su Yichen sat on the sofa. "Mom and Dad, when are you going to get off work? I''ll wait for you. "


    Seeing Su Yichen''s clever appearance, Su Rou couldn''t bear to, "get off work now."


    "Little Rou er?" Su Yuze looked at Su Rou, "what did you say?"


    "I said, let''s get off work now and celebrate our son''s birthday." Su Rou looked at Su Yuze, "can''t you? Or do you think your son''s birthday is less than your job? "


    Su Yichen looked at Su Yuze very cooperatively, with big eyes and wronged innocence, "Dad, is work really more important than me?"


    "Husband, is work more important than us?" Su Rou also looked at him.


    A big and a small poor eye attack, but also his wife and son. Even a tough man will soften his heart. What''s more, he always focuses on his family. So Su Yuze threw the documents he had just got to the side, "let''s go, get off work."


    "Good!" Su Yichen cheered, then grabbed Su Yuze''s hand in one hand and Su Rou''s in the other. The three of the family went out like this.


    When passing the first floor, some employees on lunch break happened to see the warm family of three holding hands, so they attracted a large number of onlookers. The big guys looked around the window and said, "I saw the president quit work for the first time."


    "In the past, the president was always warped. Now this is nothing."


    "Before?"


    "Yes, I''ve been in this company for six years. I know very well."


    So a large group of female staff came together, "then talk about it!"


    ¡­


    "Xiao Chen, what would you like to eat?"


    "KFC." When Su Yichen entered a KFC, with a little finger, he would go in, "Mom and Dad, let''s eat KFC."


    Su Yuze slightly raised his eyebrows. He despised this junk food most, "we still..."


    "OK, I want to eat, too." Su Rou nodded and took the lead in taking Su Yichen in.


    "..." Su Yuze remembered that Su Rou loved KFC when she was pregnant. It seems that she was spoiled by that boy. However, who makes her son a birthday star today? KFC, just KFC.


    Su Rou wiped the greasy corners of Su Yichen''s mouth, "eat less and have dinner when you go home later."


    "OK." Although he promised, the action of sending things to his mouth did not stop.


    As a result, Su Yichen was dragged out of the KFC store. Su Yichen''s little pot friend said he hadn''t had enough, "shall we pack?"


    Su Yuze knocked Su Yichen''s head, "eat less of this kind of thing."


    "I know." Su Yichen held his head and looked at Gao Gao''s father, "I haven''t eaten for a month." When he was at the training base, he ate nutritious meals every day. He missed KFC for a long time.


    "It''s best to eat once a year."


    "Ah?" Su Yichen''s face collapsed. "Dad, you hate it." Hum, it must be because dad doesn''t like KFC, so he''s not allowed to like it¡° Mother will take me to eat later. "


    Su Rou nodded with a smile, "OK."


    "Uh huh." The little pot friend was satisfied and nodded again and again. His mother was the best! What a cheapskate like Dad!


    Back home, sister-in-law Wang opened the door with a smile, holding a flower tube in her hand. "Bang" burst open, and ribbons suddenly fell down and sprinkled on Su Yichen''s head, "happy birthday, young master!"


    "Wow, thank you, sister-in-law Wang."


    "The food is ready. You like it, young master."


    "OK ~"


    Although Su Yichen just had a KFC meal, he was happy to fill a big bowl of rice with so many delicious food on the table. He immediately felt that today was so happy. After dinner, Su Rou also led him to the living room. A small cake was placed on the table. "It''s made by my mother. Isn''t it nice?"


    "Good looking."


    Before Su Rou went to work, she thought that her son''s birthday was coming, so she went to the cake shop outside to learn to make this. Although it was the simplest one, the taste was still OK. The fruit on it was cut with the help of sister-in-law Wang and placed neatly on Nai oil. In the middle, she wrote "Happy Birthday Xiaochen" in chocolate Nai oil.


    "Insert candles and make a wish."


    "I''ll plug in, I''ll plug in." Su Yichen grabbed the props. "Thank you, mom. Our teacher said that my birthday is the hardest day for my mother, so we want to say thank you to my mother on our birthday."


    Su Rou smiled. She was really sensible.


    Su Yuze also came out of the study with a big gift box in his hand, "Xiao Chen."


    "Wow." Su Yichen looked at such a big gift box, rushed to it, held it in his arms and shook it gently. It seemed that the weight was not small¡° Thank you, Dad. "


    Mrs. Wang turned off the lights in the room, leaving only five candles in the living room, "make a wish."


    "I hope..." Su Yichen closed his eyes with little excitement. "Oh, the wish can''t be said, otherwise it won''t work." Su Yichen tightly pursed his mouth and silently made his wish in his heart. When he opened his eyes again, he blew it out.


    Because Su Yuze wouldn''t let him open the gift now, Su Yichen''s little pot friend had to endure until he finished eating the cake. He couldn''t wait to go back to the room and open the big gift box. The thing in it was the car model he saw in the supermarket last time, but this was bigger than the one he saw. Su Yichen happily hugged and kissed.


    At the training base, some friends always said how big their birthday was. They held a banquet and invited many people to attend. At that time, Su Yichen didn''t think it was very interesting. He had a good birthday, including KFC, the food cooked by sister-in-law Wang and the cake made by his mother. Hehe, Their mother must have never made a cake for them!


    When you go back tomorrow, you must tell them that your birthday is the best!


    The happy days are always so short. The next day, Su Yichen reluctantly let go of the car model and took Su Rou''s hand for a while. Only then did she get out of the house in the urging voice of Su Yuze.


    "Mom..." Su Yichen looked pitifully at Su Rou by the window. It looked like she was going to be abandoned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I miss you." Little basin friend said innocently.


    "But you haven''t gone yet." The little guy had his birthday yesterday. He was too high to leave. "Otherwise, if you don''t go, let''s go to school instead?"


    Speaking of this, Su Yichen''s expression immediately became firm, "no, I have promised my father that I will become stronger than him." Su Yichen turned his eyes to the front, "Uncle driver, drive."


    Watching the car slowly drive away, Su Rou breathed out, "look what you forced him into."


    "Hey, don''t wrong me." Su Yuze took Su Rou''s shoulder. "This is the road he chose. He can''t blame others."


    "But you must have brainwashed him." Otherwise Su Yichen would not be so determined.


    "Ah..." of course, his son understood that only by becoming strong can he do what he wants to do.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Roubai glanced at him. Su Yuze was a gloomy man. Where was his son''s opponent? "You are very happy to see your son die and be eaten by you? Be careful that he does the same to you when he grows up. "


    Su Yuze shrugged. "Didn''t you eat me to death?"


    "Well, if you were eaten to death by me, you would obstruct me in every way before I had to work?" Su Rou said angrily.


    "Well... There''s a reason."


    "Hum." Su Rou snorted, turned and walked into the house, "clean up. We''re going to work later."


    Su Yuze also walked in, "by the way, let''s go to the hospital to see Grandpa tonight."


    "Eh? Is grandpa in hospital? "


    "Grandpa''s health has not been very good, and he may not last long. Grandpa hopes we can go and see him."


    Su Rou nodded, "OK." This little request is natural, "or let Xiaochen go to Grandpa''s side to accompany him more at the weekend."


    "Good."


    Su Rou put on her shoes and tied a tie for Su Yuze. "What about Su Yue and Liu Rulan?" At least it''s the Su family. Don''t they have anything to show?


    "Su Kaiming is still in prison. Liu Rulan wants to take care of demented Su Meimei. She asked Su Hongyu to be a representative to visit her several times. Finally, Su Yue... Their family is still making trouble for their children. It is estimated that they are not in any mood." Su Yuze thoroughly touched the situation of both their families.


    Su Rou frowned, "still arguing!" Just fucking pick up the child. What''s so noisy.


    "HMM."


    "Suddenly feel that our family is so happy." Su Rou stretches her eyebrows and smiles.


    Su Yuze rubbed her head. "Will you be unhappy with me?"


    "Oh, you''re less smelly."


    Tie a tie, Su Yuze took Su Rou''s hand, "let''s go."


    "Think about anything you forgot to bring."


    "Take it all, and the most important one is holding it."


    Well, that sounds good.

 Chapter 494

    Su Rongqi''s health is getting worse day by day. He is already an old man in his eighties. In addition, he has been angry at Su Yue''s family before, so his health has plummeted.


    When Su Rou and Su Yuze went to the Su family''s old house, Su Rongqi was lying on the sofa, covered with a blanket. It looked like he was asleep, "Grandpa." Su Rou walked over and gently called him.


    "Huh?" Su Rongqi opened his eyes and saw that it was su Rou, so he slowly propped up and sat up, "xiaorou, and Yuze, sit down."


    Su Rou helped him to do it well, and put a big pillow behind Su Rongqi, so that he could lean more comfortably, "Grandpa, are you better?"


    "No." Su Rongqi sighed with some difficulty. "I don''t want to be hospitalized. I don''t like the smell in the hospital. Anyway, I don''t have a long time. It''s better to stay at home."


    Su Yuze asked the servant to make a cup of tea. "Don''t say that."


    "People are old, that''s what they are." Su Rongqi said that anyway, he had no regrets in his life. He saw a full house of children and grandchildren. Of course, it was only limited to Su Yuze''s family.


    "Grandpa, I will let Xiaochen come to the old house to accompany you on weekends." Su Rou said.


    "Don''t bother." Su Rongqi shook his head. "Xiao Chen is getting older. Let him do what he should do by himself. He doesn''t have to accompany me, an old man."


    Su Rou sent the tea to Su Rongqi. "Grandpa, filial piety to the elders is what Xiao Chen should do."


    "Ha ha." Su Rong laughed, but only smiled twice and began to cough again. "It''s enough for you to have this heart."


    "What did the doctor say?" Su Yuze asked.


    "The hospital only asked me to cooperate with the treatment, that is, to send money. I don''t know what the doctor said." Su Rongqi said with disdain that the hospital was a place to entrap people anyway.


    Su Yuze frowned slightly, "Grandpa, even if you don''t want to, you have to cooperate with the treatment. The Su family can''t afford this cost. Why do you save this money?"


    "Oh..." Su Rongqi held the tea cup. "I''ve been doing things according to my will all my life. Now, don''t change my mind."


    "..." Su Rou and Su Yuze looked at each other. Grandpa''s temper was still so stubborn.


    "All right." Su Yuze said, "even if we have to arrange, I don''t think you will compromise."


    "Ha ha!" Su Rongqi smiled happily, "Yuze still knows me."


    Su Yuze and his wife stayed in the old house for an afternoon. They didn''t go home until dinner. Su Rou took Su Yuze''s arm. "Let''s see grandpa when we have time."


    Su Yuze nodded, "HMM."


    "However, Grandpa''s temper is really stubborn. He is determined not to go to the hospital. He is not in good health..." Su Rou said helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just follow grandpa''s meaning. You don''t know his temper." People''s life, birth, old age, illness and death, is force majeure.


    weekend


    "Xiaochen, shall we go to Grandpa''s house?" Su Rou took Su Yichen''s small hand and asked softly.


    "Why?" Su Yichen didn''t understand, "I want to play with my mother."


    "I''ll go too." Su Rou said, "Grandpa is in poor health. He wants to see Xiaochen every week. Don''t you want to?"


    Su Yichen immediately shook his head, "of course not! As my mother said, I''ll be obedient. "


    "Good."


    When Su Rongqi saw Su Yichen, he was obviously in a better mood. Su Yichen had been telling Su Rongqi about his training. He smiled like an old man and a novel.


    ¡­


    According to Su Rongqi''s situation, the doctor decided that he would not live for a year, but he rested at home and talked to his great grandson every week, which made Su Rongqi survive for three years. When Su Yichen was eight years old, Su Rongqi died. Before he died, he held Su Yichen''s hand and stood beside Su Rou and Su Yuze. He died peacefully and contentedly.


    "Dad, mom, grandpa can''t talk to me anymore?" Su Yichen asked with some sadness.


    "It''s OK, as long as you keep thinking about Grandpa." Su Rou touched her son''s head and comforted her.


    Liu Rulan is still urging her daughter-in-law at home to have a son as soon as possible. She has no time to pay attention to whether the old man is dead or not. Su Yue''s family is still debating whether the child can be put on the top, and naturally has no time to pay attention to the old man''s life or death.


    Su Rongqi didn''t want to tell them about his death, so when he was buried, only Su Yuze''s family were next to him, "xiaorou, are you tired?"


    "Not tired."


    "Grandpa is buried here. No one will disturb him." Su Yuze said, "let''s go out to eat later."


    Su Yichen wiped some red eyes, "Dad, I''m going to training."


    "Didn''t you ask for leave today?" Su Rou squatted down and looked at the boy who had grown a lot in the past three years. "Don''t be so urgent. We can have a rest."


    "No," Su Yichen shook his head firmly, "I have made an agreement with my grandfather that I must study hard and surpass my father!"


    "You have surpassed your father. You don''t have to force yourself."


    "No!"


    "Little rou''er, let him go." Su Yuze said, "since it''s his own decision."


    Su Rou hesitated, "but..."


    Su Yichen turned and left, "Mom, I''ll come back to see you next week."


    "Hey..."


    "It''s all right. Let him go."


    Su white as like as two peas, "your father and son''s temper is exactly the same!"


    "So it''s my own."


    ¡­¡­


    seven years later


    Su Yichen graduated from the training school at the age of 15. At the age of 15, his height has been pulled to one meter seven or eight. He has a handsome face. The little girls and big girls around him look at him admiringly.


    Back in the villa, Su Rou carried a fruit cake, "Xiao Chen, congratulations on your graduation."


    At home, Su Yichen took off the cold surface and gave Su Rou a big hug, "thank you, mom."


    "Now you can take over the company." Su Yuze came from the living room and said.


    "Dad, what are you doing in such a hurry?" Su Yichen rolled his eyes, "wait, what''s that?" He pointed to a suitcase in the corner.


    "You''ve graduated. We''re going to spend our honeymoon." Su Yuze holds Su Rou and looks at Su Yichen.


    "Honeymoon?" Su Yichen raised her eyebrows. "You''re old. What kind of honeymoon?"


    "Have an opinion?" Su Yuze handed the key to Su Yichen, "goodbye, we won''t come back within a year and a half."


    Su Yichen stared at the key in his hand, "you..."


    Su rouchong waved to him and then walked out of the house with Su Yuze.


    Su Yichen sighed. Mom and dad are really happy. They have been stuck together for decades and are not tired! I was really envious. A charming figure flashed in my mind. Su Yichen smiled. Before taking over the company, he also looked for his own happiness.


    - (end) -